《Dear, Marry Me Again!》


 Chapter 1 Sick Child

    Chapter 1 sick children


    The hospital was filled with disinfectant.


    When Su Ran came out of the doctor''s office, her small face was as pale as ashes. Her feet were weak, her legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the person beside her helped her.


    "Young madam, are you all right?"


    Su Ran shook her head and sat down on a chair on the hospital corridor. She covered her face with both hands. Her nose and eyes were sore, but she did not cry or cry.


    The The song family butler saw this and stood aside, not knowing how to comfort her. Because Su Ran''s son, the The song family''s young master, Song Weixi, was sick. He was very sick. He tried all kinds of methods, but it didn''t work.


    Madam song, who came over at this time, saw this and knew what had happened.


    Madam song''s face turned very pale and ugly. She said to the middle-aged woman behind her in a cold voice, "Call Song Tingyu now and tell him to come back immediately."


    Shen Jing frowned, "Mom, is it really that serious? Can you let the court be delayed for two days before returning? I heard he has a project on his side..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Madam song''s cold voice, "When is it time to take care of work? Do you want to see something happen to your grandson with your own eyes?"


    Shen Jing''s face changed greatly, "Mom, that''s not what I meant. I''ll call right away."


    Madam song patted Su Ran''s delicate shoulder, "Ran Ran, don''t worry. Even if all the methods fail, there''s still one last. This is the highest chance of success. Vichy will be fine."


    When Su Ran raised her face, her eyes were red and her voice was a little hoarse, "I see, grandma. I''ll go see Vichy first." The so-called last resort was to have another child with her husband Song Tingyu, whom she had not seen for four years, and save Song Weixi with cord blood.


    When Su Ran was at the door of the ward, he patted his face with his hand to make his expression look happier, and he deliberately made a smile. Then he opened the door of the ward and walked in.


    Song Weixi was reading his favorite picture book "Journey to the west." When he saw her come in, he put down the book and said," mom."


    Su Ran walked over and hugged him, "Vichy, you''re awake. Are you feeling unwell?"


    Song Weixi shook his head and stared at her face with big beautiful eyes. After a while, he said, "Mom, have you cried?"


    "I didn''t." Su Ran pulled out a smile.


    "Your eyes are very red." Song Weixi told her lies directly. Although he was only over three years old, he was very smart.


    Su ran rubbed her eyes with her hands, "I just got sand in my eyes."


    "You''re telling such a low level lie again." Song Weixi''s tiny body sat in Su Ran''s arms, "Mom, I''ll be fine. I''ll be fine soon."


    Song Weixi wore a thick woolen hat and a hospital gown that looked too big. He inherited the looks of song tingyu and Su Ran and was a very good looking child.


    "I know." Su ran held back the bitterness in her eyes, smiled and kissed him on the forehead.


    Song Weixi was holding a picture book in his hand, "Mom, great-grandmother just came over. She said that my father would come back to see me soon. Is that true?"


    "Does Vichy want to see dad?"


    "No."


    Although Song Weixi said so firmly, Su Ran knew that he was lying. Even if he was angry that Song Tingyu had abandoned their mother and son for many years, he was still a child and had a strong desire for fatherly love in his heart.


    In the evening, Su Ran stayed in the hospital with song Vichy until late at night before returning to the The song family.


    When she passed Madam song''s room, she saw that the light was still on, and the light came through the crack of the door.


    It''s so late, grandma hasn''t slept yet?


    Su Ran walked over and was about to knock, but suddenly a cold voice came from inside, "Is there no other way? Must we use this method? You know I don''t have any feelings for her. If she hadn''t been pregnant and forced by you, would I have married her? Are you going to give birth to a second child like this now?"


    Through the crack in the door, Su Ran could see a tall figure with his back to her.


    Song Tingyu is back...


    He spoke of her with disgust and disdain, as he did four years ago.


    He should have been angry, because four years ago, she tied him up with her child and made Mrs. Song, who was supposed to be another woman, finally belong to her.


    Four years later, he was going to suffer this again for the child he had never expected.


    "I want Vichy to live well." This is Madam song''s voice.


    After that, Su Ran didn''t listen to anything else. With a self-deprecating smile on her lips, she walked past Madam song''s room and returned to her room.


    She opened the door and turned on the lights, only to find a black suitcase on the carpet. It was Song Tingyu''s, right? But somehow the maid put it in her room.


    This was his room four years ago, but he didn''t come back for four years.


    It just so happened that she didn''t want to live with him either, because although they had a child, they were no better than strangers.


    Su Ran felt very tired and didn''t touch his suitcase. He went to the bathroom to take a shower, blew his hair, turned off the light in the room, and lay in bed to sleep.


    Tomorrow morning, she has to go to the hospital to accompany song Vichy for all kinds of tests, so she must fall asleep immediately.


    As she was about to fall asleep, she felt someone lying down next to her. Then, the blanket on her body was pulled away, and her nightgown was pulled hard. In the darkness, a large palm pressed on her shoulder.


    Su Ran was startled and struggled quickly. She grabbed her nightgown tightly and blocked the man with her hands. However, the man was so strong that she could not break free and could only spare one hand to press the bedside lamp.


    She saw the man clearly.


    With a deep and shapely face, a straight nose like a knife, and delicate lips, there was a suffocating coldness and disdain in her eyes.


    After four years, she thought she had forgotten what he looked like, but she remembered it so clearly.


    Su Ran''s pajamas were torn apart by him, and he wanted to continue, so she blocked them with all her might, panicking, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?!"


    Song Tingyu pinched her cheek with his finger, "This is not what you want? Give birth!"


    "Let go!" Su Ran felt humiliated and unable to struggle. Somehow, his hand slapped his handsome cheek.


    With the crisp slap, both of them froze.

 Chapter 2 Deadlock

    Chapter 2 deadlock


    Even under the dim yellow light, Su Ran could still see the clear palm print on his cheek. One could imagine how hard her palm had used!


    Su Ran pushed Song Tingyu away as soon as he stopped moving. He crawled out of bed, tidied up his messy clothes, and stared at him with panic in his eyes.


    Song ting touched the cheek that she had slapped and stared at her with a chilling coldness in his deep eyes.


    Sitting alone by the bed and standing alone on the carpet, they stood there for a long time.


    Song Tingyu was the first to break the deadlock. He opened the suitcase on the ground, took two clothes and walked into the bathroom. After a while, Su Ran heard the sound of water flowing from inside.


    At this moment, her whole body seemed to be suddenly drained of all her strength and she fell onto the bed.


    Su Ran did not know why Song Tingyu suddenly appeared in her room, but she knew that it was not his will, and he was forced to do so, from the way he looked at her.


    There was only one bed in this room, because she usually lived alone, and there was no extra quilt. Now it was so late, if she went out to sleep in the guest room or to find the quilt, she was afraid of waking others up, but the weather was so cold, whoever slept on the sofa would be freezing.


    Su Ran lay on the bed again. Perhaps Song Tingyu would go out later because he hated sleeping in the same bed as her.


    But she couldn''t guarantee that he would do that. What he did to her just now still made her feel uneasy, so she pulled the quilt away and lay on her side in the corner of the bed. Fortunately, the bed was very big, so even if they slept on the same bed, they would not have any contact.


    After what she had just done, Su Ran was no longer sleepy. She hugged the quilt and slept in a corner, but could not sleep. After a long time, she felt the mattress collapse and someone lay down.


    Song Tingyu did not leave the room and slept here.


    Su Ran breathed nervously, hugging the quilt and curling up in a corner.


    Some time ago, the doctor''s words echoed in his ears. He said that if all kinds of methods were tried and still failed, the last way would be to give birth to a second child and save him with cord blood.


    So that''s why Madam song called Song Tingyu back.


    But they were worse than strangers. It was an accident to give birth to Song Weixi. Now that they were sleeping together, they were ready to give birth to a second child. Not to mention Song Tingyu''s disgust, Su Ran actually rejected it, but she knew that there was no other way. Now it was just too sudden and she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Song Tingyu flew abroad with his beloved woman on the second day of their wedding four years ago. For the past four years, he never came back. Even Su Ran suspected that he didn''t even know if she was a boy or a girl.


    If Song Weixi hadn''t been sick, Su Ran probably wouldn''t have seen him again.


    There were a lot of things in my mind, but in the end, I was no match for sleepiness and fell asleep.


    Because she was used to getting up early and going to the hospital to take care of Song Weixi these days, she woke up early the next day.


    Just as she opened her long eyelashes and opened her eyes, the first thing that entered her eyes was a handsome and impeccable face. Her mind went blank for a moment, and she hurriedly stepped back to distance herself from him.


    It was then that she remembered that Song Tingyu had come back late last night and had slept in a room and a bed with her.


    Because Su Ran had just reacted violently, Song Tingyu was also woken up by her. She opened her eyes and looked at her expressionlessly. Her eyes were still filled with disdain and indifference. Then she lifted the quilt off the bed and went to the bathroom.


    He wasn''t wearing a shirt, and his well-defined upper body showed off.


    While he was in the bathroom, Su Ran got up quickly, changed his nightgown, put on his clothes, and hurried downstairs.


    Madam song and Shen Jing were already downstairs at the restaurant.


    "Good morning, grandma." Su Ran walked over and the maid handed her a bowl of millet porridge.


    Shen Jing had always disliked her, so she greeted her with a nod without much reaction, while Mrs. Song kindly said, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Su Ran knew that what she was asking was not simply a question of her sleep. The old lady probably forced song ting to come to her room last night.


    "Not bad..." Su Ran smiled, not daring to look at her, and lowered his head to eat porridge.


    "Good morning, young master."


    Footsteps came from upstairs, followed by the butler''s voice. A tall figure came to the dining room. Song Tingyu was dressed in a black coat and a brown plaid scarf. His features were deep and his temperament was cold. He pulled out his chair and sat down, "Good morning, grandma."


    Shen Jing saw the red mark on his son''s face and exclaimed, "Trial, what happened to your face?"


    Song Tingyu curled his lips coldly and raised an eyebrow at su ran, "Ask her."


    "Su Ran, did you hit him?" Shen Jing immediately asked for punishment.


    Su Ran didn''t expect the palm print on his face to last until the next day. She pursed her lips and nodded, "Mom, I hit him..."


    "Why did you hit him? Do you think you..."


    Before Shen Jing could say anything, the old lady patted the table twice, "Well, Ran Ran must have hit by accident. What''s the big deal? What''s the big deal?"


    Shen Jing had always been weak in front of Madam song. Although she was unwilling, she still stopped talking.


    Su Ran quickly finished her breakfast and picked up the light breakfast that was prepared for Song Weixi, "Grandma, mom, I''m full. Enjoy your meal. I''ll go to the hospital first."


    "Ran Ran, wait a minute." Madam song stopped her, "Wait for Trial. He''s going with you."


    Song Tingyu finally drove with Su Ran to the hospital, and neither of them spoke on the way.


    In fact, Su Ran spent most of the night with Song Weixi in the hospital, but last night Madam song called her home. She didn''t expect that it was because Song Tingyu came back.


    After parking the car, Su Ran opened the door and got out of the car. Regardless of whether Song Tingyu followed him or not, he walked to Song Weixi''s ward.


    Song Weixi was already up, still wearing a thick hat, sitting on the bed, because he had just woken up, so he looked better.


    Seeing her, Song Weixi''s pretty face was smiling, "Mom, come here."


    He seemed to have something mysterious to tell her. Su Ran was infected. He quickly walked over and sat beside him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Just now, the doctor''s uncle came over and said that I can be discharged today. Can I be discharged now?"

 Chapter 3 The So-called Father

    Chapter 3 the so-called father


    Su Ran was stunned. In fact, they had decided to carry out this final plan, so Song Weixi didn''t have to stay in the hospital, because they had to wait for the day when she was pregnant and gave birth.


    "Yeah." Su Ran touched his little face and said, "Let''s have breakfast, shall we?"


    She wanted to go over and pour the porridge into the bowl, but Song Weixi''s little hand pulled her sleeve. She looked back at him, and he pointed to the person standing at the door.


    Song Weixi had always been smart. Madam song had mentioned to him that his father was coming back to see him, and now there was a strange man at the door. In fact, he guessed that it should be his father.


    Song Tingyu had actually seen a picture of Song Weixi before, and the song family sent it to him. Because this child was conceived by Su Ran after he was designed, not what he expected, he didn''t feel much at that time. But today, standing in front of him and facing him face to face, he realized that there was still something touched in his heart.


    Blood is a wonderful thing after all.


    Song Tingyu walked up to him. Song Weixi looked up at him and said, "Are you my father?"


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and nodded, "Yes, I''m your father."


    Song Weixi met his father for the first time since he was born. First, he asked for justice for his mother, "Why didn''t you come back to see my mother and me for four years?"


    Su Ran did not expect him to ask this question and quickly hugged him, "Vichy, this is between adults. You''re still young. Don''t worry. It''s not what you think."


    Song Tingyu listened to Su Ran''s words and looked at her beautiful face. His eyes flashed with cold light. He felt that this woman was just pretending. How could a child as young as Song Weixi talk to him like that the first time they met? She must have said a lot about him in front of him, and since she had done that, what was she still pretending to do in front of him?


    Su Ran noticed the sarcastic smile on his lips, but he knew he always hated her, so she didn''t feel anything.


    Back then, he had always thought that she and her father were conspiring against him, but he didn''t know that she was also a victim.


    But what''s the use of saying that to him? He didn''t want to hear or believe what she said.


    "Come on, Vichy, let''s have breakfast first." After a while, the millet porridge was now warm and suitable. Su Ran hugged Song Weixi and wanted to feed him, but the little guy was independent from a young age and wanted to eat it himself.


    Su Ran had no choice but to pass him the spoon, "Eat carefully."


    Song Weixi still needed her to handle the discharge. She glanced at Song Tingyu, "You stay here with him. I''ll help him with the discharge procedures."


    After Su Ran left, Song Tingyu pulled over a chair and sat down in front of Song Weixi''s bed. This was the first time he looked at Song Weixi, his son, seriously.


    Song Weixi was eating porridge and felt that someone was looking at him. He raised his little face and wrinkled his little nose, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Song Weixi, I''m your father." Song Tingyu reiterated.


    Song Weixi took a mouthful of porridge and puffed up his mouth, "I can have my mother."


    This little guy is full of hostility to himself...


    Song Tingyu was not good with children, and Song Weixi rejected him as his so-called father, so the time they spent together was almost zero communication.


    When Su Ran came back from the formalities, he opened the door and saw the father and son sitting together, staring at each other.


    When Song Weixi and Song Tingyu were together, they didn''t like to talk much. They almost did their own things, but when Su Ran came in, he looked completely different.


    A smile appeared on her small face and she waved at su ran, "Mom."


    Su Ran walked in without looking at Song Tingyu, who was sitting by the side. He picked Song Weixi up, took out his clothes and changed into his hospital gown.


    "Mom, am I really ready to leave the hospital?" Song Weixi was so excited that his big eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, the doctor said you can leave the hospital. We can leave after changing." Su ran rubbed his head with her hand and smiled gently.


    "Great, I can finally leave here." Song Weixi clapped her little hands and there was a small pear pit on her cheek when she smiled.


    After helping song Vichy change, Su Ran was busy packing with the nanny again.


    Song Weixi, on the other hand, squatted down to play with his toy train.


    Song Tingyu just sat there and watched the mother and son busy with their own business. He seemed to be treated as a transparent person.


    After packing her things, Su Ran handed her luggage to Song Tingyu. The nanny beside her said quickly, "Young madam, let me do it."


    Su Ran shook his head, "You can''t take so much."


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow. This woman took herself as a laborer, but he still reached out to take the luggage.


    Su Ran followed him with Song Weixi in his arms. Song Weixi had not left the hospital for a long time. He was much better when he learned that he could be discharged today.


    Before because of physical reasons, he always liked to sleep, but today he was not sleepy at all. On the way back, he sat in Su Ran''s arms and asked her to explain the story of "Journey to the west."


    Su Ran''s mother was a woman from the south of the yangtze river. From her mother, she inherited the unique soft and quiet voice of a woman from the south of the yangtze river.


    Along the way, her soft voice echoed in the car. Song Tingyu saw the picture from the mirror in the front seat of the car. Song Weixi''s little head rested on Su Ran''s shoulder and listened attentively to her story.


    Su Ran looked very classical and gentle, but Song Tingyu thought it was just the surface, but in fact, she was deep in thought and scheming.


    Otherwise, how could she marry him?


    When she returned to the The song family, Mrs. Song waved at Song Weixi as soon as she saw her, "Vichy, come over to great-grandmother."


    Song Weixi immediately went over obediently. Madam song talked to him for a while, and when he saw the housekeeper bring the things in, he ordered, "Old chen, ask the servant to clean up the little master''s things and bring them to the room that was prepared before."


    Before Song Tingyu came back, Song Weixi lived with Su Ran. Now he came back, and with that reason, Madam song wanted them to live together.


    Song Weixi raised her small face and asked, "Great-grandmother, why can''t I live with my mother?"


    Madam song rubbed his head and before he could speak, Song Tingyu, who was standing by, said, "No need. I''ll move into the guest room..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Madam song interrupted with a cold face, "Nonsense, you don''t have a room to live in. Are you moving to a room?" After a pause, he looked at the housekeeper, "Old chen, why don''t you move the young master''s things to that room?"

 Chapter 4 Cant Wait

    Chapter 4 can''t wait


    After giving these instructions, Madam song''s face immediately softened when she looked at Song Weixi. She patiently said, "Daddy is back. Vichy has grown up too. He wants a room of his own."


    Madam song asked the nanny to take Song Weixi to his new room and turned to Song Tingyu and su ran, "Sit down. I have something to tell you."


    Su Ran knew what Mrs. Song was going to say to them, and so did the servants at home, so they all left. There were only Madam song, Shen Jing, Song Tingyu''s father, Song Mingxuan, Song Tingyu, and her in the living room.


    "Vichy''s illness can''t wait. Trial, Ran Ran, you have to hurry up and get pregnant as soon as possible. Give birth to the baby so that Vichy can get better."


    Su Ran kept her head down and said nothing. She knew there was no other way. It was the only way. Song Weixi was her life. She wanted him to live no matter what.


    Song mingxuan saw Song Tingyu pursing his thin lips and not speaking, so he said in a deep voice, "Trial, did you hear what your grandmother just said?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and his deep eyes fell on the elder sitting opposite him, "What are you going to do with the second child?"


    Su Ran understood what he meant. Song Weixi was not the child he expected, and the second child born with a mission was not what he expected. They would face the same fate, and his Song Tingyu''s heart would never be on them.


    Madam song''s face darkened, "The second child is also a child of our The song family. What do you think will happen to us?"


    It seemed that the old lady did not understand what he meant. Song Tingyu shrugged, stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Trial! Song Tingyu!" Song Mingxuan was furious, but he didn''t turn back.


    Madam song looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, don''t worry. We''ll let him have a second child with you no matter what. Vichy will be fine."


    "Grandma, I know." Su Ran''s smile was bitter.


    Song Tingyu hated and rejected this kind of method, and Su Ran was not the same? But what could she do? She was willing to do anything for Song Weixi.


    When Su Ran opened the door and walked in, Song Tingyu was standing by the window with his back to her on the phone.


    His voice was very gentle, whispering to the people on the other side of the phone.


    Without thinking, Su Ran knew who he was talking to on the phone. Who else could he have besides Bai Zhirui, the woman he loved the most?


    She took off her coat and went into the bathroom. After a busy day, she felt very uncomfortable, so she wanted to take a bath and take a nap with Song Weixi later.


    She put in a full tank of water, took off her clothes and lay down. There were so many things she needed to think about, but now she wanted to put them all down first.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against the edge of the bathtub, feeling the warm water enveloping her. Now she felt a little more relaxed.


    Suddenly, she heard the door being opened from the outside. She was startled and immediately opened her eyes. Her first reaction was to pull the towel on her body.


    "Bathing in broad daylight?" Song Tingyu clasped his arms and smiled sarcastically, "Su Ran, you really can''t wait."


    Su Ran was very unhappy with his sudden intrusion. He pursed his lips and pointed to the door, "Get out!"


    Song Tingyu bent down, hooked her clothes on the ground with his fingers, picked them up and threw them on her body, "Put on your clothes and come out. I have something to tell you."


    Looking at his upright figure leaving the bathroom, Su Ran found his chest shaking slightly in anger.


    Su Ran took a deep breath, finally dried himself, put on his clothes and walked out.


    Song Tingyu sat on the bed with his head down and played with his phone. When he heard the sound, he raised his deep eyes and looked at her, "I don''t want to have another child with you."


    He was silent for a moment, his eyes cold, "But this is the only way to keep Song Weixi alive, so I have no choice."


    "But I''m not going to touch you."


    Su Ran looked up at him and didn''t know what he was up to. To be honest, although she and Song Tingyu were legally married, he was no different from a stranger to her, so she refused to let her sleep in the same bed as him, but for Song Weixi, she had to.


    She knew that Song Tingyu was more disgusted with this kind of way. Was he going to keep himself safe for the woman he loved the most? But she really wanted to know how he would get rid of this.


    Song Tingyu put down his phone, "We can go and do a test tube baby."


    Su Ran said calmly, "The chances of success in ivf are very low." What if it never succeeds? Song Weixi couldn''t wait much longer.


    Song Tingyu''s handsome lips curled into a sarcastic smile, "Su Ran, you just want me to touch you? For the past four years, don''t tell me you don''t have a man around you."


    Su Ran''s face was a little pale. She knew that Song Tingyu would humiliate her if he caught the chance.


    "A low chance of success doesn''t mean there''s no chance."


    "But Vichy doesn''t have much time to wait." Su Ran bit his lip and said, "We can try it once. If it doesn''t work..."


    "If it doesn''t work, I can only use the safest way to get you pregnant by sleeping with you, right?" Song Tingyu stood up from the bed with a sneer and walked towards her, "Su Ran, I want you to agree to a condition."


    "What terms?" Su Ran was not used to his sudden approach, so he took a few steps back to distance himself from him.


    Song Tingyu did not care about her distance. His thin lips slowly said, "After curing Song Weixi, I want you to divorce me."


    So this was his idea...


    The marriage between them was not what Su Ran wanted either. She nodded and replied briskly, "Okay."


    She answered so quickly and without any hesitation, but Song Tingyu was stunned. He felt that he didn''t understand this woman in front of him. Didn''t she marry him for everything in the The song family? How could he agree to divorce so easily? Or was she already thinking of something else?


    "After the divorce, you are no longer Mrs. Song." Song Tingyu couldn''t help but remind her, "Now everything you have is gone."


    "I know." All this was not hers, and Su Ran didn''t care.


    "Okay, Su Ran, remember what you''re saying now." Song Tingyu narrowed his long eyes and said, "We''ll go for an examination tomorrow morning. You should prepare for it today."


    Su ran nodded and turned to leave the room. Madam song happened to pass by and pulled her aside, "Ran Ran, how''s it going? What does Trial mean?"


    Su Ran smiled at her, "Grandma, don''t worry. Vichy will live." If the song family found out about the ivf, it would be a big deal.

 Chapter 5 Test-tube Baby

    Chapter 5 test tube babies


    As long as the result is what they want, the process doesn''t matter.


    "That''s good." Old madam song said.


    The next morning, Song Tingyu drove Su Ran to the hospital for a checkup.


    It seemed that he had already arranged everything yesterday, so when he came over today, he took Su Ran directly to an office in the hospital.


    The nurse told them to wait here. After a while, the door of the office was opened from the outside. A tall and handsome young man in a white coat opened the door and came in.


    The man walked in with a warm smile, "You''re here."


    "Ah Zhan." Song Tingyu greeted him in a low voice.


    "I made an appointment for you. You can go over now." Lu Zhan put the notebook on the table, "If the old lady finds out, she will probably not spare you."


    "So I asked you to keep it a secret." Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "You don''t have to take us there. Just call a nurse. I know you''re busy."


    It is very important to prepare for the early stage of ivf, and it is related to the success rate, so we should not be sloppy at all.


    Su Ran didn''t know until she got here that she had to prepare for such a long time. She regretted that she had agreed to Song Tingyu''s request.


    But there is no turning back now. I only hope this time will be successful, otherwise all my efforts will be wasted.


    When she left the hospital, Su Ran''s face was a little pale. Song Tingyu looked at her, "As long as this time is successful, Vichy won''t wait too long..."


    "Stop it..." Su Ran interrupted him. In Song Tingyu''s heart, how could Song Weixi compare to his favorite woman, Bai Zhirui? "I know you don''t want to touch me, but you''re just a stranger to me. Not many people would want to sleep with a stranger."


    Is she telling him that she doesn''t care about him?


    Song Tingyu''s eyes turned cold, "That''s not certain. Didn''t someone do it four years ago?"


    Su Ran''s little face turned pale and embarrassed. What happened four years ago was indeed done by her father. Since it was done by her father, what was the difference between what he saw and what she did?


    The song family.


    Song Weixi was sitting in the living room with Madam song watching tv. Madam song saw them coming back together and smiled.


    She suddenly hugged Song Weixi, "Vichy, do you want to play outside?" Song Weixi had not been to kindergarten for some time because of his health. Now that he was discharged from the hospital, he could not go because he was still ill.


    "Is granny zeng going to take me out to play?" Song Weixi blinked at Madam song.


    "Your parents will take you there." Mrs. Song pointed at Song Tingyu and Su Ran, who had just walked in, and they were both stunned.


    "Grandma, I''ll just stay with Vichy." Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu wouldn''t want to go. Coincidentally, they didn''t need him to accompany them either.


    "A family of three." Mrs. Song gave the order, "Vichy, go change."


    Song Weixi slipped down the sofa and whispered in Madam song''s ear, "Granny zeng, actually I don''t really want dad to go with us, but since you asked, fine, I''ll let him follow."


    Madam song was amused by Song Weixi''s small voice. He rubbed his forehead with his hand and whispered, "Then take good care of your mother. Don''t let your father bully your mother."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of mom." Song Weixi patted his chest.


    With Madam song''s orders, even if Song Tingyu was unwilling to go out with Su Ran and her son.


    In the car, Song Tingyu turned to look at the mother and son in the back seat of the car, who were very close to each other, "Where are you going?"


    Su Ran asked Song Weixi, "Vichy, where do you want to go?"


    "The zoo." Song Weixi answered without thinking.


    Su Ran pinched his little nose, "But it''s winter now. Look, it''s snowing outside. I can''t see anything when I go to the zoo."


    "Then where are we going?" Song Weixi looked at her with big, watery eyes.


    Su Ran thought for a moment, "Shall we go to the amusement park? Okay? Isn''t that what you always wanted to go to?" There should be a lot of people this weekend. Song Weixi likes to be lively.


    "Okay." Song Weixi said happily. It was only after the mother and son had made up their minds that they met song ting and said, "Dad, take us to the amusement park."


    Song Weixi was always afraid of the cold because of his illness, so he always wore a lot, thick down, hat, scarf, gloves, all the same.


    At this moment, he leaned into Su Ran''s arms, "Mom, sing me a song."


    What song do you want to hear? Would you like to sing the theme song of happy sheep and grey wolf?" Su Ran asked.


    Song Weixi pouted, a little disgusted. "Mom, you''re so childish. I won''t listen to that song. You sing me the song" love when you die."


    Su Ran''s face turned red when she was despised by her three-year-old son. She had learned the theme song of "Happy sheep and grey wolf" for a long time. She wanted to sing it to Song Weixi as a lullaby before bed, but he never heard it once.


    "I can''t sing."


    "Come on, give me your phone." Song Weixi took out her cell phone from her pocket, held it in her small hand, and found the music player, "Mom, find it yourself, find it and sing along."


    Su Ran had no choice but to find out the song that her son had designated to listen to, "Love when you die," and then sing along. Her musical talent was really not high, especially in singing this song intermittently. She felt ashamed of herself, but Song Weixi listened with relish. However, su ran looked through the mirror in front of her and saw song ting in the driver''s seat frowning.


    It was not easy to finish the song and the amusement park was here. Su ran breathed a sigh of relief and helped song Vichy clean up his clothes before getting out of the car. It was so cold outside that she couldn''t let him freeze.


    After getting out of the car, Song Tingyu went to stop the car. Su Ran carried Song Weixi to buy the tickets and waited for him at the door. Song Weixi held Su Ran''s neck mysteriously and pressed his mouth to her ear, "Mom, dad must have been moved by your singing."


    "... Su Ran couldn''t laugh or cry. How could her voice move a person when she was ashamed to hear it? Can only scare people?


    When Song Tingyu got back from the car, he saw the mother and son hugging each other and whispering in the distance.


    Song Tingyu felt a little touched at the moment.


    He walked up to Su Ran and reached out his hand to her, "Give me Vichy."


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, but still nodded. Just as he was about to hand Song Weixi over, he did not know that the little guy was unwilling. He was not used to the contact with Song Tingyu, "I''ll go by myself."

 Chapter 6 There Was Clearly A Feeling in It

    Chapter 6 is clearly filled with affection.


    Although it was winter, there were still a lot of people at the amusement park. Su ran was afraid that she and Song Weixi would be lost, so she held his hand tightly all the way, not daring to let go.


    Song Weixi was a lively little friend, but he hadn''t come out for a long time since he got sick, so when he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes were shining with excitement.


    You have to play with everything you see.


    But his current body couldn''t allow him to play anything, so Su Ran only let him play a few games that looked the least dangerous and didn''t have any stimulation.


    When Song Weixi came out of the amusement park, he didn''t talk much all the way. Su Ran knew that he wasn''t having a good time, so he squatted down and said to him, "Vichy, mom promised you that when you get better, I''ll bring you here. You can play whatever you want."


    Song Weixi was very sensible and nodded, "I see."


    Su Ran felt a little sour at the moment when such a lively and active child got such a disease. But she never showed it in front of Song Weixi. She pulled him and smiled softly, "Shall we go eat now?"


    Holding Song Weixi''s hand, su ran turned to song ting and said, "If you''re busy, you can go first. Vichy and I will take a taxi home."


    She had just noticed that his phone was ringing and knew that he was busy with work and didn''t want to delay his time.


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow at his words, "You want me to go back and be scolded by grandma?"


    He did it for his own good, but he didn''t appreciate it, and Su Ran had nothing to say.


    A family of three went to the restaurant, which Su Ran and Song Weixi often came to.


    Even if Song Tingyu didn''t want to admit it again, Su Ran was a good mother. When she took care of Song Weixi, she was always meticulous. Just like now, before eating, she always had to help him get everything ready. When eating, she always noticed him all the time and helped him pick up the food first.


    When Song Weixi was almost done eating, he looked around and suddenly pointed at the door, "Mom, where''s uncle Lin?"


    Su Ran followed his hand and saw a few men walking in through the revolving door of the restaurant. The leading man, gao da qingjun, was Lin Chenghuan.


    He also found Su Ran and her son, said a few words to the people next to him, and then walked towards Su Ran and the others.


    Song Weixi was very happy to see Lin Chenghuan, "Uncle Lin."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled warmly and rubbed his hair, "Is Vichy full?"


    "Full."


    Lin Chenghuan looked at Song Tingyu again and nodded at him, "Hello, Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu knew that the gentle man in front of him was Chenghuan shaodong of the lin group, but he didn''t expect that he seemed to have a good relationship with Su Ran and his mother.


    Based on courtesy, Song Tingyu also nodded at him.


    Lin Chenghuan then looked at Su Ran, "He just came back from a business trip today. He wanted to see Vichy, but the doctor said he was discharged."


    Su ran nodded and smiled, "Yes, he was discharged yesterday."


    Lin Chenghuan still had friends over there, so he came over to say hello and was about to go over again, "We''ll talk another day."


    "Vichy, uncle left first."


    "Goodbye, uncle Lin."


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the chair, his perfect mouth slightly curled up, and his eyes glanced at the back of lin shenghuan''s departing figure. He was a man, so he was particularly sensitive to the way men looked at women, and the way lin shenghuan looked at Su Ran was clearly affectionate!


    Song Tingyu put his long fingers on the table, looked back and forth between them, and a meaningful smile hung from the corner of his mouth.


    Song Tingyu thought that now he could finally understand why they had to divorce after he recovered from Song Weixi''s illness, and why Su Ran agreed so readily.


    Sensing song ting''s gaze upon him, Su Ran raised his head slightly and met his deep and slightly sarcastic eyes.


    She didn''t want to know why he was looking at her like that, so she quickly turned her head.


    After dinner, when they left the restaurant, Su Ran and Song Weixi were waiting at the door. Song Tingyu went to get the car.


    Su Ran saw that Song Weixi''s cold snot had come out, so he lowered his head and looked for a tissue to wipe his nose.


    Song Weixi saw a candy-colored paper plane flying by. He was attracted by the light in his eyes and followed it slowly. Suddenly, a car in front of him rushed up from the road and was about to drive towards song Vichy.


    Su Ran heard the sound and looked up. At that moment, his heart almost stopped beating. Song Weixi was so scared that he stood still.


    Su Ran did not care about anything and immediately went forward. Before the car was about to hit Song Weixi, he carried him and rolled to the side. At that moment, the car hit the railing on the side of the road and was smoking.


    Fortunately, the owner of the car was fine. He opened the door and walked towards su ran and the others, "Miss, are you all right? I''m sorry, but my brakes didn''t work just now."


    Su Ran had no intention of caring about anything else. He pulled Song Weixi out of his arms, "Vichy, are you okay?"


    Song Weixi was so scared that her face turned pale. She hugged Su Ran and said slowly after a while, "Mom, I''m fine..."


    "Vichy, you scared mom." Su Ran picked him up from the ground.


    The parking lot was opposite the restaurant. When the accident happened, Song Tingyu''s car had just driven out from the inside. There was a railing in the middle of the road. He watched the accident happen across the street and couldn''t get there in the first place. Then, Su Ran rushed out.


    When he saw that both mother and son were fine, he was relieved. He quickly drove over and helped Su Ran up from the ground, "Are you okay?"


    Su Ran shook his head. Except for his pale face, he looked fine, and Song Weixi was not hurt. He was just scared.


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi from her arms, "Get in the car and go home first."


    Back at the The song family, Su Ran went to Song Weixi''s room first, helped him take a bath, changed his clothes, and then carried him back to his room. Song Weixi''s little face only recovered a little at this moment.


    He took the initiative to hug Su Ran''s neck, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Su Ran knew he was going after the paper plane. She lowered her head and kissed him on the forehead, "Vichy, next time you''re on the side of the road, be careful, okay?"


    Song Weixi nodded sensibly.


    Su Ran waited for him to fall asleep before leaving. She limped to the first floor and found the medicine box. Then she sat on the sofa and lifted her pant leg. At her knees, the blood was blurry, and the dried blood was glued to the fabric of her pants.


    After much difficulty, she pulled her sticky pants apart, opened the medicine box, and took out the disinfectant to disinfect the wound. A long, bony hand reached out and took the disinfectant from her hand.

 Chapter 7 See through

    Chapter 7 sees through


    She paused for a moment and looked up. She saw Song Tingyu unscrewing the bottle cap and sitting opposite her. She reached out to hold her calf and put her injured foot on her knee.


    Song Tingyu skillfully cleaned su ran''s wound with disinfectant, applied medicine, and put gauze on it before putting her foot down.


    Su Ran glanced at the bandaged knee and looked at the man in front of him, "Thank you."


    Song Tingyu also looked at her, "Why don''t you tell me if you''re hurt?"


    "Nothing." Besides, Su Ran didn''t want Song Weixi to worry.


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "It''s such a big cut, so much blood has been shed, and you still say it''s okay?"


    Su Ran pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Song Tingyu placed one hand on the armrest of the sofa, propped her chin up and said lazily, "Lin Chenghuan is your boyfriend?"


    "No." Su Ran now understood why he would look at himself like that in the dining room. He thought she was with Lin Chenghuan.


    Song Tingyu smiled at her answer, with a smile in his eyes, "Su Ran, do you know that the faster a person denies, the more he has a ghost in his heart?"


    Su Ran felt that Song Tingyu was in a good mood at the moment, probably because he thought it was a good thing that she had a boyfriend. If so, he felt that the divorce would be more complete and he could get rid of her more easily.


    Lin Chenghuan had been away on a business trip for a long time and hadn''t known that Su Ran had changed so much, so he didn''t know about Song Weixi''s illness. The last method had failed, and now there was only one final solution left.


    In the afternoon coffee shop, the winter sun shone through the window, shining on the woman sitting by the window. Her hair was covered with a thin, fine golden light.


    Lin Chenghuan looked over and felt that he was looking at the most beautiful jiangnan watercolor painting.


    "So that''s why Song Tingyu came back?" Lin Chenghuan spoke slowly.


    "Yes." Su ran nodded, "We went to have a checkup. We have to prepare for this period of time recently. It turns out that it takes a long time to prepare for ivf..."


    Before Su Ran could finish his sentence, Lin Chenghuan suddenly interrupted. He seemed a little excited, "Ran Ran, what did you just say? What ivf?"


    Su Ran smiled bitterly, "When song ting was about to protect himself for his favorite woman, he naturally had to be a test-tube baby." She paused, feeling that Lin Chenghuan''s face was not right, "Chenghuan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Chenghuan shook her head and rubbed her nose like when she was a child. Just as she was about to speak, Su Ran''s cell phone rang.


    Su Ran ended the call and said to lin shenghuan, "Chenghuan, I have to go. Grandma is looking for me."


    "I''ll see you off." Lin Chenghuan also got up and said.


    Su Ran smiled, picked up her things and put on her coat, "No, I drove out myself."


    As soon as she returned to the The song family, Su Ran felt that the atmosphere was not right. Madam song sat on the sofa in the living room with a gloomy face. Song Mingxuan and Shen Jing, who were sitting opposite her, did not look well either.


    Su Ran changed his shoes at the entrance and walked over, "Grandma, dad, mom."


    Madam song looked up at her and pointed to the seat beside her, "Ran Ran, sit down."


    Su Ran sat down uneasily. The next moment, Mrs. Song handed her a document, "Look at what this is."


    Confused, she opened the document in her hand. When she saw the contents clearly, Su Ran''s small face turned white. She lowered her long eyelashes. She did not expect that she and Song Tingyu wanted to have a test tube baby, and the song family saw through it.


    Song Mingxuan looked at Su Ran and asked in a deep voice, "Ran Ran, why are you doing ivf? Do you know how low the success rate of that thing is?"


    Madam song sneered, "There''s no need to say this. Did Song Tingyu force you to do this?"


    Shen Jing said, "Mom, it''s not clear yet. Maybe it has nothing to do with meeting him in court."


    Madam song glared at her, "Why is it okay? Besides what he could think of, who else could? Don''t think I don''t know. He''s only doing this because of that actor Bai Zhirui. He can do anything for that actor."


    Mrs. Song paused and pointed at Shen Jing, "Call Song Tingyu right away and tell him to come back immediately!"


    Shen Jing didn''t dare disobey Old Lady''s words, so she called Song Tingyu in front of her and told him to come home.


    Su Ran felt that her mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t figure out why the song family knew about the ivf. Since they found out, it was impossible to hide it and sit down.


    According to song Old Lady''s temperament, he must be furious today.


    Song ting came back after a while, looked at the people sitting in the living room, sat down, and raised the corners of his handsome mouth, "What day is it today? Why are there so many people?"


    Madam song grimaced, took the document that Su Ran had just seen from the table and threw it in front of Song Tingyu, "Trial, explain to me what this is."


    Song Tingyu''s slender fingers took the document over and opened it. His first reaction was to look at su ran.


    His eyes were cold and terrifying.


    "Su Ran, I underestimated your ability."


    Su Ran knew that he thought she was the one who told the song family about it. She looked at him with a pale face, but she didn''t say anything. At this moment, there was no use saying anything. He wouldn''t believe it, and this wasn''t the time to say anything.


    Hearing his words, Madam song became even angrier, "What right do you have to blame others for doing such a thing? Do you know that the one who is waiting for help now is your son? Are you going to joke about his life too? In your eyes, Vichy is nothing compared to that actor?!"


    Bai zhirui was born as a model and became famous in several tv dramas. When she was with Song Tingyu, she rarely acted and only did some endorsement activities. However, Madam song was born into a famous family. In her eyes, she could not stand the so-called stars and thought they were actors, so she was so against Song Tingyu and bai zhirui being together.


    Song Tingyu''s handsome face turned cold, "Grandma, Zhirui has a name."


    Madam song was even angrier when he saw how he defended Bai Zhirui, "So what if he had a name? Isn''t she an actress? Song Tingyu, for the last time, I''ll tell you that Vichy is more important to me than anything else. I won''t allow him to make any mistakes..."


    The colder Song Tingyu''s eyes became, the more he pointed at Su Ran, "I want him to live, but that doesn''t mean I have to touch this woman. Do you know she makes me sick?!"

 Chapter 8 Little Man

    Chapter 8 little man


    The disgust in Song Tingyu''s eyes pierced Su Ran''s heart like a sharp blade.


    Madam song was very excited and pointed at him with her old finger, "You..." Then, without saying anything, she fainted.


    "Mom!" Madam song''s fainting frightened everyone in the The song family. Song Mingxuan caught her, held her down with his hand, and picked her up." Why don''t you call the family doctor?"!"


    Song Mingxuan carried Madam song upstairs, and everyone followed him up in a hurry. The housekeeper, old chen, called the family doctor. After a while, he arrived.


    The family doctor treated Madam song. Song Mingxuan pulled song ting aside. He looked at his son in front of him with a livid face and suddenly stretched out his hand to hit him, but Shen Jing pulled him back in time, "What are you doing? Don''t you think it''s not chaotic enough?"


    Song Mingxuan shook off his wife''s hand and looked at Song Tingyu angrily, "You better pray that nothing happens to your grandmother."


    Madam song was actually fine. She was still in good health. She fainted because of anger and excitement.


    With the help of her family doctor, she had gradually opened her eyes. When she woke up, everyone gathered around her.


    Madam song looked up at the crowd and struggled to get up. Su Ran helped her up and put a pillow on her back.


    Madam song patted the back of her hand, comforted her, and told her she was fine.


    Song Mingxuan came over, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Madam song answered, then looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, you go with Vichy first."


    Su Ran understood that Madam song had deliberately pushed herself away so that she could talk to Song Tingyu and the others. She nodded and said, "Grandma, have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    When he passed Song Tingyu, he gave her a cold look.


    Su Ran smiled bitterly in his heart and closed the door as he turned to leave.


    Before, because Mrs. Song wanted to talk to Su Ran and Song Tingyu, she asked the nanny to take Song Weixi to his room and not let him out for the time being.


    Although Song Weixi did not argue to come out, he understood that there was something between them, and he did not want him to hear it.


    He sat on the bed and drew. The nanny was knitting a scarf. Su Ran pushed the door open and said to the nanny, "You can go down first. I''ll take care of Vichy."


    "Yes, young madam."


    Song Weixi saw Su Ran come in, smiled at her, and picked up the picture book on the bed, "Mom, look, I drew you, like?"


    Su Ran walked over to take the drawing book and looked at it carefully, nodding, "Yes."


    Song Weixi put the drawing book and the paintbrush away and said to her with a serious face, "Mom, what did grandma zeng and the others say to you?"


    Su Ran rubbed his hair, "Vichy, children shouldn''t meddle with adults."


    "I''ve grown up." Song Weixi spread his hands, "You forgot? I said I would protect you when I became a little man."


    Su Ran''s eyes were a little sore, and he hugged the little body in front of him and kissed his cheek, "Of course I didn''t forget. I''ve been waiting for this day."


    Song Weixi held Su Ran''s face in her small hands, "Mom, don''t cry. I''m a man now. You don''t have to wait."


    Su Ran nodded and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, the door was suddenly opened from outside.


    Song Tingyu''s tall figure stood outside the door and stared at her for a long time before making a sound.


    "Su Ran, come out with me."


    Song Weixi felt that Song Tingyu''s face was not right. He held her clothes tightly with his small hands and didn''t want her to leave.


    Su Ran didn''t want to be seen in front of Song Weixi. She grabbed his hand and said, "Vichy is drawing here alone. Dad and mom have something to say."


    When he left Song Weixi''s room, Su Ran went to find a nanny to look after him before returning to his room.


    She knew that Song Tingyu was already waiting for her.


    He was so angry because he thought she told Madam song about the test-tube baby. She was in Madam song''s room just now and didn''t know what they had said to him, but Song Tingyu must be very dissatisfied.


    Su Ran was very uneasy. She opened the door and walked in. Song Tingyu was standing by the window. There was a cigarette between his long, white fingers. When he heard the sound, he turned his head and said, "Close the door."


    Su Ran closed the door, but he didn''t get too close to him. He still stood behind the door, "I don''t know how grandma and the others know about today."


    She didn''t do it. She couldn''t let herself die in silence.


    Song ting was flicked with his fingertips, and a sarcastic smile appeared on his lips, "I haven''t said anything yet, so you can''t wait to explain? Don''t you know what it means to cover up?"


    "... Whatever you think." Su Ran turned her head. She didn''t do it anyway, and Song Tingyu had always been biased against her, so it was not strange that she was involved in it.


    She felt that the atmosphere in this room was strange, and it would make her breathless if she stayed for a long time. She didn''t want to stay in the same room as song ting, so she clasped the doorknob with her hand and wanted to open the door to leave.


    But he kept reaching out and holding her hand, stopping her from moving.


    She was shocked. Song Tingyu was standing behind her at some point.


    "Where are you going?" When Song Tingyu spoke, there was a faint smell of tobacco.


    "I don''t think there''s much to talk about between us." He was so prejudiced against her, and he was unfamiliar to her, so it was meaningless to continue.


    Song Tingyu pressed her hand tightly on the doorknob, opened it, turned her around, and trapped her inside the door and his chest.


    His scorching breath continued to spray on her face, and she turned away from him, not even daring to look into his eyes, feeling that this man''s eyes must be burning with anger at this moment.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Song Tingyu reached out and pinched her chin, raising her small face, "Didn''t you do everything you could to get me to touch you? What? What are you pretending to be in front of me now? Do you know that some things become boring after they are stored for a long time?"


    In the end, he still thought she told the song family about it.


    Su Ran''s jaw hurt from his pinching and he had to open his eyes. He deliberately puffed smoke into her face. She coughed violently and cried.


    "Song Tingyu, you bastard, let me go!"

 Chapter 9 Song Tingyu, Im Not Ready Yet

    Chapter 9 Song Tingyu, I''m not ready yet


    "Let go of you?" Song Tingyu seemed to have heard a joke and reached out to put out the cigarette butt, "Isn''t that what you think? I''m helping you fulfill your wish. How can I let you go?"


    "I didn''t... Cough..." She was so choked that her brows furrowed together.


    Suddenly, Su Ran felt her body rise into the air. She was completely unprepared and exclaimed. Her hands subconsciously wanted to grab something, and it was Song Tingyu who picked her up, so all she could grab was his arm.


    Song Tingyu sneered, "Su Ran, are you holding on so tightly? And you said you didn''t want it?"


    This man was so hateful that she pounded his back hard to get him to put himself down, but her strength was of no use to him.


    He carried her to the side of the bed and quickly threw her body on the bed.


    Su Ran was thrown into the soft bedding. Her first reaction to regaining her consciousness was to struggle, but Song Tingyu''s tall and heavy body quickly pressed against it.


    He pressed her body so hard that she couldn''t move.


    Su Ran felt that Song Tingyu''s eyes were terrible at the moment, like a lake, deep and dark. She struggled instinctively, both hands and feet struggling, "Song Tingyu, don''t be like this. Have something to say."


    Song Tingyu pulled her hands over her head and looked at her expressionlessly, "There''s nothing to say between us. We just have to do it well."


    His eyes dimmed, and the next second, his bony fingers came to her collar. He took off her coat and threw it under the bed. Then he began to take off the rest of her clothes, "Don''t you want a child? Then I''ll give it to you."


    Su Ran watched as he took off her clothes one by one. She struggled and screamed, "Song Tingyu, you can''t do this. Let me go, let me go..."


    When she cried out, tears came out from the corners of her eyes.


    Song Tingyu pressed down on her hands and feet, pressed the tears on her cheek with his fingertips, and squinted at her panicked look, "Now that the ivf can''t do it, are you sure you want me to let you go? Are you sure you won''t save Song Weixi? You want to watch him die?"


    Su Ran''s eyes were wide open and empty.


    Yes, how could she give up on Song Weixi...


    She said she wanted him to get better.


    Her hands moved, but she had no strength to push him away. Her voice was broken as well, "Song Tingyu, I''m not ready yet."


    At least not today, not now, he pressed her on the bed like this, making her feel like she was being raped.


    She really hated the feeling.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need to be prepared." Song Tingyu did not let her go and skillfully took off the last piece of clothing on her, "Besides, didn''t you prepare for a long time?"


    When Su Ran woke up, it was no longer daytime. It was already dark outside.


    She lay on the bed, unable to move. She had no strength at all. Her whole body seemed to fall apart.


    There was no light in the room, only the bathroom door was open and there was light coming from inside.


    Song Tingyu was no longer in the room. He was taking a bath in the bathroom and the sound of water flowing came out occasionally.


    Su Ran shook his hands and pulled the blanket over himself, unwilling to face the outside world at this moment.


    After a long time, she heard the bathroom door open, and Song Tingyu came out of it. Footsteps came closer. Finally, he stood in front of the bed and reached out to pull the quilt over su ran''s head.


    But Su Ran didn''t want to see him, so he pressed down hard on the quilt.


    Song Tingyu did not argue with her either. After a few tugs, he gave up and said in a cold voice, "They have already served dinner and put it on the table."


    Su Ran didn''t seem to hear it. Song Tingyu ignored her, opened the closet, changed and left.


    She was the only one in the room and the darkness returned. Su Ran finally opened the quilt and stared blankly at the ceiling for a while, still not feeling sleepy.


    She lifted the blanket and walked barefoot to the bathroom without any clothes on.


    Standing under the lotus canopy, she boiled the water and began to wash her body.


    The images just now kept coming back to her mind, and she finally burst into tears.


    The cry was just to vent, because Su Ran knew he had no choice.


    But she thought she could have some dignity, but it turned out that in front of Song Tingyu, she could not have these two words, so he could humiliate her so much.


    She hated doing it. After a while, she was even in a shadow of it, but she knew that no matter how much she hated it, she and Song Tingyu had to lie in the same bed every day in order to get pregnant.


    Su Ran rubbed her skin red and refused to give up. She told herself that this was the last time she cried like this. From now on, she would be strong. No matter what happened, she would survive for Song Weixi.


    She thought that Song Tingyu had already left, so when she came in, the bathroom was not closed, but she didn''t know that he had turned back. When he heard the crying coming from the bathroom, he walked over.


    Standing by the door, he saw the woman inside wiping her skin hard over and over again, wiping and crying.


    Her skin was already fair and delicate, how could she withstand such torment? So it''s already red.


    "You have to wipe your skin off before you stop?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice came from outside the door, and Su Ran froze and stepped back like a frightened deer.


    As she was not wearing her shoes and panicked, she stepped back and accidentally stepped on the foam on the ground. When she came to her senses, it was too late and she fell heavily on the ground.


    The pain on her body was like falling apart, and after such a fall, she couldn''t even move.


    Because of the pain, cold sweat came down from his forehead.


    Song Tingyu walked in with her thin lips pressed together and picked her up from the ground, but she looked at him stubbornly.


    Song ting''s eyes turned cold, "What? You don''t want me to hug you? But you have no choice, just like I have no choice but to touch you."


    Su ran endured the pain and gritted her teeth, "I don''t have a choice with you, Mr. Song. I don''t have to do this if I have a little choice."


    Song Tingyu looked down at her, carried her out of the bathroom, put her on the bed, and looked down at her, "That''s good. Since we have no choice, we can only get rid of each other as soon as possible."

 Chapter 10 Of Course I Have to Save Him

    Chapter 10 of course I have to save him


    Su Ran clenched her hands and lowered her eyebrows. If possible, she hoped that this time would be successful, and she wouldn''t have to force herself to be with Song Tingyu anymore.


    Song Tingyu left the room, and Su Ran realized that he was not hiding anything, so he quickly pulled the blanket off the bed and wrapped himself up, then lowered his head to check the wound on his ankle.


    She pressed her ankle and groaned in pain. She felt that her foot had been in a lot of trouble recently. First, she broke her knee after saving Song Weixi from an accident a few days ago, and now she sprained her foot in the bathroom.


    It''s so swollen here, can you walk tomorrow?


    Just as she was daydreaming, the door was opened again.


    Song Tingyu walked in with a medical kit in his hand.


    Su Ran was stunned. She thought he was reluctant to take her out of the bathroom. She didn''t expect him to find her medicine box, but she didn''t expect him to bring it up.


    He sat on the bed, spread her feet out, and pressed her ankle. She clenched her teeth in pain and reached for the medicine box, "I''ll do it myself."


    Song Tingyu waved her hand away, "What are you trying to do?"


    He began to help her with the wounds on her feet. His hands kept moving and his voice was distant and indifferent, "Listen, Su Ran, we are not willing to go to this day. Song Weixi is not the child I expected. After the ivf incident was discovered, I could have left, but I still want to save him..." He said and raised his head, "You want to save him too."


    Su Ran bit his lip, "He''s the child I gave birth to in october. Of course I have to save him."


    After dealing with the wound on Su Ran''s ankle, he closed the medical kit, "That''s our common purpose. We''re only together to save song Vichy. Once you get pregnant and have a baby, Song Weixi gets better, and we have nothing to do with each other."


    He was reminding her to figure out why they were together, and he was worried that she would cling to him after everything was over.


    Su Ran looked at him, "Mr. Song, I know the purpose of our relationship better than you do. What you don''t want to do, I don''t want to do less than you do. Don''t worry. I just need to save Vichy. As long as he lives, I have nothing to do with you anymore. I''ll divorce you and take Vichy away from the The song family."


    In fact, she was not at all sure if song Old Lady would let her take Song Weixi with her because of her love for him, but it was all after the event, and it was useless to think about it now, so the most important thing for her now was to let Song Weixi live.


    Then whatever she did was worth it.


    "Good. You just know what you want to do." Song Tingyu looked at her for a long time and curled his lips.


    He took the medicine box and went downstairs. Up until now, Su Ran had not eaten for almost a whole day, but she still had no appetite.


    The dinner served by the servant was put on the table by Song Tingyu. It was so cold now, so it must have been cold already.


    Su Ran felt dizzy. She rubbed her temples with her hands. She didn''t eat anything and didn''t want to think about anything else. She just lay on the bed.


    Song Tingyu probably called outside, but it took him a long time to return to his room.


    Su Ran knew when he lay down, so he moved to the corner and pulled himself as far away from him as possible.


    Song Tingyu seemed to glance at her, but ignored her and turned his back to sleep with her.


    The next morning, as soon as su ran left the room, Madam song called her over.


    Su Ran glanced at the old man who had fainted yesterday and seemed to have recovered a lot today, "Grandma, how are you?"


    "It''s all right." Madam song smiled and suddenly patted her on the shoulder, "Ran Ran, I know that you''ve been wronged for so many years. It''s Trial who''s sorry for you. Now he wants to..."


    Madam song didn''t say the rest, but Su Ran understood what she was going to do and nodded, "Grandma, as long as Vichy can live, nothing matters."


    What was her little grievance? What was Song Tingyu''s misunderstanding and disgust for her?


    Su Ran went out after breakfast. Today, she needed to go to the hospital to get some medicine for song Vichy.


    Just as she took the medicine, her good friend Tian Mi called her and asked her to go out for a seat.


    Coffee shop.


    Tian Mi ordered a steaming cappuccino for the two of them and glanced at Su Ran, "How about the ivf?" She and Su Ran had been good friends for many years, and they knew everything about Su Ran.


    What happened yesterday was so sudden that Su Ran didn''t have time to tell her anything.


    "The song family found out about it. Song Tingyu thought I said it." Su Ran''s smile was bitter.


    "And then?" Tian Mi''s eyes widened, "What did he do to you?" No wonder she thought Su Ran was limping today. Did he hit her?


    Su Ran pursed her lips and did not say a word. She did not want to remember the painful experience of last night, but the most painful thing was that she had to do it again tonight, until she got pregnant.


    Although the weather outside was very cold, the heat in the cafe was fully turned on, and most people would take off their scarves and coats as soon as they came in.


    But Su Ran didn''t. He had a thick scarf around his neck.


    Tian Mi felt something was wrong. She reached over to lift her scarf. Her beautiful eyes widened in shock, because Su Ran''s neck, collarbone, and fair skin were all covered in bruises and purple kisses.


    Su Ran''s face turned pale. He quickly pulled up the scarf and tidied it up.


    "Is this Song Tingyu''s punishment?" Tian Mi''s voice was a little angry.


    Su Ran''s long eyelashes trembled, "The test tube baby has been discovered. Sooner or later, he and I will take this step." It was just the way he treated her in bed that frightened her.


    "To be honest, Song Tingyu still thinks you did it four years ago, right? That has nothing to do with you, but your father..."


    Before Tian Mi finished speaking, Su Ran smiled, "In his eyes, what''s the difference between what my father does and what I do?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone on the table rang. She glanced at it and said, "Speak of Cao Cao."


    Su Ran picked up his phone and answered, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Hao smiled and seemed to be in a good mood, "Ran Ran, I heard that Trial is back. Why don''t you take him home for dinner?"


    How much Song Tingyu hated the The su family, how much she hated Su Hao, she didn''t know, how could she take him to the The su family for dinner?

 Chapter 11 Su Ran, Wake Up!

    Chapter 11 su ran, wake up


    "He''s very busy."


    "I know he''s busy, but it''s dad''s birthday today. Have you forgotten? I''ve already picked up Vichy. You and Trial can come over later."


    After Su Hao finished speaking, he hung up the phone without waiting for Su Ran to speak.


    Su Ran didn''t expect that he would take Song Weixi to the The su family in order for him to take Song Tingyu back. Su Ran pursed his lips and packed up his things to leave.


    Tian Mi had just heard the phone call from the father and daughter, and held her back, "Where are you going now?"


    Su Ran put the scarf back on and whispered, "Go find Song Tingyu and ask him to come back with me."


    Tian Mi frowned, "Will song ting come back with you?"


    They all knew that Song Tingyu didn''t like Su Ran at all. In his eyes, she and Su Hao conspired to design him, so how could she go to the The su family with him?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go find him first."


    After leaving the coffee shop, Su Ran was driving on the road. She was thinking about how to get Song Tingyu to accompany her back to the The su family.


    She tried calling him first, but no one answered, so she could only drive to Song shi group and try her luck there.


    Su Ran had been married to the The song family for four years, but she had never been exposed to the media. Even when she married Song Tingyu two years ago, no positive photos of her were released due to the intervention of the The song family.


    Before that, she was only an illegitimate daughter of the The song family. Her mother was originally a woman raised by the su family and was married to the su family after the death of the official wife of the The su family.


    When she was pregnant with Song Tingyu''s child and married into the The song family, she caused a sensation in Ancheng. Everyone said that she had done everything she could to achieve her goal, so she could turn a sparrow into a phoenix.


    For the past four years, Su Ran had kept a low profile. She had never been to the Song shi group, so the people there did not know her.


    When she arrived at the Song shi group, she had to reveal her identity in order to see Song Tingyu as soon as possible in the face of questions from the head office lady.


    At that moment, she clearly saw surprise in the head desk lady''s eyes.


    They could not be blamed for her simple and plain dress, with a camel-colored coat, black pencil pants and boots, and a ponytail tied behind her back, which was probably too different from the rich ladies and wives in their eyes.


    Su Ran was quickly taken to Song Tingyu''s office on the top floor because she identified herself. She heard from her secretary that Song Tingyu was in a meeting, so it was no wonder she didn''t answer her phone.


    Su Ran sat down on the sofa and looked at his watch. He had to wait here for him to come out after the meeting.


    After Song Weixi got sick, Su Ran put all his attention on him. Often in order to take care of him, he couldn''t sleep at night. Sitting on the sofa now, she was already a little sleepy, so she fell asleep while waiting.


    Song Tingyu had just finished the meeting when he heard from his secretary that Su Ran had come to look for him.


    He frowned in disgust and turned to walk towards the office.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Su Ran sleeping on the sofa. He sat down on the sofa opposite her and deliberately threw the information in his hand onto the coffee table.


    This movement made a lot of noise.


    He thought he would wake Su Ran up, but no, she still closed her eyes and didn''t move.


    "Su Ran, wake up." He called out to her, but she still didn''t respond.


    Song ting pinched his eyebrows with his long fingers and stood up to walk over.


    Song Tingyu stopped in front of Su Ran and wanted to pat her on the cheek, but Su Ran moved unconsciously. The scarf around her neck loosened a little as she moved, and the mottled, erotic kiss marks on her collarbone came out.


    Song Tingyu froze and some images appeared in his mind.


    The scene of Su Ran lying under him last night.


    He did touch her in a punitive manner, but in the end he really lost control.


    He never thought he would lose control of Su Ran.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Song Tingyu realized that he was imagining things, so he quickly cut off the image in his mind, reached out and patted Su Ran''s cheek. The delicate touch on his finger still stunned him.


    He looked over subconsciously. Su ran placed one hand on the edge of the sofa, and half of her face rested on her arm. Her long eyelashes cast a small shadow under her eyelids. Her nose was small and tall, and her mouth was full and bright red.


    At this moment, Song Tingyu thought of the freshest cherries.


    Undeniably, Su Ran was a beauty.


    But Song Tingyu also believed that she was a snake exhausted beauty because she could do anything to achieve her goal.


    Thinking about what happened four years ago, song ting''s eyes turned cold and his hands became stronger.


    Su Ran pinched his chin and finally opened his eyes.


    The way she had just woken up, her eyes were filled with panic, her long eyelashes blinked a few times, her small mouth slightly opened, a little seductive.


    Song Tingyu muttered a curse and pinched her chin with his thumb and index finger, "You never forget to seduce people in your sleep. Su Ran, you are really stubborn."


    Su Ran came back to her senses. She had not been able to completely ignore Song Tingyu''s cold words, so her face turned pale.


    But she quickly adjusted herself, reached out and waved his hand away. Realizing that Song Tingyu''s eyes were on her neck, she quickly wrapped the scarf around her again.


    Song ting sneered and sat down again, "What do you want from me?"


    "My dad knows you''re back. He wants to invite you to the The su family for dinner tonight."


    Song Tingyu was looking through the documents he had just taken back. Hearing this, he sneered, "I don''t have time to deal with those unimportant people."


    There was an undisguised disgust and disdain in his tone. Of course, Su Ran could hear it clearly. She pursed her lips and knew that he would not easily go back to the The su family with him.


    But she knew Su Hao too well. If she didn''t bring Song Tingyu back tonight, he wouldn''t give up and would eventually use her mother.


    "My dad didn''t mean anything else. He really just wanted to invite you to dinner. Song Tingyu, can you give me some face..."


    "Your face?" Song Tingyu seemed to have heard some big joke, "What face do you have with me?"


    Su Ran''s face changed. Indeed, what face did she have with Song Tingyu? In his eyes, she was just a thick-skinned, shameless person.


    "He''s already taken Vichy over..."


    Song Tingyu finally put down the information in his hand and looked at her, "Do you really want me to come over?"

 Chapter 12 Chess Pieces

    Chapter 12 chess pieces


    Su Ran bit his lip and nodded.


    Song ting smiled seductively, "Then beg me."


    "... Su Ran knew he had no choice, so he said," I beg you, please accompany me back to the The su family, okay?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Su Ran, that''s not how you beg."


    Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu would not let her go so easily, "What do you want?"


    Pointing to the ground, Song Tingyu looked at her and said, "Or, you should kneel on the ground."


    Su Ran felt her anger fill her chest. She shook her hand and took a deep breath, "Song Tingyu, you are too much!"


    She finally understood that this man had no intention of going back to the The su family with her. He said these words to her just to tease her, so why did she waste time on him?!


    Su Ran picked up the bag on the sofa and left the office.


    When she went to the parking lot to get her car, her cell phone rang again. Seeing that she hadn''t returned for so long, su hao called her again to urge her.


    "Ran Ran, is Trial still busy? Why haven''t you brought him back yet?"


    "I''ll be back soon." Su Ran thought of Song Tingyu''s humiliating words, and her heart was very agitated and bitter. She did not bring the man back, and she did not know how su hao would react.


    But whether she doesn''t want to face it or has to go back, Vichy is still in the The su family.


    Back at the The su family, Su Hao and her mother, Qiao Qing, were sitting in the living room waiting. Song Weixi saw her and immediately ran towards her, "Mom, you''re here."


    Su Hao also stood up from the sofa and looked behind her, "Why are you alone, Trial?"


    Picking Song Weixi up from the ground, Su Ran pursed his lips, "Don''t look. He didn''t come over."


    Su Hao''s face immediately changed, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I ask you to bring him back for dinner? You didn''t go to him? Or did you not take my words seriously?"


    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, a cold, mocking voice came from upstairs, "Dad, when did she take your words seriously?"


    Su ran looked over. It was her half-sister, Sulley. She was walking down the stairs with a gloating smile on her beautiful face. She glanced at Su Ran disdainfully and walked to the dining room, "He never thought of bringing him here. Luckily, we''ve been waiting for so long without food. Let''s eat!"


    Su Hao''s face grew gloomier and gloomier as he looked at Su Ran, "Follow me up."


    Su Ran didn''t want to go up with him. She knew that he had nothing good to do with her, but Qiao Qing came over and took Song Weixi away from her arms. He pushed her, "You''re not going up with your father yet. Remember, listen to him."


    She did not speak and followed him upstairs.


    Pushing open the study door, Su Hao had already sat down on the sofa.


    "Dad."


    "Ran Ran, sit down. Dad has something to say to you." But after a while, Su Hao''s face was much better. When he looked at her, he even smiled.


    Su Ran knew that what he wanted to say to her must have something to do with Song Tingyu.


    "Dad, why are you looking for me?"


    Su Hao glanced at her, "You must help me with this..."


    Su Ran didn''t answer him because he knew he would continue. Originally, Su Hao wanted her to marry into the The song family so that he could get the most out of it. He couldn''t bear to sacrifice his eldest daughter, so he sacrificed her. Anyway, she was just a chess piece in his eyes.


    Seeing that Su Ran didn''t say anything, Su Hao rubbed his hands and continued, "Well, dad has been interested in a big project recently, but all the funds in the company have been invested in another project, and now there is no money available at all, and the bank won''t lend it, so..."


    So that''s why Su Hao asked her to bring song ting back.


    "So you want to borrow this money from Song Tingyu, right?" Su Ran took his words.


    Su Hao nodded immediately, "Ran Ran, you will help dad, right?"


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I can''t help you with this." This was not a once or twice situation. Su Hao was too eager for quick success and too ambitious, so he always wanted to swallow too many things, but he never considered whether he had the ability to do so.


    Su Ran had once asked Madam song for help for him, but in the end, the money he had borrowed had not yet been returned.


    The The song family was the first family in Ancheng, rich and financially amazing. Although Madam song didn''t care about that little money, it didn''t mean that Su Ran could be as thick-skinned as Su Hao and pretend not to remember it at all.


    Now that the money hasn''t been paid back, I want another one.


    How could Su Ran speak?!


    Moreover, she knew very well how much Song Tingyu hated their father and daughter, and how could she help them?


    She also knew her own situation. She would have listened to Su Hao''s wishes and married into the The song family only because she could not resist her mother''s crying in front of her.


    Back then, Su Hao always wanted to introduce her to Song Tingyu in order to gain the backing of the The song family, but Song Tingyu didn''t like Su Ran at all. In the end, Su Hao drugged her and Song Tingyu''s wine in order to achieve his goal.


    Until now, she could not forget the way Song Tingyu looked at her when she woke up the next morning. He grabbed the sheet and pointed to the bright red spot, "Su Ran, you really put in a lot of effort. The first time? Who are you lying to?"


    In that month, su hao took her to the The song family to make a fuss and asked the The song family to give them an explanation. It was not until she was diagnosed with having a child that the fuss ended.


    The The song family had always opposed Song Tingyu and bai zhirui being together. In Madam song''s eyes, although she was an illegitimate daughter, she was better than an actress, so she forced Song Tingyu to marry her.


    After this incident, Su Ran thought about resisting and escaping, but her mother appeared in front of her with a knife against her wrist. She said that if she disobeyed and married into the The song family, she would die in front of her.


    So, how could she resist?


    Su Ran didn''t want to look back on those terrible memories. She pressed her brows.


    After hearing her rejection, Su Hao''s face turned extremely ugly, "You haven''t even tried. Why do you say you can''t help? Song Tingyu, he''s your husband. You can''t even get money from him?"


    "Or you can speak to him yourself."


    Su Hao slammed the table, "Su Ran, let me ask you one more time. Can you help me with this?"


    Su Ran stood up and said, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 13 Used to It

    Chapter 13 is used to it.


    "You...!" Su Hao pointed at her and was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He opened the door and walked out. Qiao Qing was outside and saw him like this, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Su hao was furious and snorted coldly, "Just ask your good daughter!"


    Qiao Qing''s face turned pale when he heard this, "Ah hao, don''t be angry. I''ll talk about her."


    Su Hao ignored her and left with a cold face.


    Su Ran also came out of the study at this time, "Mom, where''s Vichy?"


    "The maid is taking him down to dinner. Come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Su Ran followed her into the room. She didn''t beat around the bush and said directly, "Ran Ran, why don''t you help your father?"


    "Mom, dad..."


    Qiao Qing interrupted her, "I don''t care what reason you have, and I don''t care what he wants you to do. Anyway, he''s your father, and you have to help him no matter what he wants you to do!"


    "Mom..." Su Ran''s small pale face did not know how to answer her.


    Qiao Qing''s physical and mental health were not very good, and she did not want to provoke her. She could leave su hao alone, but she could not leave qiao qing alone.


    Because she raised her anyway, and before she returned to the The su family, both of them were dependent on each other.


    Qiao Qing didn''t do anything wrong. She just loved Su Hao so much that she didn''t have any self. So she was willing to do anything for this man, even if he let her down again and again, even if he made her follow him for so many years without any name, endured everyone''s disdain, and even betrayed her.


    But she still loved her.


    Qiao Qing couldn''t say that she didn''t love Su Ran or that she didn''t care about Su Ran, but in her heart, her daughter would never compare to the man she loved the most.


    During the long wait, Qiao Qing''s mental state alternated between good and bad, always worrying about gain and loss.


    "What, you don''t even listen to me?" Qiao Qing suddenly grabbed Su Ran''s hand and stared at her, "Why can''t you think about it for me? I''ve been waiting for him for so many years, and it''s not easy for me to be with him now. Are you going to break us up too? Right? Why did everyone break us up, even you?"


    Seeing that there was something wrong with her eyes, su ran quickly put her hand on her shoulder and said, "Mom, calm down. Listen to me..."


    Qiao Qing shook off her hand. She was so strong that she kept retreating. Su Ran was worried about her accident and wanted to go up and hold her, but she did not know where to take out a slender stick and hit su ran hard on the back.


    This was not the first time she had hit su ran. In the past, she would have avoided it, but the more she avoided it, the more her emotions fluctuated. Gradually, when she became ill, she stopped.


    In the past few years, she had recovered a lot. Su Ran thought she would never have another illness, but he didn''t expect it to happen again.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Why?" Qiao Qing asked loudly as he fought.


    "Mom..." Su Ran could not resist her strength and fell to her knees.


    Song Weixi heard the noise downstairs. He hurried upstairs and saw the inside through the crack of the open door. His face turned pale with fear, "Mom!"


    He just wanted to run inside. He didn''t know why grandma wanted to hit his mother, but he had to save her, so he had to run inside, but he was hugged by the servant who had caught up with him, "Young master, don''t go in."


    The The su family people were used to the situation in front of them, but Song Weixi had never seen it before.


    Su Ran also saw Song Weixi. She endured the pain in her back and shouted to the servant, "Take him down first."


    Song Tingyu was driving on the road, his long fingers tugging at his tie in annoyance.


    Old Mrs. Song somehow learned that Su Ran went to the company to look for him today and wanted him to accompany him back to the The su family. When she saw him come back alone tonight, she forced him to go to the su family to pick up Su Ran and her son, or else she told him not to come back.


    He didn''t understand. What was so good about Su Ran? Does Mrs. Song want to protect her like this?


    I don''t know if she''s old and confused or if Su Ran''s methods are too clever, but in four years, she took the old man into obedience. Back then, after all that baizhirui had done, Madam song still didn''t like her.


    No matter how unwilling Song Tingyu was at the moment, he could only pick up su ran and her son.


    He pursed his thin lips coldly, took out his cell phone and dialed Su Ran''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it. Just as he was about to hang up, he suddenly got through, "Su Ran."


    It was not Su Ran''s voice that answered him, but a young, crying voice, "Dad, where are you? Come on..."


    Song Weixi''s voice was intermittent, and she cried until her voice seemed hoarse.


    Song Tingyu''s heart tightened, "Vichy, where are you? Where''s mom? What happened?"


    "I''m at grandma''s house. Grandma is going to kill mom. Dad, come and save her..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t know what was going on over there, but Song Weixi was crying like this and Su Ran wasn''t around. Something must have happened.


    "Vichy, be good. Don''t cry. I''ll be right there."


    Song ting comforted him with a low voice, hung up the phone, and sped up the car to the su family.


    He went to the The su family once, or four years ago, he had not returned for four years, I don''t know if the The su family has moved away.


    Using his memory, he arrived at the The su family as fast as he could. The maid opened the door for him and he walked into the house.


    Su Hao was sitting in the living room drinking tea and reading the newspaper. He was stunned when he saw Song Tingyu suddenly appear. Then he put down the newspaper and put on a fawning smile, "Trial, why are you here? You don''t have to make a phone call first."


    Song Tingyu gave him a cold look, "Where''s Su Ran?"


    Su Hao''s face changed, "Ran Ran, she''s upstairs. She..."


    Song Weixi also came down from upstairs at the moment, "Dad..."


    Song Tingyu bent over and picked him up. Seeing that his eyes were red and swollen from crying, he rubbed them with his hand, "Okay, stop crying."


    "Daddy, you''re going to save mommy..."


    "Okay." Song Tingyu carried him upstairs and followed Song Tingyu''s instructions to a room. He vaguely heard an unusual sound inside, but he twisted the doorknob with his hand and found that the door was locked.


    "Su Ran..." Song Tingyu knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Su Hao, who followed, looked even more embarrassed, "This is Su Ran''s mother''s room. The two of them are talking inside."


    Talk? Would Song Weixi cry like this during a normal conversation?

 Chapter 14 Take Your Hands off Me

    Chapter 14 take your hands off me


    Song ting''s eyes were cold, "Open the door."


    "Trial..." Of course, Su Hao knew what was going on inside, but he didn''t want song ting to meet him. That would be bad for him.


    "Can''t you open it?"


    Song Tingyu asked one last question, then handed Song Weixi to the servant standing next to him, and kicked him hard at the door.


    "Trial, don''t do this. I''ll just open the door..."


    Su Hao asked someone to open the door. Song Tingyu saw Su Ran kneeling on the ground and Qiao Qing waving a stick.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Song Tingyu couldn''t have believed it would have happened.


    The woman Su Ran called her mother wielded a stick and hit her on the back with such force in her hands, even when she was dealing with her enemy.


    "Mom..."


    Song Weixi''s cry brought Song Tingyu''s thoughts back. He immediately stepped forward to pull Qiao Qing away and help Su Ran up from the ground, "How are you?"


    Su Ran''s face was pale, her hair was disheveled, and her lips were colorless. Before she could speak, Qiao Qing came forward with a stick and hit her again. Song Tingyu turned around and blocked the stick for her.


    When Su Hao saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward to hold Qiao Qing. Qiao Qing saw it was him and immediately hugged him, "Ah hao, they all want to stop us from being together. They are all bad people..."


    Su Hao comforted her casually, "Okay, okay, no one can stop us from being together." Then he told the servant, "Take madam to rest first."


    Su Ran didn''t have any strength, so she almost fell to the ground when she stood up. Fortunately, Song Tingyu reached out and held her up.


    Su Hao also found out and wanted to reach out to help, "Ran Ran."


    But Song Tingyu gave him a cold look, "Get your hands off me!"


    He picked up the fainting Su Ran from the ground and ordered the servant, "Take Vichy and follow me."


    Su Hao chased out and saw that Song Tingyu had placed Su Ran carefully in the back seat of the car. He said, "It seems that Ran Ran should be sent to the hospital."


    Song Tingyu ignored him, reached out to take Song Weixi from the servant''s hand and put him in the back seat of the car. Then he got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    "Trial..."


    "Dad, stop yelling. Everyone''s gone." Sulai walked out of the house and stood beside him, "Song Tingyu seems very angry. What about your investment?"


    Su Hao was not worried at all. Instead, he smiled, "Song Tingyu cares more about Su Ran than I thought. That means I just have to start with Su Ran. I don''t have to worry about money."


    Su Ran couldn''t lean on the car because of his back injury, so he could only lie on the chair.


    She felt a burning pain in her back and a slight dizziness in her head.


    A pair of soft little hands held her hand. Song Weixi''s eyes were red, "Mom, are you okay?"


    Su Ran had no strength to reply.


    Song Tingyu looked through the mirror in front of him and saw the scene behind him. He turned his head and said, "Vichy, we''ll take her to the hospital now. Don''t worry, mom will be fine."


    Song Weixi nodded obediently.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Song Tingyu took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around Su Ran''s back. He took her out of the car and ran to the clinic.


    Song Weixi followed closely behind.


    Song Tingyu was worried that he wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he looked back at him from time to time.


    Song Weixi''s small face was firm, "Dad, I can."


    Finally, Su Ran was sent to the operating room. The wound on her back had to be treated immediately.


    Father and son were waiting outside.


    Song Weixi was worried about Su Ran, so he kept his eyes on the door of the operating room. Although he didn''t say anything, Song Tingyu knew he was worried and anxious.


    "Vichy, come here." Song ting waved at Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi hesitated for a moment, slowly moved his little feet towards him, and finally stopped beside him, but still maintained a certain distance: "Dad."


    Song Tingyu carried him to a chair outside the operating room, "You... Mom will be fine."


    Song Weixi nodded and looked at him with his big eyes. Only then did Song Tingyu realize that Song Weixi''s eyes were really similar to su ran''s.


    It''s getting late. Song Weixi has to go back and rest. It''s impossible for him to wait here. Song Tingyu called home to talk about Su Ran and had Song Weixi brought back.


    Mrs. Song sent the driver to bring Su Ran''s things and wanted to take Song Weixi back. Originally, Song Weixi didn''t want to go back. Song Tingyu promised him that he would come to see su ran in the morning and ask him to nod his head.


    Not long after Song Weixi left, the door to the operating room was opened. Su Ran finally came out and was sent to the ward.


    Although they were all skin wounds, they were very serious. If it wasn''t for the winter clothes she was wearing, the blood on her back would have seeped through one of the clothes, right?


    Su Ran hadn''t woken up yet. Her delicate brows were tightly furrowed, and she seemed to be sleeping unsteadily in her dream.


    She had already been changed into a clean hospital gown. When she took off her original clothes, she saw that the innermost undershirt was covered in blood and that the back was in tatters.


    Song ting gently pulled down her gown with his hand, and the wound on her back appeared in front of him.


    The originally smooth back was now covered with these ugly scars...


    He frowned and let go of his hand.


    Su Ran''s body moved at this time and slowly woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze and did not see the situation clearly. She said, "Vichy..."


    "Grandma sent someone to take him back."


    Su Ran could tell who was standing in front of her with this cold voice, and the memories of her past fainted back in her mind.


    Song Tingyu came over and pulled her mother Qiao Qing away.


    He actually came to save himself...


    Su Ran felt a little funny and tugged at the corner of her mouth, but the effects of the anesthetic gradually dissipated. She felt as if she could touch the wound on her back anywhere.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes fell on her all the time, and naturally his expression was also observed. He pulled over the chair beside him and sat down, "You~ mom almost killed you. Why didn''t you hide?"


    He felt that this woman was stupid enough to kneel on the ground and allow someone else to hit her with a stick. In that case, she could have avoided it, but she did not move at all.


    "She won''t kill me..." Su Ran said softly. Every time before, as long as she was kneeling on the ground and didn''t fight back, Qiao Qing would slowly wake up after she fainted from the beating.

 Chapter 15 Whatever You Want

    Chapter 15 is up to you.


    Song Tingyu remembered that when Su Ran was beaten, Qiao Qing''s eyes were not normal. What was even more ridiculous was that the The su family didn''t seem to have any reaction.


    Su Hao and his daughter, one hiding in their own room upstairs, the other sitting in the living room leisurely drinking tea and reading newspapers.


    He suddenly understood, "You~ mom always do this?"


    Su Ran pursed her lips and did not answer, "She''s been much better lately."


    Song Tingyu was such a keen person, how could he not notice the meaning of her words: "When did she start this?"


    Su Ran understood that what he meant by "She..." Was her mother. She just wondered how Song Tingyu would want to know about her, but she didn''t want to tell anyone about Qiao Qing, especially the man in front of her.


    "She only feels insecure sometimes..." Su Ran looked up at him with difficulty, "It''s getting late. You should go back first. Thank you for today."


    Song ting stared at her expressionless, "Thank you for what? Didn''t you just say that even if I didn''t show up, your mother wouldn''t kill you? At most, I knocked you out. It''s no different from the current situation."


    Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu had always been a bad talker and was even more so to herself, so she had to get used to it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song, anyway."


    "Mr. Song?" Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "So you like to call your husband that?"


    Husband? Su Ran thought it was funny. This was the first time she had heard these words from Song Tingyu. She looked at the man, only to find that his beautiful eyes were filled with faint, tiny mockery.


    "Didn''t you remind me? Be careful of your identity."


    Song Tingyu put his hands on the edge of the bed and suddenly approached her. He looked at her condescendingly, "Su Ran, when did you listen to me like that?"


    The two of them were so close that their breathing mingled. Otherwise, she was not used to being so close to him, and she panicked. She reached out to push him away, but the helpless action involved the wound on her back. She screamed in pain and frowned.


    Song Tingyu pressed her shoulder, "If you don''t want to die of pain, don''t move."


    She did not know who was responsible for this. Su ran held back his hand and said, "I want to rest. You should go back first."


    "Grandma asked me to stay and take care of you tonight."


    "No, I can take care of myself."


    "Whatever." Song Tingyu curled his lips and said coldly. He then picked up the car keys on the coffee table and left the ward.


    I don''t know what I did to offend young master song, but in his eyes, everything she did was wrong. Su Ran smiled bitterly, letting himself ignore it.


    She could only lie down on the bed to sleep now, but one movement lasted for a long time, and her body was numb, afraid that it would involve her body again, so she did not dare to move, so she closed her eyes and let herself fall asleep as soon as possible.


    She was tired, really tired.


    Song Tingyu took the key to the hospital''s underground parking lot, unlocked it, sat in the driver''s seat, and when he put the key in, he didn''t start the car. Instead, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, and put it in his mouth.


    He was a little annoyed by Su Ran''s attitude when he spoke to him, but now he thought about it and thought, what does her matter have to do with him?


    Why should he care?


    He stayed in the car with the window open for a long time, but he didn''t go back to the The song family. When he got out of the car again, he looked at his watch. It was early in the morning.


    He went back to Su Ran''s ward.


    She was already asleep, still in the same position as he had just left.


    Su Ran didn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, because the pain in her back haunted her.


    So she woke up early in the morning. Since it was winter and it was past six o'' clock, it was still dark outside and not much better in the ward. She sat up slowly and groped in the dark to turn on the light. How did she know that she had touched the glass on the table? It fell to the ground and broke at her feet, making a crisp sound.


    She was so scared that she quickly took a step back.


    At this time, the lights in the ward turned on. She squinted and saw Song Tingyu sitting on the sofa looking at her.


    She froze for a moment.


    He didn''t leave last night?


    Spent the night on the sofa?


    "You..."


    He didn''t look well, probably because he spent the night on the sofa in such a cold day and couldn''t sleep well. Su Ran found the atmosphere a little awkward. Although they were husband and wife, they were no better than strangers.


    If it wasn''t for Song Weixi, they probably wouldn''t have had much to do with each other in this lifetime.


    She didn''t say anything, because Song Tingyu had already stood up from the sofa, walked towards her, and stopped in front of her.


    She instinctively backed away.


    Song Tingyu''s hand was pressed against her waist, avoiding the wound on her back, but also preventing her from taking another step back.


    His deep eyes fixed on her delicate face, "Su Ran, am I a monster?"


    They were so close that she could even feel his breath on her face while he was talking. Suddenly, she realized that her heart was beating violently.


    "What, what?" For a moment, she did not understand what he meant.


    "Why do you want to hide every time you see me now?" Song Tingyu''s long, white fingers wrapped around the thin hair on the side of her cheek, circled it a few times and curled it up, "Didn''t you like appearing in front of me before?"


    Su Ran''s face turned pale. She knew he was talking about the past. In order to be able to shove her to him, Su Hao kept showing her up in front of him. Whenever she refused, he would move out of qiao qing.


    Su Ran cheered himself up and smiled, "As you said, you are not a monster. Why am I afraid of you? I''m just not used to you getting so close?"


    "Not used to it?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and moved a little closer, stopping a millimeter away from her lips. At this moment, with just one movement, he could catch her cherry lips accurately.


    He deliberately slowed down his tone, "Then you have to learn to get used to it, because for a long time in the future, we will be far more intimate than we are now."


    Su Ran knew he was talking about sex and physical entanglement. She hated it and didn''t like it when he moved out. She put her hand in front of his chest to stop him from getting closer. She stared at his handsome face and said word by word, "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe I''m pregnant now. Isn''t Mr. Song very capable? Vichy was conceived at one time..."

 Chapter 16 Thinking about It

    Chapter 16 thoughts


    Song Tingyu pinched her tiny chin, "Yeah, maybe you''re pregnant now, but what do you do? You can''t confirm it right away. You have to wait for a few more weeks, and in these weeks, in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, you still have to stay with me..."


    "Ran Ran..."


    Before Su Ran could speak, a soft voice came from the door.


    Su ran looked over. It was Lin Chenghuan who appeared at the door with something in his hand. He looked at the situation in front of him in a daze.


    It was only then that Su Ran realized that she and Song Tingyu were now very close together, and Song Tingyu''s eyes shone with a teasing light. She quickly reached out and pushed him away.


    "Chenghuan, why are you here?"


    Lin Chenghuan came back to his senses and walked in slowly, "Auntie called me this morning and said she didn''t know if she called you last night, so I guessed that something happened to you..."


    So this is the case...


    Su Ran smiled bitterly. This was her mother. Sometimes she could be her enemy, but when she was sober, she was full of guilt.


    When she was young, she was a world-renowned cellist. Who would have thought that she would become like this for a man?


    Su Ran did not inherit any musical talent from her, so when she was young, she would always punish her by kneeling on the ground and scolding her for not being able to do well. She felt that if she had been more aggressive, su hao would have looked at her differently, and would not have neglected her mother and daughter so much.


    Because Su Hao met her at a music feast that year and was first fascinated by her music.


    At that time, Su Hao vowed to be with her for the rest of his life, but in the end, he did not struggle much and married the daughter of his own family.


    This was Qiao Qing''s sorrow.


    So Su Ran knew from a very young age that a man''s vows were of no use.


    Song Tingyu let go of his hand on Su Ran''s waist and looked at his watch, "Mr. Lin is really early. It''s not seven in the morning yet. It looks like you''re in a hurry."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "I couldn''t sleep after answering the phone, so I got up." He put the things he brought on the table. It turned out to be a warm box filled with steaming pumpkin millet porridge and soup bags, "Haven''t you had breakfast yet? I bought it on my way here. I went to your favorite restaurant."


    Lin Chenghuan was always so considerate, but Su Ran felt a little guilty, "I''m sorry, my mother woke you up so early, and you went all the way to buy me breakfast..."


    "Why are you talking about this? Go wash your face and come out for breakfast." Lin Chenghuan still smiled.


    Su ran nodded, "By the way, when my mother asks you about me, you say I''m fine. Don''t mention my injury."


    Anyway, she didn''t remember clearly, and Su Ran didn''t want her to worry or feel guilty.


    After that, she went to the bathroom, passed Song Tingyu, and met his ambiguous eyes. She chose to avoid him.


    Lin Chenghuan was very careful and worried that the porridge would be hot, so he poured the porridge into a bowl and put it on the table.


    Song Tingyu sat on the sofa and watched him move. His intuition was right. Lin Chenghuan loved Su Ran.


    There was an unspeakable tacit understanding between the two of them that no one could match up to, so he would not believe that there was nothing between them for the past four years.


    "Mr. Lin seems to know my wife well?"


    When he said this, Lin Chenghuan''s hand froze. Song Tingyu looked at it and found it funny.


    Not only was this man thinking about his wife, he seemed to be dissatisfied with how he addressed Su Ran.


    Lin Chenghuan stopped moving, turned around and looked at Song Tingyu, "We grew up together. Of course I know what she likes."


    "Grew up together? Looks like you two were childhood sweethearts?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows.


    Lin Chenghuan took his words, "Exactly."


    Song Tingyu''s long eyes narrowed in an instant.


    Neither of them spoke at this time.


    As soon as su ran came out of the bathroom, she could feel the strange atmosphere in the ward. She looked at the two men in the other room without saying a word.


    She faintly sensed the smell of the burning powder.


    It seems that before this, the two of them had only met at the restaurant once during dinner. Why do they both seem to dislike each other?


    Because Su Ran had a wound on her back, she was afraid that it would hurt her when she walked, so she was very careful, and now felt strange, so her attention was always on the other two people in the ward, and when she walked out of the bathroom, she tripped over a chair beside her.


    With a bang, she almost fell to the ground, and lin shenghuan was standing right in front of the table next to her. When she heard the sound, she grabbed her with both eyes and hands, which prevented her from falling to the ground.


    It was just that this action inevitably involved the wound on her back. Lin Chenghuan saw her frown tightly and said worriedly, "Ran Ran, how are you?"


    He helped her to the bed and sat down. Just as he was about to check on her injuries, a hand shielded him.


    Song Tingyu stood in front of them, "Mr. Lin, please call a doctor for me."


    Lin Chenghuan''s hand froze in the air and the light in his eyes dimmed. He was stunned for a moment, then released his hand and nodded, "Okay."


    After Lin Chenghuan left and closed the door, Song Tingyu reached out to unbutton su ran''s ward.


    Su Ran realized what he was doing, grabbed his collar, and frowned at him, "What are you doing?"


    "Lie on the bed, don''t move." Song Tingyu''s voice was cold and irresistible. After making her lie down, he unbuttoned her and pulled down the collar of her back. After a night, it didn''t seem that the wound was much better. He touched it gently with his finger, and her aching shoulders shook.


    Song Tingyu let go of her hand and immediately pulled her clothes up, afraid that he would see something.


    This made him very unhappy: "In front of Lin Chenghuan, be magnanimous, in front of me what?"


    Su Ran naturally knew what he meant. Ever since he first met Lin Chenghuan, she thought there was a connection between them. She frowned and said, "Song Tingyu, what nonsense are you talking about? Sheng huan and I are just friends. He was just in a hurry..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu interrupted her, "Don''t explain. I''m not interested in what happened between you and him. Listen, Su Ran, I don''t care if there''s anything between you and him. I just want to remind you that now that we''re not divorced, don''t do anything embarrassing to the The song family and embarrass me. Understand?"


    This was what he wanted to say to himself.

 Chapter 17 Because Mom Did Something Wrong

    Chapter 17 because mom did something wrong


    In his eyes, she, Su Ran, was a lonely woman, so she liked to flirt around, right?


    She laughed back angrily, "Please don''t worry, Mr. Song. I''ll hold back no matter what. I''ll wait for your divorce."


    She had thought that after she said this, song ting would feel more at ease, but what she did not expect was that his face was getting uglier and uglier.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Lin Chenghuan came with the doctor.


    Su Ran was taken back to the The song family that day by Mrs. Song. According to her old man, her injuries were also resting in the hospital and at home. It was better to stay at home, so that people could take care of her.


    Su Ran was glad that Song Tingyu didn''t tell the The song family how the injury came from behind her, so when she returned to the The song family Madam song to ask about it, she could lie and say that she accidentally touched it because she broke a vase.


    Su Ran didn''t want too many people to know about Qiao Qing''s illness, nor did she want others to treat her like a monster.


    Because when she was kicked out of the house by the innocent qiao family when she was pregnant before marriage, she had already suffered a lot of eyesores. Su Ran didn''t want her to suffer in her old age.


    On Song Weixi''s side, Song Tingyu seemed to have told him, so he didn''t say anything.


    The shrewd Madam song obviously didn''t believe the idea that the vase had been smashed into the back, but she didn''t ask anything.


    Ever since that incident yesterday, Song Weixi was always worried that something would happen to su ran again, so he always appeared at the door of her room from time to time to take a look.


    But he didn''t go in because he remembered what Madam song had told her. She needed a good rest.


    Once again, Su Ran saw the small body and the small head that appeared at the door. She smiled and said, "Vichy, come here."


    Song Weixi walked over, took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed, "Mom, did I wake you up?"


    "No, I slept too much today, so I couldn''t sleep." Su Ran said softly.


    Song Weixi raised her pretty little face and looked at her. She hesitated and finally said, "Mom, why did grandma hit you?"


    This was the first time Song Weixi had seen qiao qing so angry. It was probably not that easy to erase this memory from his mind or even his heart.


    But Su Ran didn''t want him to have any bad memories of Qiao Qing.


    "Because mom did something wrong."


    "Just admit your mistake. Why would grandma hit you like that?" Song Weixi wrinkled his small nose, still feeling incomprehensible.


    Su Ran touched his head and smiled, "Vichy, you are still young. Many things will not be understood until you grow up. But remember, grandma loves her mother, and of course, she loves you."


    Song Weixi nodded as if he didn''t understand.


    When Song Tingyu came back, he saw the mother and son talking on the bed.


    Both of them had pillows under their bodies, and Song Weixi was leaning on Su Ran''s shoulder, which was undoubtedly warm. Song Tingyu stood by the door and watched for a long time, until Song Weixi inadvertently turned around and found him, "Dad."


    Only then did he regain his senses and walk into the room.


    Su Ran remembered the unhappiness between the two of them in the hospital today and felt a little embarrassed. He sat up from the bed and coughed softly, "You''re back."


    "Yes." Song Tingyu gave a faint reply, walked over and rubbed Song Weixi''s forehead with his hand, then took off his coat, pulled off his tie, threw it on the chair and went into the bathroom. In a short while, the sound of water flowing came from inside.


    Song Weixi had already been taken to rest by the nanny at home. Su Ran found the medicine prescribed by the hospital, unbuttoned it, and wanted to apply some medicine to the wound on his back at this time. Unexpectedly, the bathroom door was suddenly opened, and Song Tingyu walked out around the towel.


    Probably because he had been working out for a long time, Song Tingyu had a lean, naked figure, and he was only wearing a towel, hair, and water dripping from his upper body.


    The whole picture of a beautiful man taking a bath.


    But Su Ran was not in the mood to appreciate the sight of a woman spitting blood from her nose.


    Because she found that her clothes were half off, and because she had a wound on her back, she only wore an invisible bra with no straps on her back. The bra was not particularly sturdy, so it was a little loose because of her movements, and the two soft lumps on her chest revealed a beautiful arc.


    Su Ran had a beautiful collarbone, like a butterfly that wanted to fly.


    This collarbone is commonly known as the butterfly bone, or the beauty bone.


    Su Ran noticed that Song Tingyu''s eyes were on her. Her face turned red and she hurriedly tidied up her clothes.


    Song Tingyu did not say a word. He was wiping his hair with a clean towel and walking to the changing room.


    Seeing his tall and handsome figure disappear in front of him, Su Ran breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t expect Song Tingyu to come out of the bathroom so soon.


    She grabbed her loose collar, walked slowly to the bathroom with the medicine prescribed by the hospital, closed the door, unbuttoned her clothes, and began to apply the medicine carefully to the huge mirror in the bathroom.


    But the wound was on her back, and it was difficult for her hands to touch it, not to mention that her wounds were all over her back. She raised her right hand and applied some medicine to the wounds around her, but there were always places that she could not touch, and if she stretched her hand hard, she would pull the wound from time to time.


    Every time she pulled the wound, she would cry in pain.


    She looked at herself in front of the mirror and smiled bitterly.


    She was thinking that every now and then she should go to Tian Mi''s place tomorrow and ask her to apply the medicine for herself?


    In any case, she was the one who helped apply the medicine when she was injured.


    Just as she was daydreaming, there was a knock on the bathroom door.


    She was so shocked that the ointment in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    Song Tingyu''s deep and pleasant voice came from outside, "Su Ran, open the door."


    What did he miss in the bathroom?


    Su Ran frowned, pulled his clothes back, and opened the door.


    Song Tingyu had changed into her home clothes and stood at the door, "Come out."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything this time and went straight into the bathroom. He took the bottle of ointment from her hand and pinched it between her slender fingers, "Can you apply it yourself?"


    Su Ran thought of her predicament and remained silent for a moment, but she was still unwilling to show weakness in front of Song Tingyu. She grabbed the ointment and said, "Yes."


    "Who are you lying to?"


    Song Tingyu curled the corners of his handsome lips around her back and pulled off her clothes.

 Chapter 18 Is There A Way You Want to Try? (2)

    Chapter 18 there''s a way you want to try


    Su Ran pressed his collar, "Song Tingyu..."


    Song ting waved her hand away, "Don''t move. Where haven''t I seen you?"


    His blunt words made Su Ran''s face turn red, but she couldn''t stop him, so she could only watch him untie her clothes. For convenience, he simply took off the whole clothes and threw them on the sink.


    Song Tingyu asked her to lean against the sink, opened the box containing the ointment, and gently wiped it off her back with a cotton swab.


    As if on purpose, Song Tingyu''s action of applying the ointment on Su Ran was particularly slow. As time passed by, Su Ran felt more and more unbearable. He did not dare to look back at him. He did not even look in the mirror, "Are you done?"


    "How could it be so fast?" Song ting touched the back of her head with his finger.


    Su Ran pursed his lips, "Then hurry up."


    Song Tingyu stopped and smiled, "Su Ran, what are you nervous about?"


    "I didn''t."


    "No?" Song Tingyu obviously didn''t believe it, and his voice rose slightly.


    Su Ran felt that the atmosphere was suffocating, so when he stopped moving, he pulled on his clothes and didn''t look at Song Tingyu''s face, so he hurriedly said, "Thank you..."


    She was about to leave the bathroom when Song Tingyu pulled her wrist back.


    Song Tingyu''s deep eyes stared at her face. He reached out a hand and gently pinched her small chin. He half-narrowed his eyes and said, "Su Ran, why is your face so red?"


    Then he touched her cheek with one hand, "And why is it still so hot?"


    He did it on purpose!


    Because the closer he got, the more he spoke, the more he breathed on her cheek, and all around her was his breath, a powerful male hormone!


    "God... It''s too hot..." Su Ran could not wait to bite her tongue, because she found herself stuttering when she spoke.


    "Is it hot?" Song Tingyu seemed to have heard some kind of joke. Her eyes were full of small smiles. A charming curve appeared at the corner of her mouth. She pointed out of the window and reminded her, "It''s winter now. It''s a few degrees below zero outside."


    This man is too difficult to deal with!


    Su Ran had a headache, "There''s heat in the house."


    "Even with the heat, your face won''t burn like this, right?" Song Tingyu''s hand did not move away from her cheek. As he spoke, he gently scratched her face with his long fingers.


    Su Ran turned her head to avoid him, and did not want to waste any more time here with him, because she found that she could not say anything about him.


    "Song Tingyu, I..."


    At this moment, she only said a few words, and her voice was drowned between Song Tingyu''s lips and tongue. His movements were so sudden that she froze.


    When she saw her handsome face magnified in front of her, the numbing pain on her lips came back to her senses. She put her hand on her chest and tried to push him away, "Don''t..."


    Song ting squeezed her chin with his hand, forcing her to open her lips and press them against the corner of her mouth, "It was a waste of a night yesterday."


    Su Ran blushed and knew what he meant. He meant that she had been injured in the hospital all night.


    But when was he so nervous about Song Weixi''s illness?


    Remembering the intensity of his movements that night, Su Ran was a little scared. He swallowed hard and his long eyelashes trembled a few times, "But I''m injured now..."


    Now that a slight tug on the wound will hurt, how can I stand such intense action?


    She was worried that the wound, which had just healed a little, would crack again.


    Song Tingyu gently kissed her earlobe and whispered in her ear, "There''s a way. Do you want to try it?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice at the moment was undoubtedly low and sexy, with a bit of hoarseness.


    The voice was seducing Su Ran.


    She knew it was a trap, but she could not climb out. She followed his words and asked, "What way?"


    A beautiful but dangerous smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and she immediately realized what he meant by "Way..."


    Su Ran blushed like a freshly cooked shrimp.


    "No..." She was still afraid.


    But Song Tingyu bit her earlobe and said in a husky voice, "It''s too late."


    This was the most sensitive part of Su Ran''s body, and Song Tingyu was undoubtedly an expert in this area, and she suddenly felt that she did not have any strength...


    Su Ran kept his eyes closed, "Song Tingyu, you''re lying!"


    "When did I lie?" Song Tingyu felt that this woman''s expression at this moment gave a sense of heroism and death, and he deliberately slowed down his actions.


    He knew that her breathing became more and more rapid and her breath became more and more unstable, but she bit her lip and refused to make any sound.


    He turned her around, raised her head to face the mirror and said, "Open your eyes and look at you in the mirror. How beautiful you are."


    She said nothing but shook her head.


    In the end, Su Ran almost fainted without a breath.


    Because Su Ran had a wound on her body, she couldn''t just shower under the lotus canopy. Song Tingyu could only clean her body with a clean towel to avoid the wound.


    Then, he carried her back to her room, where she had almost no strength, and put her on the bed.


    The next morning, Su Ran felt an itch on her back in a daze, as if someone was applying medicine to her wound.


    She wanted to open her eyes and take a look, but she was too tired, so she gave up.


    When Su Ran woke up again, Song Tingyu was no longer in her room. She looked at the time displayed on her phone. It was almost nine o'' clock, so he probably went to work.

 Chapter 19 Have You Made Any Plans for Your Future Life?

    Chapter 19: have you made any plans for your future life?


    It''s been a long time since she slept so late.


    Su Ran had her own dance studio. Before Song Weixi got sick, she would wake up at seven in the morning, eat breakfast with song Vichy, take him to kindergarten, and then go to the studio herself. She would only sleep later on weekends.


    But ever since Song Weixi got sick, she hardly went to the studio, let alone slept in.


    She was not used to sleeping so late today.


    She hurriedly tidied up and hurried downstairs.


    Song Weixi seemed to be in good spirits today, sitting on the living room''s woolen carpet and drawing. Madam song was not there, and Shen Jing was elegantly arranging flowers on one side.


    "Morning, mom."


    Shen Jing glanced at her slowly, "It''s getting late."


    Su Ran knew that she didn''t like her very much, because in her eyes, she was a woman with ulterior motives and no means to achieve her goals.


    Su Ran was used to her attitude, "I was a little tired last night, so I slept a little late."


    "Tired?" Shen Jing snorted coldly and did not speak again. Instead, he continued to move his hands.


    Su Ran felt that Shen Jing was not particularly close to Song Weixi because she didn''t know if it was because she hated her. Many times, she would rather do something she was interested in than accompany Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi was a very smart and sensible child from a young age, and naturally felt Shen Jing''s attitude towards him, so he was not too close to her.


    He really liked Madam song.


    Su Ran was going to the hospital today, so after breakfast, he played with song Vichy and asked the nanny to take care of him before leaving.


    Although she had her own car, it was obviously not a wise move to drive out now. She did not want to trouble the driver at home, so she had to call Tian Mi and ask her to come and pick her up to the hospital.


    Tian Mi runs a dance studio with her, so time is relatively free.


    Tian Mi was very fast and soon appeared in front of her.


    When Su Ran got in the car, she found her eyes staring at her, "What are you looking at?"


    Tian Mi sneered and pulled down her tightly wrapped scarf with his hand, "You''re like this, and he won''t let you go?"


    Su Ran blushed and patted her hand, "Don''t make a scene."


    "Who''s messing with you?" Tian mi said as she drove the car out of the road, "With your frequency, I think you will be pregnant soon. But, Ran Ran, have you made any plans for your future life? What about this second child?"


    Su Ran was silent for a long time and shook his head, "No matter what, I want Vichy to grow up healthily. I don''t care so much now. I''ll make plans for the future."


    What''s the use of thinking so much?


    No matter what happens in the future, this is her life. Just live it well.


    Su Ran couldn''t leave Song Weixi at all times, so even if he went to the hospital, he didn''t dare to waste too much time and came back soon.


    Along the way, Su Ran''s phone kept ringing. It was the same number.


    She turned her phone to silent and left it in her bag.


    If Su Hao likes to play, let him play well. She also wants to see how patient he is!


    But Su Ran never expected that Su Hao would call the The song family if he couldn''t find her.


    She had just stepped into the door and walked into the living room when the servant said to her with a microphone, "Young madam, Mr. Su is looking for you."


    Shen Jing, who was sitting in the living room, apparently heard what the servant said, so he looked up and a disdainful smile appeared on his lips.


    Su Hao had already called the The song family, and Su Ran had no choice but to take the call.


    As soon as the call was connected, Su Hao''s voice came out, "Ran Ran, why haven''t I called you? I was worried about what happened to you."


    Su Hao was like this. She was clearly only a pawn, but she always pretended to care about her.


    It''s just that a chess piece is a chess piece. How can anyone really care about a chess piece?


    "I''m fine." Su Ran didn''t want to know why he was looking for her, so he didn''t ask him what he was looking for.


    Shen Jing, on the other hand, was doing his own thing, but his eyes were still looking at her from time to time.


    "Ran Ran, that''s what dad told you last time. Did you tell Trial?"


    He saw that Su Ran had been silent, and after a while he said, "I also know that my tone that day was not good. I apologize to you here. By the way, how''s your wound? Is it better? You really are. You know that your mother is not in a good state of mind, and she will hit when she gets mad. Why don''t you hide?..."


    "You have no right to say that about her! Who did she become like this because of?!" Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran retorted fiercely.


    She also knew that Su Hao didn''t have much feelings for Qiao Qing, but she didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    Su Hao was a very male chauvinist. After being told this by Su Ran, he naturally felt very unhappy, but he had no choice but to endure it. He coughed twice and continued patiently, "Good, good, no, I won''t say it. But Ran Ran, you have to help me talk to the court about dad''s investment. I can see that he cares about you. As long as you open your mouth, There must be no problem with the money..."


    "Then you really think highly of me. I am nothing in his heart, so nothing can help you. I told you, if you need anything, you can speak to him personally."


    Su Hao seemed unable to bear it any longer, and his voice was filled with anger, "If I could open my mouth to him, I would have opened my mouth a long time ago. Why should I look at your face? Su Ran, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth now. I''ve already bid for this project and I have to fill in the money in a few days. If I don''t, you know what will happen. I''ll go to jail at the worst, the The su family will go bankrupt at the worst, and your mother will suffer too. She cares so much about me. I''m afraid she''ll turn into a real lunatic by then."


    Su Ran was filled with anger, "Why are you so shameless?!"


    Su Hao sneered over the phone, "You can do it yourself." He hung up.


    Listening to the long "Beep..." Busy tone on the phone, Su Ran felt his nerves tighten.


    She put down the microphone and looked up to see Shen Jing staring at her coldly with mocking eyes, "What did your father ask you for just now?"


    She had just spoken to Su Hao on the phone, and although she didn''t hear what they were talking about, she could probably guess.

 Chapter 20 Dont Let Zhirui down Again

    Chapter 20 don''t let Zhirui down again.


    "No, nothing..."


    Su Ran shook his head. Without even looking at Shen Jing''s face, he turned around and went upstairs.


    Su Hao was clearly threatening her, but she couldn''t find a second way out...


    At night.


    When Song Tingyu got home, he saw Shen Jing sitting in the living room. His mind suddenly changed. He walked over and said, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shen Jing came to his senses, "Nothing."


    She saw something in Song Tingyu''s hand. The bag seemed to belong to the hospital. She pointed to it, "What is this?"


    "Lu zhan prescribed Su Ran''s medicine."


    Shen Jing''s face changed when he heard this, "You went to get her medicine?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Shen Jing''s tone was serious, "Trial, what do you think about Su Ran? Do you really want to spend the rest of your life with her? Don''t forget how she got married to the The song family, and Zhirui has been waiting for you..."


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin, cold lips, "Mom, I can handle my own business."


    "I was worried that you would fall head over heels and be confused by Su Ran. Think about Zhirui, who has been waiting for you for so many years. Su Ran is not a simple woman. She married in for money..."


    "Mom, that''s enough." Song Tingyu frowned. He didn''t like Shen Jing to say these things in front of him. He just felt uncomfortable.


    "You don''t believe it? She just called Su Hao and said she would ask you about the money, or you''ll see if she asks you for it later..."


    "I''m going up first." Song Tingyu did not listen to her continue and was about to go upstairs. But Shen Jing''s voice came from behind, "Don''t let Zhirui down again."


    Song Tingyu''s footsteps faltered, and his long fingers, which hung on the side of his legs, bent slightly, but he still went upstairs.


    He didn''t see Su Ran in the room. He went to Song Weixi''s room and saw her there.


    By the time he arrived, Song Weixi was already asleep and Su Ran was pulling the quilt for her.


    Then she turned off the light, pulled the door and walked out. Because of what happened last night, she now saw him and felt a little unnatural. She didn''t even dare to look into his eyes, "You''re back."


    Song ting nodded, "Come with me."


    Su Ran followed him into the room. He sat on the bed and hooked his hand, "Come here, take off your clothes."


    Su Ran immediately grabbed his collar vigilantly and stared at him, standing still.


    Her reaction made Song Tingyu laugh silently, "What are you thinking? This is the new medicine that Lu Zhan prescribed for your wound today. Come here, I''ll put it on you."


    Only then did Su Ran notice that he had a small bottle of ointment in his hand. Realizing what she had just done, her face turned red, but she slowly walked over, turned her back to him, and untied her clothes.


    Song Tingyu unscrewed the bottle and applied the ointment on her back. Suddenly, a cool feeling came.


    "Okay."


    She put on her clothes, turned around and said softly, "Thank you." She knew he was the one who helped her apply the medicine this morning.


    Su Ran''s skin was very good, fair and delicate, and at this moment, there was still some lingering blush, which set off her whole person more beautiful and agile.


    Song Tingyu was fascinated and somehow raised his hand to touch her face.


    But before he could touch her, his hand suddenly stopped in the air.


    What Shen Jing had just said appeared in his mind:


    Don''t let Zhirui down again.


    Song Tingyu took his hand away and stood up from the bed. His face froze, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Su Ran looked at his back doubtfully, not understanding why his attitude could suddenly change.


    After song ting met her in the bathroom, she sat on the bed and was still thinking about the money that Su Hao called her today...


    Of course she knew what Su Hao said was true. If anything happened to him, Qiao Qing would really go crazy because she cared too much about him...


    Song Tingyu stayed in the bathroom for a long time because he was thinking about something. He thought Su Ran was asleep, but when he came out, he saw her sitting looking at her cell phone.


    He sat on the bed. She put down her phone and turned to look at him.


    Su Ran felt that his relationship with Song Tingyu, although they were husband and wife, there was no actual connection between them except Song Weixi. What was his duty and responsibility to help Su Hao?


    But she didn''t want anything to happen to Su Hao. She watched as Qiao Qing''s condition worsened.


    Although she didn''t know what Su Hao was up to, she was sure that he was telling the truth.


    According to his character, it was not surprising that he would do such a thing.


    He was clearly forcing her.


    Su Ran''s emotions were written all over her face. Song Tingyu frowned and looked at her, "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Su Ran was stunned, then nodded and took a deep breath, "I want to borrow some money from you."


    Song Tingyu remembered what Shen Jing had said to him. His deep eyes narrowed slowly. His eyes were dim, "How much do you want to borrow?"


    Su Ran remembered that Su Hao had told her the number of the money. She really thought it was an astronomical number: "One hundred million."


    "100 Million?" Song Tingyu smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He took the cigarette case from the bedside table and lit it, "What do you want so much money for?"


    "I... Something..." She knew that he hated Su Hao so much that she thought if Su Hao asked him to borrow the money, he probably wouldn''t even hear her out.


    "What can you use for a hundred million?" Song Tingyu obviously didn''t believe it. He shook the ashes, "Su Hao asked you to speak, didn''t he? As far as I know, this isn''t the first time you''ve asked the The song family for money. Why, do you really think we''re cash machines?"


    Su Ran''s face was pale and his words were harsh, but they were all true, but she had no choice now: "I will definitely pay you back this money..."


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "What do you want to return?"


    He looked like he was looking at something to sell, "Your body is the only thing in your body that is the most valuable. You want to pay for it with your body? But now your most valuable body can''t be exchanged for money, because if you want to get pregnant, you have to lie under me..."


    As he spoke, he approached her with the faint smell of minty tobacco, the same condescending and disdainful attitude.


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran pushed him away with a trembling voice. His words were too hurtful for her to listen to, "I know you hate me, my father, the entire The su family, but why do you say that..."


    Her eyes were sour and glistening with tears.

 Chapter 21 Sense of Crisis

    Chapter 21 sense of crisis


    Song Tingyu paused with his cigarette butt, "How do you want me to talk to you? Over the past few years, you''ve also benefited a lot from the The song family. Su Ran, don''t be too greedy."


    He smiled, his eyes filled with sarcasm, his long fingers caressing the smooth skin on her cheek with a frivolous attitude, "And, why do you think that if you open your mouth to me, I will lend you the money? Who do you think you are?"


    Su Ran''s face was now pale and almost transparent. Song Tingyu''s words, like long and thin needles, pierced into her heart.


    It didn''t hurt very much, but it almost took her breath away.


    Su Ran lowered his head and bit his lips hard, swallowing back the bitterness in his heart. After a long time, he looked up, "I''m sorry, I overestimated myself."


    Although she was desperately trying to hold back something, her eyes were still red.


    And the voice that came out was even more fragmented.


    Song Tingyu was stunned. He opened his mouth. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t say anything in the end, because Su Ran had already stood up from the bed and left the room.


    Song Tingyu looked at her tall and slender figure and suddenly felt irritated. He put out the cigarette in his hand with his fingers and threw it on the floor.


    His cell phone rang at this time.


    He took it over and saw that it was Bai Zhirui, whom Shen Jing was talking about today.


    He clicked on it and answered, "Why are you up so early?"


    It''s only six or seven in the morning in America...


    "I miss you..." Bai Zhirui''s voice was a little hoarse, and she was a little coquettish at the moment. In fact, it was quite tempting, "I don''t know why, I always wake up at six or seven o'' clock recently. Probably because you''re not here, I can''t sleep well..."


    Bai Zhirui thought Song Tingyu would comfort her if she said that, but after waiting for a long time, the phone was still silent, as if there was no one there.


    "Trial, are you still there?"


    Song ting pinched his eyebrows with his long fingers, "Yes." He couldn''t believe that when he talked to Bai Zhirui on the phone, he was distracted, and all he thought about was how Su Ran had just left the room.


    Something was wrong with him, and Bai Zhirui noticed it, "Trial, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." It was just another short sentence.


    He said he was fine, but he was clearly absent-minded...


    Although Bai Zhirui was dissatisfied, she was always smart, so she would not show her emotions casually. Moreover, she knew how to speak in different situations and knew when to do and what to say.


    "What did you just say?" Song Tingyu finally asked.


    I want to ask you, when will you be back? I want you to come back and stay with me. Haven''t things been settled at home yet?"


    "I shouldn''t be going back for the time being..."


    "What''s wrong? Did the ivf fail?" Bai Zhirui''s voice sounded a little anxious. In any case, Su Ran was also Song Tingyu''s nominal wife. Although he had no feelings for her, or even disgust with her, it was really hard to say that the long-term relationship between the day and the night, the love thing, was really difficult to say.


    She felt a sense of crisis.


    Before, in order to avoid her delusions, Song Tingyu did not tell her that the ivf had been discovered by the The song family, but now that she had asked, he felt there was no need to hide it. After all, she would find out sooner or later.


    "My family knows about this..."


    Before song ting could finish his sentence, Bai Zhirui interrupted him in a furious voice, "So you touched Su Ran, right? You slept with her, didn''t you?"


    Song Tingyu disliked being questioned the most. He was so old that no one could do it, and Bai Zhirui was no exception.


    "Yes." He followed her words and admitted that he had no intention of denying it...


    "How could you do this to me? How could you touch her? How can you be so sorry to me?" Bai Zhirui''s cries came from the phone.


    "Vichy is my son, too. He''s sick now. I can''t possibly not save him." Although Song Tingyu was annoyed, he said it patiently.


    "Does that have to be the way? Is there no other way?" Bai Zhirui''s voice was still agitated. She had given everything to Song Tingyu, so she was most afraid that he would leave her.


    Hearing the truth at this moment, he couldn''t calm down.


    "Su Ran had to be pregnant to give birth to a second child to save her, and this was the best way to get her pregnant. The ivf cycle was too long and the failure rate was too high. Vichy couldn''t wait..."


    "Trial, I don''t want..."


    Song Tingyu was already in a bad mood, and now he was listening to bai zhirui crying in front of him. He was more upset for no reason, so he said in a cold voice, "I think you need to calm down. We''ll talk about this when you calm down."


    Without waiting for Bai Zhirui to speak, he cut off the phone.


    Bai Zhirui immediately called again. He didn''t answer the call. His phone was still on the way. He simply turned it off and threw it on the carpet. Then he lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    But it seemed that the irritation in his heart had not dissipated.


    Su Ran had actually just gone to the garden to blow a breeze. She understood that Song Tingyu''s words, though hurtful, were true.


    Who does she think she is?


    Why should he lend her so much money?


    But in the past few days, the two of them no longer wanted to be so pointed at each other, so she was a little confused.


    But now she understood that in Song Tingyu''s heart, she was still the same Su Ran, the original one, never changed.


    She sat in the garden for a while before going back. Standing at the door of the room, she heard Song Tingyu and baizhirui talking on the phone.


    She didn''t want to stay in the room to listen to their conversation, so she turned and left.


    She went to Song Weixi''s room and spent the night here.


    The next morning, Su Ran deliberately stayed in Song Weixi''s room for a longer time before returning. She thought Song Tingyu had already gone to work at this time, but she didn''t expect that when she opened the door, he was still in the room.


    She froze for a moment.


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "You look like you don''t want to see me."


    "No." Su Ran pursed his lips and walked inside.


    She walked past him without stopping or even looking at him.


    Song Tingyu couldn''t stand her ignoring her attitude, so she reached out and grabbed her wrist. She reacted violently and quickly took his hand away.


    Song Tingyu''s face darkened even more, "Su Ran, what are you doing?"


    Su Ran herself did not know why her reaction was so intense just now, but Song Tingyu''s words woke her up last night. Even if they could get along peacefully, they were always two parallel lines that would never cross.

 Chapter 22 Blind His Dog Eyes

    Chapter 22 blinded him.


    She can''t think too much.


    "You should go to work."


    "Mind your own business."


    Su ran nodded. Yes, his business had nothing to do with her, and she had nothing to do with it.


    Seeing that she was silent, Song Tingyu continued, "Take off your clothes and change your dressing."


    "Don''t bother you, I can come by myself."


    Su Ran''s voice was still soft, but Song Tingyu had already endured it to the extreme, "Okay, whatever."


    He turned around, took his coat, put it on, and left the room.


    Su Ran had no time to care about Song Tingyu''s attitude towards her because she had too much to do.


    Not long after Song Tingyu left, she changed her clothes and went out to the studio. She hadn''t been here for a long time. Recently, it was Tian Mi who was in charge of this.


    Tian Mi saw her coming and said in surprise, "Ran Ran, why are you free to come here today?"


    "It''s been a long time, so I came to take a look." Su Ran replied faintly, then took the dance costume and changed into it. She put on a long hair tray and danced in the dance room that belonged to her and Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi stood by and watched, fascinated. She was dancing like a butterfly.


    Although Su Ran did not inherit any musical talent from Qiao Qing, she had a unique talent for dancing.


    She was good at many kinds of dance, modern dance, peacock dance, jazz, latin and so on, all kinds of...


    She had everything in her hands.


    Su Ran jumped for a long time until she had no strength to stop. Tian Mi handed her a bottle of water and smiled, "Song Tingyu is really blind that he didn''t see you."


    At the mention of Song Tingyu, Su Ran''s eyes changed. He opened the water and took a few sips without saying a word.


    Tian Mi suddenly remembered something, "But you still have a wound on your back? Does it hurt to dance for so long?"


    Su Ran shook his head and said softly, "I''m fine."


    Tian Mi finally realized that something was wrong with her, "Ran Ran, what''s wrong with you? What happened? Song Tingyu, did he bully you again?"


    "No."


    "That''s your father. What did he do again?" When Su Hao was mentioned, she was filled with anger. She did not know how such a father could exist in this world. He made one daughter look like a treasure on the spot, while the other was completely used as a chess piece.


    Su Ran knew that she couldn''t hide it from her, so she told her about it briefly, and she was furious immediately, "100 million? How dare he ask! Did he think of you as his daughter?!"


    Daughter? Su Ran sneered in his heart and took a few more sips of boiling water.


    "What should we do now? Song Tingyu won''t lend it either. Where are you going to get her a hundred million?" Tian Mi knew that she was worried about Qiao Qing, or else she wouldn''t care about su hao''s so-called father.


    "I still have hundreds of thousands here, why don''t you take them?" In fact, over the past few years, they had made a lot of money running this dance studio together, but Tian Mi didn''t spend much money, so he didn''t leave much money.


    "Tian Mi, no need. Keep your money. I''ll think of something." Su Ran came over today to vent on the situation in the studio, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "A few hundred thousand is a little less than a hundred million, but you don''t want my money to get it?" Tian Mi shouted at her back.


    But Su Ran had already left.


    She drove to the bank and checked how much money was in her account. She didn''t spend as much as Tian Mi did. She had some money left over the years, but it was nothing to a hundred million.


    Just when she was upset, Su Hao called again, asking if she had spoken to Song Tingyu.


    "Yes, he won''t lend it."


    Su Hao immediately reacted fiercely and shouted, "What should we do then? Are you going to watch the The su family go bankrupt? I went to jail, and your mother went crazy for me?"


    "Enough of you!" Su Ran hated it when he said this to himself over and over again, "I''ll think of something about money."


    "Think of a way?" Su Hao sneered, "This is one hundred million, not a million. How can you get it? Listen to me, talk to Song Tingyu, and ask him to get..."


    Before he could finish, Su Ran hung up.


    She really didn''t want to listen to him anymore.


    The more you listen, the more annoying you get.


    She came out of the bank and sat in the car. Instead of driving immediately, she opened a drawer and took out a file bag from it. Inside was a house property certificate.


    This house was left to her by her grandparents, and even qiao qing didn''t know it existed. At that time, the reason why grandpa and grandma didn''t let Qiao Qing know was that she was determined to Su Hao. I''m afraid she would not hesitate to hand over the house to Su Hao.


    Su Ran lay on the steering wheel, feeling very uncomfortable. Now she''s going to use this house...


    But she wouldn''t sell the house. She just wanted to use it as a mortgage to see how much money she could borrow.


    Su Ran had been out all day just to mortgage the house. The procedure was not simple. She ran up and down, and now she had to wait for the bank''s evaluation.


    When he returned to the The song family, it was already dark outside.


    The song family was having dinner, and even Song Tingyu came back for the first time today.


    "Where have you been? Why are you back so late? I wonder if the whole family is waiting for you to eat? There are no rules at all!" Shen Jing spoke slowly.


    "I went to the studio." Su Ran couldn''t say anything about Su Hao.


    "What''s going on now? Are you still in the mood to go to the studio?!"


    "Enough!" Madam song glanced majestically at Shen Jing and then looked at Su Ran, "Okay, Ran Ran, come over for dinner. Just don''t come back so late, okay?"


    "I see, grandma." Only Mrs. Song in the The song family would truly do it for herself.


    She sat next to Song Tingyu, and the man only looked at her now, his eyes cold and thin.


    Su Ran did not bother with him and lowered his head to eat quietly, but his eyes on her were getting hotter and hotter, making it impossible to ignore.


    So this meal was destined to be tasteless.


    After dinner, Su Ran didn''t want to go back to her room so soon to face Song Tingyu. She went to Song Weixi''s room as usual.


    She didn''t go back until he was asleep. Coincidentally, she saw Song Tingyu and baizhirui talking on the phone again.


    But they seemed to be quarreling, because Song Tingyu''s face and tone were not very good, although he tried to hold back.


    Su Ran took his pajamas and went directly around him to the bathroom. He opened a full tank of water in the bathtub and lay down.

 Chapter 23 Otherwise, You Can Take Your Mother And Leave

    Chapter 23 or you''ll take your mother away


    She was calculating in her heart how much the house that her grandparents left her could be mortgaged and how much money she had saved up...


    Thinking about it, she unconsciously closed her eyes.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, but she was finally woken up by a noise.


    "Su Ran."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was accompanied by a knock on the door. Su Ran suddenly woke up and realized that he had fallen asleep in the bathtub, and the water around him was getting cold.


    She had slept so long!


    Su Ran shivered when he got up from the cold water.


    She hurriedly put on the bathrobe hanging next to her.


    Song Tingyu was still knocking on the door outside.


    After tidying herself up, she went to open the door. Song Tingyu''s face was gloomy and pale, and his voice was slightly hoarse, "What are you doing inside?"


    "Shower."


    Song Tingyu sneered, "Took more than an hour to shower?"


    Su Ran was stunned. Although she knew she had wasted a lot of time inside, she never expected it to be more than an hour.


    So, Song Tingyu came to knock on the door because he was worried that something might happen to her inside?


    Faced with the angry Song Tingyu at the moment, Su Ran did not know what to say, and felt that the atmosphere was very awkward.


    Song Tingyu looked at her for a while, but did not bother with her anymore. He turned back to the room and lay on the bed.


    Su ran heaved a sigh of relief, dried herself, put on her pajamas, returned to bed, and turned off the light.


    In the dark, neither of them spoke, as if they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Over the past few days, Su Ran had been running up and down the mortgage business, so he was busy, so he basically left early and returned late.


    When Shen Jing saw her like this, he couldn''t help but feel even more dissatisfied.


    But Su Ran had no choice, because Su Hao''s phone kept ringing, asking about her money, and if she couldn''t get any more money, something would happen to the The su family.


    The result of the evaluation of the house finally came out. The house that grandpa and grandma left for her was worth six or seven million yuan, plus her own million yuan, which was barely enough to make up ten million yuan.


    It was one tenth of the money that su hao wanted.


    This was Su Ran''s greatest ability.


    She took the assessment results and called Su Hao as soon as she left the bank. I don''t know if it''s been too busy these days. Su Ran felt uncomfortable, but didn''t have time to pay attention to it. When the phone was connected, she coughed a few times. Su Hao didn''t care at all. He only cared about his money. It was the first time in so many days that Su Ran called him, so he thought the money was enough.


    "Ran Ran, how''s it going? Is the money enough? When are you going to call my account?"


    "I have ten million..."


    Before Su Ran could finish speaking, Su Hao snapped, "Only ten million? What I want is 100 million. What''s the use of this 10 million..."


    Su Hao kept talking in her ear. Su Ran only felt the piercing sound and her head became heavier and heavier. She propped her forehead with her hands.


    Su Hao was still talking, "I don''t care. You have to raise a hundred million for me, or you can take your mother and leave. Don''t stay in the The su family anymore..."


    "Dad..."


    Su Ran tried to suppress the discomfort, but it didn''t seem to have any effect. Her vision was starting to blur now. Before she lost consciousness, she seemed to hear a worried voice calling for her.


    "Ran Ran..."


    When Su Ran woke up again, he felt terrible. His head was dizzy, his throat was burning and he didn''t have any strength.


    She coughed a few times and raised her hand to find a drip hanging on the back of her hand.


    "Ran Ran, don''t move."


    Su Ran looked over hard and finally saw the person in front of her. She pulled out a smile, "Tian Mi, did you send me to the hospital?"


    "No, it''s Lin Chenghuan. He found you outside the bank."


    "Do you know you have a high fever?" Tian Mi was a little angry, "What did you say you were doing? You worked so hard for that heartless father and made yourself look like a ghost. People still don''t appreciate it. They still think you have less money."


    "I didn''t do it for him..." Su Ran struggled to get out of bed. She never did it for Su Hao.


    "I know. You did it for your mother!" Tian Mi was still angry, but carefully placed a pillow on her back.


    To distract her, Su Ran changed the subject, "Where''s Chenghuan?"


    "He''s in the doctor''s office." Tian mi paused and looked at her, "Ran Ran, I told him about your father..."


    "Tian Mi, you..." Su Ran felt a little helpless and finally understood why lin shenghuan happened to see her at the bank entrance. It seemed that he was going to look for her.


    "Then I can''t help it. I see you''ve been so busy these days that you can''t get enough money. I can only ask him for help..."


    Before Tian Mi could finish speaking, the door of the ward was opened and Lin Chenghuan''s tall figure came over, "Ran Ran, you''re awake. How do you feel?"


    Su Ran shook his head and said softly, "Nothing."


    Lin Chenghuan stood by the bed and looked at her for a while, "What happened? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Su Ran knew that he was talking about Su Hao asking her about 100 million, but lin shenghuan had helped her a lot since she was a child. Moreover, this 100 million was not a small amount, and it was not known when she could get it back from Su Hao. Moreover, lin group was expanding its overseas business recently and needed to invest a lot of money, so how could she ask lin shenghuan to borrow money at this time?


    Tian Mi left space for them, "You guys talk slowly. I''m going out to buy Ran Ran something to eat." When she reached the door, she remembered another thing, "By the way, I called Madam song. I didn''t say you were sick, but I said you had something to stay with me."


    "Thank you." Su Ran smiled, then slowly raised his eyes and looked at lin shenghuan, "Chenghuan, the lin family needs money now."


    Song ting was half-leaning on the back of the sofa, his long legs slightly bent, and he used his hand to unbutton the metal cufflinks of his shirt while looking at the clock hanging on the wall.


    It''s almost eleven o'' clock.


    His face grew colder and colder. Finally, he took his coat, took out his cell phone, and dialed Su Ran''s number.


    But the phone turned off.


    In Song Tingyu''s memory, Su Ran never came back too late. Even though he had to leave early and return late every day for the past few days, he always came back at dinner time.


    But today, it was 11: 00 for the first time!


    Song Tingyu''s phone rang. He thought Su Ran had called him back, but he didn''t expect Lu Zhan''s name to be on it.

 Chapter 24 Were Just Friends

    Chapter 24 we are just friends


    "Trial, where are you?"


    "Home." Song Tingyu opened his thin lips with some frustration, "Ah Zhan, what are you looking for me for?"


    Lu zhan smiled, "It seems that you don''t know about Su Ran''s illness..."


    "Is Su Ran sick?" Song Tingyu frowned, not even realizing that his voice was in a hurry.


    "How did you become a husband?" Lu Zhan''s voice was teasing, "In the hospital where I work, you should come and see her. I''ll send you a wechat message from the ward number later."


    After hanging up the phone, Song Tingyu took his coat and car keys and hurriedly drove to the hospital.


    The hospital was just ahead on the left. As he was waiting for the traffic light, Su Ran''s morning condition appeared in his mind, and his face was indeed a little pale.


    He had thought that she was just not sleeping well, but now that he thought about it, she was not feeling well then, was she?


    As if she didn''t care at all, she still went out.


    She left early and returned late these days. How could he not know what she was doing?


    It was just for her father, who had no future.


    He took out his savings and mortgaged the house, but he thought it was ridiculous. It was one hundred million. How could she possibly raise it?


    There was always a lot of traffic in this part of the hospital. Even though it was past eleven, there were still a lot of cars coming and going. Song Tingyu was in a daze when the green light came on, and the car behind him honked when he saw that he was not moving.


    He came back to his senses, cut off his thoughts and drove to the hospital.


    After parking the car, he checked the wechat that Lu Zhan sent him and found Su Ran''s ward.


    The door of the ward was ajar and he gently pushed it open.


    The people inside were talking and did not notice his arrival.


    Lin Chenghuan stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at su ran, who was sitting there, "The lin family needs money now, but I can still take it out..."


    Su Ran shook his head and refused, "I can''t use your money. You''ve helped me enough since I was a child."


    "Then I don''t care if it happens again." Lin Chenghuan smiled.


    "Chenghuan, I..."


    Su Ran looked at him and before he could speak, he heard a cold laugh coming from the door.


    She looked ahead and was stunned.


    Why is Song Tingyu here?


    Su Ran was wondering when song ting yuying''s figure had already walked inside and stopped in front of the hospital bed, "Did I disturb you?"


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Mr. Song is joking. We''re just talking about some ordinary things. Why bother?"


    Two men of the same height stood in front of her while she lay down. Su Ran felt an invisible pressure.


    Moreover, she clearly felt that the atmosphere between Song Tingyu and Lin Chenghuan was a little weird.


    Song Tingyu looked at his watch, "It''s getting late. It''s time for Mr. Lin to go back and rest. I''m sorry to trouble you today. Next, I''ll take care of Su Ran."


    Su Ran also knew it was late, and he didn''t want him to stay here and stay up late, "Chenghuan, you go back first."


    Lin Chenghuan was silent for a moment, but finally nodded. He touched Su Ran''s head with his hand, "Then I''ll go first. Have a good rest. Think about what I just told you. Don''t refuse."


    After Lin Chenghuan left, Su Ran looked at the man in front of him, "Why are you here?"


    "If I hadn''t appeared, what would you have done?" Song Tingyu leaned down, his deep eyes staring at her delicate little face.


    Su Ran understood what he meant, and she couldn''t help but get angry, "Song Tingyu, we''re just friends."


    "Friend?" Song Tingyu raised his voice slightly, obviously not believing it, but instead of saying anything, he reached out and put his hand on her forehead in a daze.


    "The temperature has dropped."


    It was only then that Su Ran realized that he was actually measuring his temperature.


    She took his hand away, "You can go back too."


    Song Tingyu had an indescribable feeling about Su Ran''s attitude towards him, so his eyes grew colder and colder.


    Instead of leaving, he leaned against the edge of the table in front of the bed and looked down at her, "Su Ran, it seems that you really don''t welcome me here. Why? Are you blaming me for bad things?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Su Ran''s voice also rose slightly. She was angry that this man had always misunderstood her relationship with Lin Chenghuan.


    To her, Lin Chenghuan was a relative, a brother, not the kind of relationship he thought he had!


    "You really don''t understand?" Song Tingyu hooked the corner of jun yi''s mouth, "Or are you playing dumb?"


    "Get out!"


    Su Ran pointed at the door, his chest heaving with anger.


    She really felt that she couldn''t communicate with this man. Besides, he said that he wanted her to know who she was, so what did she have to do with him?


    Song Tingyu''s long eyes narrowed and his voice was dangerous, "Su Ran, I remember I warned you to stay away from lin shenghuan. You seem to have ignored my words, huh?"


    "To be with him over and over again, to be intimate as if nobody else was around, and to be so eager?" Song ting paused, his voice still cold, "The lin family is in need of money, and lin shenghuan is willing to take it out for you. So you said you two have nothing to do with each other. Who would believe it?"


    "Song Tingyu, don''t bully people too much!"


    Su Ran raised a hand and almost hit his handsome face, but before he could hit him, he tightly grabbed his slender white wrist.


    The words coming out of his mouth were getting more and more hurtful, "How are you going to repay this money? No need to return it? Or use your only valuable body to pay for it?"


    Su Ran''s face was extremely pale, but her eyes were extremely red. She struggled hard and finally got rid of his hand. She rubbed her eyes hard.


    She didn''t like to cry, especially in front of Song Tingyu, because it only made him laugh.


    She tugged at the corner of her mouth, looked at the man in front of her, and said, "Song Tingyu, how unbearable am I to you?"


    Her voice was very soft, as if it had dissipated into the air as soon as she spoke.


    Song Tingyu was taken aback. Su Ran''s appearance at the moment gave him an indescribable feeling, as if his heart had been emptied.


    "Unbearable..." Her voice choked, "I have to trade my body for what I want..."


    Even though she tried her best to hold back her tears, they still rolled down the corners of her eyes. Song Tingyu himself did not expect him to reach out and wipe them dry.


    He could not bear to see her cry.


    But Su Ran turned away from his hand. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her voice down, "I know you look down on me in your heart. Don''t worry. Once Vichy''s condition gets better, I''ll divorce you immediately and never show up in front of you. Are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 25 The Only Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 25 the only tacit understanding


    This should have been what Song Tingyu wanted to hear the most, but at this moment his face was very cold, his thin lips pursed, and he did not speak.


    Su Ran stopped caring about him, wiped his face, lay down, turned his back to him, and pulled up the quilt.


    Song Tingyu stood there and stared at Su Ran''s back for a long time before finally turning around and leaving the ward.


    He didn''t know why he said that. He was never a busybody, and Su Ran''s business didn''t seem to have much to do with him.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Not only did he not do it, but every time he saw her with Lin Chenghuan, he felt very uncomfortable.


    What he disliked most was the way Lin Chenghuan looked at su ran, gentle and indulgent, as if he were looking at the most precious treasure in the world.


    He must be crazy...


    Song Tingyu sat in his car, leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and pinched his sore eyebrows.


    He felt that it must be because of the recent conflict with baizhirui, because of the bad mood, so that he was not right.


    That night, Song Tingyu didn''t go to the ward, but he didn''t go back either. He was in the car.


    When he was woken up by the phone, it was already bright outside.


    Song Tingyu was very tall, 1.88 meters tall and had long hands and feet. After spending the night in this narrow carriage, he felt pain in all his limbs.


    He frowned and reached for his phone. He didn''t see who was calling, so he answered.


    Shen Jing was on the other end of the line, "Trial, where did you go early in the morning? Why don''t you have breakfast at home when you go to work so early?"


    "No, I had something to do last night. I went out."


    Shen Jing was silent for a moment, "Are you with Su Ran?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. Shen Jing continued, "Trial, what happened to you and zhirui? She called me and said you wouldn''t even answer her phone..."


    "I just think she needs to calm down. We''ll talk when she calms down."


    "It''s not surprising that she loves you so much and knows about you and Su Ran. You should understand her..." Shen Jing''s tone was full of concern for Bai Zhirui.


    But at this moment, Song Tingyu felt a little impatient, "Mom, I will handle my affairs. I don''t need you to interfere. If you have time, you should care more about Vichy."


    Not long after he returned home, he realized that Shen Jing did not love Song Weixi very much. He did not know if it was because of Su Ran or something else.


    But all in all, Song Tingyu did not like others to meddle in his affairs, and even his own mother was no exception.


    Song Tingyu did not listen to Shen Jing continue. After hanging up the phone, he took his coat and put it on. Then he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked to su ran''s ward.


    Although it was still early, Su Ran had already gotten up. During the night, she didn''t seem to be resting well, because there was still no color on her face.


    When Song Tingyu arrived, she was packing up. She was probably afraid that Song Weixi would be worried, so she wanted to leave the hospital.


    Song Tingyu''s aura was so strong that even if he stood at the door quietly, Su Ran could feel his presence inside.


    She didn''t really want to pay attention to him. Because she was sad to find that every time she talked to Song Tingyu, they ended up in a bad mood. The only thing they had in common was that they seemed to be in bed.


    There was no emotional or spiritual connection, but the funny thing was that their bodies were in perfect harmony.


    Su Ran did not speak, and Song Tingyu did not. He stood at the door and watched her figure inside.


    Until a white figure came over, lu zhan patted Song Tingyu on the shoulder and asked, "Why don''t you go in and stand outside? Where''s Su Ran?"


    Song Tingyu pointed in the direction of the house, "Inside."


    "Just in time, both of you are here." Lu zhan said, "Vichy''s attending doctor wants you to come over."


    Su Ran was startled for a moment and immediately stopped the movement in his hand. His voice trembled imperceptibly, "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Zhan smiled, "I guess I want to talk to you about Vichy. It''s okay. Let''s go over."


    Song Tingyu glanced at Su Ran, "We''ll be right there."


    After Lu Zhan left, the two of them went to dr. Song Weixi''s office together.


    This was an expert in this field who was about fifty years old and had returned from abroad. He kindly pointed to the chair in front of his desk, "Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, sit down."


    When Su Ran thought of Song Weixi, he didn''t have the heart to sit down, "Doctor Xu, is there something new about Vichy''s illness?"


    Doctor Xu smiled, "Mrs. Song doesn''t have to be too nervous. Smile, his condition is under control for a while, but no matter what, he can''t take too long..." He held his glasses up with his hand, "So I want to ask Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, is there any good news?"


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu both understood that this "Good news..." Meant having a second child.


    Su Ran knew that there was an early pregnancy test that could be tested in advance to see if she was pregnant, so on the way back, she asked Song Tingyu to stop at the pharmacy and she went to buy it.


    She was too afraid that something would happen to Song Weixi, so she knew that doctor Xu was telling the truth and that Song Weixi''s illness could not wait too long.


    Back at the The song family, she couldn''t wait to go to the bathroom and use an early pregnancy test, but the results showed that she was not pregnant.


    She sat on the toilet seat with the test paper in her hand, her small face full of disappointment.


    Sometimes it''s really rare to have a baby. The first time she was with Song Tingyu, she was pregnant with Song Weixi.


    But during this period of time, she was with Song Tingyu almost every night, but the second child was not pregnant yet.


    Su Ran stayed in the bathroom for a long time. When she stood up, she threw the test paper into the trash can, washed her face with water, and looked at herself in the mirror. She breathed deeply. She knew that Song Weixi''s illness could not wait.


    Song Tingyu didn''t come back for dinner at night. I heard he was out for a party.


    When he came back, he went straight to the study. I heard that he had some work to do.


    Su Ran went downstairs and poured a glass of milk. When he passed the study, he hesitated for a while, wondering if knocking on the door would disturb his work.


    Just as she was wandering around, the door to the study was opened.


    Song Tingyu stood at the door and was stunned when he saw her, "Looking for me?"


    Su Ran found that her heart was pounding so hard that she hesitated for a while and raised the glass of milk in her hand to him, "I poured you a glass of milk."

 Chapter 26 Why Dont We Go Back to Our Room?

    Chapter 26 why don''t we go back to our room?


    Song Tingyu looked at her quietly and turned to walk into the study, "Bring it in for me."


    Su Ran followed his footsteps and brought in the milk and put it on the desk, "Take your time. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Song Tingyu held her wrist and pulled her back. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on her delicate face and she whispered, "Why are you going back? Don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "I..." Su Ran lowered his head and bit his lip, unable to say anything.


    Song Tingyu''s slender fingers brushed past a strand of her butterfly bone and played with it, "What are you going to say to me?"


    Su Ran felt her heart beating like it was about to jump out of her throat, and her nose was filled with his breath.


    She tried her best to calm down and finally looked up at the man in front of her, "I used that pregnancy test paper today..."


    "Yes." He replied softly, "And then?"


    "I''m not pregnant yet..."


    "I know."


    Su Ran was stunned. How did he know? Because the time was too short, even she did not know her situation.


    "So I..." She was still very nervous. She also felt that she was useless. She was a grown man and a woman. Besides, she and Song Tingyu were husband and wife, so she should talk about these things in a generous manner.


    "How is it?" Song Tingyu asked.


    Su Ran shook her hands on the side of her leg. She looked at Song Tingyu and suddenly closed her eyes. As if she had made up her mind, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Song Tingyu''s thin lips without hesitation.


    Because she was nervous and had no experience, she had no skill at all. When she kissed Song Tingyu, she knocked his teeth.


    He frowned, sighed, put his arm around her waist, picked her up and sat her on the desk.


    "Is that what you want to say to me?"


    "I have to get pregnant." It took Su Ran a long time to make up her mind. Naturally, she knew that she could not back off, and she was afraid that once she stopped, she would not be able to muster up her courage again.


    For Song Weixi''s sake, it was the first time she had been so proactive towards Song Tingyu.


    Her slender hands trembled, but she put them firmly on his collar, pulled the tie down and unbuttoned it.


    But he was probably too nervous, so he didn''t unbutton a button for a long time.


    She couldn''t help but panic even more.


    Song ting pressed his hand on the back of her hand, stopping her from moving further, "I''ll do it."


    Su Ran put his hand down. Although she didn''t look over, she knew he was unbuttoning his shirt.


    She swallowed hard and looked around before realizing that they were still in the study and that Song Tingyu had already taken off his shirt and leaned over with his well-defined body, his arms wrapped around her.


    She put her hand on his arm and whispered, "Shall we go back to the room?"


    Song ting held her face in his hands and pressed it against the corner of her lips, "Right here."


    In the morning, su ran woke up first. She flipped her sore body and let out a long breath.


    It was too intense last night, from the study to the bedroom, until midnight.


    Song Tingyu''s arm was still resting on her waist, and she slept in a possessive manner.


    Looking at his handsome face, su ran could not help but wonder what he would look like when he was with bai zhirui.


    She found herself unable to think deeply, and when she thought deeply, a strange feeling swept over her.


    This feeling made Su Ran feel as if his heart had been pricked by a thick needle.


    She covered her eyes with her hands, not knowing why she felt this way.


    When she woke up, she was no longer sleepy, so Su Ran simply got up. She gently took Song Tingyu''s hand away, left the bed, picked up the clothes scattered on the floor and put them on.


    Throughout the process, her movements were a little cautious. It was saturday and Song Tingyu didn''t have to go to work, so she didn''t want to wake him up.


    However, her phone vibrated at this time. She took it over and looked at the caller id, frowning involuntarily.


    She took her phone, opened the door of the french window, and went outside to answer it.


    It was Su Hao''s phone call. She thought he had called her again to ask her about the money, so she didn''t wait for him to speak, so she said, "About the money, I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Su Hao''s excited voice came over, "Ran Ran, you still have a way. I told you, you''re husband and wife. How could he not give you money? You remember to thank Trial for me. Ask him to come over for dinner in two days. I want to thank him personally..."


    Su Ran frowned and realized what Su Hao meant by that, "You got the money?"


    "Yeah, I called my account this morning, and I called you..."


    Su Ran paused for a moment and looked into the room through the french window at Song Tingyu, who was still sleeping. She naturally knew that he wouldn''t give her the money.


    Then Lin Chenghuan should have given it to her.


    I didn''t expect him to be so fast.


    She wanted to call Lin Chenghuan to ask, but she thought it was still early and didn''t want to wake him up, so she decided to be late.


    Su Ran had breakfast and saw that song Vichy was not up yet and did not wake him up. He told the nanny to take good care of him and then drove out.


    She went back to the The su family to ask Su Hao not to use the money for the time being. After all, it was Lin Chenghuan''s money. Moreover, the lin family was in need of money. If she gave the money to Su Hao, she didn''t know when she could get it back.


    But Su Hao was a man who had a mouth full of money, and you made him spit it out, which was worse than killing him, so the father and daughter broke up in the end.


    When Su Ran came out of the The su family, Qiao Qing chased after her and stood in front of her, holding her hand, "Ran Ran, don''t blame your father. He needs this money too much. If he can''t fill it up, something will happen to the su family. He will, too. I don''t want to see anything happen to him. Just think we owe Trial..."


    "Mom, Song Tingyu didn''t give this money..."


    "Who gave it to you?" Qiao Qing was a little surprised. This was not a small amount. Who could have been so kind as to transfer the money to su hao''s account?


    "It''s sheng huan."


    "So it''s sheng huan, then..." Qiao qing paused, "There''s no way..."


    Su Ran didn''t want to talk to her anymore, "You go back. I''ll go first."


    "Ran Ran, don''t blame me. Your father is too important to me."


    This was what Qiao Qing said to Su Ran before she got in the car and left.

 Chapter 27 Wheres Your Present?

    Chapter 27 where''s your gift?


    Blame her?


    Su Ran smiled bitterly. After all these years, she was already numb. At first, she might have been unwilling, but now she had no feelings.


    Su Hao was the most important person in Qiao Qing''s life, and she, Su Ran, was not.


    As she drove away from the The su family, Su Ran received a call from Tian Mi asking her to make time to go back to the studio today. Because Tian Mi was out on business, and it was the end of the year, and she needed to settle the bonus for the people in the studio, so she had to check it out.


    "Okay, I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Happy birthday, Ran Ran." Tian Mi said before hanging up, "I''ll bring you a present when I get back."


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment before remembering that today was really her birthday, but she didn''t remember it at all.


    "Thank you." Su Ran hung up and drove to the studio.


    After checking her finances, she sat in her office chair, took out her cell phone and called Lin Chenghuan. She needed to ask him about the money, and she wanted him to take it back.


    "Chenghuan, did you ask someone to transfer the money to my father''s account this morning?"


    "No..." Lin Chenghuan was also a little surprised, "I still want to call you now to ask about your situation... Your father... Got the money?"


    "Yes." Su Ran pinched the pen in his hand, "He received it this morning, but you said there was no money, so..."


    Could it be Song Tingyu?


    Song Tingyu''s name just popped up in her mind and she denied it. How could that be? Not to mention that the man had made it clear before that he would not lend them money, and in his eyes, the su family was insatiable. How could he help such a disgusting person?


    But if he didn''t hit the money, who else could it be?


    She leaned back on the chair in the office and thought for a long time but could not figure it out.


    When Song Tingyu opened his eyes, he saw a pretty face that looked exactly like him.


    He rubbed Song Weixi''s forehead with his hand, "Why are you up so early?"


    "It''s getting late." Song Weixi used her small hand to lift the quilt, "Where''s mom and dad?"


    Song ting glanced at the seat next to him. It was already empty. When did Su Ran get up?


    "Is she downstairs?"


    "No, she''s not downstairs." Song Weixi shook his head, his eyes filled with doubt, "Where did mom go so early? I want to be the first to say happy birthday to her..."


    "Today is Su Ran''s birthday?" Song Tingyu was pulling the sheet around his waist and was stunned.


    "Yeah." Song Weixi sat on the bed with his little feet dangling, "I asked grandma before. She told me, and I remembered."


    Although Song Weixi was only over three years old, he was always smart and had a good memory.


    "Dad, what gift did you prepare for mom?" Song Weixi looked up at his father.


    A gift? Song ting had his hands on his forehead, and he had no idea that Su Ran''s birthday was today.


    "This is a gift I prepared for mom."


    Only then did Song Tingyu notice that Song Weixi was holding a beautiful box in his hand. He opened the box and saw that it was a wind chime made of seashells.


    Song Weixi''s little hand lit up the beautiful seashells. When she smiled, her small face looked bright, "Mom likes seashells. I picked them up by the sea in summer. I jumped up. Great-grandmother gave me this box to pack and give to mom."


    "Daddy, are you beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful." Song Tingyu closed the box and smiled, "Do you know where mom is? We''ll go find her later and go out for dinner?"


    "I know where she is." Song Weixi immediately said, "If mom is not at home, not at grandma''s house, not at aunt tian''s, she will be in the studio."


    Su Ran''s life circle had always been simple and rarely went anywhere else.


    "Then we''ll go find her later."


    Song Tingyu and Song Weixi were about to leave when they met Shen Jing, who had just returned from outside.


    She looked at the father and son doubtfully, "Where are you going?"


    Song Tingyu picked up Song Weixi''s tiny body from the ground, "Take him out for a while."


    Shen Jing guessed it almost immediately, "To find Su Ran?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice revealed his impatience at the moment. Shen Jing liked to meddle in his affairs over and over again. He always hated such things, even if she was his biological mother.


    "Trial!" Shen Jing''s voice grew louder.


    Song Weixi looked back and forth at the faces of the two adults, put his hands around Song Tingyu''s neck and whispered, "Grandma, it''s mom''s birthday today. Dad just wants to take me and mom out for dinner."


    Shen jing''s face darkened after listening.


    Song Tingyu stopped caring about her and left with Song Weixi in his arms.


    In the car, Song Weixi, who was sitting in the back seat, hugged the gift box with his little hand and said, "Daddy, why doesn''t grandma like mommy?"


    Song Tingyu''s long fingers paused on the steering wheel, and Shen Jing''s disgust for Su Ran was undisguised, so even Song Weixi could sense it.


    He didn''t know how to explain these things to a three-year-old child. He was silent for a moment and looked behind him, "Vichy, grandma doesn''t dislike your mother."


    Song Weixi lowered his head and looked at his hands, "I know. She just doesn''t like it."


    Because of this, he became depressed.


    To distract him, Song Tingyu changed the subject, "Vichy, daddy hasn''t bought a gift yet. Can you accompany me to buy a gift for mommy?"


    Song Weixi''s attention was diverted, and he immediately nodded, "Dad, what do you want to give me?"


    Song Tingyu was stunned. He hardly ever gave a gift to a woman. Even when Bai Zhirui wanted something, he only paid her to buy it himself.


    So he really didn''t have any experience in this area, let alone what Su Ran liked.


    Song Weixi was looking out of the car window when he suddenly pointed to a place and said, "Daddy, go buy a flower for mommy. I want red roses."


    I wonder how Song Weixi knew when he was young that women liked red roses.


    But when Song Weixi arrived at the florist and saw the bright red roses, he wrinkled his little nose, "Tacky."


    He was already beautiful and handsome, and his words made everyone in the shop laugh.


    For the rest of the time, almost everyone''s eyes fell on this pair of high-value father and son.


    Song Weixi wandered around the florist''s shop. He studied every flower carefully, but seemed dissatisfied. Finally, he stopped in front of a flower and pinched the petals with his little hand, "I''ll take this."

 Chapter 28 Young Master Song Obviously Cared So Much about Her

    Chapter 28 the The song family young master clearly cares about her so much


    The shop assistant looked over and laughed. It was yellow chrysanthemum!


    Song Tingyu walked over, "Vichy, this is chrysanthemum."


    "Is chrysanthemum not good?"


    "Not bad, but birthdays are not suitable for this kind of flowers." In fact, Song Tingyu had already taken a liking to it. He took the white rose and handed it to the shop assistant, "Here, wrap it up."


    "Sir, how many white roses do you want?" The shop assistant asked.


    Song Tingyu was stunned again. He had always thought that flowers were sold in bunches. He really didn''t know how much he wanted.


    Before he could make a sound, a young voice came, "Ninety-nine roses, thank you."


    The shop assistant immediately counted the white roses and said with a smile, "Ninety-nine roses represent eternity. This child knows a lot."


    After paying, Song Tingyu took the fluffy hat and put it on Song Weixi''s head. He took the bouquet in one hand and left the flower shop with Song Weixi in the other.


    The flower shops were full of young girls, all standing at the door watching them leave.


    "That man is so handsome, and the children are so cute..."


    Song Weixi wrapped his little hand around Song Tingyu''s neck, raised his little face, pointed at the girls standing at the entrance of the flower shop and shouted, "Dad, they said you were handsome!"


    The girls didn''t expect Song Weixi to suddenly say something like this. They were stunned for a moment, blushing and embarrassed, and swarmed inside.


    Song Tingyu didn''t care much, "They also said you were cute."


    Song Weixi snorted, "But they were looking at you secretly just now. I saw them all..." He paused and said, "Dad, you''re my mom''s!"


    Song Tingyu shook his head and laughed at his childish "Declaration of hegemony..." He rubbed his head with his hand, "Well, I''m your mother''s."


    Song Weixi was satisfied, "Then remember, you have to be good to her in the future. You can''t go abroad without coming back to see her. Dad, mom is really good. I think she is the best woman in the world..."


    "Okay."


    Song Weixi smiled more and more. He sat in the car with the flowers in his hands, "Dad, let''s go to the studio now. You haven''t been there, have you? I''ll tell you the way."


    "I''ll go later. I need to buy something more."


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi to the jewelry store again. When Song Weixi asked him what gift he wanted to give Su Ran this morning, her beautiful bones flashed through his mind.


    With such a beautiful collarbone, he felt that something should be added.


    The collarbone chain was perfect.


    It went well in the jewelry store too. Song Tingyu took a fancy to a necklace and the pendant was a butterfly. This chain was designed by the top international jewelry masters, and there are few in the world that can help carve.


    "Mr. Song, do you need something engraved?"


    Song Tingyu thought for a moment, took a pen and wrote down three letters on the paper: t, w, r.


    He, Song Weixi and one of Su Ran''s names.


    The manager of the jewelry store was such a shrewd person that he could tell what he meant at a glance.


    In the eyes of the whole of Ancheng, Su Ran was a rich and abandoned woman who married into the The song family at the age of 20, but on the first day of her marriage, her husband flew abroad, and she became the laughing stock of others after a meal.


    But a rumor is a rumor, how can it be true?


    Look at this necklace. How could Su Ran be an abandoned woman?


    The song family young master clearly cares about her so much!


    Finally, the present was ready, so she could go to the studio to find Su Ran.


    Song Tingyu knew that Su Ran had a dance studio, but he had never been there. Naturally, he didn''t know where it was. They didn''t want Su Ran to know that they were looking for her, so they had to rely on Song Weixi.


    Fortunately, Song Weixi often came over, so he knew where he was and knew the way. The father and son soon arrived at the studio.


    Everyone in the studio recognized Song Weixi, but Song Tingyu, who appeared with him, was usually only seen on tv, newspapers, and magazines.


    Song Weixi was afraid that no one else knew Song Tingyu, so he took his hand and walked in. He kept introducing him, "My father."


    Her face was filled with pride.


    "Hello, Mr. Song. May I speak to sister Ran Ran? She teaches in the dance room."


    Song Weixi was familiar with this place. He used to come here with Su Ran on weekends or after kindergarten, so naturally he knew where Su Ran''s dance room was.


    He led song ting to the dance room, where melodious music came from.


    It was the music of the Yunnan minority, very quiet.


    As soon as song ting got close to the door, he saw Su Ran inside, dressed in a dance suit and dancing a peacock dance. His movements were graceful and devoted, and his dance was graceful.


    There were still a few people in the dance room, standing around and looking at Su Ran, who was dancing in front of them. They seemed to be fascinated, so they didn''t notice the others coming.


    Song Tingyu knew that su ran could dance, but he had never seen her dance. Today was the first time.


    He felt that Su Ran in front of him, at this moment, was like a butterfly, flying all the way, flying all the way, then bumping into his eyes and heart.


    Until everything stopped, and before he could regain his senses, a small hand pulled his hand.


    There was a round of applause in Song Tingyu''s ear. A few people who had just watched Su Ran dance had already stepped forward, "Sister Ran Ran, you dance so well..."


    Su Ran smiled and turned off the music with the remote control. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a voice outside the door: "Mom."


    She paused for a moment and looked out the door. Song Weixi was here, and Song Tingyu was with her.


    Perhaps because it was the weekend, Song Tingyu was not wearing his usual suit, but a black turtleneck sweater, a long gray coat, and a sense of avant-garde and steadiness.


    Song Weixi was wearing a blue down hat with a fluffy hat and cowhide boots, calling out to Su Ran as he walked towards her.


    "Vichy, why are you here?" Su ran pinched Song Weixi''s little nose with her hand.


    "Bring dad over. He said he wanted to come over and have dinner with you."


    Song Weixi said as he pointed to Song Tingyu, who also walked in.


    The girls around them all secretly glanced at the tall and handsome Song Tingyu and whispered, "Sister Ran Ran, is that your husband?"


    Su ran nodded.


    "Happy birthday, mom." Song Weixi put his arms around Su Ran''s neck and gave her a big kiss on the side of her face. Then he said, "Dad said he had a gift for you."


    A gift?


    Su Ran was stunned. Looking at Song Tingyu who was walking towards them, he had a bunch of white roses in his hand. When he was in front of her, he handed them to her, smiled and whispered, "Su Ran, happy birthday."


    Perhaps this picture was beautiful and romantic in front of many girls, so Su Ran only heard envious exclamations around him.

 Chapter 29 Peeking at Him

    Chapter 29 peeking at him


    She blushed and reached for the bouquet, "Thank you."


    "There are ninety-nine flowers here. Dad specially picked them and said that they will last forever." He paused, "Mom, do you like it?"


    Song Weixi, the ghost, was obviously the 99 flowers he said, but now it is said that Song Tingyu picked them.


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded.


    "So today is sister Ran Ran''s birthday? Sorry, we didn''t know, sister Ran Ran. Happy birthday." The people around them.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ran''s personality was low-key, and he didn''t care much about it, so he usually had dinner with tian mi and Lin Chenghuan on his birthday. Sometimes he even forgot his birthday, like this year.


    These people were also very good at it, so they left together after saying congratulations.


    All three of them were left in the dance room in an instant.


    Song Tingyu said, "Let''s go have dinner together?"


    "Okay." Su Ran handed Song Weixi to him, "You guys wait here. I''ll go change first."


    Su Ran went to the changing room. Song Weixi sat down near Song Tingyu and winked at him, "Daddy, does mommy dance well?"


    Song Tingyu''s mind was filled with the image of Su Ran dancing. His heart seemed to have been hit by something. He nodded, "Nice."


    "Mother is the most beautiful dancer. Nuannuan loves watching her dance."


    "Nuannuan?"


    "My kindergarten classmate, she''s the most annoying. She likes to follow people, and she likes to pester people..." Song Weixi said annoying words at the moment, but his expression was not impatient at all.


    It was the weekend and dinner time, so Song Tingyu was worried that there would be no seats in the restaurant. He had already told his assistant to book the seats.


    After dinner, it was the cake. As the lights in the room went out, the waiter pushed the cake and the birthday song rang.


    The cake was pushed over. Song Weixi glanced at the cake and said, "Mom, make a wish."


    Su Ran looked at the empty seat opposite him. Just after dinner, Song Tingyu seemed to have something to go out of. He hasn''t come back yet.


    I wonder if something happened?


    Song Weixi kept asking her to make a wish, and she closed her eyes. Of course, she hoped that the most important and important person in her life would be safe and sound, especially Song Weixi, and grow up healthy and healthy.


    After she made her wish, she blew out the candle with Song Weixi, and the light in the room suddenly lit up again.


    The singing was still the same.


    However, these songs were not birthday songs, but a classic cantonese song, "Moonlight serenade."


    Only then did Su Ran see clearly that the man playing the violin next to the waiter was actually Song Tingyu!


    Did he just go out for this moment?


    Obviously, Song Weixi already knew. No wonder he didn''t ask.


    The violin was on Song Tingyu''s shoulder. He played it very well and was no worse than the so-called musicians.


    Su Ran never knew that he had the talent.


    Song Tingyu had finished playing the moonlight serenade until he took the violin down and handed it to the people behind him. He walked over and sat down.


    Song Weixi clapped his hands like a small fan and gave him a thumbs-up, "Dad, you pull so well."


    Song Tingyu smiled and glanced across the room. Su Ran was looking up at the same time and bumped into his eyes. Her long eyelashes trembled a few times, then she looked away in panic.


    She looked like she was caught doing something bad, so she panicked.


    Song Tingyu knew that before this, she was peeking at him!


    Long fingers picked up the red wine glass on the dining table and put the scarlet liquid into his mouth. Song Tingyu''s eyes never moved away from Su Ran.


    The corners of his mouth now curved in a faint arc, forming a charming scene.


    Song Weixi handed her gift to Su Ran, "Mom, this is a gift for you."


    Su Ran opened the box and took out Song Weixi''s handmade wind chimes. They were all seashells. Although they were not good, they were all Song Weixi''s efforts.


    Song Weixi had only accidentally discovered in the The su family that there were a lot of seashells in her storage when she was a child. She had also told him that her favorite thing when she was a child was to pick up seashells by the sea. Unexpectedly, he remembered and secretly picked up so many, which made her a wind chime.


    Su Ran held the shell wind chime in her hand and her eyes were moist. She kissed song Vichy''s little face, "Vichy, thank you. Mom likes it very much."


    Song Weixi hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Mom, dad also prepared a gift for you."


    Su Ran looked at the bouquet of white roses next to her. She had received Song Tingyu''s gifts. Flowers, music, cake, and dinner.


    Su Ran had a great day, and so did Song Weixi. He was in a good mood today. He refused to go home immediately after dinner, and he had to go shopping at the pedestrian mall.


    The pedestrian street was no more crowded than those department stores and shopping malls. Even in such a cold winter, people would still come and go there.


    Song Tingyu didn''t like this kind of environment, so Su Ran thought he would refuse, but he did not expect him to agree, and then he really patiently accompanied Su Ran and her son for a night.


    Song Weixi was sick, so he didn''t dare to eat, but the pedestrian street was full of all kinds of snacks, and there was a food street. When they passed by, the smell came. Song Weixi lay in Su Ran''s arms and looked straight...


    He was a snack, but since he got sick, his diet was restricted and he didn''t dare to eat many things.


    Su Ran''s nose felt a little sour at the moment. She hugged Song Weixi tightly, "Vichy, be good. When we get better, we can eat whatever we want in the future."


    Song Weixi was sensible, "Okay."


    Although he didn''t get what Song Weixi wanted to eat, he bought a lot of things that he wanted to buy, so he was still very satisfied. On the way back, he was not tired and just played with his new toys in the back seat of the car.


    After returning to the The song family, Su Ran went to Song Weixi''s room, gave him a bath, and went back to his room when he was asleep.


    Song Weixi had just held her hand and said mysteriously, "Mom, dad still has a gift for you."


    When he asked him what gift it was, he covered his mouth with his little hand and refused to say it.


    When Su Ran returned to her room, Song Tingyu was bathing in the bathroom. She took out her dead phone and charged it from her bag.

 Chapter 30 What Kind of Husband Are You to Me?

    Chapter 30 what kind of husband are you to me?


    The phone was charged and finally turned on. She saw several missed calls, Lin Chenghuan''s, Qiao Qing''s, and Tian Mi''s.


    She called again and again, and finally called Lin Chenghuan.


    As soon as the call was connected, his wish was, "Happy birthday, Ran Ran."


    "Thank you." Su Ran smiled.


    "I called you today, but my phone was turned off. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sorry, my phone is out of battery. It hasn''t been charged. Chenghuan, why are you looking for me?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to ask you and Vichy out for dinner."


    From childhood, Su Ran''s birthday was almost forgotten. Qiao Qing''s whole mind was on Su Hao. Maybe he didn''t remember his daughter''s birthday at all, and Su Hao probably didn''t know what month Su Ran''s birthday was until now.


    When Lin Chenghuan was a child, he lived with his grandmother, who lived next door to su ran''s house. Because the two courtyards were next to each other, surrounded only by a fence, once his football was kicked into the courtyard of su ran''s house. He climbed over the fence to pick up the ball and accidentally saw a little girl in the house.


    That was the first time he saw Su Ran.


    She was carefully pulling Qiao Qing''s clothes and begging her, "Mom, it''s my birthday today. Can you buy me a cake later?"


    Qiao Qing pointed at the score on the table with a look of impatience, "Sure, if you can pull this song out for me tonight, I''ll buy you a cake."


    After that, Lin Chenghuan heard the occasional cello sound coming from next door the whole day.


    But obviously, Su Ran was not capable of playing that song.


    Lin Chenghuan then went to the cake shop and bought a small but beautiful cake. He climbed over the fences of the two yards and heard the cello. He saw through the window that Su Ran was still practicing and didn''t want to stop.


    He knocked on the window. Su Ran came over and opened the window in confusion. He handed the cake to her, "Happy birthday."


    Every year since then, Lin Chenghuan worried that Su Ran would be alone on her birthday, so she would accompany her every time.


    She was looking for her today, but her phone had been turned off.


    Knowing that Lin Chenghuan had been looking for her all day, Su Ran felt sorry too, "Chenghuan, I''m sorry. I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the phone in her hand was taken away.


    She turned around and saw Song Tingyu standing behind her with her cell phone in her hand. She hung up the phone and threw it at the bedside table.


    Su Ran was very dissatisfied with his actions and frowned. She reached out to get her phone. She and lin shenghuan had not finished talking.


    Song Tingyu pulled her back and looked at her gloomily with his deep eyes, "I''ve told you many times to keep your distance from Lin Chenghuan. Do you take my words as a whisper?"


    Su Ran was so angry that he punched his chest with his hand, "That doesn''t mean I want to break up with him. I just keep in touch with him as a friend!"


    "Really?" Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, obviously not believing it.


    Su Ran glared at him, "What right do you have to hang up on me?"


    "I''m your husband. Is that enough?"


    "Husband?" Su Ran smiled sarcastically, "What kind of husband are you to me? What kind of husband and wife are we? Besides, we''ll get divorced soon..."


    Her voice gradually faded, and there seemed to be a slight sadness between her eyes and brows.


    Song Tingyu hated her the most. Before he could even react, he had already held Su Ran''s face, lowered his head, and kissed her forehead, the center of his eyebrows, the tip of his nose, all the way down, and finally stopped at her red lips, and then tossed and turned to kiss her deeply.


    Su Ran''s breath gradually became unstable and he tried to push Song Tingyu away, but his hands were weak.


    She felt that she was really useless, as long as she was provoked by this man, she would easily fall into the trap he set, unable to extricate herself.


    Just as the two of them were getting lost, Song Tingyu''s phone vibrated again.


    Su Ran woke up in an instant, pushed Song Tingyu away and got out of bed to get his phone. It was Lin Chenghuan''s.


    She probably hung up the phone just now for no reason, so he was worried that he would call again.


    Su Ran answered quickly, "Chenghuan, I''m sorry. There was something wrong with my phone."


    "Nothing." Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Ran Ran, I''m going abroad for a while. Tomorrow night''s plane. Let''s have dinner together in the afternoon. Bring Vichy here too. I haven''t seen him for a long time..."


    "Okay."


    Su ran stood barefooted on the woolen carpet with her cell phone in her hands. Her long hair was scattered behind her. Her clothes were messed up because of her earlier actions, and several buttons on her shirt were untied by Song Tingyu.


    Because Song Tingyu had kissed her lips so hard just now, she looked a little red and swollen, like the most tender and fresh cherry.


    She was seriously on the phone, but she didn''t realize how tempting she was at the moment.


    Unbuttoned shirts revealed his exquisite collarbone. Song Tingyu took out a sapphire blue box from his coat pocket and opened it. Inside was the collarbone chain he bought today.


    He took the chain and walked towards su ran. This time, instead of hanging up on her phone, he just unbuttoned the necklace, put the chain around her neck, and removed her long hair.


    Su Ran could only feel the cool skin on her collarbone. She looked down and was stunned.


    Song Tingyu had put a necklace on her.


    She touched the pendant with her finger. It was in the shape of a butterfly. She even felt three letters on the back of the pendant.


    The meaning of these three letters was immediately understood.


    But what did Song Tingyu mean? Why did they carve their names on this pendant?


    With that in mind, she didn''t even hear what lin shenghuan was saying on the other end of the phone. Song Tingyu, on the other hand, held her shoulder with his hand, lowered his head, and pressed his thin lips against her ear, "Do you like it?"


    Su Ran could not tell what he felt in his heart at this moment. There was joy, but there was also melancholy, as well as doubt and uneasiness.


    "Ran Ran, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Lin Chenghuan asked.


    Su Ran came back to his senses, "It''s okay. What did you just say to me?"


    Lin Chenghuan''s voice was a little helpless, "I''m asking you, has your father''s problem been solved?"


    "Solved... Solved..."


    Su Ran shivered and her voice was a little unsteady, because Song Tingyu suddenly opened her mouth and bit her earlobe.

 Chapter 31 Dont Mess around

    Chapter 31 don''t mess around.


    She gritted her teeth, elbowed the man behind her, glared at him, and motioned him not to mess around.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t seem to have received her warning. He even used his fingers to pull her long hair from one side of her shoulder to the other, and then kissed her curvy neck.


    This man did it on purpose!


    Su Ran was very upset by his actions.


    Song Tingyu knew every part of her body, so he chose the most sensitive part of her body.


    Su Ran only felt her breath getting more and more unstable. The palms of her hands holding the phone were all wet with sweat because of nervousness. She looked at the man and whispered, "You... Don''t mess around..."


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, curled her lips. Not only did she have no intention of stopping, but her hand went in through her open collar...


    "... Su Ran bit her lip, holding back the sound of a broken mouth.


    Lin Chenghuan noticed something was wrong, "Ran Ran, what''s wrong?"


    "No..." She tried to breathe steadily, "Chenghuan, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly hung up her phone, worried that Lin Chenghuan would hear something, which was really embarrassing!


    After hanging up, she put her hand on the man''s strong chest and glared at him, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?!"


    Song Tingyu had a dangerous smile on the corner of her mouth, and her thin lips fell over her ears and said, "You."


    Su Ran''s face turned red and hot all of a sudden, and her mind went blank. She did not expect the cold and distant Song Tingyu to say such a thing.


    Song Tingyu suddenly picked her up from the carpet. Because her body was suddenly lifted up, Su Ran screamed and was placed on the soft mattress the next moment.


    Before she could react, Song Tingyu''s heavy body pressed against her, and his long finger picked up the necklace on her collarbone, "You haven''t told me yet. Do you like this necklace?"


    Unexpectedly, he asked this question again. Su Ran was silent for a moment, "Yes, thank you."


    At this moment, she thought of a problem that had been bothering her all day, and she had to figure it out.


    She looked at Song Tingyu, "There''s something I want to ask you."


    "Say it."


    "My dad said he received the money. Did you get someone to give him the money?"


    Song Tingyu''s long fingers were unbuttoning her clothes. Hearing this, he paused and sneered, "Who else do you think it is? Lin Chenghuan?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything, because at the beginning, she really thought that Lin Chenghuan gave her the money.


    But she still didn''t understand, "Why did you lend him the money?"


    After all, when she told him earlier, he refused without hesitation. Why did he suddenly agree?


    Song ting was staring at her little face and pinched her chin with his long finger, "If I don''t lend Su Hao money, are you going to accept Lin Chenghuan''s money?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t listen to her. He narrowed his eyes, "Su Ran, Lin Chenghuan''s stuff. Don''t touch it. Do you understand?"


    Su Ran frowned, "I''ll find a way to pay you back..."


    She got up from the bed, took her bag, and took out a bank card in her purse, "Here''s ten million. You take it first. I''ll think of another way to get the rest of the money..."


    Song Tingyu suddenly pulled her over, but before she could finish, he grabbed her lips again. He smiled and his voice was undoubtedly deep and pleasant, "Why don''t you pay her back in another way?"


    Su Ran was awakened by the vibration of her cell phone. She frowned, but her body refused to move.


    The cell phone kept vibrating, stopping and ringing, persevering.


    With her eyes closed, su ran reached for the bedside table and touched her phone, "Hello..."


    "You''re Su Ran?" There was a female voice over the phone.


    Su Ran rubbed his eyes and looked at the screen.


    Suddenly, the caller id on the screen read "Bai Zhirui..."


    It wasn''t her phone, but Song Tingyu''s. It was on the bedside table, and it kept ringing. She was confused and thought it was her phone, so she picked up the wrong phone.


    At this moment, all her drowsiness had run away. Facing Bai Zhirui''s question, she was left with embarrassment and an indescribable feeling.


    "I am."


    "I''m Bai Zhirui." Bai Zhirui''s voice came, "Where''s Trial? Why is his phone here?"


    Su Ran glanced at the room and found that Song Tingyu was no longer there, but the light was on.


    "He''s taking a bath in the bathroom."


    "Shower?!" Bai Zhirui turned up the volume, and there was only silence on the other side of the phone.


    Su Ran felt numb, "Bai Xiaojie..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her phone was dodged. She turned around and saw Song Tingyu standing behind her in a bathrobe. Her eyes were cold and her voice was even colder, "Who asked you to answer my phone?"


    "I''m sorry..."


    But Song Tingyu didn''t listen to her explanation. Instead, he took his phone and went to the balcony to pick it up.


    As for what they were saying, Su Ran in the room did not hear clearly, but it should be Song Tingyu comforting Bai Zhirui, right?


    After all, which woman could stand the fact that the man she loved the most shared a bed with another woman?


    Even if Song Tingyu was with her, it was only to give birth to another child and save song Vichy.


    But how could there be no pimples at Bai Zhirui''s place?


    Su Ran got up from bed and went straight to the bathroom. When she came out, Song Tingyu was still on the phone with baizhirui outside the balcony. She did not pay any attention to it. Naturally, she had to ignore the strange feeling that came from her heart.


    Downstairs, everyone was having breakfast.


    Su Ran greeted the elders, "Good morning, grandma, mom and dad."


    Madam song looked in a good mood, "Ran Ran, sit down."


    Su Ran sat down and rubbed Song Weixi''s face, "Why is Vichy up so early today?"


    "Mom, I went out for a walk with granny zeng."


    "Yes, Vichy was with me this morning." Madam song said with a smile and then looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, where''s Trial? He''s not up yet?"


    "He''s up. He''s on the phone."


    Madam song''s face darkened, "Are you on the phone with that actor?"


    Madam song always called Bai Zhirui that.


    Shen Jing said at this time, "Mom, it''s not good to call zhirui that. She''s actually a good child..."


    "Good boy?" Madam song sneered and looked at Shen Jing, "You seem to like that actor a lot, don''t you? Why, when did you get so close to her? I see you don''t even bother to look at your real daughter-in-law and grandson. Why are you so nice to that actress?"

 Chapter 32 This Was the Future of Her Encounter with Song Ting

    Chapter 32 this is the future of her and Song Tingyu


    Shen Jing''s face turned from green to white when Madam song said it. It was very ugly.


    Song Mingxuan answered, "Mom, don''t be angry. Shen Jing didn''t mean it."


    Madam song was not the kind of person who liked to stir up trouble, so he didn''t continue, just snorted coldly, and then looked at Su Ran: "Ran Ran, I see you and Trial have a good relationship recently. How''s it going? Any news about your stomach?"


    Su ran had just bought an early pregnancy test a few days ago and was not pregnant yet, but she didn''t want to worry the old man, so she said, "How could you know so soon, grandma?"


    Madam song nodded and smiled. He touched Song Weixi''s head with his hand, "Then you and Trial should work harder and give Vichy a younger brother or sister as soon as possible."


    "I see, grandma."


    While speaking, Song Tingyu came down from upstairs, but he didn''t sit down for breakfast. Instead, he came over and said, "Grandma, mom and dad, I''m going to work first."


    Shen Jing said, "Why don''t you have breakfast?"


    "No, I still have something to do."


    Song ting turned around and left the restaurant with the car key in his hand.


    Madam song looked at his tall back and said, "Ran Ran, you have to work hard. Sometimes happiness needs to be earned by yourself, you know?"


    Su Ran knew that Madam song was doing it for her own good, but how could she and Song Tingyu be happy? They even made an appointment about how to go in the future.


    As long as Vichy recovered from his illness, they would divorce and disappear from their lives forever, never to meet again.


    This is the future of her and Song Tingyu.


    No one else.


    So Su Ran smiled bitterly at Madam song''s words, but she could only nod in front of the old man.


    At this moment, she accidentally looked into Shen Jing''s cold eyes and turned away.


    Su Ran had been married to the The song family for four years and didn''t try to please anyone. She lived her life like this, but in Shen Jing''s eyes, whatever she did had a strong purpose and was malicious.


    For the past four years, the two of them rarely communicated.


    Shen Jing hated her so much that he had even implicated Song Weixi in his attitude towards her.


    This puzzled her too, because Song Weixi was her own grandson, and she was a three-year-old child. She shouldn''t have put her feelings for her on him.


    This morning, Su Ran did not go out, so he naturally stayed home to accompany song Vichy.


    Ever since he got sick, Song Weixi didn''t go to kindergarten. He stayed in the hospital for a long time, thinking about the life of kindergarten every day. He was a lively child, or he preferred to stay with children, rather than in a lifeless hospital every day.


    Although he doesn''t go to kindergarten now, as long as he has time and conditions, Su Ran will teach him at home.


    At this moment, Su Ran was accompanying him to read and write. Both mother and son were very serious and did not notice the person standing at the door.


    Shen Jing had knocked on the door a few times, but there was no movement from the mother and son inside. She suppressed her anger and said, "Su Ran."


    Su Ran finally heard the voice and turned around, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Come with me, I have something to tell you."


    After she finished speaking, she had left Song Weixi''s room.


    But Su Ran was stunned, because Shen Jing never took the initiative to look for her.


    Even song Vichy thought it was not easy for Shen Jing to find her, so he held her hand and said, "Mom, what did grandma ask you for?"


    Su Ran smiled and said, "Be good. Take a look for yourself first. Mom will come over for a while."


    She left Song Weixi''s room and saw Shen Jing standing on the balcony at the end of the corridor.


    Su Ran opened the french window and walked out of the balcony, "Mom, are you looking for me?"


    Tents and chairs were set up outside the balcony.


    In summer, Song Weixi liked to come here, but now the weather was cold, and because of his health, he rarely came here.


    Shen Jing glanced at her and sat down on the chair alone. After a long time, he said, "Sit down."


    Su Ran did not pay much attention to her attitude and sat down opposite her.


    Shen Jing didn''t beat around the bush, "Su Ran, I want to know what your future plans are. Are you really going to stay at the The song family for the rest of your life?"


    "Mom, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Don''t understand?" Shen Jing raised his eyebrows and sneered, "You know what I mean, so Su Ran, don''t play dumb. You should know your own path and know that Trial doesn''t love you. He will be with zhirui in the future. Even if you work hard at the The song family, it''s useless because you will never get Trial''s heart."


    So this was what Shen Jing wanted to say to himself.


    Su ran qingmei''s face did not show much emotion. She was very calm, because what Shen Jing had said to her was a situation she had known all along.


    "Mom, believe it or not, I never wanted to be with Song Tingyu. Not before, not now, not in the future. Don''t worry, I know myself very well and know who I am. Song Tingyu and I agreed a long time ago that after Vichy recovered from his illness, we would divorce, and then he could be with baizhirui..."


    She paused and looked at Shen Jing, "I don''t know. Do you understand? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    It was useless to say more. She only needed to state her position.


    As for Shen Jing, it didn''t matter if she believed what she said at the moment. She didn''t live on her trust.


    Su Ran did not see Shen Jing''s reaction at the moment. He opened the door of the french window and walked inside.


    She had always known about her situation with Song Tingyu, so she didn''t need everyone to remind her.


    As she walked back, she felt that her feet were floating. She held the wall, closed her eyes and rested for a while, then adjusted herself and went back to Song Weixi''s room.


    The child, who was obviously not reading properly, had been waiting for Su Ran to come back.


    "Mom, you''re back. Grandma didn''t bully you, did she?"


    "How could it be? Grandma is just talking to mom." Su Ran smiled, feeling a little out of breath in the The song family house at the moment, "Vichy, uncle Lin said to treat us to dinner tonight. Pack up. We''re going out."


    Although it was still early, they could go to the studio and wait until it was almost time before going to the restaurant rather than staying at home.


    In the evening, after dinner, Lin Chenghuan sent Su Ran and her son back.


    On the way back, Song Weixi had fallen asleep in Su Ran''s arms.


    Lin Chenghuan stopped the car, went to the back seat of the car, opened the door, helped Song Weixi out of Su Ran''s arms, and handed her the child when she came out.

 Chapter 33 Tell Grandma That

    Chapter 33 you talk to grandma about this


    Su Ran looked at Lin Chenghuan, "You should go back. You have to catch the plane later. Drive carefully."


    "Well, call me if you need anything." Lin Chenghuan still had the same warm smile.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Su Ran nodded, he was blinded by the light in front of him and a car drove past them.


    The half-open window revealed Song Tingyu''s side face.


    Lin Chenghuan saw it too. He didn''t say anything, "Okay, go back."


    Su Ran carried Song Weixi back through the yard and back to the house. Just as he was about to take out the key to open the door, the door was opened from inside.


    Su Ran was stunned when he saw the person inside.


    Song Tingyu did not say a word, but his eyes were still distant. He reached out and took Song Weixi from her arms, then carried him upstairs to his room.


    When Su Ran returned from Song Weixi''s room, Song Tingyu had already taken a bath and was sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine.


    Anyway, this was how she got along with Song Tingyu, so Su Ran didn''t say anything. She went into the bathroom and took a shower, but found a big dark purple box on the bed.


    She was silent for a moment and went to pick up the box. It was supposed to be on the bedside table. It wasn''t hers. Of course it was Song Tingyu''s.


    Song Tingyu''s deep voice came at this time, "Open the box."


    Su Ran hesitated and opened the box.


    Inside was a perfectly tailored white dress.


    Su ran touched the dress with her hand, "This is..."


    Song Tingyu had already put down his glass and walked over, standing beside her, "Your dress, the annual meeting of the Song shi in two days. Grandma told me that you and Vichy will appear this year. It''s made to your size and should fit."


    So this is the dress Song Tingyu gave her...


    Su Ran didn''t know that two days later it was the annual Song shi meeting. She never attended the annual Song shi meeting. It wasn''t that she wasn''t allowed to show up on the internet, but that she didn''t want to go because she didn''t think it was necessary.


    Madam song had never forced her to appear, so the past few years had passed.


    I didn''t expect that even her dress was ready this year. She seemed to have to show up, and even Song Weixi was going...


    But Su Ran still didn''t like these occasions and didn''t like to socialize.


    "I don''t want to go."


    "Tell grandma that."


    Su Ran told Madam song the next day that he didn''t want to go to the Song shi annual meeting, but Madam song refused.


    The reason was that as the wife of the sole heir to the Song shi, the future mistress of the Song shi, she should attend the annual meeting of the Song shi so that every employee would know her.


    Madam song insisted that no matter what she said, she must attend the annual meeting.


    Su Ran finally had no choice but to agree.


    She actually understood what Madam song was doing. She wanted to take this opportunity to make her appear in front of everyone with Song Tingyu and Song Weixi to announce her identity.


    But su ran really felt that there was no need, because her so-called identity would soon be transferred to another woman.


    But no matter how repulsive she was, she knew she had to participate.


    Because it was her first time appearing in the public eye, Madam song paid great attention to it and even asked the world-famous malaysian chinese shoe designer, jimmy choo, to design a shoe for her.


    Soon, it was the annual Song shi meeting, which Madam song would have attended in the past, but this year, she did not appear, leaving everything to the younger generation.


    The Song shi annual meeting was held at the most famous five-star hotel in Ancheng, and the hotel was booked by the Song shi on this night.


    "Young master, do you want someone to rush young madam up?"


    The butler asked Song Tingyu, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Song Tingyu was flipping through a financial magazine when he heard that. He looked up at his watch and said in a faint voice, "No rush. Take your time. There''s still time."


    In fact, Su Ran upstairs also knew that she had wasted a lot of time, but speaking of it, she had hardly been to such an occasion. She did not know that there were so many things to do, and it took a lot of time to change into the dress. She wanted to casually put her hair behind her back, but Madam song was very dissatisfied, and ordered the stylist to wrap her hair up.


    She also spent a lot of time on her makeup. Although it was light, it was very delicate.


    Su Ran finally put on her clothes and makeup. Madam song looked around and saw the butterfly necklace on her collarbone. She picked it up with her hand and looked at it. A smile appeared on her face, "This is it?"


    "Birthday present."


    Madam song smiled, "Did Trial give it to you?"


    Su Ran blushed and nodded.


    Madam song smiled and put the necklace down without saying anything. She knew that Su Ran was a simple person, so she definitely didn''t have any expensive jewelry or anything. She had asked someone to prepare a necklace, but now she found the necklace that Song Tingyu gave her.


    It was more expensive than any other piece of jewelry, so she thought it was enough.


    Madam song was born in a prestigious family and her ancestors were officials. Her mother was also a famous beauty in the republic of china, so she had followed her mother to various occasions since she was young, so her taste was naturally good.


    Su Ran''s outfit today was basically the way she wanted it to be. When she came out, even the stylist''s eyes lit up.


    Song Weixi was quietly reading the book and waiting. Old Mrs. Song said, "All right, Vichy, go down with your mother. Your father is still waiting for you."


    Madam song couldn''t wait to see how Song Tingyu would react to seeing Su Ran at this moment.


    Su Ran''s appearance had never been that kind of foxy, bright, beautiful, her features were exquisite and small, every place was just right, her beauty was like a orchid in an empty valley, maybe not as beautiful as peony, but it gave a refreshing feeling.


    The shoes designed by jimmy choo, in the light and in the dark, would be completely different colors. They would be worn under Su Ran''s feet, perfectly complementing her snow-white skin and would suit her very well.


    Su Ran felt that she was exaggerating. She tugged at the hem of her dress and felt uneasy, "Grandma..." She rarely dressed like this.


    Madam song ignored her, "Go down."


    "Mom, let''s go." Song Weixi was wearing a plaid suit, small leather shoes, and a tie on his shirt, looking like an english gentleman.

 Chapter 34 Possessiveness

    Chapter 34 possessiveness


    He seemed to be in good spirits today, but Su Ran was still worried about his health, "Grandma, do you really want to take Vichy there?"


    Madam song comforted her, "It''s okay. I''ve already arranged for a doctor at the annual meeting. Vichy better go out for a walk too. It''s always bad to be at home."


    Hearing what she said, Su Ran also relaxed and took Song Weixi''s hand and walked down the stairs.


    Song Tingyu was still reading a financial magazine when the housekeeper found Su Ran first, "Young master, young madam is coming down."


    Song Tingyu closed the financial magazine, threw it on the coffee table, and looked upstairs.


    Su Ran was wearing the white dress he had made for her the other day, the fishtail skirt. Considering that she had been injured in the back before, the marks had not completely faded, so he specifically asked the designer to cover her back when designing the dress.


    However, it was possible that the back of the dress was completely blocked, so the designer made a fuss in front of her chest. The neckline of the dress was slightly opened, revealing Su Ran''s fair and smooth curves.


    Song Tingyu narrowed his black eyes. When he took the dress back, he didn''t take it apart. Now he suddenly regretted it. He should have seen it then. If he knew the neckline was cut like that, he wouldn''t hesitate to ask the designer to take it back and change it again.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t look at it at the time, so now it''s all on Su Ran.


    Su Ran felt Song Tingyu''s dark eyes and felt that he was not satisfied with what he was wearing.


    She had always felt that she was not used to dressing like this, but now that she saw Song Tingyu''s eyes, she had the idea of going back to change.


    Madam song also walked down the stairs at this time, "Trial, do you think Ran Ran''s outfit is okay?"


    "Sloppy." Song Tingyu moved his eyes away, his voice unable to detect emotion.


    Tough mouth!


    Madam song smiled in her heart. Although she was old, she was not blind. Naturally, she saw the light in Song Tingyu''s eyes when Su Ran came down.


    She had lived for so many years, but she knew exactly what that light meant.


    That''s possessiveness.


    Madam song didn''t expose him either. He just said, "You three go quickly. It''s about to start. It''s not good to be late."


    Because the weather outside was very cold and the temperature was a few degrees below zero, Su Ran couldn''t wear it like this, so he put on a coat and waited until the hotel was full of heat to take it off.


    Tonight was the Song shi''s annual feast. Naturally, the guests were full. Besides the employees of the Song shi, celebrities from the business and political circles in the city had arrived.


    This was the first time that Su Ran had appeared in front of the crowd as Mrs. Song Tingyu, and naturally, she had received a lot of attention, so both the media and the guests present focused on her.


    As soon as she appeared with Song Tingyu, many people around her greeted her.


    Because there were so many people here, Song Tingyu kept Song Weixi in his arms, while Su Ran took his arm and quietly followed him.


    However, although she did not say much, no matter where she went, she was like a dazzling star, making people unable to move their eyes.


    Before tonight, the people of Ancheng thought Su Ran was a joke. They thought that although she married into the The song family by means of marriage, she was neglected by her husband, who left her abroad on the first day of marriage and left her for four years.


    They all thought that the reason why she never appeared in public was because she was too ugly to be seen.


    Today, everyone knew that they were wrong.


    Su Ran turned out to be a real beauty, and where did Song Tingyu show signs of snubbing her?


    Instead, he was always worried that she would be lost and his eyes would fall on her from time to time.


    The three of them walking together was a beautiful picture.


    Song Tingyu knew that Su Ran didn''t like this kind of occasion very much, and Song Weixi wasn''t suitable to follow him around, so after finishing the first thing, he said to her, "You take Vichy over there to eat something."


    Su Ran knew he was thinking for himself, so he nodded and took Song Weixi from his arms, "Vichy, let''s go eat."


    She took Song Weixi to a table and sat down, "Vichy, sit here for a while. Mom will help you get something to eat."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran took something back and placed it in front of Song Weixi. At this time, she heard the clapping around her. She looked over and saw that Song Tingyu was speaking on behalf of the Song shi.


    Song Tingyu had always been a very conceited person, and he did have the capital, whether it was appearance or background, which was one of the best in Ancheng. Although he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, unlike other rich sons, he only ate, drank and enjoyed himself. He had a good business mind and skill. He had taken over the The song family business since he was a teenager. Over the past ten years, the development of the The song family in his hands had become increasingly brilliant.


    A glass of champagne appeared in front of Su Ran. She froze for a moment and looked up. When she saw the person standing in front of her, she suddenly felt a chill on her hands and feet.


    Bai Zhirui is back...


    Although he had never seen her in person, he had only seen her on tv.


    For the past four years, although she had left the entertainment industry and settled abroad, she did not seem to fade out of the public eye.


    From time to time, news of her appeared in newspapers and gossip magazines.


    In any case, she was once a popular star, and her relationship with Song Tingyu was also widely watched at that time. Later, she was blocked from the The song family, and Song Tingyu married another woman. All this was spread all over Ancheng.


    Everyone said that she was Song Tingyu''s favorite woman, because Song Tingyu did not hesitate to fall out with the entire The song family for her.


    "Miss Su, do you mind if I sit down?" Bai Zhirui did not call Su Ran Mrs. Song, but Miss Su. She knew how unwilling Su Ran was to take his place!


    Su Ran smiled, "Please sit down, Bai Xiaojie."


    Bai Zhirui was not surprised that she recognized herself. After she sat down, she looked up and down at Su Ran, "Miss Su is different from what I thought."


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. She thought, maybe in Bai Zhirui''s previous thoughts, she was an ugly person.


    Many people in Ancheng thought so.


    Su Ran didn''t care what other people thought of her. She didn''t live by other people''s eyes.


    Bai Zhirui also looked at Song Tingyu, who was standing in the middle of the hall, and said slowly, "Trial is such an excellent man, isn''t he? No wonder almost all the women in the room are looking at him now, even miss su."

 Chapter 35 Shocking

    Chapter 35 is shocking.


    Su Ran knew that Bai Zhirui was a bad visitor, but she was not the kind of person to be easily angered, so she still had a smile on her face, "Bai Xiaojie came here to say these things to me?"


    "Of course not." Bai Zhirui''s beauty was very aggressive, and every frown and smile would make people unable to look away, "Trial, he hasn''t known I''m back yet. I want to surprise him."


    "Really?" Su Ran felt a prick in her heart, but she let herself ignore these strange feelings, "He will be very happy to see you later."


    "Thank you." Bai Zhirui looked very happy, picked up the champagne that had just been put down and handed it to Su Ran, "Miss Su, let''s have a drink."


    "Sorry, I can''t drink."


    "This is just champagne."


    Bai Zhirui still held the champagne and handed it to her. Su ran did not want to drink in front of Song Weixi, so she refused. Under the push of both of them, somehow, the glass fell on Su Ran.


    The front of Su Ran''s white dress was all wet in an instant, so she quickly took the coat on the chair to cover it.


    Baizhirui exclaimed, "Miss Su, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I''ll wipe it for you."


    "No need." Su Ran clapped her hands and stood up. After handing Song Weixi over to the nanny who followed her, she went to the bathroom.


    Since Su Ran was originally the hostess today, and many of Bai Zhirui recognized her, everyone noticed from the moment she appeared in front of Su Ran that they were secretly watching what would happen between them.


    Then he saw Su Ran leave the banquet hall.


    Su Ran went to the bathroom, turned on the tap and washed the clothes on her chest. It was only a light yellow liquid, so she didn''t dirty the clothes much. It was only because it was white, so it got wet and became transparent. She couldn''t just wear it out.


    Just as she was at a loss, Bai Zhirui appeared in the bathroom.


    Su Ran did not want to see this woman, because the liquid on her clothes was obviously a threat to her. She had just returned to china and couldn''t wait to find her, which showed how much she hated her in her heart.


    Su Ran was not the kind of person who liked to take the initiative to argue with others, but she was not a pushover. She could have thought that she was careless just now, but it was impossible to think about what to do to her.


    "Miss Su, have you cleaned your clothes?"


    Su Ran took a tissue to wipe her hands. After a while, she turned around and looked at Bai Zhirui standing at the door of the bathroom. She smiled, "Bai Xiaojie seems to have the wrong name. I''m married, so please call me Mrs. Song."


    After she finished speaking, she stopped caring about Bai Zhirui, walked past her and left the bathroom.


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned green and white from the word "Mrs. Song..." Which was the biggest thorn in her heart. The position of Mrs. Song that she had been thinking about was taken over by another woman in the end, so how could she be reconciled?


    She immediately caught up after her reaction. Su Ran had already left the long corridor and was about to go down the stairs, but she grabbed her wrist and blocked the way.


    "So you''re showing off in front of me right now, aren''t you?"


    Su Ran looked at her, "Bai Xiaojie, calm down."


    Bai Zhirui held Su Ran''s hand tightly but did not deliver it. He stared at her face and said word by word, "Su Ran, don''t be complacent. Everything you have today, I will ask you to return it with interest one day..."


    She deliberately pushed back when she let go of her hand. Su Ran was wearing high heels and almost lost her footing. She was about to fall down, but fortunately, she managed to stabilize herself by holding onto the railing in time.


    "Bad guy, you''re not allowed to bully my mother!"


    At this moment, a small figure came running from the side, blocking Su Ran''s face.


    That''s Song Weixi.


    Because Song Weixi appeared so suddenly that Bai Zhirui was not on guard, he was startled. He took two steps back, but his foot missed.


    When Su Ran realized it, he reached out his hand and tried to hold her back, but it was too late...


    She could only watch as she fell down the stairs. When she finally stopped, she was already lying on the ground, and between her legs, there was a shocking amount of blood!


    Baizhirui touched it with her hand and suddenly screamed.


    Everything happened so fast that Su Ran did not come to his senses, let alone Song Weixi. When she held his tiny body in her arms, she could feel him trembling violently.


    At this moment, everyone was around, and Bai Zhirui seemed to understand something. After screaming, he began to cry bitterly.


    "Mom..."


    Song Weixi trembled in her arms, "I didn''t push her..."


    "I know..."


    Soon, a tall figure appeared before her eyes.


    When Song Tingyu heard the news, he ran as fast as he could and picked up baizhirui from the ground. Bai Zhirui was covered in blood. When she saw him, she cried even more bitterly, "Trial... Trial... I don''t want... It''s all her..."


    She cried as she pointed to where Su Ran and Song Weixi were standing.


    Song Tingyu took off his coat and wrapped it around her. He patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "We''ll go to the hospital right away. It''s okay."


    Song Tingyu left with Bai Zhirui in his arms. Before he left, he took a look at Su Ran. His eyes were as sharp as knives.


    On her heart, on her body.


    Song Tingyu had already left with Bai Zhirui in his arms. Although the onlookers were ready to disperse one after another and did not say anything, their eyes at su ran and her son were different.


    It was probably in their hearts that she deliberately pushed bai zhirui down the stairs.


    Moreover, the way baizhirui fell in a pool of blood just now was too shocking, and her crying was too shocking.


    Plus the blood between her legs...


    So they should have thought of something long ago.


    Su Ran had been pregnant and had given birth to a child. She knew what the blood between her legs meant.


    Su Ran didn''t want Song Weixi to suffer from the glare of the crowd. He was just a three-year-old child. Bai Zhirui fell down the stairs in front of him and fell into a pool of blood. This scene was beyond his endurance.


    So Su Ran bent down and picked Song Weixi up from the ground, "Vichy, we''re going home."


    Song Weixi''s tiny body was curled up in her arms. Her pretty face didn''t look very good, but her hands were still raised around her neck.

 Chapter 36 Song Tingyu, You Dont Deserve to Be Weixis Father (1)

    Chapter 36 Song Tingyu, you don''t deserve to be Vichy''s father (1)


    Su ran kissed his little face, "It''s okay, Vichy. Don''t be afraid."


    She gently patted him on the shoulder, comforting him as she spoke. Just as she was about to turn around and take him away, someone suddenly came out of the crowd. Before anyone could react, a crisp slap came from the air.


    When they saw the person standing in front of them, everyone gasped.


    I never expected this person to be Shen Jing.


    Su Ran only felt a burning pain on her face, and it wasn''t enough for Shen Jing to slap her. He almost went up to her and fought with her, only to be dragged away by Song Mingxuan who followed him.


    "What are you doing? Follow me now!"


    But her voice was filled with resentment, "Su Ran, if anything happens to zhirui, I won''t let you go...!"


    What had happened at the annual Song shi event was enough to make others laugh, but Shen Jing rushed out again, because baizhirui slapped Su Ran and even threatened her fiercely. This situation was too strange, I''m afraid it would only appear in the movies.


    Song Tingyu had left, and now only Song Mingxuan was left to clean up the mess.


    The so-called annual meeting could not continue, so the guests were slowly sent away.


    Song Weixi''s eyes were red, and he held one side of Su Ran''s cheek with his little hand, "Mom, let me blow it for you. Do you hurt?"


    As he spoke, he really leaned his little head over and exhaled softly.


    Su Ran felt her eyes getting warmer and warmer, but she tried hard to hold them back, breathing steadily and shaking her head, "It''s okay, mom doesn''t hurt. Let''s go home."


    When she left with Song Weixi in her arms, she happened to meet Song Mingxuan who was escorting the guests away, and Shen Jing was no longer around him. She wondered if she had rushed to see Bai Zhirui.


    Song Mingxuan walked over, rubbed Song Weixi''s hair with his hand, and then said to su ran, "Don''t think too much about it. Take Vichy back to rest first."


    "I see, dad."


    Because she came with Song Tingyu, Su Ran didn''t drive. Now that Song Tingyu had left, she had to take Song Weixi back in a taxi.


    On the way back, Song Weixi had been tightly in her arms, so one could imagine how scared she was.


    When she returned to the The song family, Madam song was furious. Although she did not attend the annual meeting of the The song family, it did not mean that she did not have eyes and ears there. She knew everything that had happened at the annual meeting.


    She slapped the floor with her walking stick and her face turned ugly, "I knew it would be bad for that actress to come back! A good annual meeting. Well, now it''s the laughing stock of Ancheng!"


    There were a few old Song shi employees standing next to them, and none of them dared to say much because of Madam song''s anger.


    Madam song''s anger dissipated when she saw Su Ran and her son come in. She had always valued Song Weixi as her great-grandson the most. Naturally, she did not want to get angry in front of him, so she quickly waved to song Vichy, "Vichy, come over to great-grandmother."


    Song Weixi walked over, and she immediately took him into her arms, "Good baby, were you scared just now?"


    Song Weixi put his arm around her shoulder, "Great-grandmother, I saw that aunt bullying her mother, but I didn''t push her. She fell down by accident..."


    "Granny zeng knows. She knows. Our Vichy is a good boy. Why would she do that?" Madam song quickly comforted him and stroked his head with his old hand, "Vichy, don''t be afraid and don''t take care of this. Grandma knows it has nothing to do with you. You didn''t do anything wrong, okay?"


    Song Weixi nodded with red eyes.


    Madam song handed him to Su Ran, "Ran Ran, take Vichy up to rest. Don''t think too much about tonight."


    Su Ran was actually quite moved at the moment, because no one around them had seen the situation with their own eyes.


    All they saw was that baizhirui rolled down the stairs and fell into a pool of blood, while she and Vichy stood on the stairs.


    So of course, all the blame would be directed at her.


    Someone told old Mrs. Song about the situation in the annual meeting, but she couldn''t tell the details. However, under such circumstances, Madam song still believed her.


    Madam song was a rational person. She didn''t mean that she believed Su Ran because she hated Bai Zhirui.


    She really believed her.


    Su Ran understood that.


    Su Ran took Song Weixi upstairs to his room and spent a lot of time comforting him before he slowly fell asleep.


    What happened today was really hard for a child of such a young age to accept.


    Su Ran was extremely upset to see such a situation.


    After Song Weixi fell asleep, Su Ran did not leave immediately. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him. She thought too much about what happened tonight. It was too chaotic and tired, so she finally fell asleep beside him.


    She did not know how long she had been asleep until a pair of hands patted her shoulder before she woke up.


    Madam song stood next to her with a look of pity on his face, "Ran Ran, go back to sleep. It''s cold. You''ll catch a cold if you sleep here. Vichy will be taken care of by a nanny."


    Su ran nodded, reached out to turn off the light, followed Madam song out of Song Weixi''s room, and sent her back to her room, "Grandma, you should rest early too."


    When she returned to her room, she looked at the time, and it was almost twelve o'' clock.


    Bai Zhirui didn''t know what was going on, but no matter what, Song Tingyu must be heartbroken, so he won''t be back tonight.


    And Shen Jing would probably stay there too.


    She cared so much about Bai Zhirui, why didn''t she want to leave?


    Su Ran left her phone on the bed, kicked off her shoes, and zipped up her dress. She had told herself not to think about today. She needed a bath and a good sleep.


    But when she pulled down the chain and took off the dress, she still thought of Bai Zhirui.


    She might... Be pregnant...


    She was pregnant with Song Tingyu''s child...


    Suddenly, the air around her was so thin that she could hardly breathe. She frowned and clutched her chest tightly.


    The door of the room was opened at this time.


    She hurriedly covered herself with her dress and looked towards the door.


    It was Song Tingyu who came back.


    He was still wearing the clothes that appeared at the annual meeting, but the suit jacket had been taken off and covered Bai Zhirui''s body, so now he was only wearing a white shirt, and the cuffs he rolled up were covered with dried blood.

 Chapter 37 Song Tingyu, You Dont Deserve to Be Weixis Father (2)

    Chapter 37 Song Tingyu, you don''t deserve to be Vichy''s father (2)


    There was also a reddish-brown patch on his chest.


    It was Bai Zhirui''s blood.


    Song Tingyu''s face was so cold that it made people shudder. When he opened the door, he found Su Ran and walked towards her with his long legs. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the door without saying a word.


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses, "What are you doing?"


    She did not forget what she was wearing now, and the dress she was holding tightly to her chest slipped a lot under the pull of the two of them, because she was wearing a dress, so she was wearing invisible underwear, without any straps, just sticking to her chest.


    She felt that her underwear was about to collapse.


    Song Tingyu didn''t even turn around to look at her. He grabbed her wrist with his big hand and said, "Follow me."


    Su Ran was so embarrassed that he shook off his hand, "Where on earth do you want me to go with you?"


    Finally free, she had no time to tidy up her underwear, so she used the dress to cover her body again and took a few steps back. She felt that Song Tingyu was too scary at the moment.


    She had no doubt that if something really happened to Bai Zhirui, he would get it back from her tenfold.


    "Su Ran, are you still pretending?!" Song Tingyu stepped forward, reached out and pulled Su Ran over. His deep eyes stared at her coldly, "Have you forgotten what you did tonight? Do you need me to remind you?"


    Song Tingyu held the way Bai Zhirui looked at her before she left, and su ran still remembered it.


    "Do you think I pushed Bai Zhirui down?"


    Even though the answer was right in front of him, Su Ran didn''t give up.


    She wanted to ask him herself, and she wanted to hear what he said.


    Song Tingyu''s hands were on her thin shoulders, and the force was getting stronger and stronger, as if he was going to crush her bones.


    "Not you, who else?"


    Not you, who else...


    Yes, that''s what he thought.


    What he said was exactly the same as the answer she had in mind, but the funny thing was that he had a little expectation in his heart.


    In the end, this expectation was shattered by his words.


    Su Ran blinked his sour eyes, "I forgot that in your Song Tingyu''s eyes and heart, I am such a vicious and unscrupulous woman..."


    Her face was sad and her eyes were red, which made people feel heartbroken.


    Song Tingyu almost let her go and almost told her that he believed her...


    But the image of bai zhirui lying in a pool of blood was too shocking.


    Besides, she was the only one present, who else could it be?


    He took baizhirui to the hospital. She didn''t completely lose consciousness on the way. She was crying so hard that her heart broke.


    "Su Ran, stop looking at me with your innocent eyes!" Song ting pinched her cheek with his hand, "It was you who pushed her down. It wasn''t you. Did she jump down on her own? Su Ran, I''m telling you, Zhirui is pregnant, she''s almost two months pregnant, but because of your push, the baby in her belly is gone, and now she''s not only gone, she''s dying, so you''re still pretending to be innocent? Who are you trying to lie to?"


    So Bai Zhirui was really pregnant...


    In fact, when Su Ran saw the blood between her legs, she had guessed it, but now it was confirmed from Song Tingyu''s mouth.


    She thought she should feel that it had nothing to do with her. Anyway, there was no relationship between her and Song Tingyu at all, so what did his business have to do with her?


    But she was wrong.


    She was suddenly so upset.


    She only felt her brain go blank and her head ached faintly, but she tried to hold back the feelings and looked at the man in front of her, "Song Tingyu, I repeat, Bai Zhirui wasn''t pushed down by me. Please don''t pin the blame on my head!"


    "That''s great." Song Tingyu sneered, "You obviously pushed her down on purpose. The best thing you can do is pretend to be innocent afterwards. When you drugged my wine, didn''t you wake up with an expression that had nothing to do with you? The same thing is happening now. Why, do you want to do it again?"


    Or, in fact, you knew she was pregnant before the morning, right? That''s why you pushed her down!"


    At this moment, Su Ran felt as if a bucket of water had poured down from her head mountain in the middle of winter, and the chill came from under her feet.


    She laughed in anger and did not want to argue with this man anymore. Anyway, her image had already formed a stereotype in his heart, and this stereotype could not be changed, so why did she struggle again?


    "You can think whatever you want."


    She tried to push him away, but he held her hand tightly, "Now you have to come with me."


    He seemed to have run out of patience and was very anxious.


    Su Ran glared at him and sneered, "Why? Let go of your hand!"


    "Zhirui, she needs a blood transfusion. If she doesn''t, her life will be in danger. But now that the hospital''s blood bank doesn''t have her blood type, it''s too late to transfer it back. When I was a test tube baby, I read your information. Your blood type is b, just like zhirui''s..."


    He wanted to say something more, but Su Ran had already interrupted him and pointed at himself, "So you came back all night just to take me to her blood bank, didn''t you? But, Song Tingyu, didn''t you say that I was ruthless and unscrupulous in order to achieve my goal? In your heart, I didn''t always want to take my place as Mrs. Song. In that case, Bai Zhirui is my biggest obstacle. It would be good for me if she died, so why would I go with you to save her? In the eyes of all of you, she was pushed down by me. So, since I pushed her down with all my might, why should I wake her up?"


    Song ting suddenly pinched her slender neck with his hand at the next moment. His deep eyes were bloodshot, "Su Ran, let me tell you, if something happens to Zhirui, I will make you pay a hundred times more. Now go or not to the hospital. Do you think you have a choice?"


    After he finished speaking, he did not give Su Ran any more time to speak. Ignoring her struggle, he bent down and picked her up from the ground and left the room.


    Su Ran did not expect Song Tingyu to take him away in such a way.


    Her dress was still only covering her body, and there was the possibility of slipping at any time, so she could only use her hands to tightly pull the hem of the dress and circle herself.


    "Song Tingyu, you better let me go!"

 Chapter 38 Song Tingyu, You Dont Deserve to Be Weixis Father (3)

    Chapter 38 Song Tingyu, you don''t deserve to be Vichy''s father (3)


    Worried that the dress would slip, Su Ran did not dare to struggle too hard at the moment.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t seem to hear her and just carried her downstairs.


    The quarrel between the two of them woke up the rest of Madam song The song family. She opened the door of the room and walked out. What she saw was Su Ran''s disheveled appearance, while Song Tingyu carried her away.


    "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?!" Mrs. Song was very popular, "Put Ran Ran down quickly."


    Song Tingyu did not turn back or make a sound.


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop Song Tingyu, Mrs. Song ordered the servants, "You haven''t stopped him yet!"


    A few servants were about to step forward, but song ting was shocked by the cold glare in his eyes, "Get out of here!"


    Su Ran was still stuffed into the car by Song Tingyu, and as soon as he came in, he immediately locked it.


    Even if old Mrs. Song ran out with her men, she could not help but watch him drive away.


    Su Ran fell into the back seat of the car in such a mess that he didn''t wear shoes and only had a thin dress on him except for his underwear.


    She was trembling with anger. She was thinking that if she had something in her hand now, she would not hesitate to hit the man driving in front of her!


    After stuffing her in the car, Song Tingyu stopped caring about her and focused on driving.


    The speed of the car was so fast that it almost reached the speed of destruction.


    You can imagine how anxious he was right now!


    Su Ran flipped through the dress a few times and was glad that it hadn''t broken under the intense pull. Otherwise, Song Tingyu wouldn''t care what she was wearing at the hospital. Would she have to appear in front of everyone naked?


    Without a word, she put on her crumpled dress, although it was expensive.


    Through the mirror in front of the car, she could see herself clearly. Her hair was messy, her makeup was messy, and she looked like a crazy woman.


    She laughed at herself and wondered why she could still smile.


    At the hospital, Song Tingyu didn''t even park his car in the parking lot. Instead, he stopped at one side and opened the door in the back seat to pull Su Ran out of the car.


    Of course, Su Ran wouldn''t, but his strength was no match for this man!


    She refused to leave, so he picked her up and took her to the operating room building.


    When he put her down on the elevator, she immediately retreated to the corner and looked at the man in front of her with guarded eyes.


    There was air conditioning in the elevator. It was deep winter and late at night, but Su Ran was wearing only a thin dress and no shoes.


    She had already felt a chill enveloping her.


    She could not help but tremble and sneeze.


    Song Tingyu finally looked up at her, her eyes heavy, and suddenly reached out his hand to pull her over to his side.


    Su Ran struggled subconsciously, but was tightly surrounded by him. He did not speak. He held her hand in his big hand and felt cold.


    Both of them were wearing very little, and he had nothing to protect himself from the cold except a shirt.


    Although his body temperature made her feel warmer when he leaned over, she hated his embrace and desperately tried to push him away.


    "Song Tingyu, don''t be so hypocritical here. I won''t give Bai Zhirui a blood transfusion!"


    Song Tingyu seemed to be angered and pressed her into a corner. His voice was cold, "It''s not up to you!"


    Just after he said this, the elevator door opened and reached their destination.


    He pointed to the open elevator door, "If you want to watch Vichy get into trouble, you can leave immediately."


    Su Ran froze in place. After a long time, he turned around mechanically and looked at Song Tingyu in disbelief.


    For a moment, she really thought she heard wrong.


    But she knew she didn''t.


    She heard it clearly.


    Song Tingyu was threatening her with Song Weixi''s life.


    She felt her body tremble, not because of the cold weather, but because of the cold that emanated from her heart.


    Before she could react, her hand had already moved forward, and she slapped Song Tingyu''s handsome face hard.


    "Song Tingyu, you don''t deserve to be Vichy''s father!"


    After she finished speaking, she walked out of the elevator, but she did not leave. Instead, she followed Song Tingyu to the operating room.


    She had no choice.


    Song Tingyu could say that for Bai Zhirui''s sake. What else could she do?


    She really wanted to see if Song Tingyu would let them die if baizhirui died, but she couldn''t joke about Song Weixi.


    Because Song Weixi was her life.


    As su ran had expected, Shen Jing stood outside the operating room, looking extremely nervous and anxious.


    Seeing her appear behind Song Tingyu, she was agitated and pointed at her, "Trial, when is it? Why did you bring her here? Don''t forget that Zhirui has lost his child and is still alive and dead. She''s the one who caused it!"


    Song Tingyu pursed her thin lips, "She''s type b."


    Shen Jing saw hope in an instant and looked at the doctor beside him, "Doctor, quick, take her to draw blood to save the patient inside."


    The doctor ordered the nurse to come over and take Su Ran to the blood drawing room. Su Ran followed her to the room. When she lay on the bed, it was probably because she was dressed so strangely that the little nurse looked at her several times.


    Su Ran felt his head heavy and ignored it.


    "It''s going to hurt a little, hold it in."


    Su Ran did not speak. He closed his eyes and felt the sharp needle prick into his skin.


    She felt more and more dizzy and painful. She didn''t know if it was over. She fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    When she woke up, she looked around and realized that she was no longer in the blood drawing room, but in a ward covered with a coat.


    She didn''t know how she got here, nor did she know who the man''s coat was, but it was still dark outside.


    Su Ran took off his coat and got up from the bed.


    The door was opened from the outside at this time.


    She looked over. It was Song Tingyu and his assistant, Tang Zichu.


    Song Tingyu stared at her for a while, but did not speak.


    Su Ran knew that he could come over to her now, which meant that Bai Zhirui had passed the critical period, so there was no point in keeping her blood bank here.


    Without even looking at Song Tingyu, she walked past him and prepared to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Song ting grabbed her arm and opened his mouth, his voice a little hoarse.

 Chapter 39 Song Tingyu, You Dont Deserve to Be Weixis Father (4)

    Chapter 39 Song Tingyu, you don''t deserve to be Vichy''s father (4)


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Song Tingyu did not let go, "Put on your shoes and clothes."


    Su Ran''s feet were still bare on the cold tiles, and because of the cold, her snow-white feet were even a little red from the cold.


    She was already numb.


    Tang Zichu, who was standing next to him, had two bags in his hand. One bag contained a pair of shoes, and the other bag contained a piece of clothing. When he heard this, he handed the bag over, "It''s very cold. Put it on."


    Su Ran stared at the two bags in front of her for a long time. She reached out and knocked them to the ground. Her eyes were cold and clear, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Song, but I can''t bear it. Is Bai Xiaojie all right? Can I leave now? Or should I stay on standby and go back to the drawing room at any time?"


    Song Tingyu squeezed her arm tightly, "Why are you so stubborn in front of me now? Do you know how cold it is outside? You want to freeze to death?"


    Su Ran broke off his fingers one by one, "Freezing to death has nothing to do with you. Mr. Song, you should leave your concern with Bai Xiaojie. My business has nothing to do with you. Please don''t worry about it too!"


    Su Ran really left just like that. Song Tingyu stood at the door of the ward and watched her tall and slender figure slowly fade away, becoming smaller and smaller until it completely disappeared before his eyes.


    "Song Boss..." Tang Zichu said with a worried tone. It was really cold outside in the late winter of the night. Su Ran was dressed so thinly that he was worried something might happen.


    "Follow her and send her back to the The song family." Song Tingyu''s voice had a tenseness that he himself could not detect.


    Su Ran didn''t bring his cell phone or wallet. He borrowed the phone from the hospital. When he wanted to dial the number, he didn''t know who he was calling.


    It was impossible for her to reach the The su family because it was never a place she could rely on.


    Even though there were her parents there.


    Her circle was simple and she had few friends. Over the years, only Tian Mi and Lin Chenghuan had been there, but neither of them was in the country.


    As she thought about it, her hand with the microphone dropped.


    She really felt that she was running out of energy at the moment. She didn''t eat at the Song shi annual meeting at night, so her vision was blurry except for her hunger.


    Her body shook a few times and someone held her from behind.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Su Ran stood up and shook his head.


    In front of her stood a young woman with a white coat on her wrist that she had just taken off. It was probably a professional habit. The woman stared at her for a while, "You don''t look well. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine."


    The woman saw that she was unwilling to speak and did not pursue the question. She smiled and said, "My name is Jiang Ying, the surgeon here. I just finished an operation and am going home. Miss, do you want to go back too? Shall I give you a ride?"


    Su Ran hesitated, "Thank you."


    Tang Zichu went down and did not see Su Ran again. He looked around the hospital and went outside, but he still did not see him.


    An uneasy feeling arose in his heart and he hurried back.


    Song Tingyu thought he had sent Su Ran back, but he didn''t expect him to come to him so soon. Before he could speak, he frowned and said, "Where''s Su Ran?"


    Tang zichu put his hand on his forehead, "I didn''t see her down there. I looked everywhere and didn''t see her. Song Boss, give her a call..."


    Song Tingyu thought of how she looked when she left, "She didn''t bring her phone..."


    And no wallet...


    Even wearing very little clothes...


    "Then..." Tang Zichu was also confused and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Song Tingyu opened his hand to him, "Give me the car keys."


    After he got the car keys, he whispered, "You stay in the hospital to find out. If anything happens, contact me by phone."


    "I see, Song Boss."


    At this moment, the door of the ward opened.


    "Trial, where are you going? Don''t go out. Zhirui will be worried if she wakes up and doesn''t see you. You know she lost her child, and her mood will definitely be unstable..."


    Shen Jing was in the ward just now. When Tang Zichu came to find Song Tingyu, she was standing by the window and naturally heard their conversation.


    Song Tingyu held the car keys in his hand, "She hasn''t woken up so soon. I''ll go out for a while."


    "Trial!"


    Shen Jing''s voice did not stop Song Tingyu. He left without looking back.


    He drove around the hospital looking for Su Ran. She had nothing but thin clothes. Where could she go?


    Song Tingyu knew that Lin Chenghuan was not in the country and she had a friend, but she didn''t know her friend''s phone number.


    Moreover, he did not even know where she would go other than The song family and the The su family.


    It turned out that he didn''t know Su Ran so well...


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and it began to snow outside. The weather was getting colder and colder, and there were fewer people and cars outside.


    Song Tingyu still had nothing, and Tang Zichu had no news.


    He drove back to the The song family and found out that Su Ran hadn''t returned yet. Madam song had sent someone to the hospital to pick her up, but no one had.


    Madam song looked pale and pointed at Song Tingyu, "If something happens to Ran Ran, I''ll see what you can do!"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say a word, grabbed the car keys for a moment and left the The song family to look for them.


    He''ll find Su Ran. He won''t let anything happen to her!


    He didn''t know how long he had been searching outside in his car. He called for help and finally got a call from Tang Zichu.


    It was only then that Su Ran was brought back by a female doctor at the hospital.


    "Address."


    Tang Zichu was stunned, "What address?"


    Song Tingyu''s nerves tightened, feeling that he was on the verge of breaking out, "The address of the female doctor, find it out immediately!"


    "Okay, I''ll check right away."


    Tang Zichu had called him to tell her that Su Ran was fine and to reassure him, but he didn''t expect him to ask for the doctor''s address immediately.


    He was quite efficient, so he quickly found Jiang Ying''s address and sent it to Song Tingyu''s wechat.


    "It''s too late tonight. Why don''t you stay with me for the night and go back tomorrow morning?"


    Su Ran took a bath, changed her clothes and came out. Jiang Ying had already cooked two bowls of noodles. She put them in front of her all night and smiled.


    "Thank you, dr. Jiang. I have to trouble you."


    "You''re welcome." Jiang Ying picked up her chopsticks and went to eat noodles. Although she was puzzled why Su Ran appeared in the hospital like that, she knew she didn''t want to say anything, so she didn''t ask.

 Chapter 40 It Wont Happen Again (1)

    Chapter 40 will not be repeated (1)


    The reason why Su Ran left with her was probably because she saw that she was a doctor in the hospital and that she really had no other choice.


    Because she had nothing on her.


    "But your feet seem to have frostbite. I don''t have any frostbite cream here either. Remember to buy some for tomorrow morning." Jiang Ying looked at su ran''s feet, which were red.


    It was hard to imagine how little she was wearing on such a cold day and went out without even wearing her shoes.


    As soon as Jiang Ying finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. She was stunned. Who else would come so late?


    Although confused, he put down his chopsticks and got up to open the door.


    Because it was too late, she didn''t open the door directly, but looked through the cat''s eyes.


    A tall, handsome man with a gloomy face.


    Someone she didn''t know, Jiang Ying didn''t intend to open the door. Just as she was about to walk back, someone knocked on the door a few more times. At this time, the man said, "Su Ran, open the door."


    Hearing Su Ran''s name, Jiang Ying hesitated, or opened the door, "Sir, are you looking for Miss Su?"


    "Where is he?"


    Su Ran, who was eating noodles in the dining room, heard a familiar voice and was so shocked that his chopsticks dropped.


    Who else could it be if it wasn''t Song Tingyu?


    She just didn''t expect him to find it here. Besides, why did he come looking for her?


    Did something happen to Bai Zhirui again?


    Thinking of this, her brows furrowed tightly. She watched song ting walk towards her without saying a word. Finally, she stopped in front of her and looked at the noodles on the table, "Eat the noodles. Come back with me."


    Su Ran smiled coldly in his heart. I guess something really happened to Bai Zhirui, so I even came here.


    Jiang Ying closed the door and came back, feeling that the atmosphere was very strange. She looked at Song Tingyu and Su Ran and did not know what was going on, but it was obvious that the two of them had a very close relationship.


    Su Ran deliberately slowed down the speed of eating noodles. She thought song ting would get angry or drag her away without saying anything. After all, isn''t bai zhirui so important in his heart?


    But Song Tingyu didn''t do that. He just stood by and waited for her to finish the noodles.


    Su Ran saw that song ting had a look of "If she doesn''t leave him, she will stay here with him..." It was impossible for her to disturb Jiang Ying like this, so after eating the noodles, she put down her chopsticks and said, "Dr. Jiang, I''ll go first."


    "Oh... Okay." Jiang Ying was still trying to figure out the relationship between the two of them. He nodded and thought of another thing, "Remember the frostbite cream. Your feet are frostbitten."


    "Okay."


    Su ran could feel that as Jiang Ying said this, Song Tingyu''s eyes glanced at her feet.


    She was wearing Jiang Ying''s clothes and shoes and followed Song Tingyu downstairs.


    His car was parked downstairs. She opened the door and sat in. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.


    Anyway, when she got to the hospital, song ting would wake her up, so she just slept.


    She felt tired at the moment, and she felt suffocated in a small space with this man.


    Song Tingyu drove back to the The song family. Su Ran was probably really tired and didn''t wake up when the car stopped.


    He opened the door in the back seat of the car and reached out to wake her up, but the hand on her shoulder paused for a moment, then went down, grabbed her slender waist, leaned down, and picked her up from the car.


    Inside, Madam song was still waiting for news in the living room because she was worried. When she saw Su Ran coming back, she could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Originally, she wanted to talk to Song Tingyu, but when she saw Su Ran sleeping soundly and didn''t want to wake her up, she could only give up.


    Song Tingyu carried Su Ran upstairs to the room, put her on the bed, helped her take off her shoes, and changed into her own pajamas.


    She was really sound asleep, so there was no sign of waking up.


    When he helped su ran to pull the quilt, he saw her feet again. Her snow-white feet were red from the cold. Even now, they did not seem to be able to regain their warmth, but they were still cold.


    His eyes darkened. He touched her feet with his hand and went downstairs to find the medicine box.


    The song family''s medicine box had everything, naturally, frostbite cream. He put her foot down and carefully applied the cream.


    By this time, Su Ran had slowly woken up and knew that Song Tingyu was applying medicine for her, but she did not open her eyes or move.


    Because she didn''t want to face this man.


    It wasn''t until Song Tingyu put her feet down, put the medicine box away, took her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath that she slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling.


    She felt that she would never know what Song Tingyu was thinking.


    She would rather he be as indifferent, indifferent, or sarcastic to her as ever, than show a little concern for him as he is now.


    She could not bear his occasional concern because she could not bear it well.


    She closed her eyes and found that she was no longer sleepy.


    After so long, the sky seemed to be getting brighter.


    There was the sound of a cell phone vibrating on the bedside table.


    This time, Su Ran knew it was Song Tingyu''s phone. She didn''t move.


    The phone kept ringing. Song Tingyu finally came out of the bathroom and picked it up, "Mom, what''s wrong with Zhirui?"


    Baizhirui awoke at dawn.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, it was a white patch. Her mind paused for a moment, but she quickly came back to herself. All the images of herself before she fainted came to her mind.


    She suddenly sat up from the bed and pressed her hand against her lower abdomen, feeling intense pain.


    So, it wasn''t a dream.


    This is real.


    She was pregnant, and before she knew it, the baby was gone.


    He came so quickly and left so quickly!


    She pressed her hand on her empty stomach and suddenly burst into tears.


    Shen Jing was sleeping by the side. She thought she wouldn''t wake up so soon, but she didn''t expect to hear a cry. She woke up and rushed to Bai Zhirui''s bed, "Zhirui, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    "Is my child gone? Is it gone?" Baizhirui held Shen Jing''s hand and stared at her with her swollen eyes. There was nothing more beautiful and superior about her now.


    Shen Jing''s heart ached. She patted her hand and comforted her, "Zhirui, it''s okay. You and Trial are still young. There will be children. So don''t cry. Really, there will be children soon..."

 Chapter 41 It Wont Happen Again (2)

    Chapter 41 will not be repeated (2)


    "Will there be soon..." Bai Zhirui cried and laughed, "There won''t be any more..."


    Her health was not good at all. When Madam song stopped her from being with Song Tingyu, she wanted to have a child of his. As long as she had a child, the The song family would reject her even if it was for the sake of the child and let her marry into the The song family.


    But she didn''t get pregnant. Later, she went to the hospital for a checkup and found out that her uterus had some defects. Although she wasn''t sure she wouldn''t have children, they were all very difficult.


    Even if she was unwilling, there was nothing she could do!


    Because her stomach doesn''t work, and her body doesn''t work!


    Not long after she learned that it was difficult for her to get pregnant, the news of Su Ran''s pregnancy spread. She panicked and was afraid that the man who belonged to her would be taken away from her.


    But what if you''re scared?


    She watched as Su Ran took everything that was supposed to belong to her.


    Song Tingyu felt guilty about her, so she was always nice to her, and she pretended to be magnanimous in order not to annoy him, but who knew that her heart was bleeding.


    During her four years abroad, she had been secretly treating Song Tingyu and never gave up. She had tried every method, whether it was injection or medicine, but still had no news.


    Because her menstrual period is not very accurate, so this is why she did not know why she was pregnant this time.


    If she had known earlier, she would have chosen to tell Song Tingyu that Song Tingyu would have been abroad to accompany her by this time.


    How could she choose to return home because of the recent cold war between the two of them?


    Bai Zhirui really hated, hated herself, and hated Su Ran at the moment. If Song Weixi didn''t suddenly run out at that time, how could she fall because she couldn''t stand still?


    Shen Jing saw that she was so excited and worried, so he kept patting her on the shoulder, "Zhirui, calm down. You just got out of surgery and came back from the dead. Don''t do this. Don''t joke about your body..."


    "Su Ran, that vicious woman of hers, she did not harm your child. Zhirui, you can rest assured that Trial will not let her go. He will seek justice for you..."


    Bai zhirui wiped her tears with her hands and realized that there was no one else in the ward except the two of them and a nurse.


    She panicked, "Where''s Trial?"


    She just lost her child. Shouldn''t he be by her side? But what about others?


    "Zhirui, don''t worry. Trial went out for a while and came back soon." Shen Jing also did not dare to say that Song Tingyu was going to find Su Ran, or else, she would be more excited.


    "Auntie, you lied to me. Did he go to Su Ran?" Bai Zhirui said excitedly.


    "No, really not..." Shen Jing asked the nurse to keep an eye on her, afraid that her movements would affect the wound after the operation. He hurried out of the ward to call Song Tingyu and told him to come back immediately.


    Now she couldn''t calm her down, only Song Tingyu could.


    Not long after Shen Jing called, Song Tingyu came over.


    When Bai Zhirui saw him, he naturally wanted to cry.


    She sat on the bed while Song Tingyu stood by the bed. She hugged his waist and could smell the scent of shower gel and shampoo on him.


    Her eyes grew darker.


    He also concluded that Song Tingyu had gone back to the The song family.


    So before he came here, he was with su ran, right?


    Thinking of this, she felt even more uneasy.


    "Trial, our child is gone..." Bai Zhirui''s long hair was draped over his shoulders, his face and lips were pale, and he looked really pitiful, "I came back to give you this surprise. I wanted to tell you that I was pregnant and pregnant with your child, but I''m sorry. I didn''t even have time to say it. The child was gone. I''m sorry, I didn''t protect him well..."


    "I shouldn''t have stepped forward when I saw Su Ran..."


    Shen Jing said at this time, "Zhirui, why are you so confused? You should meet in court the first time you come back. What are you going to do with Su Ran? Are you still so confused that you told her about your pregnancy?"


    Bai Zhirui nodded with tears streaming down his face, his eyes full of frustration.


    She didn''t even know she was pregnant before this. How would Su Ran know?


    But she knew that Song Tingyu was smart and would soon think of this, so she could only say that she accidentally revealed the news and thus confirmed the fact that Su Ran pushed her down.


    She was undoubtedly a meticulous and intelligent woman. Even at such a moment, she did not forget to design this.


    Su Ran didn''t push her down personally, but she thought, what''s the difference between this and what she did?


    Because she fell because of Song Weixi, who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    In her heart, Su Ran had lost her child!


    Shen Jing looked very distressed, "Zhirui, you really are. Why don''t you have more eyes? Don''t you know what kind of woman Su Ran is? After what she did four years ago, you should have known what she was like. You should have been far away from her. How could you have survived?"


    "I don''t know..." Bai zhirui cried intermittently, clutching Song Tingyu''s arm tightly, "I''m sorry, Trial. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Otherwise, our child wouldn''t be gone..."


    Song Tingyu was just thinking about it.


    Did Su Ran push Bai Zhirui down?


    Is there anything else? Or was it just an accident?


    But when he saw baizhirui crying like this, he felt that she couldn''t have fallen down by herself, could she?


    At that time, there was no one there except Su Ran and his mother.


    "Okay, stop crying." Song Tingyu took a tissue from the bedside table and wiped Bai Zhirui''s tears, "You just woke up. It''s not good for your health to cry like this. It''s not your fault. Don''t take responsibility for yourself."


    "That''s all Su Ran''s fault!" Shen Jing looked at Bai Zhirui''s sad face and her eyes were filled with heartache. Speaking of Su Ran''s name, she really wanted to tear her apart.


    She thought, how could there be such a vicious woman in this world?!


    It took a long time to pacify Bai Zhirui, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    Shen Jing walked up to Song Tingyu, patted his arm, pointed to the door, and motioned for him to go out with him.

 Chapter 42 Dad Cares about That Aunt, Doesnt He? (1)

    Chapter 42 what dad cares about is the aunt (1)


    As soon as the two of them came out, Shen Jing couldn''t wait to say, "What are you going to do about this?"


    Song Tingyu put his hands in the pockets of his coat and pursed his thin, curvy lips without saying a word.


    Shen Jing was a little anxious, "You''re not still protecting that woman Su Ran, are you? This is obviously what she did. She lost you and zhirui''s children, and Zhirui almost lost his life..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu finally turned to look at her with a cold look in his eyes, "Mom, what do you want me to do? Get someone to beat Su Ran up? Or push her down the stairs too?"


    Shen Jing was stunned, "Why not? She was supposed to be responsible for what she did. Could this be the end of it? Zhirui is so pitiful, your children are so pitiful..."


    Song Tingyu couldn''t listen to Shen Jing any longer. Perhaps it was the result of a sleepless night. He felt his temples tense and aching. He pressed his hand a few times, "I''ll take care of this."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    But Shen Jing was very angry, "You always said you would handle it, but when did you handle Su Ran?!"


    Song Tingyu''s long fingers paused but did not stop.


    After Song Tingyu left, Su Ran fell asleep, but she only woke up after two or three hours.


    Because it was not early.


    As soon as she woke up, she went to Song Weixi''s room. He was not in a good condition today, and he was not in the same spirit as he was a few days ago.


    It was probably because what happened last night had hit the younger man too hard.


    Su Ran helped him put on his clothes, and he looked up at her with a small face, "Mom, where''s dad? Is he back yet?"


    Hearing this, Su Ran paused and forced a smile, "No, he''s busy. What''s wrong?"


    "Who was that aunt yesterday? How is she?" Song Weixi stood on the bed, her tiny body hugging Su Ran''s neck, her head resting on her neck, "Is she okay? Mom, I''m afraid she''ll die..."


    Su Ran patted his back gently, "Vichy was thinking too much. How could he die? She''s fine, so don''t think about it anymore, okay?"


    "Okay." Song Weixi finally nodded obediently.


    After putting on his clothes, he seemed to remember another thing: "Mom, who is that aunt to dad?"


    Song Weixi was smart and sensitive, but Su Ran didn''t want him to think too much at his age, so he rubbed his forehead with his hands, "Friend, that aunt is a friend of dad''s."


    "But she bullied you."


    "She didn''t bully me..."


    "She bullied you." Song Weixi''s little face was stubborn, "She spilled wine on your clothes, and she wanted to push you downstairs. She''s a bad person..."


    "Mom, I want to protect you. I won''t let her bully you." Song Weixi hugged her.


    Su Ran only felt her eyes getting more and more sour, and her throat was so choked that she could hardly speak. After a long time, she said, "Mother knows that in her heart, Vichy has always been a brave and capable little man."


    When he helped song Vichy pack up and dragged him downstairs, he shook Su Ran''s hand a few times, "Mom, I want to see dad soon. I want to tell him that I didn''t push that aunt."


    "When he comes back, shall we tell him?"


    "Okay."


    The restaurant downstairs.


    Song Tingyu and Shen Jing were not at the The song family this morning, as su ran had expected.


    Only Song Mingxuan and Madam song sat at the table.


    Madam song''s face was very ugly, as if she was about to explode, but when she saw Song Weixi there, she kept holding back.


    Song Tingyu hadn''t been home for two days in a row and was probably in the hospital with Bai Zhirui.


    In the past two days, the headlines of the news papers were all about what happened at the annual meeting of the Song shi, and the reports were really brilliant, not inferior to those of a few years ago when mother su ran married into a family and successfully married into the Song shi.


    Of course, the spearhead was not surprisingly directed at Su Ran.


    Although the The song family had tried their best to prevent the matter from spreading further, there were too many people at the annual meeting, and there were not a few news media outlets, so many eyes and so many mouths, so they couldn''t stop it.


    In the eyes of many people in Ancheng, Su Ran was a woman with deep thoughts and unscrupulous means.


    Now, apart from this, there was no doubt that she had the word "Evil..." Added to her body.


    Public opinion was biased towards Bai Zhirui.


    She even said that because of love, she endured for many years, and even did not hesitate to give up her career, leaving the entertainment industry. For so many years, she had been quietly following behind Song Tingyu, but did not expect to escape Su Ran''s poison.


    Su Ran came out of Song Weixi''s room and heard Madam song''s angry voice when he was still on the stairs.


    She slammed a newspaper in her hand onto the coffee table, and her crutches thumped against the carpet, "That''s nonsense. Are these media outlets running out of boundaries now? You don''t even know what the inside story is. You just report it and do anything to get your attention?"


    She was so excited that she coughed violently before she could finish her sentence.


    Seeing this, Song Mingxuan immediately went up to help her sit down on the sofa, "Mom, be careful of your body. Don''t get too excited."


    Su Ran quickly went to pour a glass of water and brought it to the living room, "Grandma, drink some water."


    She also walked to the old man''s side and patted her on the back to help her breathe.


    Madam song gradually calmed down, waved his hand, and took Su Ran to sit down. He wanted to talk, but his eyes inadvertently saw the newspaper on the coffee table. He reached out to take it and put it behind him.


    Su Ran smiled and said nothing.


    How could she not understand Madam song''s painstaking efforts? She was just worried that she would read the articles in the newspaper and think about it.


    But with so much going on in the past two days, rumors and public opinion were flying everywhere, and she was the main character in it, how could she not know what was written in these newspapers?


    Su Ran didn''t take it too seriously.


    Even when Tian Mi called her last night to ask about it, she was only indifferent.


    It''s not like she hasn''t experienced the same thing. Four years ago, when she was only twenty years old, she was at the center of all this public opinion. She was able to make it through then. How could she take it to heart now?


    "Ran Ran..." Mrs. Song held Su Ran''s hand, "Have you met in court in the past two days?"


    Su Ran shook his head and said honestly, "No."


    Shen Jing, on the other hand, was sitting in the living room. Madam song was so angry that she didn''t dare to say a word. But after listening to Su Ran, she raised her head and glared at her. "Mom, Zhirui just lost her child. She almost lost her life. How pitiful and innocent she is, so she must be in a bad mood. When she woke up, she wanted to die." That''s why Trial should stay in the hospital with her. How about that..."

 Chapter 43 Dad Cares about That Aunt, Doesnt He? (2)

    Chapter 43 what dad cares about is the aunt (2)


    Before Shen Jing could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Madam song. She looked at her coldly, "What? I see that you are defending that actress. Those who don''t know really think that actress is your daughter!"


    Hearing this, Shen Jing''s still beautiful face immediately became very ugly and turned to look at Song Mingxuan.


    The couple looked at each other.


    Madam song pointed at Shen Jing, "I know you all think that Bai Zhirui was pushed down by Ran Ran. It''s ridiculous. It''s obvious that the actor fell down by accident, and now he''s slandering people..."


    "Mom, you can''t say that..." Shen Jing exclaimed.


    "Am I wrong?" Madam song glanced sideways at her, "The hotel has surveillance cameras. I''ve already asked someone to bring them over. You''ll know what''s going on then! I don''t believe Ran Ran will push her down, nor will Vichy!"


    "Mom, it can''t be that zhirui jumped down by herself, right? If she knew she was pregnant, would she jump down the stairs?!"


    "Of course she''s not stupid enough to jump down the stairs and finally get pregnant. How could she be willing to just toss the baby away?" Madam song sneered a few times, "She just didn''t think that she would fall off so carelessly. That actress was full of bad thoughts. If she didn''t have a child by accident, she wouldn''t be reconciled, so she blamed it on Ran Ran!"


    "Mom, you can''t say that. Zhirui is pregnant with our The song family baby no matter what..."


    "Don''t say that the child in her belly is gone now. Even if she was born, I wouldn''t admit that the child of an actress..." Mrs. Song glanced at Shen Jing with a warning voice. "Let me tell you, don''t mention that actress in front of me anymore. If you really care about her so much, how about you leave the The song family and move in with that actress?"


    Shen Jing immediately lowered his head and did not dare to say a word.


    Madam song stopped paying attention to her, just looked at Song Mingxuan and told him, "You call Song Tingyu and ask him to come back."


    Song mingxuan nodded and called.


    Su Ran knew that it would be bad for Madam song to call Song Tingyu back at this moment. There might be a big battle soon.


    She felt a headache.


    She knew that Madam song had done this for her in large part.


    She felt that she had been wronged and that Song Tingyu had snubbed her.


    But Su Ran felt that there was really no need to do this, because she and song ting met, just because of Song Weixi''s relationship, strictly speaking, they were not even husband and wife.


    She, on the other hand, would no longer let herself have any illusions about him.


    I don''t know what Song Mingxuan told Song Tingyu over the phone, so he quickly returned to the The song family.


    Seeing that everyone was so crowded today, they all sat in the living room, waiting for him to come back.


    He probably guessed what they were going to do.


    His cold eyes glanced at Su Ran, narrowed his dark eyes, and remained silent.


    He walked towards the living room, and Madam song looked up at him, "If your father hadn''t called you, wouldn''t you have decided not to go back to this house? Do you still want to abandon your wife and son just like you did four years ago, just for that actor?"


    Song Tingyu had always been very dissatisfied with Madam song''s address to Bai Zhirui. He sounded extremely harsh, "Grandma, let me say it again. Bai Zhirui has her own name. Please respect her."


    "Respect her?" Madam song seemed to have heard a joke, "To gain respect from others, she has to respect herself first! She''s not an actress. What is she? Not only does she act on the screen, but she also likes acting so much in private. She''s so good at acting. It''s a pity she left the acting industry!"


    Song Tingyu obviously didn''t have any patience to listen to her again, so he just sat down and was ready to leave, "If grandma called me back to say these things to me, then I''m sorry. I''m very busy. I''m not interested in hearing you say these things."


    Madam song watched as he walked towards the door, his chest trembling with anger. She patted the coffee table hard, "Song Tingyu, have you figured out who your wife is? Since you have married Ran Ran, you should be responsible for her. She is your wife!"


    Song Tingyu''s footsteps paused, turned around, pointed at Su Ran with his long finger, and a cold smile appeared on his lips, "If I remember correctly, did grandma force me to marry Su Ran? So to be precise, Su Ran should be your grandmother."


    "Bastard, what are you talking about? Come back right away!" Song mingxuan saw that Madam song and Su Ran''s faces were getting uglier and uglier, and he was worried about what would happen, so he immediately said.


    Song Tingyu did not speak again, but he did not go back.


    Song Mingxuan''s face was getting angrier and angrier. If Shen Jing hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone up to meet song ting!


    Seeing that the war seemed to be getting more and more fierce, and Song Tingyu had no intention of staying, Madam song said ruthlessly, "Song Tingyu, if you dare to walk out of the The song family for that actor Bai Zhirui today, don''t come back from now on. We don''t have descendants like you at the The song family!"


    "Mom..." Both Shen Jing and Song Mingxuan looked back at Madam song in disbelief. It was so serious that they never expected Madam song to say that. Even four years ago, when they were still fighting over baizhirui, Madam song never said that.


    And they all knew that Madam song could do what he said.


    If Song Tingyu dared to leave the The song family today, he would probably never come back!


    Even Shen Jing, who was always thinking about Bai Zhirui, was afraid that Song Tingyu could be with Bai Zhirui all the time, "Trial, come back first. Have a good talk."


    But Song Tingyu only paused for a moment, but did not turn around.


    What he hated the most was that others threatened her, not even Madam song.


    He sneered and continued walking without looking back.


    Old Mrs. Song fell on the sofa angrily. Her face was very ugly and her body was trembling slightly, "This bastard actually did such a thing for that woman, Bai Zhirui..."


    Su Ran was worried that she would faint again, so he quickly comforted her with his hand on her back, "Grandma, how are you..."


    "He really disappointed me..." Madam song was still muttering to himself, but he stopped at this moment, his eyes falling to one side, his face getting uglier and uglier.

 Chapter 44 The Young Master Fainted (1)

    Chapter 44 young master fainted (1)


    "Vichy..."


    When Su Ran heard her say that, he looked upstairs.


    Song Weixi was sitting on the stairs, holding the handrail and looking down.


    So, he had seen and heard everything that had just happened.


    He was supposed to be sleeping, but he had already woken up and witnessed such a scene.


    Madam song was heartbroken and reached out his hand, "Vichy..."


    Song Weixi, however, did not walk obediently to her as usual. Instead, he stood up and walked slowly to his room.


    That little back, alone, looked even more heartbreaking.


    "Grandma, I''m going to see him."


    Su Ran immediately left the living room and went upstairs. She went to Song Weixi''s room, where the door was closed. She tried to turn the doorknob with her hand to open the door, but found that the door was locked.


    She pressed her hand against the door, listened to what was going on inside, and knocked on the door again, "Vichy, it''s mom. Why did you lock the door? Can you open the door? Let mom in."


    But there was no movement inside.


    Su Ran didn''t know what he was doing in there and what was going on. All she knew was that she was in such a hurry that she kept knocking on the door.


    This was the first time Song Weixi had locked himself in a room.


    "Vichy, open the door..."


    Madam song went upstairs with Song Mingxuan''s help, "How was it? Vichy won''t open the door?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "He locked himself inside."


    Song mingxuan frowned and said, "Don''t worry. There''s a spare key at home."


    She immediately instructed the housekeeper to find the spare key to Song Weixi''s room and hand it to Su Ran. Everyone waited anxiously at the door of the room.


    Su ran used the key to open the door and saw Song Weixi''s tiny body sitting on the carpet. She did not know what was on her mind. She lowered her head and looked very sad.


    "Grandma, let me talk to him first. Will you and dad wait down there first?"


    She knew that Madam song and Song Mingxuan were in a hurry, but maybe Song Weixi didn''t want too many people to disturb him at the moment.


    Madam song also understood this, so he nodded and went down with Song Mingxuan.


    Su Ran walked in, closed the door, took a few deep breaths before walking towards Song Weixi.


    She squatted down in front of Song Weixi and touched his little face, "Vichy, why did you lock the door just now? Do you know that we would be worried if we did that?"


    She wanted to change the subject and stop him from thinking about what had just happened, but obviously not.


    Song Weixi slowly raised her little face and looked at Su Ran, "Mom, that aunt of the day wasn''t her father''s friend, was she?"


    Su Ran was stunned, "Vichy..."


    Song Weixi''s small face was filled with loneliness, "Dad never came back before. You, grandpa and great-grandmother said he didn''t come back because he was too busy with work, but dad was actually because of that aunt, right?"


    Song Weixi was amazingly smart. There were many things that he could figure out with just a little thought.


    He didn''t know about Bai Zhirui before, but now he did, and he heard Song Tingyu arguing with them just now, so how could he not understand what was going on?


    Su ran wiped her eyes with her hand and sat down beside him. She said softly, "Vichy, you are still young. There are some things between adults that are not what you think. Just remember, we all love you and care about you very much, okay?"


    "Where''s dad? Does dad care about you?"


    Song Weixi''s words threw a big stone into Su Ran''s heart. She was almost out of breath at the moment. Facing Song Weixi''s small face at the moment, she did not know what to say.


    She wanted to say "Care..." But she couldn''t lie, but Song Weixi would be especially disappointed if she said she didn''t care.


    When she didn''t know what to do, Song Weixi looked up at her, "Does dad care about that aunt?"


    "Vichy..."


    Song Weixi stood up from the woolen carpet and put his arm around Su Ran''s shoulder, "Mom, I heard everything you said just now..."


    Su Ran tried to hold back her tears, but she only felt her eyes getting warmer and warmer, and she still shed tears.


    "Vichy, I''m sorry..."


    She selfishly brought him to this world, but did not give him a good body. She felt that she was enough to love him, but she forgot that he also needed father''s love.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t give him enough fatherly love.


    He had never seen him when he was born, never held his hand to guide him when he was learning to walk, never accompanied him when he was sick, never protected him when he was wronged, never sent him to school, never picked him up from school...


    For three years, he missed every important moment in his life...


    Song Weixi wiped her tears with her small hands and her eyes were red, "Mom, don''t cry. We don''t want dad anymore. I can have you..."


    Su Ran rarely cried in front of Song Weixi. No matter how much she suffered, she felt that as a mother, she should be strong. At least in front of Song Weixi, she should be strong.


    But this time, she really couldn''t control herself.


    Because of Song Weixi''s appearance, her heart ached too much.


    The mother and son were now hugging each other, and Madam song, who was standing outside the door, could not help but burst into tears.


    She wiped her tears with her hands, shook her head and sighed as she walked away. She wondered if she was talking to Song Mingxuan who was walking beside her or talking to herself, "Sooner or later, Song Tingyu will regret what he did today..."


    When Su Ran got up, her movements were very gentle. She took out the arm under Song Weixi''s little head and pulled the quilt away from the bed.


    Everything was very careful, for fear of waking up the sleeping Song Weixi.


    Su Ran shook her head and sighed. She pressed her eyelids with her hands and took her phone to the bathroom.


    She washed her face with water, dried her hands, and casually clicked on her phone, only to find that there was an incoming call.


    This was a call from Song Weixi''s good friend xi nuan''s mother in kindergarten.


    Because Xi Nuannuan liked to stick to Song Weixi in kindergarten, she would follow him wherever he went and often went to the dance studio. Her mother Hope always went to the studio to find her daughter for this, so she became familiar with Su Ran over time.


    Su Ran also liked Xi Nuannuan very much. She was round and very cute. Although she was a little fat, her features were surprisingly good. She was a beautiful girl, and the most important character was very good, cute and thoughtful.

 Chapter 45 The Young Master Fainted (2)

    Chapter 45 young master fainted (2)


    The one thing she remembered most clearly was that once xi nuan and Song Weixi were sitting side by side on the ground. Her whole small face was in front of Song Weixi and she was fawning over him, "My name is Xi Nuannuan, your name is Song Weixi. Look, our names all have the word'' xi'', isn''t it a coincidence? So we are destined to be together."


    Su Ran was amused when he heard it outside the door.


    Song Weixi was always at a loss for Xi Nuannuan. Although he was always looking at her with a straight face, she could tell that he actually liked her.


    Because Song Weixi was still sleeping outside, Su Ran didn''t want to wake him up, so he didn''t leave the bathroom and picked up the phone here.


    "Xiaohe."


    "Ran Ran, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. How about you take Vichy out for dinner tonight?" When xihe said this, his tone was rather helpless: "That girl Nuannuan said that she would be lovesick if she did not see Vichy again."


    Su Ran "Poof..." Laughed out loud. In her mind was Xi Nuannuan''s cute little face. That cute little face might be lying on the sofa right now, shaking her chubby little feet and complaining to Hope sadly, "Mom, I miss Vichy so much."


    "Okay, I''ll take Vichy out later."


    Speaking of which, ever since Song Weixi got sick, he never went to kindergarten again. When he was in the hospital, Hope''s mother and daughter often went to see him. Now that they got home, it was not so convenient for them to come over, so they didn''t see him for a long time.


    Su Ran thought that Song Weixi was not in a good mood these days. It would be much better to meet Xi Nuannuan, the little pistachio.


    Su Ran hung up the phone after the two made an appointment. She looked at the time. It was 3: 30. They were supposed to meet at 6: 00. There was still time, so there was no hurry. It was better to let Song Weixi sleep a little longer.


    His condition was not very good, his face was pale and his eyes were swollen. If he went out like this, everyone outside would think that he had run into a ghost in broad daylight.


    Su Ran went downstairs and found two ice packs. He closed his eyes and pressed them against his eyelids.


    Song Weixi woke up after four o'' clock. Su Ran told him about dinner with Hope''s mother and daughter. He curled his lips, "I don''t want to see Xi Nuannuan."


    Su ran pinched his little nose with her small hand, "But Nuannuan said she would be lovesick if she didn''t see you again, so let''s go eat, shall we? Besides, didn''t you say you liked aunt xi?"


    Song Weixi looked embarrassed, "Okay, then I''ll go eat for aunt xi."


    Su ran held back her laughter and went to open the closet to help him find his clothes.


    She could already feel that his mood was much better and he was no longer as depressed as before. This was xi nuan''s credit.


    The mother and son went to Madam song''s room when they were ready.


    Madam song had always been in favor of Su Ran taking Song Weixi out for a walk. Although he was sick, he could not stay at home all the time. Sometimes, it might be good for his illness to go out for a walk.


    So, of course, they were in favor of going out.


    Su Ran drove Song Weixi out of the house. On the way, he suddenly said, "Mom, can you stop there?"


    Su Ran stopped the car, a little confused, but when she saw clearly that this was a cake shop in front of her, she suddenly smiled again.


    Song Weixi unnaturally avoided her smiling eyes, her pretty little face a little awkward: "Let''s buy a piece of cake before we leave."


    Su Ran picked him up, "I know, tiramisu. This is Nuannuan''s favorite cake, isn''t it?"


    Song Weixi remained adamant, "Who said I would buy it for her? I''ll buy it for myself."


    "But how does mom remember that you don''t seem to like dessert? Did mom remember wrongly?"


    Song Weixi: ..."


    Seeing that his little face was a little red, su ran stopped making fun of him and carried him into the cake shop. It was rare that the two of them suddenly relaxed a lot, so her mood gradually improved.


    As soon as Song Weixi entered, he carefully selected the cakes in the window. Even though he knew that Xi Nuannuan liked tiramisu the most, he still wanted to see what new varieties were available, because Xi Nuannuan didn''t refuse dessert.


    Song Weixi teased her, saying that if she ate any more, she would become a ball. For this reason, Xi Nuannuan really refused to eat, and said that he would go on a hunger strike. Until Hope called for help, Song Weixi had to change his mind, saying that she was just fine...


    Song Weixi picked out two cakes, one tiramisu, one strawberry cheese, and Su Ran took out his wallet to pay...


    At this moment, the door of the bakery was suddenly opened and a tall figure came in.


    She would not have looked at the door, but at this moment, she suddenly had a very strong feeling of familiarity, so she raised her head.


    Sure enough, it was Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu, like Song Weixi, did not like desserts at all, and now that they would appear here, Su Ran certainly did not think that he wanted to eat cake, probably to buy a cake for baizhirui...


    Song Tingyu also noticed their mother and son, his handsome face a little surprised.


    Song Weixi was standing at Su Ran''s feet, holding her hand and looking at Song Tingyu without saying a word.


    He did not forget the fight at the The song family this afternoon.


    Su ran looked back, paid, took the cake, and left with Song Weixi in her arms. As she passed Song Tingyu, she said, "Vichy, call me daddy."


    No matter how stiff and cold her relationship with Song Tingyu was, Song Tingyu was still Song Weixi''s father, and their blood was thicker than water, so she didn''t want them to get stiff.


    Song Weixi didn''t want to shout, but when he met Su Ran''s stern eyes, he called out in a low voice, "Dad."


    Song ting rubbed his head with his hand and opened his mouth to speak, but Su Ran didn''t give him a chance. He turned around and left the bakery with Song Weixi in his arms.


    It was a good atmosphere, but the mother and son didn''t say much because they saw Song Tingyu at the cake shop.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Hope and her daughter had already ordered a private room waiting for them.


    Xi Nuannuan was wearing a pink princess dress and hadn''t seen her for days. She seemed to have lost some weight. The moment she saw Song Weixi, she slid down from her chair and stuck to her without saying a word.


    "Vichy Vichy, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Song Weixi shielded her overly enthusiastic little body with his hand, "Your girl, I''m a man. Don''t get so close."


    Xi Nuannuan''s little face was disappointed. She had missed Song Weixi for so long, but Song Weixi didn''t seem to miss her much.


    Just when she was disappointed, she suddenly saw two small boxes on the table. They were clearly her favorite cakes. Her big eyes were shining brightly. She reached out and took them, "Vichy, did you buy them for me?"

 Chapter 46 Youll Never Understand What Vicky Means to Me (1)

    Chapter 46 you will never understand what Vichy means to me (1)


    "Yes." Song Weixi answered unwillingly.


    Xi Nuannuan immediately opened the box and began to eat tiramisu. It was probably too delicious. She felt too satisfied, so she gave Song Weixi a smack on the face, "Vichy, you''re so good to me."


    Song Weixi wiped his face with his little hand to wipe off the saliva left on it.


    Hope looked helpless, "Nuannuan, you''re a girl!"


    "So?"


    Xi and speechless, to say the word "Reserved..." To a three-year-old child, she probably did not understand, Xi Nuannuan met Song Weixi did not have these two words!


    Seeing the interaction between the two children, Su Ran was in a good mood.


    Xihe was a very careful person, and he knew more or less about Su Ran''s situation. These days, it was those reports. Now he saw that her face was not good and her eyes were a little red and swollen, so he asked worriedly, "Ran Ran, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    Su Ran smiled at her. She couldn''t tell anyone about her relationship with the The song family, so she didn''t like to talk too much.


    Hope knew her well and didn''t like to ask questions, so he quickly changed the subject and focused on the two children.


    Xi Nuannuan was a lively little girl who could not sit still at all, so not long after dinner, she was bored in the private room, so she took Song Weixi''s hand to go outside to play.


    Since this is a children''s restaurant, there is a small amusement park in the hall, and the safety here is very good, not allowing children to run out of the door alone, of course, not allowing strangers to take the children away.


    Hope often brought Xi Nuannuan over. Sometimes she was at work, and Xi Nuannuan went to play alone. Everyone here would help take care of the children.


    So Su Ran was a little worried at the moment, but she smiled and said, "It''s okay. Nuannuan is very familiar with this place. The people outside will take care of them and let them go out for a while."


    Su Ran hesitated and nodded.


    Xi Nuannuan dragged Song Weixi out.


    Hope also specifically asked the waiter to take care of the two children.


    The two of them were talking in the private room.


    Xi he saw that Su Ran''s mental state was not very good. He comforted her and said, "Vichy will definitely get better."


    Su Ran smiled and nodded. The two of them talked for a while. At this time, there was a knock on the door. There was a waiter standing outside the door of this restaurant. He looked worried, "Mrs. Song, something happened to young master..."


    When Su Ran heard this, her legs became weak and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, xi he helped her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The young master fainted..."


    Su Ran didn''t wait for him to finish his sentence and ran out of the room!


    Song Weixi was lying on the floor leading to the bathroom hallway. There were bruises on her pretty face, eyes and corners of her mouth. Xi Nuannuan was sitting next to him crying, "Vichy, Vichy, wake up..."


    Standing next to him was a chubby boy of the same age, with wounds all over his face. He looked frightened and was crying loudly.


    Next to him stood a young, fat woman, who was supposed to be her mother, and her face turned pale with fear. When she saw Su Ran running over, she kept bending down and apologizing, "Mrs. Song, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Vichy hit our little treasure. That''s why our little treasure fought back. I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    "Nonsense!" Xi Nuannuan pointed at the woman in front of him with red eyes, "It''s obviously chen xiaobao who came to bully us first. He scolded Vichy''s mother. He scolded her so harshly..."


    The fat woman''s face went from green to white. She didn''t expect Xi Nuannuan to expose what she had just said, so she suddenly became confused, "Mrs. Song, this, I..."


    Su Ran was in no mood to listen to her, not even to look at her, because all she could see was Song Weixi lying on the ground.


    There were still a lot of people around, and they were all talking about it, but no one picked Song Weixi up to check. When they saw Su Ran, they all let him go.


    "Vichy..." Su Ran staggered to Song Weixi''s side and picked him up from the ground. She saw his eyes closed tightly, his little face was very white, and there was not a trace of blood on her lips. At this moment, the blood all over her seemed to be cold, "Vichy, wake up, Vichy..."


    It was as if he had returned to that day, the day Song Weixi had his first accident, and he had fallen to the ground like that, no matter what she called him.


    "Call an ambulance, call an ambulance for me..." Su Ran''s eyes were red and he spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, Mrs. Song, don''t worry. We called an ambulance and we''re coming soon..." The restaurant manager said immediately.


    Because Song Weixi had such a serious illness, su ran would use some temporary first aid methods, but at this moment, she had used them all, and it still did not work. There was no sign of Song Weixi waking up at all.


    Hospital, outside the operating room.


    Song Weixi had already been sent to the operating room, and Su Ran was waiting outside.


    The The song family had already informed them that they were on their way to the hospital.


    Xihe went to buy a bottle of water and handed it to Su Ran, "Have some water first."


    She was standing outside the operating room, her eyes fixed on the door, not daring to blink, and her back looked so thin and weak that it was heartbreaking.


    She shook her head and stared at the door of the operating room without saying a word.


    "Ran Ran, don''t do this. Vichy will be fine..." Xihe held her hand and choked in his own voice, "Vichy is such a good boy. God won''t be so cruel..."


    She paused and rubbed her eyes with her hands, "I just said that chen xiaobao was in his class. He was already bossy. When he saw them in the restaurant, he came to look for trouble. I don''t know where he heard those ugly words. Vichy wanted to protect you and didn''t allow anyone to say anything bad about you, so he did it..."


    "Yes..." Su ran covered her face with her hand and her eyes ached, "He said he wanted to protect me..."


    Hope was very upset to see her like this. Just as she was about to speak, she saw The song family people coming. Madam song, Song Mingxuan and even Shen Jing were coming.


    Madam song was walking very fast with her crutch, but she was also very flustered. She came to Su Ran and said, "Ran Ran, how''s Vichy?"


    "It''s still inside."


    Madam song looked around and did not see the tall figure. His face became even colder, "Where''s Song Tingyu? What time is it now that he''s not here yet, and he''s still with the actor?"

 Chapter 47 Youll Never Understand What Vicky Means to Me (2)

    Chapter 47 you will never understand what Vichy means to me (2)


    "I''ve already called him. He said he''ll be right over. I just don''t know why he hasn''t come yet. I''ll call him again."


    After Song Mingxuan finished speaking, he took his phone and went to the side to call Song Tingyu.


    It took Song Tingyu a long time for someone to answer the call, and Song Mingxuan couldn''t help but get even angrier, "Song Tingyu, what''s wrong with you? Did you know something happened to Vichy? Why aren''t you here yet?"


    There was a heavy cough coming from Song Tingyu''s side, and he seemed to be breathing heavily. Even Song Mingxuan heard something wrong, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing..." Song Tingyu finally spoke, but his voice was deep and hoarse.


    "I''ll be right there."


    He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    The family waited outside the operating room. Soon, chen xiaobao and his parents, who had been fighting with Song Weixi in the restaurant, appeared. How could they not know the influence of the The song family in Ancheng? Although their family background was good, how could they compare with the The song family? If something really happened to Song Weixi this time, the chen family might not be able to eat, and the whole family would suffer.


    Mr. Chen pulled his son and wife forward, "Old Lady, Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, we brought little treasure here to make amends. Little treasure didn''t mean it. We..."


    He wanted to say something else, but after Madam song glanced at him, he forgot all the words and trembled with fear.


    Madam song pointed to the distance, "Stay there and don''t come close. You''d better pray that Vichy is okay. I''ll make life worse for all of you."


    Mr. And Mrs. Chen''s faces were as pale as a ghost. Mrs. Chen was somewhat unconvinced and ignored her husband''s obstruction, "Old Lady, this is the fight between children. No one expected this. Little treasure is still a child. How could he have thought that little master song could not help but fight? Besides, our little treasure''s face is still full of bruises. It was also young master song who gave it to him..."


    Madam song smiled coldly, "Do you need us to pay for your medical expenses?"


    Mr. Chen quickly grabbed Mrs. Chen, "What did Old Lady say?" The old lady stared at him and made him feel all over.


    "Don''t use the child''s youth as an excuse. You know exactly who taught him those words!"


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Mr. Chen nodded hurriedly.


    "Now, get out of the way right away. You''d better kneel down and pray for Vichy!"


    So much has happened recently, so after Madam song had a cold drink with the chen family, her body shook a few times. Song Mingxuan quickly helped her to a chair on the side and sat down, "Mom, pay attention to your body."


    Madam song waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    Only a vigorous but hurried footstep could be heard, and everyone looked around the corner of the corridor. Song Tingyu''s tall and strong figure appeared in the sight of everyone.


    However, unlike the usual Song Tingyu, he was in a mess.


    It was a few degrees below zero outside, but he didn''t wear a coat, only a thin black shirt, and there was a big blood hole on his forehead, and the blood was stuck to his drooping hair.


    But he didn''t seem to care much and simply wiped the blood.


    Shen Jing, on the other hand, noticed him and exclaimed, "Trial, what''s wrong with you?" She also took out a tissue to wipe the wound on his forehead.


    Song Tingyu blocked her hand, "It''s okay. It was just a small accident when we came."


    Song Mingxuan was thinking about what happened to him when he called. He must have been in a car accident. He must have been at the scene of the accident.


    Shen Jing frowned, "How can this be called nothing?"


    But Song Tingyu ignored her and walked to Su Ran, who had been standing at the door of the operating room.


    Su Ran''s eyes were fixed on the closed door of the operating room, as if he did not notice anything nearby, and even Song Tingyu did not react to her approach.


    "Su Ran." Song Tingyu called her name hoarsely.


    But she didn''t respond. She didn''t even turn her head. She didn''t know if she heard him calling her.


    Song Tingyu reached out and tried to hold her hand, but as soon as she touched her, she reacted fiercely. She threw his hand away and took a few steps back, looking at him warily.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me..." Su Ran was thinking about what happened to Song Weixi because of her, because he wanted to protect him, because he couldn''t tolerate people saying bad things about her, so he would fight with chen xiaobao.


    She was caught up in such thoughts.


    "Su Ran!" Song Tingyu''s voice grew louder and he frowned. When he saw Su Ran like this, his heart felt as if it had been cut out, and it hurt because of the gap.


    And he didn''t expect to see Song Weixi in the cake shop in the afternoon. Something happened and he was lying in the operating room.


    When he received Song Mingxuan''s call, he was in an important meeting in the song family. Later, he ran out of the door without caring about anything. He didn''t remember how fast he was driving to the hospital. He only knew that he didn''t even look at the traffic lights and ended up bumping into a car coming in front of him.


    He leaned forward and hit his head on the steering wheel.


    When Song Mingxuan called again, he was struggling to unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car. Before the police arrived at the scene, he called Tang Zichu and asked him to deal with it. He stopped a taxi and told the driver to come to the hospital as fast as possible.


    The door to the operating room was finally opened from inside. Su Ran was the first to rush in. She grabbed doctor Xu''s wrist tightly, "Doctor Xu, how''s Vichy?"


    Doctor Xu took off his mask and looked at everyone with a serious face, "Vichy''s condition is not very optimistic. I told you earlier that he needs to rest. It''s best to stay optimistic. He can''t be too excited, but you didn''t let him do it..."


    Su Ran''s hands and feet began to freeze, and a great pain swept over her.


    "Doctor Xu, what can we do now? You have to save him. He can''t get into trouble..." Madam song said at this time.


    Doctor Xu nodded, "Old Lady, don''t worry. We''ll do our best. But now because the situation is not good, we need to hold a meeting to discuss what to do next, but..."


    Doctor Xu paused as he spoke and looked at the crowd, "We can only say that we will do our best, but we can''t guarantee that Vichy will wake up in the end, so I hope you will be mentally prepared..."

 Chapter 48 How Clumsy? (1)

    Chapter 48 how to be clumsy (1)


    "No, no, nothing will happen to Vichy. Nothing will happen to him. He said he would always be by my side. How could anything happen to him..." Su Ran kept shaking his head and muttering to himself, his face getting paler and paler, and his body crumbling.


    Song Tingyu pressed her shoulder, "Su Ran, calm down."


    "Ran Ran, don''t scare grandma..." Mrs. Song shook her hands, only feeling cold as she boned.


    "It''s all me. It''s all because of me. If it wasn''t for me, Vichy wouldn''t have been in trouble. I did it to him... It was me..." Su Ran pressed her heart and cried. Her voice suddenly stopped. She felt the scenery in front of her getting blurry. She could not see clearly. As soon as her body softened, she fell down.


    "Su Ran!" Song Tingyu held her up, but she had fainted.


    "Trial, come on, take her to rest first." Song mingxuan said.


    Song Tingyu bent down and picked Su Ran up, feeling that she was so light that she probably hadn''t had a good meal recently.


    Su Ran did not know how long he had slept, but in his sleep, he dreamed of Song Weixi, the scene from his birth to the present, and they spent more than three years together.


    Song Weixi came into her life and gave her the best time in more than three years.


    He suddenly disappeared in her dream. She reached out to grab him and hold him, but she couldn''t touch him no matter what, so she could only watch him slowly disappear in front of her eyes.


    No matter how she shouted, he didn''t come back.


    "Vichy!" Su Ran screamed and woke up from his dream.


    She didn''t care where she was right now, and when she woke up, she was about to lift the blanket and get out of bed, but a large hand pressed on her shoulder, making her unable to move.


    She raised her head, met Song Tingyu''s handsome face, and moved, "You let go."


    "You need to rest."


    "I don''t need it. I''m going to find Vichy." Su Ran took his hand away and hastily put on his boots, but before she took two steps, she felt the darkness in front of her eyes and her head was heavy. She stopped and pressed her hand on her head.


    Song Tingyu walked over, ignoring her struggle, and picked her up again and put her on the bed. She remembered, and he pressed her body, "Have a good rest first."


    Su Ran was worried about Song Weixi now, so she didn''t want to lie down and rest. She kept struggling, "I''m going to see Vichy..."


    "Now that the doctor is operating, what role can you play in the past?"


    "Then I will accompany him too!"


    Song Tingyu''s face was gloomy, and he pinched her chin with his hand, "Do you know your current body? The doctor said you didn''t get enough rest, you were malnourished, and you almost didn''t have the strength to stand up. Why did you say you were with him? Even if you went to the operating room, what could you do? Vichy will be fine soon. Wake up?"


    Su Ran tugged at his fingers, "Song Tingyu, you let go. You let me go. Do you hear me?" She stared at him with her red and swollen eyes, "What right do you have to say these things to me? Yes, I can''t do anything standing in the operating room, so I have to go too. I want to stay with him. I want to stay near him. I don''t want him to clench his teeth in the operating room. I''m lying here alone. What am I? I''m Vichy''s mother. If I''m not by his side, who else is by his side? You? Song Tingyu?"


    She fainted because she was malnourished and exhausted. The doctor gave her a nutrition drip, but now she pulled the needle off the back of her hand.


    He didn''t even frown.


    She finally pushed Song Tingyu away, wiped her eyes with her hands, and looked at the man again, "You will never understand what Vichy means to me."


    "He is my life, but Song Tingyu, what is he to you? Have you ever really loved him? You''ve been abroad for four years. Have you ever thought about having a son of your own? No matter how much you hate me, how much you hate me, and how much I did, Vichy was innocent, and he was still your son. But all these years, you never came back to look at him, not even asking a single question. With them, they can play video games and pick up football together, but where are you at this time?"


    Su Ran was so choked up that he could hardly speak, "Vichy is a good boy. He never asks me where his father is, but not because he doesn''t ask doesn''t mean he doesn''t care. Every time he sees other children in the street or in kindergarten with their father, he''s actually envious..."


    She slowly raised her head to look at the man in front of her, "Song Tingyu, if it weren''t for Vichy''s illness, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have come back to see him for the rest of your life, would you? You never had him in your heart. You even threatened me with the life of your own son for another woman, so..." She took a deep breath and sneered, "You have no right to say this to me."


    With that, Su Ran turned around and left the ward, heading for the operating room.


    Song Tingyu stood there, looking at her back as she left. She had wanted to reach out and hold him, but the hand froze in the air.


    Every word that Su Ran had just said to him was like a sharp knife cutting into his heart, so much so that now, every breath he took was painful.


    So, he didn''t even dare to breathe hard, because it would hurt even more.


    Yes, maybe Su Ran is right. He really doesn''t deserve to be song Vichy''s father. Every time he needs him the most, he''s not by his side.


    He didn''t look at him well and gave him any fatherly love.


    Four years abroad, as Su Ran said, he almost forgot that he had a son.


    He hated Su Ran so much that he was indifferent to her children.


    He felt that giving them a mother and son status was the greatest mercy, but he never thought about Song Weixi''s situation, nor did he try to understand what he really needed.


    It was already dawn when Song Weixi was pushed out of the operating room after two operations.


    From seven or eight o'' clock the night before to five or six o'' clock the next morning, it took more than ten hours, and no one went back. All of them were waiting outside the operating room.


    After the second hand, doctor Xu finally had a happy smile on his face.


    As everyone stepped forward, he smiled and said, "The operation was successful, so don''t worry. Vichy should wake up soon, too, but I hope you guys pay attention this time and don''t let his emotions fluctuate too much."

 Chapter 49 How Clumsy? (2)

    Chapter 49 how to be clumsy (2)


    "We understand. Thank you, doctor Xu." Madam song said quickly.


    Hearing that the operation was successful, Song Weixi was able to wake up, and everyone''s heart finally relaxed.


    Su Ran couldn''t wait to go to Song Weixi''s ward, and because Madam song didn''t sleep all night, she was too old to endure any longer, so song mingxuan sent her back to the The song family to rest, but before she left, she told Su Ran repeatedly that Song Weixi would call her as soon as he woke up.


    Su Ran walked into the ward and got close to the bed. Song Weixi''s pretty face, lying on top of it, was not angry at all. Because of the pain, his thin chin was sharp.


    Su Ran carefully picked up his little hand, placed it on his cheek, looked at him, and said softly, "Vichy, thank you, you''re still alive."


    She should thank god for not taking Song Weixi away from her and for keeping him with her.


    He was only three years old, and he still had a long way to go. There were so many things he had never seen, so many things he had never experienced. How could he end his life like this?


    So, fortunately, he was still alive and could do many things that he had never done before.


    After the The song family left one after another, Song Tingyu also opened the door of the ward and walked in with long legs.


    As soon as he came in, he heard Su Ran say thank you to Song Weixi.


    He could not help but be shocked. The mother-son relationship between Su Ran and Song Weixi could not be replaced by anyone else.


    Over the past three years, they have been living together, and only the other party can share all their happiness and unhappiness.


    Although he was Su Ran''s husband and Song Weixi''s father, he didn''t seem to be able to get into their lives.


    When Song Tingyu came in, Su Ran knew about it, but she didn''t look back at him. She was still doing her own thing, carefully putting Song Weixi''s little hand down and pulling the quilt over him.


    Song Tingyu also came over and stood behind her, probably looking at Song Weixi.


    She didn''t respond, either. In Song Tingyu''s heart, there was never a mother and son, not before, not now, maybe not in the future.


    When she was pregnant, Su Hao took her to the The song family with a pregnancy notice the first time, just to get some benefits from the The song family through this mess.


    Song Tingyu had also asked her out to meet him not long after. The first thing he said was that he would agree to anything she wanted as long as she took the child away.


    At that time, she was only twenty years old and had no feelings for Song Tingyu. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to take the child away, but Qiao Qing said that if she took the child away, she would die.


    So in front of Song Tingyu, she could only shake her head and say that she wanted to give birth to the child.


    Song Tingyu''s smile was cold and his long fingers tapped on the table, "Since you want to give birth to this child, you will live with this child for the rest of your life. I hope you don''t regret your decision today."


    At that time, Su Ran didn''t know if she would regret it. She only knew that she had no choice, but after giving birth to Song Weixi, she never regretted her decision.


    Because he is such a good child, what right does she have to deprive him of the right to come to this world?


    Song Weixi was diagnosed with illness just after the summer. At that time, Madam song called Song Tingyu the first time. He was supposed to come back. He was Song Weixi''s father anyway. The child was sick, so he should come back to accompany him.


    But he refused because he was busy with work.


    If not all the methods had been tried, but Song Weixi''s condition had not improved at all, perhaps Song Tingyu would not be standing here today.


    Song Weixi probably didn''t have a chance to meet his so-called father.


    The The song family had pictures of Song Tingyu, and Song Weixi didn''t seem to pay much attention to them. Su Ran thought he didn''t care, but once he saw him looking at the family photo alone. He was fascinated. Su Ran knew at that time that he had a lot of thoughts about the father who gave him life.


    Several times, Su Ran picked up the phone and almost dialed Song Tingyu''s number. She wanted to beg him to come back and see Song Weixi, even once.


    And don''t let Song Weixi''s impression of him linger on the photos.


    Once she finally dialed the number, but when she heard his cold and distant voice coming from the other end of the phone, she suddenly lost all her courage and hung up without saying a word.


    He never fought again.


    In fact, Song Weixi also asked her about Song Tingyu, but only once, but even she didn''t know much about Song Tingyu, how can she describe it to him?


    Song Weixi thought she was sad when she didn''t say anything, so he immediately said, "Mom, it''s okay. I just asked casually. I don''t really want to know..."


    Song Weixi''s words seemed to be still ringing in her mind. She felt her nerves tighten and her temples ache faintly, so she rubbed them with her hands.


    Suddenly, a cup of warm water was passed in front of her. She was stunned for a moment. She looked up and saw Song Tingyu holding a cup in one hand and a white pill in the other.


    "Eat this. Ah Zhan gave it to you. It''s good for your health."


    Su Ran was silent for a while and didn''t want to get in trouble with her body. If she fell down, who would take care of Song Weixi?


    So he reached out for the pills and water and took them all.


    She put down her glass of water and looked out the window. It was already white. It was already past six in the morning.


    Song Weixi didn''t seem to wake up so soon.


    Perhaps it was the effect of the medicine, so at this moment she felt her eyelids heavy, so she lay on the edge of the bed and closed her eyes.


    In a daze, she felt as if her body had been lifted up and put in another place. She wanted to open her eyes to see what was going on, but she was too tired, so it was futile to work hard. In the end, she fell asleep.


    Although it had a medicinal effect, she didn''t sleep very well and naturally woke up soon.


    "Vichy!"


    She woke up with a cry and sat up. Perhaps her movements were too sudden, so she was distracted. With a "Hiss..." She exclaimed, holding her forehead with her hand, she realized that she was sleeping on the sofa in the ward, covered in a long gray male coat.

 Chapter 50 How Clumsy? (3)

    Chapter 50 how to be clumsy (3)


    You don''t have to think about it. Just smell it and you''ll know whose clothes it is.


    Too familiar. Who else could it be besides Song Tingyu?


    She lifted her coat and threw it on the sofa. She put on her shoes and went to Song Weixi''s bed. He hadn''t woken up yet.


    The sky outside was already bright, and it was probably eight or nine o'' clock.


    This ward knew about her and Song Weixi now. As for where Song Tingyu went, Su Ran had little interest in knowing. Maybe something happened to Bai Zhirui, so he went back. Anyway, in his heart, baizhirui was the most important thing. How could he let her go a little bit?


    Just as su ran was about to pull the chair over and sit beside Song Weixi, the door to the ward was opened from outside.


    It was Song Tingyu who came in.


    When he saw that Su Ran had woken up, he was still in a daze. He obviously thought that she would sleep a little longer.


    Song Tingyu was carrying a few bags in his hand. When he walked in, he closed the door gently, put a few more bags on the coffee table, and took out the things from inside.


    It was breakfast.


    "Since you''re awake, come and eat something."


    Su ran looked over and found that it was actually from her favorite breakfast shop. She couldn''t help but be stunned. How did Song Tingyu know that she liked it?


    It suddenly occurred to her that the last time she was beaten up by Qiao Qing in the hospital, Lin Chenghuan had bought her breakfast, which was also from this shop, and Song Tingyu was there at that time.


    So, is this a coincidence or...


    He went there on purpose?


    In fact, Su Ran was more willing to take all of this as a coincidence than to think about it. Although the breakfast shop was far away from the hospital, two places were in two directions, one in the south of the city and the other in the north of the city.


    However, su ran really did not want to think too much, because many times she thought too much about the consequences, and found that she was just being sentimental.


    Seeing that she was still standing there, Song Tingyu put down the things in his hands and walked over to pull her up, "You haven''t eaten for a long time. You''re very weak."


    Su Ran was disgusted by his grip, so she turned her wrist and broke his hand, "I''ll do it myself."


    She knew that even if she no longer had an appetite, she should eat something to replenish her energy.


    She went to the bathroom to wash her hands and face. Song Tingyu had already placed the buns and porridge on the coffee table.


    The porridge was still steaming, but the distance to this place was so far and the weather was a few degrees below zero, so it was hard to imagine how fast he had come back.


    At this point, it was the time when the breakfast shop had the most people. Because the food was delicious and the price was cheap, many people liked to go to their shop. Especially on the weekend mornings, they always liked to go to all the families, so when they went there, they often needed to line up.


    Today is the weekend.


    Whether Song Tingyu happened to pass by there or went there specially, he couldn''t escape the fate of waiting in line.


    Perhaps he had been outside for too long, so he was still cold, and Su Ran could feel it when he sat down next to him.


    She froze and glanced at his forehead.


    She knew that he had come to the hospital yesterday and had a car accident. He didn''t seem to have been treated, so the blood from the wound had dried up.


    He was still wearing the same black shirt from last night. After the car accident, he was already wrinkled. At this moment, he did not have the usual cold and expensive appearance.


    But she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Before Su Ran could take his eyes back, Song Tingyu suddenly looked up at the same time and their eyes collided.


    She suddenly looked away and pretended not to notice, but she was the only one who knew about it and seemed so deliberate.


    She lowered her head to eat the porridge and never looked up again.


    "Su Ran." Song Tingyu''s deep voice came.


    Her hands paused, but she did not speak. Her long eyelashes hung down like two small brushes, casting a small shadow on her small white face, moving up and down with her breathing.


    "Let''s talk about Vichy."


    Su Ran looked up and was about to speak, but the door to the ward was opened at this time, and Lu Zhan in a white coat appeared in their sight.


    He glanced at Su Ran and the others and smiled, "Take your time. I''m here to see Vichy."


    Lu Zhan was a surgeon, so he was basically very busy. Now he took time out to visit Song Weixi. He went to the hospital bed and looked around. He wanted to leave immediately, but when he walked to the door, he realized that he had forgotten something, so he folded it back and put a bag on the coffee table.


    He pointed at the wound on Song Tingyu''s forehead, "Aunt shen just called and asked me to come over and help you with the wound. But since Su Ran is here, let Su Ran help. It''s just a skin injury. It''s not complicated. I have an operation later. I''ll go first."


    Then he winked at Su Ran and left.


    After Lu Zhan left, silence seemed to return to the ward. The atmosphere was very strange. Neither Su Ran nor Song Tingyu spoke.


    Song Tingyu reached for Lu Zhan''s bag on the coffee table and opened it. There were bandages, disinfectant, cotton swabs and the like.


    He touched his wound with his hand, frowned, unscrewed the lid of the disinfectant, and dabbed it with a cotton swab. Just as he was about to touch the wound, Su Ran reached out and grabbed the swab, "Let me do it."


    After that, she stood up and went to the bathroom. She twisted a warm towel and stood opposite Song Tingyu. She wiped the blood off his forehead with a towel.


    Because it took too long, the blood was stuck to her skin, and it was hard to wipe. She increased her strength, but accidentally pressed on the wound, and blood immediately came out of the wound that was already healing.


    Seeing the blood, su ran panicked, "I''m sorry."


    "Just take care of it and stick some gauze on it." Song Tingyu pressed her slender white wrist and said softly.


    He still wanted to talk to her about Song Weixi.


    After all, before song Vichy wakes up, there are some knot between them, it is better to solve it as soon as possible.


    Su ran nodded, cleaned it up with disinfectant, and then tore off the gauze and stuck it on the wound. It was finally done.


    "Okay."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized something was wrong. She was so close to Song Tingyu that both of them seemed to be breathing together.

 Chapter 51 The Real Family of Three

    Chapter 51 the real family of three


    Moreover, their positions were a little too ambiguous.


    She immediately backed away reflexively, but behind her was the sofa. In her panic, she almost tripped over the foot of the sofa and fell to the ground.


    Song Tingyu put his hand around her slender waist and pulled her back.


    "Why are you so clumsy?"


    His tone seemed a little helpless.


    Su Ran felt his hand on her waist like a hot piece of iron, burning through her skin.


    She was afraid of this feeling, so she put her hand behind her back to take his hand away.


    "Su Ran, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Let go of your hand."


    She was just trying to break free, but she forgot what she was in. Song ting met her beautiful little face and asked, "Do you really want me to let go of my hand?"


    She nodded without hesitation.


    Song Tingyu really let go.


    Only then did she realize that she was going to stand too high. Once Song Tingyu let go, she was about to fall.


    Su Ran really thought he was going to fall, so he exclaimed.


    But in the end, she did not fall to the ground, because song ting was caught by her, but he was in a hurry, so his footsteps were unsteady, and the two of them fell on the sofa, in an extremely ambiguous way.


    Su Ran felt song ting''s heavy body pressing on her. She was almost out of breath, so she struggled a few times, "Song Tingyu, get up."


    Song Tingyu seemed dissatisfied with her resistance to herself. She held down her hands, which were shaking wildly, "Su Ran, what are you doing?"


    Su Ran actually didn''t know what was going on with her, but as soon as Song Tingyu got close to her, she resisted subconsciously. Because at this moment, the image of Song Tingyu and baizhirui together would appear in her mind.


    She would think that maybe Song Tingyu had just hugged Bai Zhirui for a second, and her breath was still there. She didn''t want to stay in the arms of another woman.


    She would feel nauseous, she would really feel nauseous.


    That was the case with Su Hao, who had a wife, but kept her mother out of the house and had a different family.


    At that time, she felt that men''s vows were too light and too fake. They would never do what they promised.


    She had also vowed not to follow Qiao Qing''s path, but now she seemed to be on her way.


    It''s just that she and Qiao Qing changed roles back then.


    Su Ran really didn''t want this situation to continue, but she had to do it for Song Weixi.


    She was about to get up, but Song Tingyu didn''t let go. Just as the two of them were at a standstill, there was a slight noise from the hospital bed.


    Su Ran quickly pushed Song Tingyu away and walked quickly to the hospital bed.


    Song Weixi''s body moved, and his little hand was clasping the bedsheet. Su ran held his hand, "Vichy, are you awake?"


    "Mom..." Song Weixi called Su Ran before she opened her eyes.


    "Mom''s here, Vichy. Are you feeling unwell?"


    Song Weixi finally opened his eyes slowly. He saw his parents standing in front of the hospital bed. Both of them looked excited.


    Probably because he woke up.


    "I''ll call the doctor."


    With that, Song Tingyu turned and left the ward.


    Doctor Xu came over to check and said that Song Weixi''s condition had basically stabilized. Before he left, he took a meaningful look at Su Ran and Song Tingyu, and especially explained that the child''s emotions were affected by his parents, so he must not let this happen again.


    In other words, even if it was a show of affection, it had to be a show of affection in front of Song Weixi.


    When doctor Xu said this, Madam song was also present. Then she called the two of them out and looked at them with a serious and stern face, "I''m so old. I don''t have any other wishes now. My only wish is to hope that Vichy''s illness will soon recover."


    Then she looked at Song Tingyu, "Vichy is your son. Can you give him a chance to live?"


    "Grandma..." Song Tingyu''s voice was hoarse, "Vichy will be fine."


    Madam song waved his hand, "I don''t want you to break up the messy relationship with Bai Zhirui, but even if it''s acting, can you act a little more like me?"


    Song Weixi stayed in the hospital for two days, and his condition gradually improved. Finally, he did not need to put a tube in his body, and his mental state was much better.


    In order to take care of him, Song Tingyu and Su Ran have basically stayed in the hospital for the past two days.


    Song Tingyu didn''t even go to the Song shi, and the work was done in the hospital. If something important happened, Tang Zichu would come over and discuss it with him.


    Su Ran didn''t know if he really cared about and valued Song Weixi so much all of a sudden, or if he just listened to his grandmother, even if it was acting, he had to act more like it.


    But for the past two days, Song Weixi was stubborn and did not speak to him, and he was really not good at dealing with children, so the relationship between father and son had been so stiff.


    Su Ran didn''t have much interaction with him. Basically, in this ward, he did his own thing, and Su Ran and Song Weixi didn''t pay much attention to him.


    Because Lin Chenghuan had been abroad recently, Su Ran knew that he was busy with his work, and she didn''t want to affect him. Anyway, Song Weixi had survived the danger safely, so she didn''t tell him.


    But he didn''t know where he got the news. He flew back overnight and came to the hospital as soon as he got off the plane.


    When he appeared, Su Ran was shocked.


    He didn''t even go back to change his clothes or put down his luggage.


    "Chenghuan, how could you..."


    Lin Chenghuan looked at her dull look and smiled. He flicked her forehead with his long fingers, "Are you stupid?"


    Su Ran finally came back to his senses, but his voice was still surprised, "How did you come back?"


    Lin Chenghuan put the suitcase down everywhere, "Come back and see Vichy."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Song Weixi. Song Weixi had already opened his arms to him from the hospital bed. A smile appeared on his pretty little face, "Uncle Lin."


    Lin Chenghuan picked up his tiny body and rubbed his head, "Vichy, how are you feeling? Are you better?"


    "Uncle Lin, I''m fine."


    To show that he was better, Song Weixi raised his little fist and shook it a few times.


    Su Ran also poured a cup of warm water and passed it to Lin Chenghuan. He thanked him and took it.


    "Vichy is much better now. It''s all right. Why did you come back especially?"


    Lin Chenghuan put the glass down, "Ran Ran, I haven''t told you about this yet. If Tian Mi hadn''t told me, would you have kept it from me? Why didn''t you tell me what happened to Vichy..."

 Chapter 52 Because Im A Third Party in the Dark (1)

    Chapter 52 because I am a disgraceful third party (1)


    "I..." Su Ran was speechless at the moment. It was so sudden that she was in a daze. How could she have had time to inform him? Later, when Song Weixi was out of danger, she thought that he was so far away, so she let it go, so that he wouldn''t worry.


    "Next time, don''t hide anything from me. In my heart, Vichy is very important."


    Su Ran was a little touched, and she nodded. In fact, over the years, Lin Chenghuan really took care of their mother and son, and Song Weixi and his feelings were very good.


    She should have told him about such a big thing.


    "Not next time."


    Only then was Lin Chenghuan satisfied. Looking at her, the warm smile on the corner of his mouth grew deeper and deeper.


    There was a light cough outside the door, accompanied by a knock on the door.


    Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan looked out.


    Song Tingyu, who had gone out, came back at some point and was standing outside the door.


    There was no expression on his handsome face. He only looked at Su Ran, "Su Ran, come with me. Doctor Xu is looking for us."


    Doctor Xu was definitely looking for Song Weixi, so Su Ran wouldn''t delay. She said to the man beside her, "Chenghuan, take care of Vichy for me. I''ll go out for a while."


    Lin Chenghuan looked into Song Tingyu''s eyes and seemed to take them back, "Go on, I''ll take care of Vichy."


    Su ran nodded and followed Song Tingyu out of the room. They walked left and right on the way to doctor Xu''s office without saying a word.


    Anyway, Su Ran felt that she and Song Tingyu were in good shape right now. That was how they were in the beginning. It was good to keep it that way.


    When Song Weixi recovered from his illness, he could say goodbye immediately, and no one would feel anything else.


    Because she was thinking about these things, she did not look at the road much. In the corridor of the hospital, there were always people coming and going, especially the corridor they were walking in now, which led to the emergency room, and there were more people.


    At this moment, a patient was pushed in, and Su Ran did not notice. By the time she saw it, it was too late. Song Tingyu was standing on her right and grabbed her elbow and pulled her aside.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Ran pressed her heart that was beating too fast, looked at the hand pushing the bed away in a hurry, and shook her head. But when she found herself in Song Tingyu''s arms, she frowned, "I''m fine. You can let me go."


    Song Tingyu only felt his temples tighten at the moment. He thought of the scene he had just seen in the ward.


    Lin Chenghuan held Song Weixi and flicked Su Ran on the forehead.


    In that case, it seemed that they were only a family of three.


    And he was an outsider.


    Su Ran now faced him, and just now faced Lin Chenghuan, that was also two completely different attitudes.


    Song Tingyu did not let go of her, but held her slender wrist and dragged her through the crowded corridor. He went out and stared at her with his cold eyes, "Su Ran, what''s wrong? I can''t even touch you now? Lin Chenghuan, how does he want to touch it, and you smile at him?"


    Su Ran couldn''t stand it any longer and wanted to slap him in the face, "Song Tingyu, what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it? Think about how you''ve been treating me these past few days. Do you really think I''m invisible? Su Ran, I''m your husband. Don''t flirt with other men in front of me!"


    Su Ran was so angry that she smiled instead. The cold wind blew up the hair on her cheek, making her look cold and beautiful, "So you still remember that you are my husband? I thought you forgot, and once you forgot for four years, why don''t you keep forgetting? What does it mean to remember now? If you''re allowed to flirt with other women, I''m not allowed to flirt with other men?"


    Is this an indirect admission of her relationship with Lin Chenghuan?


    At least that''s what Song Tingyu thinks right now.


    He narrowed his black eyes dangerously, "Su Ran, try again."


    Su Ran looked up, smiled, and looked at him fearlessly, "Say it a hundred times. Song Tingyu, listen carefully. It''s none of your business who I think about, who I''m with, what I do. If you want to care about me, you can. First, you cut yourself off from Bai Zhirui. If you can''t do it, then you don''t care about me. The respect between husband and wife is mutual. If you can''t, You don''t have the right to ask someone else..."


    As she spoke these words, she could clearly see Song Tingyu''s face getting colder and colder, a feeling of falling into an ice cellar.


    But she was not afraid. Before his anger flared up, she pointed her finger behind him. When she retracted her hand, her voice was so soft that only two people could hear it, "I don''t think you can do it in your whole life."


    As she spoke, she pushed him away and left without stopping as she passed Bai Zhirui.


    Su Ran walked straight ahead, but to get to doctor Xu''s office, she had to go through another corridor, which was just across from where they were standing, so at this moment, even if she didn''t want to see the picture below, she still saw it.


    Bai Zhirui ran towards Song Tingyu as if there was no one there...


    Su Ran turned his head and his lips curled up in mockery.


    She had forgotten that bai zhirui was also in this hospital. It was rare for her to endure not coming to see Song Tingyu for so many days.


    Without looking back, she went straight to doctor Xu''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Doctor Xu lifted his glasses and saw her appear alone. He was stunned, "Why are you alone, Mr. Song?"


    Su Ran thought that he probably wouldn''t come here.


    When Bai Zhirui saw their faces together just now, he seemed to cry at any moment. He was busy comforting her. How did he get here?


    "Something happened to him, so..."


    Before she could finish, there was another knock on the door. A tall figure walked in and sat down beside her, "Doctor Xu, I''m sorry I''m late."


    When Song Tingyu sat down, he looked at Su Ran but did not speak.


    Su Ran didn''t expect him to come here so soon, and he didn''t know what method he used to convince Bai Zhirui, because looking at Bai Zhirui just now, it didn''t look like he could comfort her so quickly.


    Because Song Weixi had just experienced that kind of thing, Su Ran was very nervous now, and doctor Xu called them over, she must be even more uneasy.


    "Doctor Xu, did you call us here?"


    Every time Song Weixi was involved, this was Su Ran''s reaction.


    Doctor Xu smiled, "Mrs. Song, don''t be nervous. I''m here for you. Of course, it''s still about Vichy. I hope you remember what I told you last time. Vichy''s mood can''t fluctuate too much. After the surgery a few days ago, he''s not as optimistic as before. That''s the same thing. I hope Mrs. Song can get pregnant as soon as possible and give birth to a baby to save him..."

 Chapter 53 Because Im A Third Party in the Dark (2)

    Chapter 53 because I am a disgraceful third party (2)


    Su Ran''s face immediately turned pale. She pursed her lips and nodded, "I see."


    All the methods had been tried before, but all failed. This was the most successful method. For Song Weixi, Su Ran had no choice.


    In fact, seeing such a rigid father-son relationship between Song Tingyu and Song Weixi, she really thought that if she had another child, would she let him follow Song Weixi''s path?


    In the future, when the child was unhappy, would he ask her why she gave birth to him as if he were a lifesaver? Why are you so selfish?


    All of this, she thought about it, but she didn''t dare to think about it?


    What else could she do now?


    When they left doctor Xu''s office, the two of them were still one after the other, without any communication.


    Su Ran was thinking about her and wondered if Song Tingyu was thinking about it.


    When they reached the corner, Song Tingyu finally said, "You go back first. I have something to do with Ah Zhan."


    Su ran nodded, not caring much about what he was going to do.


    All the way to Song Weixi''s ward, Su Ran heard Song Weixi''s voice from far away in the open ward, "Go away, I don''t want to see you. Don''t stay here, and don''t let my mother see you..."


    There was also a faint reprimand from Shen Jing, "Vichy, why are you so rude? Aunt bai came to see you. How could you drive her away? Who taught you to be so rude? Just like a wild child, you can have as many children as you want."


    Su Ran''s brows thumped, and he quickened his pace and ran back.


    Bai Zhirui and Shen Jing stood in front of the hospital bed. Song Weixi hugged Lin Chenghuan''s waist tightly. There was a hot box knocked over on the floor, and white porridge was scattered everywhere.


    Lin Chenghuan frowned, "Mrs. Song, Vichy is in good condition now. He needs to rest. Please leave."


    Shen Jing seemed to be stimulated by this sentence. She sneered and looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Who are you? When is it your turn to take care of our The song family? Mr. Lin, what was the identity of what you just said? Su Ran''s friend? Or what other identity? Is your relationship more than just friends?"


    Shen Jing''s tone was too aggressive and his words were too harsh. Even a gentle and good-natured man like Lin Chenghuan had a cold look on his face, "Mrs. Song, please speak with more dignity. You are an elder and have lived decades longer than us. How can you say that without thinking? Aren''t you afraid of the jokes of the younger generation?"


    Lin Chenghuan''s tone did not fluctuate much, and her voice was still flat, but the words she said pierced Shen Jing''s body like thorns. Her face was very ugly, and she couldn''t help but get angrier, "What are you? What right do you have to teach me a lesson?"


    As she spoke, she raised her right hand to slap Lin Chenghuan in the face.


    With the crisp slap, everyone was stunned.


    Because Shen Jing''s palm landed on Su Ran''s face, a clear palm print immediately appeared on her white face.


    At that moment, Su Ran rushed over and pushed Lin Chenghuan away, but he didn''t have time to dodge and was slapped by Shen Jing.


    "Ran Ran, how are you?" Lin Chenghuan said to su ran worriedly.


    "Mom..."


    Song Weixi pulled Su Ran''s arm with his little hand.


    Su Ran shook her head and took Lin Chenghuan''s handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Shen Jing''s slap was too strong. Not only did she feel pain in her cheek, but the corner of her mouth was swollen now.


    Shen Jing had just felt that she was mad at Lin Chenghuan, so she moved her hand. She did not expect su ran to run over and slap lin shenghuan. At this moment, she came back to her senses with a sarcastic smile, "Who would believe that you two have nothing to do with each other?"


    Su Ran glanced at Shen Jing coldly, and the smile on his lips grew colder, "I respectfully call you mother, but that doesn''t mean you can talk nonsense. You can trample on my character as much as you want. I was wondering if you knew that Vichy had just been pulled back from the jaws of death? Do you know he almost died?"


    Shen Jing refused to give in, "So what if I know?"


    Su Ran sneered, "Do you think Vichy is your grandson? If you were right, you should know that doctor Xu said he wanted to rest. If you knew he didn''t like to see her, why did you bring her here? What do you want to do?"


    Su Ran never wanted to argue with Shen Jing too much in front of Song Weixi, because Shen Jing was Song Weixi''s grandmother anyway, so for so many years, she could tolerate what she said and did.


    But she couldn''t stand the fact that she was all for Bai Zhirui and said that to Song Weixi.


    How could she say that Song Weixi was a wild child?


    Why should he be trampled on like this?


    "Su Ran, you...!" Shen Jing was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. His face was red as if he was about to explode in the next second.


    Lin Chenghuan was worried that she would do something bad for Su Ran, so he kept her and Song Weixi close behind him.


    But Shen Jing still couldn''t do anything because Song Tingyu was back.


    He did not see what was happening in front of him, nor did he hear anything. When he came in, he saw that there were many people in the ward. Moreover, everyone''s faces were very bad, and the atmosphere in the ward was very strange.


    "What happened?" He walked over and saw Bai Zhirui. He frowned and said in a cold voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Trial, I..." Bai Zhirui''s voice was a little aggrieved and helpless, "I heard that Vichy lives here, so I wanted to come and see him. I knew he was here a few days ago, and I always wanted to come, but I didn''t have the chance, so I came here today, but I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Shen Jing saw that Song Tingyu''s face was getting uglier and uglier. He said, "I brought Zhirui here. She''s still in the hospital, but she still has Vichy on her mind. She asked ran to cook porridge for Vichy, but look at what Vichy looks like. He knocked off the porridge without a word. Look..."


    "Because she''s a bad person, she bullies my mother, and I don''t drink her porridge..." Song Weixi shouted.


    Shen Jing''s face darkened even more, "Listen, I didn''t say anything wrong about him, did I? See how Su Ran taught the children! On the night of the Song shi annual meeting, tomorrow she pushed zhirui downstairs and caused her to lose her child, but she taught Vichy that zhirui was the bad guy!"


    Su Ran saw that there was something wrong with Song Weixi. She was worried that he would remember what happened that night again. She didn''t wait for Shen Jing to finish her sentence and pointed at the door of the ward, "Get out, all of you. Get out now!"

 Chapter 54 But You Shouldnt Believe It (1)

    Chapter 54 but you should not believe it (1)


    These people can do whatever they want, but don''t do it in front of Song Weixi, don''t let him be afraid again, and don''t let him get into trouble again, okay?


    "Su Ran, don''t go too far!" Shen Jing said coldly.


    "Get out!" He pushed her and Bai Zhirui forward.


    Song Tingyu pulled her back and saw her pale face. His heart was stabbed, "You take care of Vichy."


    With that, he turned around and pulled Bai Zhirui and Shen Jing out of the ward.


    Shen Jing felt very unhappy, because when had she been told that?


    Su Ran was the first.


    She finally understood that Su Ran usually didn''t speak much and she didn''t refute what she said, but that didn''t mean she was afraid of her.


    She just hid everything, this vicious woman!


    Song Tingyu pulled Bai Zhirui and Shen Jing out of the room, and he let go of song Vichy a long way from his room.


    He looked at Bai Zhirui coldly, "I told you to go back to the ward first. Why don''t you go back?"


    Bai Zhirui bit his lip, "I went back, but I wanted to see Vichy... I wanted to see him, too? I went there with good intentions, and I''m really worried about Vichy..."


    "You shouldn''t have been there if you were worried about him!"


    Song Tingyu cut her off without waiting for her to speak.


    Bai Zhirui''s eyes gradually reddened and her voice choked, "Do you think it''s embarrassing for me to show up there? Because I''m just a third party who can''t be seen. Not only can''t I be seen, but I can''t see the light, right? But who made me like this? It''s you! Song Tingyu, you made me like this!"


    Bai zhirui was crying like a pear blossom with tears, and she had just had a miscarriage, so now she has lost weight, and her face is not very good. When she cried, she looked even more weak, "I gave up everything for you. When I was popular, I quit acting because I knew that your grandmother didn''t like me to be an actress. That''s okay. At worst, I won''t act, I won''t show, nothing will happen. I thought I could marry you, but your grandmother still didn''t like me, and you married another woman. I endured all of this, even though I was heartbroken and sad to death, and I endured all of this. I was the woman behind you. Even if it was the third person that everyone despised, I didn''t care anymore. I still wanted you, and the baby was gone. But Song Tingyu, what did you give me?"


    "You left me in America and came back, and then you were with Su Ran again. I was pregnant, and I came back to surprise you, but it didn''t seem like you were happy to see me. Do you think I hindered your family reunion? Vichy, he''s your child. He''s had such a big accident. Of course I want to see him, but you don''t think I should be there!"


    She wiped her eyes with force, "I''ve become a street rat now. Did people yell and beat me?"


    Bai zhirui cried in pain as she spoke.


    Seeing this, Shen Jing felt even more distressed. She wiped her tears with her hand, "Zhirui, don''t cry. No one said that about you. Don''t think too much." She looked at Song Tingyu as she spoke, "Aren''t you coming over to comfort her? Zhirui was right. Everything that was supposed to belong to her was taken away. Could she not be sad? She was just going to see Vichy, but she didn''t expect that to happen. Why are you talking to her like that?"


    Song Tingyu rubbed his tight temples, "I know I''ve wronged you for years, but I''ve said that Vichy is my son. I can''t not not save him if you really feel that you can''t stand it..."


    "No..." Bai Zhirui suddenly called out loudly, as if worried that song ting would say something to scare her the next second, so she quickly interrupted him.


    She ran towards him and held him tightly in her arms, "Trial, I beg you not to say such things. I beg you, don''t leave me, don''t leave me. I have nothing left. I only have you. You can''t do this. You don''t like me to say these words. Then I won''t say it. I won''t say it again. You don''t like me to appear in front of Vichy and the others. Then I won''t appear, okay? Whatever you want me to do, just don''t leave me..."


    "Zhirui, calm down..." Song Tingyu tried to pull her away.


    But at this moment, Bai Zhirui had lost his mind and kept shaking his head, unwilling to let go, "Trial, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I shouldn''t have said that. I shouldn''t have gone to see Vichy today. Can you forgive me? I beg you..."


    When have you seen Bai Zhirui like this?


    In the eyes of many people, she was a proud white swan, sacred and inviolable.


    But now he was crying like this. Song Tingyu couldn''t say that he didn''t feel anything, and at some level, he was the one who failed Bai Zhirui.


    Even though they were together, he didn''t want to be with her forever.


    When we were together at that time, it was your love and my wish.


    It was just that Bai Zhirui had always been very sensible and did not do anything out of the ordinary, so they went on like this for more than a year.


    After that, he met Su Ran and Madam song''s forced marriage. He was in a rebellious heart and naturally rejected Su Ran. After he married Su Ran, he went abroad because he didn''t want to live with her.


    Because at that time, she, in his heart, was a unscrupulous woman.


    "Trial, what are you thinking?" Shen Jing saw that Song Tingyu had been unresponsive, and bai zhirui seemed to cry even more aggrieved, she looked at it and felt heartbroken, she couldn''t help but remind.


    Only then did Song Tingyu recover from his thoughts. He patted Bai Zhirui on the shoulder and asked her to leave his arms, "Okay, don''t cry. You just lost your child. You had an operation. It''s not good for you to cry."


    He took a tissue from Shen Jing and wiped her tears away, "I spoke a little harder just now."


    Bai Zhirui finally broke into tears and smiled. She took Song Tingyu''s arm and stared at him with tears in her eyes, "In that case, can you not leave me? Will you let me stay by your side?"


    Song Tingyu was facing her right now, not knowing why Su Ran''s little face was in his mind...


    "Trial..." Baizhirui saw that he did not respond, and called him with grievance.


    He pinched his brows and finally saw Bai Zhirui in front of him.


    "Yes." He nodded and replied faintly.


    "Thank you, Trial. I will stay by your side in the future." She put her hand around Song Tingyu''s arm, looking like a little bird.


    Song Tingyu glanced at her and placed her hand on her arm. Her eyes were dark, "But don''t go to Su Ran and her son again. Vichy doesn''t like to see you. He needs to rest. I don''t want what happened today to happen."

 Chapter 55 But You Shouldnt Believe It (2)

    Chapter 55 but you should not believe it (2)


    "I see." Although Bai Zhirui answered, his voice was slightly tearful and he bit his lip hard.


    Shen Jing felt that she couldn''t stand it anymore, "Trial, how can you talk to zhirui like this? Why couldn''t she go to Su Ran and his mother? Now that Su Ran pushed her downstairs and made her childless, why did she have to tolerate Su Ran?"


    "Enough!" Song ting looked at Shen Jing coldly, "Mom, I haven''t said anything about you today. Do you know what you''re doing? You knew that Vichy had just had an operation and he needed some rest. Why did he start a fight in the ward? Do you want to see him get into trouble again?"


    Shen Jing''s face darkened, "What are you talking about? Why would I want to see something happen to him? Who do you think I am? Am I that vicious? More vicious than su ran?"


    She didn''t even forget to involve Su Ran in these words, and Song Tingyu felt extremely harsh, "Don''t involve Su Ran in everything, mom. I hope you really think about it for Vichy. Don''t let his emotions fluctuate any more. Can you do that? If you can''t do it, then you''ll appear less in front of him."


    Shen Jing was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, "Song Tingyu, I''m Vichy''s grandmother!"


    Song Tingyu''s tone was still cold, "If you know you''re his grandmother, you should know what''s good for him and what''s bad for him."


    "You..."


    Seeing her like this, Bai Zhirui quickly went up to comfort her, "Auntie, are you okay?"


    She then looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, stop it."


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips, "You guys go back first. I''ll go see Vichy."


    Hearing that he was going to Su Ran''s place again, Bai Zhirui didn''t want to show it even if she didn''t want to, because she was afraid that song ting would get angry.


    Looking at his tall back, Shen Jing''s face slowly softened. Looking at Bai Zhirui, he said, "You have to hurry up. Don''t lose to Su Ran. Trial is gone."


    "I know, auntie." Bai Zhirui gritted his teeth and whispered.


    Song Tingyu returned to the ward again. Lin Chenghuan was applying the medicine to Su Ran with a cotton swab. He was very careful, afraid that it would hurt her.


    Song Weixi, on the other hand, was sitting on the hospital bed, staring at the picture with his big eyes and his small mouth chattering, "Mom, does it hurt? Does it hurt?"


    Su Ran smiled, "It doesn''t hurt. It really doesn''t hurt."


    "Okay." Lin Chenghuan threw the used cotton swabs on the trash can in front of him, packed his things, and looked at the door by accident, only to find that Song Tingyu was back.


    "Mr. Song." He said hello.


    Song Tingyu glanced at the suitcase lying on the ground, and the expression on his face could not tell the true feelings in his heart, "Mr. Lin came back from abroad specially."


    "Yeah."


    "Coming to see Vichy as soon as you get off the plane, I''m really troubling you."


    Lin Chenghuan was still as gentle and elegant as ever, and the smile on his lips was always there, "Mr. Song, you''re welcome. I grew up watching Vichy. In my heart, I treated him like my son. If something happened to him, I would come back no matter what."


    Su Ran''s eyes were always on the two men. As soon as Song Tingyu entered the room, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the room had changed.


    After Lin Chenghuan had just finished speaking, Song Tingyu''s eyes narrowed and became dangerous.


    Lin Chenghuan was still smiling, but he could tell that his eyes were provocative.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Su Ran was really afraid that it would be triggered.


    The two men would do this every time they bumped into each other. Water and fire didn''t really break out, but just a secret war was enough to scare her.


    So she said before Song Tingyu opened her mouth, "Chenghuan, you''ve been on a plane for so long. After you got off the plane, you came to the hospital. You''re too tired, so you should go back and rest."


    Lin shenghuan wanted to refuse, but he understood Su Ran''s intention and didn''t want her to be embarrassed. Besides, he really needed to go back to the Lin family.


    So he nodded and picked up the suitcase on the floor, "Then I''ll go back. Remember to treat the wound on your face on time."


    "I know."


    Su Ran glanced at Song Tingyu and knew that he would stay here, so he said to lin shenghuan, "I''ll send you down."


    "Goodbye, uncle Lin." Song Weixi waved at Lin Chenghuan with a small face, "Remember to see me again."


    "Vichy needs a good rest. Uncle Lin will come back later."


    "Okay."


    After Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan left, there were only Song Tingyu and his son left in the ward.


    The little guy didn''t seem to care about Song Tingyu. He leaned against the bed and was reading a book on the table with great interest.


    Song Tingyu felt a deep sense of defeat that he had never felt before.


    He had never tried to run into a wall like this in front of a person. In the past few days, not to mention Su Ran, even song Vichy had not spoken to him.


    And this child''s own son.


    He moved the chair to the hospital bed and decided to have a good talk with Song Weixi, but as soon as he sat down, Song Weixi looked up at him from the storybook, "Dad, why don''t you go look for aunt bai?"


    Song Tingyu did not expect such a young child to say such a thing. After a pause, the expression on his face became unnatural and he coughed softly, "Vichy, talk to dad."


    Song Weixi didn''t appreciate it. He didn''t even raise his eyes. His eyes were still on his book. He muttered, "Dad, if you want to talk, you should talk to aunt bai."


    He couldn''t talk to Song Tingyu without Bai Zhirui.


    Song Tingyu really didn''t want to attribute what he said at the moment to ridicule him, but it seemed to be true.


    "... Song Tingyu reached out and took the book off his small hand and put it aside.


    Song Weixi frowned, dissatisfied, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "Song Weixi." Song Tingyu''s tone deepened, "Let''s talk."


    Song Weixi saw that his face became serious, and after a moment of silence, he finally nodded, "Okay, what do you want to talk about?"


    He suddenly asked. Song Tingyu didn''t know what to say or what to talk about.


    He just wanted to open his heart. At least there shouldn''t be any big gap between father and son. He really didn''t want them to go on like this forever.


    He didn''t say anything, but Song Weixi said first, "Dad, do you know why I fought with chen xiaobao?"

 Chapter 56 But You Shouldnt Believe It (3)

    Chapter 56 but you should not believe it (3)


    Song Tingyu had heard some of this. When the chen family came to plead this morning, they almost knelt on the ground and begged them to let the chen family go.


    "Because he said bad things about your mother?" Song ting paused, "Would you like to tell me about that day?"


    Song Weixi nodded and then began to say, "Chen xiaobao said that his mother told him that my mother was a bad woman, that she stole other people''s husbands and pushed them down the stairs..." He paused, "I know that the'' other person'' he said is that aunt bai..."


    "My mother is not a bad woman. She is the best woman in the world. Dad, you won''t understand..." Song Weixi pulled her cheek with her little hand, "Mother is too important to me. I won''t let anyone say that about her. I want to protect her..."


    Listening to Song Weixi''s words and looking at his serious little face, Song Tingyu felt his heart being pounded.


    He smiled and rubbed Song Weixi''s head with his hand, "Of course your mother won''t be a bad woman."


    In fact, at one level, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Song Weixi''s fight, because he was protecting his mother.


    Although he did not approve of using force to solve everything, there were still some things that he had to do.


    If in that situation, he would have cried weakly, then he would not have been Song Weixi.


    It was only because of his poor health that it caused the seriousness of this incident. Otherwise, he might have just suffered a little skin injury, which was no big deal. At least he took action to protect his mother.


    Song Weixi looked up at Song Tingyu, "But dad, do you think mom is a bad woman? Do you also think that mother pushed aunt bai down the stairs that day?"


    Song Tingyu was speechless. He didn''t want to think about it that way, but all the evidence pointed to Su Ran, and Bai Zhirui couldn''t fall down on his own.


    In fact, on the second day of the accident, he went to the hotel to look for the surveillance video, but it was very helpless and regretful that the corner of the stairs was the blind spot of the surveillance because it was blocked by a wall.


    The surveillance video didn''t give him any useful information.


    As for the surveillance video grandma mentioned that day, she was just lying to him.


    Song Weixi puffed up her cheeks, "I know. You think so too. You think mom pushed her down! No, she fell down by accident. She spilled a glass of wine on her mother''s clothes before, and then pulled her along. When I went to find her, he saw that he wanted to push her down, but she held the stairs and it was okay. Then I ran over and she fell down."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time, "Vichy, let''s not talk about this, okay?"


    "Why not? Dad, you still don''t believe mom? You don''t like mom that much? So you like aunt bai?" When Song Weixi became stubborn, he was also very stubborn, and now he had to get an answer from Song Tingyu.


    Because he didn''t want Song Tingyu to misunderstand Su Ran again.


    "Vichy."


    Su Ran''s soft voice came from the door, breaking the stiff atmosphere between father and son.


    Su Ran came in and picked up the book on the bed and handed it to Song Weixi, "You can read it here first. Mom and dad have something to talk about outside."


    With that, she glanced at Song Tingyu, "Come out with me."


    Just now, she heard something from her conversation with Song Weixi. Song Tingyu had said that he wanted to talk to her before. Indeed, they should have a good talk about how to go down the road in the future.


    When the two of them came out, su ran went to the door of the ward and did not want Song Weixi to hear what they were talking about. Of course, she could not go far because she was worried about Song Weixi.


    Song Tingyu rested his hand on the railing in the corridor and looked down at Su Ran, "What are we talking about?"


    Su Ran took a deep breath, "As for the matter of baizhirui falling down the stairs, I will tell you one last time that it has nothing to do with me. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. It doesn''t matter. Now, nothing matters to me. Only Vichy is the most important thing. I want him to live healthily no matter what, so can I trouble you? For the sake of Vichy''s blood, Give him such a chance? Even if it''s acting, it''ll make him feel better, and there won''t be any more big emotional fluctuations..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu interrupted her. He sneered, but the smile did not reach his eyes, "Am I such a cruel father in all of your eyes, so cruel that I don''t care about my own son''s life or death? So you all came to beg me?"


    "So is grandma, so are you, eh? If you''re so afraid that I don''t care if he dies or dies, then shouldn''t you kneel down and beg me to be more sincere?"


    "Song Tingyu..." Su Ran didn''t understand where his anger came from. She just wanted to talk to him, couldn''t she?


    Is it really that difficult for them to get along quietly?


    "Let me tell you, Su Ran." Song Tingyu reached out to her back and held her by the back of her neck with his long fingers, pulling her closer to him. His eyes were somewhat cold, "Song Weixi is my son, too. Yes, I probably didn''t care about him at first. I missed him a lot. I haven''t seen him born. I haven''t been with him for the past three years. I know I''m not a good father, but I am. I''ve been with Song Weixi for a few months, and you don''t think I have any feelings for him in the past few months? If someone told me now that there was a way to keep Vichy alive, I would do everything I could, would you believe it?"


    "But you probably don''t believe it..." Song ting said as he slowly released his hand, "In your heart, am I one in ten thousand of Lin Chenghuan''s?"


    Su Ran felt like her heart was being gripped. She couldn''t tell why she felt this way. She looked at the man in front of her and couldn''t say a word.


    After Song Tingyu let her go, he smiled at himself and turned away.


    Su Ran stood there for a long time, until his back disappeared and disappeared before her eyes. Then she slowly turned around, covered her eyes with her hands and walked to song Vichy''s ward.


    Not long after she entered the ward, Su Hao also brought Qiao Qing over.


    Qiao qing brought over some prepared tonics. As soon as su hao came in, he looked around the ward, "Where''s Trial?"

 Chapter 57 Whats the Use of Being Shy at This Time?

    Chapter 57 what''s the use of being shy at this time?


    Su Ran was already numb to his question, and she didn''t think that he would really come to care about Song Weixi. After all, he could even think of her as a chess piece, so how could he care about the child born from a chess piece?


    "Let''s go."


    "Gone?!" Su Hao looked surprised, "Why so fast? I just heard he was in the hospital. How long had he been gone? I''m going out to look for him."


    Su Hao then left the ward and hurried to find Song Tingyu, hoping to find him again.


    Because he usually didn''t see Song Tingyu, and wanted to go to the Song shi to look for him, he would never give him face, no see, no see, no matter how long he waited outside.


    And every time he went over, he would end up in a very awkward situation.


    Every time the Song shi employees saw him in the past, although they didn''t say anything on the surface, their eyes had already betrayed everything.


    After he left, Qiao Qing put the thermos box on the table, poured the soup out of it, put it on a small bowl, and handed it to Song Weixi, "Vichy, be careful. It''s hot. Blow and drink."


    In fact, Song Weixi still had a knot in his heart about Qiao Qing hitting su ran last time, but when he listened to Su Ran''s words, he felt that he was young and didn''t understand many things, so he didn''t ask qiao qing anything.


    "Thank you, grandma."


    Qiao Qing touched his little face and smiled, "Good boy."


    After that, she looked at Su Ran and pulled her aside to sit down. She glanced at the door and said, "Ran Ran, don''t blame your father... He''s just like this..."


    Su Ran knew that Qiao Qing was talking about Su Hao coming over, but he didn''t look at song Vichy.


    Su ran brushed the hair on her cheek with her hand, "How can he be worthy of me to blame him?"


    Qiao Qing''s eyes paused for a moment, "Then will you blame me? Blame me for being so focused on him, blame me..."


    Su Ran didn''t want to hear her say this. After all these years and so many times, what''s the use? What''s the use of blaming herself? No matter how many times she had to choose, Su Hao was still the most important person in her heart.


    "Mom, stop talking about it. Has he been treating you well lately?"


    "Good." Qiao qing nodded. In fact, she had to admit that the reason why she was still with Su Hao was because Su Ran, Su Hao always wanted to benefit from Su Ran, so she always threatened her.


    She didn''t want Su Ran to be so threatened by him, but she was too weak to leave Su Hao.


    "That''s good." Isn''t that why qiao qing has been looking forward to it all her life? As long as she was happy...


    Even though Su Hao couldn''t be sincere about her.


    Qiao qing looked over to Song Weixi, who was sitting on a small stool with his special bowl in his hand and drinking soup. She sighed, "Vichy is such a good boy."


    Su Ran''s eyes fell on her son. She nodded and her nose was a little sore, "Mmm."


    "So he has to get better..." Qiao Qing turned to look at Su Ran again, "No news about his stomach yet?"


    Su Ran sighed helplessly and shook his head, "I just went to the gynecologist''s for a checkup. The doctor said that my body hasn''t been doing well recently. The pressure is too great, which leads to menstrual disorder and poor nutrition..."


    "Then you have to be careful. How can you conceive without a good body?" Qiao Qing said earnestly, "Even if you have a child, it will take so long. You must take good care of yourself. I think you have lost weight recently..."


    Thinking of this, Su Ran felt even worse. He had just returned from doctor Xu''s place this morning and he had told them about it.


    She felt a sharp pain in her brows, probably due to her poor rest recently. She rubbed them with her hands.


    Because Song Weixi''s condition had gradually improved, Madam song said that he would not let Su Ran stay in the hospital to sleep tonight. There was a nanny at home, and the hospital nurse would be here with Song Weixi.


    When he left the ward at night, Su Ran was still very worried and told the nanny and the nurse what he was going to pay attention to over and over again.


    Madam song couldn''t stand it any longer and held her hand, "Okay, Ran Ran, they know what to do. One is to take care of Vichy from a young age, the other is to be a hospital professional. What are you worried about? You''ve been in the hospital for so many days. You should go back and have a good rest."


    Hearing what song Old Lady said, Su Ran nodded and helped her leave.


    On the way back, sitting in the car, Madam song''s eyes fell on Su Ran''s stomach and whispered, "Ran Ran, how are you doing?"


    Su Ran smiled bitterly. Qiao qing had just asked her this question, but now Madam song asked again. She herself felt a little helpless, so she could only shake her head.


    Madam song was a little disappointed, but she still held Su Ran''s hand, "It''s okay. Take your time, but the key is to get well."


    "I know, grandma."


    Madam song''s tone was a little solemn, "Ran Ran, don''t blame grandma for asking you this all the time. It''s really because of Vichy''s illness. I can''t wait... Especially after such a big event this time. I''m always very uneasy in my heart. I''m afraid that I''ll wake up one day and hear some bad news. What should I do?"


    "No, grandma." Su Ran immediately held her hand and said, "Vichy will be fine."


    She comforted Madam song like this, but she was actually comforting herself.


    Madam song patted the back of her hand, "I know I''ve wronged you. Trial is not a thing. He''s focused on the actor, but I don''t know if you can tell that he still cares about you. That day when Vichy was in surgery, you fainted. He was more nervous than anyone else. I''ve never seen him like this..."


    Really? Song Tingyu was nervous about her?


    Su ran looked out of the window, unable to find an answer.


    Su Ran came back early today. As soon as he got to his room, he went to take a shower. It was only nine o'' clock when he came out.


    When she finished blowing her hair and sat on the sofa, she glanced around the room, which she hadn''t slept in for many days, and Song Tingyu was even more so.


    He probably won''t be back tonight either.


    Su Ran took the phone from the coffee table, pressed a phone number, paused with his long fingers, deleted the number, and threw it back on the coffee table.


    What did she call song ting to say to him?


    Invite him back so that she can get pregnant as soon as possible?


    She took the pillow and lay down on the sofa, her eyes closed feebly, feeling that it was really hard to do something like this without feelings. At least she almost couldn''t get over it...

 Chapter 58 Song Tingyu, Pick Me up (1)

    Chapter 58 Song Tingyu, pick me up (1)


    Thinking about it, she fell asleep, and not long after that, she was awakened by the vibration of her phone.


    She narrowed her eyes and took the phone. She looked at it intently. It was Song Tingyu''s number.


    She paused for a moment, lost her sleep, and answered the phone, "Song Tingyu..."


    "Su Ran, it''s me." On the other side of the phone, it was not Song Tingyu''s voice, but another gentle voice. Su Ran thought for a moment and recognized the owner of the voice: "Lu Zhan?"


    "Yes, are you free now? Come and pick up Trial."


    Su Ran sat up, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s drunk. We''re at the soho bar, but my wife is feeling unwell. I need to go back and see her, so I want you to pick him up. If you''re not free, I''ll call Tang Zichu over..." Lu Zhan''s voice sounded a little anxious.


    "I''ll go. You can send the address to my phone later."


    Su Ran hung up the phone, changed into his clothes, put on his coat and boots, and drove out with his car keys.


    She had never been to the soho bar, but luckily Lu Zhan sent her the address and she found it. Lu zhanren was also very careful, worried that she would go in and look for anything. In such a hurry, he arranged for a waiter to stand by the door and wait for her. As soon as she came in, the uniformed waiter came over and asked, "Mrs. Song?"


    Su ran nodded.


    "Young master song is here. Come with me."


    Su Ran followed the waiter to a private room. There were empty bottles on the floor and on the coffee table. It was obvious that they had drunk a lot before.


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa with one hand across his forehead. His coat was thrown aside. His white shirt and tie were nowhere to be found. His collar and cufflinks were unbuttoned.


    Su Ran walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "Song Tingyu."


    "I think song shao is drunk." The waiter said, "Shall I help you get him out?"


    It was impossible for su ran to help Song Tingyu out alone. She nodded, "Thank you for your trouble."


    On the way back to the The song family, Su Ran looked at the back of the car through the mirror in front of him.


    Song Tingyu was still leaning back in his chair, his eyes closed, and there was no movement.


    In Su Ran''s opinion, Song Tingyu was no longer such a bad drinker and did not know how much alcohol he had drunk this time.


    When she arrived at the The song family, because she had been tossing and turning for a long time, everyone was basically asleep, and it was not good for her to call for help again, so she could only help song ting to meet the building.


    This man was really heavy. Su ran had to use all her strength to help him to the room and put him on the bed. She was so weak that she had no strength left.


    She sat on the bed, rubbed her aching arms and shoulders, then got up and went to the bathroom to wring a clean towel to wipe his hands and face. He kept his eyes closed and looked really drunk!


    Su Ran sighed helplessly, wiped the towel and put it down. She hesitated to help him change into his pajamas. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t sleep well with these clothes.


    She was silent for a moment, but she still reached out to the buttons of his shirt and unbuttoned them one by one. Anyway, they had already done what they should and should not have done. What was the use of being shy at this time?


    While she was concentrating on unbuttoning, a hand covered the back of her hand.


    She froze for a moment, then raised her head and looked into a pair of eyes as deep as an ancient well, which seemed to capture the soul of a person.


    Su Ran found his heart beating in a disorderly state.


    How could such a pair of eyes look a little drunk?


    It was very clear!


    She wanted to take her hands back at the moment, but it was too late. Song Tingyu somehow reached out and grabbed her slender shoulders, bringing her whole body to the soft mattress.


    She didn''t even cry out, but he covered her soft lips with his thin lips.


    Su Ran was a little angry, and he rudely exposed him: "Song Tingyu, you pretend to be drunk."


    Song Tingyu stared at her with obsidian eyes. After a long time, his thin lips parted and his voice was hoarse, "No, I''m really drunk."


    Su Ran naturally didn''t believe it and turned around, "You''re lying. Get up."


    "Su Ran, I''m really drunk." He opened his mouth slowly, and his breath sprayed on her skin.


    "I don''t believe you." Can drunk people have such clear eyes? Can you press her shoulder so accurately that she can''t move?


    At this moment, she even suspected that this was a prank from this man.


    But she didn''t know why he tricked her into going to the soho bar to pick him up.


    Song Tingyu pinched her cheeks with his long, beautiful, bony fingers and turned her face back to face himself, "Then tell me if I''m not drunk? Why am I filled with your shadow, your face, your voice, the way you speak, the way you cry?"


    "Tell me, why?"


    Su Ran''s face was pinched by him. He couldn''t shift his gaze, so he could only look at him.


    So she clearly saw that his eyes were a little hazy when he said these words.


    Su Ran was thinking at this moment, if she had never experienced these things before, if she and song ting could have a good start, if she had just met him, she might really believe what he said at this moment, maybe she would really be moved, and really fall into it.


    Because this man''s eyes are so seductive that when he looks at you deeply, he will make you think that you are the woman he loves the most in the world. He will make you feel that in his eyes, in his heart, there is no room for any other woman except you.


    He will give you an illusion of affection.


    But she had been through so much with him, and even though they hadn''t been together for so long, he left her in a hurry four years ago, and now he''s only been back for a few months, she still knows that this isn''t true.


    She closed her eyes and when she opened them again, her eyes were clear and calm, "Song Tingyu, don''t talk to me like that. Just leave it to Bai Zhirui."

 Chapter 59 Song Tingyu, Pick Me up (2)

    Chapter 59 Song Tingyu, pick me up (2)


    Between them, they didn''t need these things, they didn''t need these words.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes suddenly caught on for a moment. Su Ran pushed him away while the force in his hand was slightly loosened. He sat up from the bed and stretched out his hand to pull up the loose shirt.


    "We will end sooner or later. What''s the point of saying this? As long as we maintain the status quo." He said as he got up from the bed and turned back to look at him, "Wait for me."


    Song Tingyu saw her go to the sofa and take the bag that she had put there. She took out a bottle-shaped thing from it, poured out a few pills, put aside the cold boiled water, and swallowed the bowl.


    He also left the bed, walked to her side, reached out to pick up the bottle she had placed on the coffee table, took a look, and his eyes were a little dark: "What is this?"


    Su Ran reached out to take the bottle back and put it on the coffee table. His voice was faint, "The doctor said it helps to get pregnant."


    Song Tingyu held her tightly, his brows moving slightly, his curved lips pursing, as if holding back something, but he did not move at all.


    Su Ran put down the ponytail, then took off her coat and put it on the sofa. Under the coat, she wore a thin white sweater with half a high collar as a balance. Without hesitation, she quickly took off the sweater.


    "Why not continue?" Song Tingyu held his chest in his hands and his voice was cold.


    Su Ran lowered his head to take off his last clothes.


    The intimate clothes were all black, and her skin was already very white, which made her skin even whiter.


    Su Ran''s mind was filled with one thought: pregnancy.


    So she couldn''t care less about shyness or other emotions. She couldn''t think about it.


    She walked over to the man in front of her. Although she was about 1.70 meters tall, song ting was too tall. It was 1.88 meters. She stood in front of him and had to look up at him.


    She had to stand on tiptoe to reach her arms around his neck. She reached out to hug him and whispered in his ear, "Song Tingyu, pick me up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt her body hanging in the air the next second. Song Tingyu quickly picked her up from the ground and spun her back. When she came back to herself, she found herself pressed against the cold wall by him.


    Her bare back was pressed against the wall.


    Although the room was warm as spring with the heater on, it was still late winter, and her skin touched the wall so much that she could not help but shiver.


    Song Tingyu seemed to feel something strange about her and carried her back to bed. He was not in a hurry to do anything. His long fingers ran down her forehead and he caressed her face.


    Her long eyelashes trembled a few times.


    I don''t know if it''s cold or something.


    When he finally lowered his head and tried to catch her lips, she turned her head to one side.


    He obviously didn''t want him to kiss her.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were burning like flames. She didn''t want him to kiss her, but he wanted to. So his thumb and index finger turned her small chin over, and his thin lips accurately blocked her red lips.


    "... Su Ran frowned, his hands on his back clenched his fists, but in the end he let them down feebly.


    Song Tingyu''s hand was around her slender waist, and his voice was low and hoarse, "Su Ran, if it wasn''t for Vichy, would you be willing to lie under me so obediently?"


    Su Ran''s silence answered him...


    When Song Tingyu woke up in the morning, his hand habitually stretched to the side, but it was already empty, and even the mattress did not have any residual body temperature, so it proved that Su Ran had already gotten up.


    He opened his eyes and looked aside, as expected.


    It was not too late, but Su Ran was no longer there. Needless to say, she got up early in the morning to cook breakfast and took it to the hospital for Song Weixi.


    He also lifted the quilt to get up and changed. Madam song was the only one in the dining room, and she was eating breakfast.


    "Good morning, grandma." Song Tingyu reached out and pinched his sore neck.


    Mrs. Song glanced at him, "Are you willing to come back and sleep?"


    Song Tingyu shrugged and did not answer her question. He always felt that when she looked at him, her eyes were a little ambiguous. He did not care, but if he looked at su ran like that, she would probably blush like a boiled shrimp.


    "I went to the hospital." He also wanted to go to the hospital to see Song Weixi and work at the Song shi.


    "Wait, we''ll go after breakfast." Madam song stopped him.


    "No..." Song Tingyu didn''t have any special habit of eating breakfast. He was used to it when he was abroad. He woke up with a cup of coffee in the morning. All these years had passed.


    "Ran Ran got up early in the morning to make breakfast. Are you sure you don''t want to come over for some?"


    Madam song''s voice rang from behind.


    Song ting paused, hesitated for a moment, then turned around and walked back to the dining room. He pulled out his chair and sat down. When he met Madam song''s slightly teasing eyes, he coughed softly, "I think it''s better to eat something in the morning."


    "Of course." Madam song responded and went back to the kitchen, "Ran Ran, Trial is coming down. Get a bowl of porridge."


    Song Tingyu was stunned. He thought Su Ran had already gone to the hospital, but he didn''t expect her to be in the kitchen.


    Soon Su Ran brought out a bowl of porridge, which was made of pumpkin millet porridge.


    In fact, Song Tingyu didn''t even like breakfast, let alone porridge. The thick liquid in front of him was orange. He didn''t have much appetite.


    But Madam song stopped eating and looked at him.


    Even su ran was looking at him.


    He smiled, picked up the spoon and began to eat the porridge. After he took the first sip, Mrs. Song immediately said, "Is it good? Ran Ran is a great cook. You haven''t eaten anything she cooks yet, have you?"


    In fact, the taste was still good. It could be seen that Su Ran''s cooking was really good, but Song Tingyu himself did not like porridge, so he said faintly, "Not bad."


    Su Ran knew him well and went into the kitchen. After a while, he came out with a glass of milk and a white plate in his hand. He put the milk and the restaurant in front of him, "You should be used to this."


    In front of Song Tingyu were fried egg, toast and bacon.


    Song Tingyu didn''t expect her to prepare this for herself, so she looked at her in a daze, but she didn''t react very much. After putting down his breakfast, she was ready to leave the restaurant with a thermos box, "Grandma, I''ll go get breakfast for Vichy first."

 Chapter 60 You Think Im Dirty (1)

    Chapter 60 you think I''m dirty (1)


    "Don''t worry." Mrs. Song smiled and pointed at Song Tingyu, "Wait for Trial. He just said he''s going to the hospital. You two can go together."


    "He can stay for breakfast. I can drive myself..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Sit there and wait for me."


    Su Ran was stunned, but did not say anything. He sat down opposite him.


    Although Madam song was eating, his eyes moved back and forth between the two of them with a smile on his lips.


    Song Tingyu didn''t know if he was in a hurry to see song Vichy at the hospital or if he didn''t want Su Ran to wait, so he ate his breakfast very quickly, finished it in a while, and drank milk.


    He wiped his mouth with a napkin, took the car keys and stood up, "Let''s go."


    Su Ran followed him with the thermos box, "Grandma, let''s go."


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Madam song was in a particularly good mood today, his smiling eyes almost narrowed into a line.


    On the way to the hospital, the car had been silent all the time. Neither of them spoke, but Song Tingyu broke the silence first, "Why did you get up so early?"


    "Make breakfast for Vichy." Su Ran didn''t know what his sudden question meant, but he answered honestly.


    "It''s rare that you can get up."


    Song Tingyu''s lips curved in an ambiguous way, and at this moment their car was waiting for the traffic light. His long fingers reached out to the side and pulled her collar. The collar was pulled down, and the marks on her snow-white skin could be seen immediately.


    "To cover up these marks, so you wore a high-collar dress?"


    When Su Ran realized what he was doing, her face immediately turned red and she patted the back of his hand.


    Her expression was unnatural, "Cold." Then he quickly pulled up his clothes.


    "Really?" Song Tingyu had a charming smile on the corner of his mouth. He finally put his hand back on the steering wheel and did not speak again.


    Su Ran breathed a sigh of relief and wondered what she would do if he continued to pester her on this issue.


    She was no match for him, and could answer all these questions calmly.


    Silence returned to the car at this moment.


    Because of the silence, Song Tingyu''s cell phone vibrated very suddenly.


    Because the phone was on the car''s console, on Su Ran''s side, he said, "Bring me my phone."


    Su Ran reached for his phone and accidentally saw the caller id on the screen: Zhirui.


    Song Tingyu also glanced at her when he took the phone, as if to see her reaction, but Su Ran had already turned his eyes to the car window.


    It seemed to have snowed heavily last night, so it was snowy outside.


    She flicked the window a few times and dispersed the fog, her eyes not leaving the window for a moment.


    Song Tingyu had already connected Bai Zhirui.


    Bai Zhirui had been in the hospital for a while, and she was well enough to be discharged from the hospital. She was just calling Song Tingyu to tell him that she could leave the hospital after her final checkup at night and wanted Song Tingyu to pick her up.


    Song Tingyu listened quietly to her. After a moment of silence, he finally said, "I''ll pick you up early from work tonight."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you."


    Bai Zhirui was in a good mood. Even through the phone, Su Ran could feel it.


    "Well, I''m going to hang up first. Have a good rest first."


    After the phone hung up, Song Tingyu threw it aside. Su Ran was still looking out the window, as if she didn''t care about their conversation.


    Her side face was quiet and peaceful.


    Recently, Tian Mi came back, so she would take over the work at the studio. Su Ran basically stayed in the hospital to take care of and accompany Song Weixi.


    In the days after Song Weixi''s surgery, Song Tingyu had been in the hospital and had even moved to work. Now that his condition has stabilized, Song Tingyu can''t stay in the hospital all day.


    When he sent su ran to the hospital this morning, he saw Song Weixi and left.


    At night, when Song Weixi was still in the office, his cell phone rang.


    He put down his pen, looked up from a document, took his cell phone and continued reading the document, "Zhirui, what''s the matter?"


    "Trial, have you forgotten?" Bai Zhirui''s voice over there was a little surprised and hurt, "I was discharged today. You promised to come and pick me up. Don''t you remember?"


    Song Tingyu really forgot all about it. He was holding the paper. Hearing this, he paused for a long time before saying, "I''m sorry."


    "Trial..." Bai Zhirui seemed to be holding back something, but in the end she said nothing and said, "Then I''ll wait for you to come over. Can you come over now?"


    Before hanging up, she was worried that Song Tingyu had forgotten again, so she reminded him again, "Trial, you must come over, or I don''t know where I can go. My house was sold four years ago. Am I going to stay in a hotel now?"


    "I''ve already asked Zi Chu to arrange a place for you to stay." Song Tingyu''s voice was faint, "Wait for me in the ward for a while. I''ll go over now."


    Indeed, when Bai Zhirui was discharged from the hospital, he should have picked her up, because she was out of the hospital and didn''t know where to go. Her adoptive parents had long passed away, leaving her the house and selling it. If she was discharged from the hospital, she really had nowhere to go.


    So in fact, Song Tingyu had already asked Tang Zichu to find a place to live and buy a duplex apartment.


    Hanging up the phone, he had to put down his work for a while, put on his coat, and take the car keys to go out.


    At the hospital, after baizhirui hung up the phone, she threw it on the floor.


    She had already checked out of the hospital, packed her things, and had been waiting for him to come over, but he hadn''t shown up for a long time. After a phone call, he used the word "Sorry" to confirm everything.


    He forgot, he actually forgot...


    She was thinking that if Su Ran and her son were together, he wouldn''t have forgotten, would he?


    He could easily forget the things related to her!


    When her cell phone fell to the ground, Shen Jing was pushing the door open and coming in, only to hear a "Pow-" sound. She saw something fall to the ground in front of her eyes.


    She was startled.


    "Zhirui, what''s wrong?"


    She walked over and picked up the phone. It was broken in half. It was useless. She put it on the table casually. Seeing Bai Zhirui''s red eyes, she said, "Zhirui, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 61 You Think Im Dirty (2)

    Chapter 61 you think I''m dirty (2)


    Bai Zhirui heard the voice and quickly wiped her tears with her hands, "Auntie, you''re here."


    "Why did you drop your phone?"


    "It''s okay. I scared you."


    Shen Jing shook his head and figured out what was going on without much thought, "Maybe Trial was delayed because of something? Don''t be angry. Your body has just given birth to a baby. Isn''t it good to be angry like this?"


    "Auntie, he''s not delayed because he forgot..." Bai Zhirui knew that Shen Jing loved her very much, so sometimes she didn''t have any scruples in front of her. She knew that she was on her side, and she wouldn''t help su ran no matter what.


    Shen Jing was stunned for a moment. After a moment of silence, she went forward and sat on the bed, holding Bai Zhirui''s hand, "Zhirui, you have to understand the situation now. No matter what, you can''t get angry with the court..." She looked at her gravely, "You know what? Trial went home to sleep last night..."


    "He went back?" Her eyes widened in surprise, "Hasn''t he been sleeping in the Song shi or the hospital these days? Why did he suddenly go back?"


    She knew that Song Tingyu and Su Ran hadn''t had a good time lately, so even if they met, they didn''t have much to say in the same space. How could they suddenly go back?


    Who was the first to give in?


    "Trial was drunk yesterday, and Su Ran went to the bar to pick him up, and then he slept at home. As for what would happen, I don''t think you need me to tell you. Even if Trial didn''t want to, Vichy was Su Ran''s lifeblood. She must be in a hurry to get pregnant. How could a man resist such a temptation, so..."


    Shen Jing didn''t say the rest, but Bai Zhirui knew what she was going to say.


    The word "Love grows with time" would be perfect for them.


    Her face immediately turned as pale as a ghost.


    Shen Jing put his hand on her shoulder, "I''m telling you this because I want you to understand that you have to catch Trial well, but you can''t mess with him either, because what men hate the most is that women mess with you in front of them. They all like obedient women. About this, you''re a smart girl. I''m sure you''ll understand. As for what to do, can you keep Trial''s heart? It''s up to you, understand? I will definitely be on your side."


    Baizhirui nodded, "I understand."


    No matter how unwilling and unhappy she was, she couldn''t show it in front of Song Tingyu.


    She could already feel Song Tingyu''s heart moving away from her. She was about to lose it, and where did it fly to?


    She knew what was going on.


    She would never let this man leave her.


    Everything that she wanted, baizhirui, had to be held firmly in her hands.


    Shortly after their conversation ended, Song Tingyu appeared in the ward. Shen Jing was very interested and wanted to leave tonight for the two of them, so after he arrived, he excused himself from going to see Song Weixi.


    Song Tingyu picked up Bai Zhirui''s bag on the bed and looked back at her, "Let''s go."


    Baizhirui nodded and quickly stepped forward to grab his arm.


    Song Tingyu looked down and frowned involuntarily, but left the ward without saying anything.


    When the two of them arrived at the hospital''s underground parking lot, they saw two tall and slender figures coming from opposite them.


    Su Ran and tian mi had just gotten out of the car, and they were still talking and laughing. Suddenly, Su Ran heard tian mi snort, "Shameless, public places do not know how to avoid!"


    Su Ran also looked ahead, and naturally saw the two figures closely together. The four of them were still walking past, but no one said a word.


    It was impossible to say hello in such a situation, let alone say anything else.


    "Dog man and dog woman." Tian Mi cursed again in a low voice.


    In contrast to her excitement, Su Ran seemed very calm. Song Tingyu and Bai Zhirui had heard something on the phone this morning. She knew that baizhirui was going to be discharged and asked Song Tingyu to come and pick her up.


    Tian Mi looked at Su Ran''s calm and said, "Why aren''t you angry?"


    Su Ran smiled, ignoring the uncomfortable feeling in his heart.


    "That''s your husband!"


    Tian Mi purposely pointed at the backs of Song Tingyu and baizhirui and raised his voice, "Openly flirting with other women!"


    Su Ran ignored her and waited until she got on the elevator before gently mocking herself, "Husband?"


    She wanted to ask, does song ting count as her husband?


    Tian mi looked at her and frowned slightly, "Are you really going to divorce him and that white lotus flower in the future?"


    When the floor arrived, su ran left the elevator first, "It''s not fulfilling, it''s returning everyone''s freedom."


    Without feelings, why are they tied together? It''s not good for anyone, it''s not good for anyone, it''s bad for everyone, and it can affect the children. It''s better to split up. Everyone is happy. Maybe Song Weixi doesn''t understand it for a while, but he''ll understand it when he grows up.


    Tian Mi muttered, his voice tinged with heartache, "It''s rare for you to see through it so thoroughly."


    Seeing her husband and other women walking past her intimately, no woman could resist it, could she? But Su Ran was able to handle it calmly. She didn''t know if she really didn''t care about Song Tingyu, or if she just forced herself not to care.


    Song Tingyu didn''t turn around to look at Su Ran and the others, but he pulled Bai Zhirui''s hand off his arm, took out the car keys without a word, unlocked the car, opened the trunk, put the bags in, and returned to the driver''s seat.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word to baizhirui, and even let her stand still, he did not care about her.


    Bai Zhirui clenched her fists tightly, but she knew she had to endure, so when she let go of her fists, she got into the car as if nothing had happened just now, smiling sweetly, "Trial, where are we going? Shall we eat first?"


    Song Tingyu looked up at his watch and nodded, "Okay, let''s go eat first. What do you want to eat?"


    Bai Zhirui smiled, "Do you remember a restaurant we used to like? We used to eat there four years ago, and I don''t know if we''re still there, or where are we going?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t remember. He put his hand on the steering wheel and said in a faint voice, "Tell me the address directly."


    Bai Zhirui''s eyes were dark. He bit his lip, nodded and gave an address.


    Sure enough, he never cared about her.


    Dinner was still in an unpleasant situation, and it was still baizhirui talking, while Song Tingyu didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 62 You Think Im Dirty (3)

    Chapter 62 you think I''m dirty (3)


    In fact, he didn''t eat much. He took a sip of red wine from time to time, but he kept frowning and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After dinner, baizhirui said that she hadn''t been back to Ancheng for many years, so she wanted to go shopping, but Song Tingyu refused, "Another day, your body needs to rest well now. You can''t be too tired."


    Using her body as an excuse again, Bai Zhirui found himself unable to say a word under his excuse.


    Tang zichu chose a duplex apartment in a high-end residential area in the city where it was quieter. As soon as baizhirui entered the house, she looked around with a smile on her face, "Trial, I like this place very much."


    Song Tingyu put her luggage down and smiled, "As long as you like it."


    The house had been cleaned by an hourly worker, so now everything was ready and fully equipped, so bai zhirui didn''t have to worry about anything when she came in.


    Song Tingyu went to the bar and poured a glass of water. Suddenly, he felt his waist being held.


    Bai Zhirui''s face was pressed against his back and his voice was extremely ambiguous, "Trial, can you stay tonight?"


    Song Tingyu put the empty cup in his hand on the bar and turned around to pull her body away, "I told you, you need a good rest."


    "Can''t I have a good rest if you stay with me?" Bai Zhirui''s voice was aggrieved, "I used to hug you to sleep every night when I was abroad. Now I don''t ask you to stay by my side every night, but can''t you stay with me tonight?"


    She had just given birth and had no intention of doing anything, but she wanted to leave Song Tingyu behind and tell him not to go back and stay with su ran.


    Song Tingyu stared at her calmly, "I have something to do tonight."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Bai Zhirui." Song Tingyu''s tone became cold, "When did you ask about me?"


    Bai Zhirui almost bit through his silver teeth before swallowing the raging waves in his heart, and finally calmed down, "I''m sorry."


    Song Tingyu put his coat on his arm and looked at her, "Have a good rest. Tomorrow I will send someone to take care of your life. Tell her what''s the matter."


    "Where am I looking for you?"


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "I have a phone call."


    Then he left the house.


    Bai Zhirui, on the other hand, could only watch him leave helplessly.


    But she swore that she wouldn''t just admit defeat. She wasn''t such a person. She never was.


    While Su Ran was sleeping in a daze, he felt movement coming from his side. The quilt was lifted and someone lay down.


    She turned around and looked at Song Tingyu''s face. She was a little confused. She thought he would stay with Bai Zhirui, but she didn''t expect him to come back.


    Song Tingyu''s hand reached into her pajamas from behind. She frowned and pulled the duvet around her, because she was still half asleep and her voice was a little blurry, "Song Tingyu, go take a bath."


    Song Tingyu''s hand was frozen in place. He pulled her shoulder and turned her around. His face was gloomy and his voice was filled with suppressed anger, "You think I''m dirty?"


    The veins on his forehead seemed to be bulging. Su Ran knew that he was angry, but she wasn''t afraid. She opened her eyes and lost all sleep. She asked, "Isn''t it dirty?"


    They both knew exactly where he had gone and where he had come from, so they didn''t have to point it out.


    Coming back from another woman and touching her now, isn''t it dirty?


    Even though she had to be happy with him to get pregnant, she wanted to be clean in the end, even if it was just a little bit.


    At least she didn''t want him to smell like another woman when he was with her.


    Song ting endured the tension from his temple, "I didn''t touch Bai Zhirui!"


    Su Ran lay on the bed and looked at him calmly without saying anything. He looked incredulous.


    Song Tingyu''s handsome face darkened and became even uglier, "She just had a baby. What can we do?"


    Su Ran nodded, as if he understood, "Well, it''s because of the miscarriage that we can''t do anything."


    Song Tingyu felt as if his nerves were being tugged at. He found that every time Su Ran could easily provoke his anger, his pride in self-control would crumble.


    His face was so cold that su ran thought he was going to do something to him, but he did not expect him to lift the blanket and get out of bed.


    Su Ran turned around and saw him walking barefoot into the bathroom.


    Because she couldn''t fall asleep while he was out, she lay down on the bed and closed her eyes to relieve her sleepiness.


    After a while, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Song Tingyu came out wrapped in a towel and lay down on the bed. Su Ran still had his back to him and did not turn around.


    Song ting took her by the waist and pulled her towards him. Her back was pressed against his well-defined chest, and his thin lips were pressed against her hair, "Back to me, do you want me to go in this way?"


    The back of su ran''s ear was burning, and he pressed his elbow against his chest, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Song Tingyu rolled over and pressed her down, his deep eyes staring at her, "Su Ran, let me ask you, what do you think I am?"


    Su Ran looked confused and didn''t understand what he was saying, "What as what?"


    "Don''t understand?"


    She nodded.


    Song ting gently lifted her chin and kissed her gently on the corner of her mouth, "You want to sleep with me to get pregnant. You think of me as one of those studs..."


    Su Ran took his words and smiled, "Stallion? Or a stud pig?"


    Song Tingyu''s face darkened immediately, "Su Ran, what did you say?"


    Su Ran shrugged and smiled innocently, "Isn''t it? You said it yourself."


    Song Tingyu seemed to have worked hard for a long time to calm himself down, to resist the urge not to reach out and strangle her neck, "Are there any other reasons why you slept with me?"


    He just wanted to know this answer, and he wanted to know it urgently.


    Su ran shut her mouth, but did not speak.


    Song Tingyu lowered his head and pressed the tip of his nose against hers. Their lips were about to touch, and his breath was a little unstable. "Do you know I have an uncontrollable desire for you? I just want to have sex with you. I want to have sex with you all the time..."


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran''s face was red and he pressed his thin lips with his hand, "That''s enough!"


    He was thick-skinned enough to say these things without any scruples in front of her, but she couldn''t. She felt her face was burning.

 Chapter 63 Maybe the Person You Married Was Lin Shenghuan (1)

    Chapter 63 maybe the person you marry is Lin Chenghuan (1)


    Su Ran found herself unable to face him at this moment, or else she felt that there was nowhere to look, so she simply pulled the quilt to her head, and a muffled voice came from the quilt: "I''m going to sleep."


    Song Tingyu pulled the quilt away and smiled dangerously, "You haven''t done your homework yet. What are you sleeping for?"


    Song Tingyu once again rejected his appointment, and Bai Zhirui was not willing to stay at home, so he called a friend, a city socialite to go shopping together.


    Shopping works best when a woman is in a bad mood.


    Song Tingyu had never treated her badly in terms of expenses. When she was in America, she had a second card on his credit card. Basically, there was no problem with how he spent it. Song Tingyu never asked.


    This time, he probably felt that he owed her something in his heart, so he gave her another card.


    Except for the money, during the time after she was discharged from the hospital, he rarely appeared in front of her. Sometimes, even if he came over, he would only accompany her for a meal and never stay up.


    Bai Zhirui felt more and more threatened. She felt that she should do something to stop things from going further.


    Today, she and the socialite went to almost all the shopping malls in Ancheng, and the harvest was full. Originally, she thought it would be a lot better, but she found that she was still very depressed.


    She found a place to eat, and she had no appetite. She only replied to her friends from time to time.


    As she looked around bored, her eyes suddenly stopped.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Baizhirui pointed to a table in a corner not far away, "Is that Su Ran?"


    The friend looked over at her finger and teased, "Isn''t that Su Ran? You shouldn''t know best. Women are the most sensitive to their rivals."


    That''s true.


    Su Ran was having dinner with Song Weixi and Lin Chenghuan, talking and laughing, as if he was in a good mood.


    Baizhirui knew Lin Chenghuan. She had never met him before, but she met him at the hospital last time. She felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t think about it.


    "Does Lin Chenghuan have a girlfriend?"


    "I don''t think so." The friend smiled and said, "The famous abstinence man, the insulation of the scandal, I don''t know how many women in the city want to marry him, but after all these years, I haven''t seen any woman around him. Oh, besides Su Ran, there''s a woman with short hair. She seems to be quite good with Su Ran. I just saw them together in wanda studios. I don''t know why...."


    Bai Zhirui didn''t interrupt, and her eyes were always on Su Ran''s side, holding a tall glass in her hand and not drinking. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She suddenly put down her goblet, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Then he left his seat in a hurry.


    She met Su Ran, who had just come out of the bathroom, and approached her with a smile, "What a coincidence, Miss Su."


    Su Ran really did not know what kind of face she should use to face Bai Zhirui. If she could, she hoped that she would never have any positive interaction with this woman, not because she was afraid of her, but because she was too lazy to spend all her energy and thoughts on her.


    As long as she didn''t show up in front of her, she and Song Tingyu would do anything. It had nothing to do with her.


    "I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence, is it? Is Bai Xiaojie following me?"


    When Bai Zhirui met her just now, she didn''t look surprised at all. She knew she had gone to the bathroom, so she followed her.


    Baizhirui brushed her hair against her cheek, leaned against the wall, took out a pack of women''s cigarettes from her pocket, lit one in her mouth, and turned to look at her, "Yes, I followed you here."


    "Bai Xiaojie has worked so hard to come here. What''s the matter?"


    Bai Zhirui spread out his hands, "Nothing. I just want to talk to you. Because I want to talk to you, I can remember the day when I was lying in a pool of blood. Do you know what it felt like when the child wasn''t there? It''s as if something has been ripped out of your body. It''s killing you..."


    Su Ran frowned, "You don''t have to say this in front of me. We both know what happened that day."


    She was not in the mood to deal with her, so she turned around and left with an expressionless face.


    Baizhirui, on the other hand, grabbed her arm with one hand, which was holding a cigarette. When she pulled it over, a long cigarette pressed on her arm. The cigarette quickly penetrated her clothes and burned her skin.


    Su Ran felt a burning pain in her arm and slapped Bai Zhirui in the face with her backhand.


    She didn''t think she was unintentional. Instead, she did it on purpose.


    Bai Zhirui didn''t expect her to react so quickly. She was so confused that she subconsciously covered one side of her face with her hand, "Su Ran, you...!"


    Of course, she was unwilling, so she still wanted to fan it back, but su ran blocked it with her hand. Today, both of them were wearing flats, and they were not as tall as each other. Bai Zhirui also lost the advantage of wearing ten-centimeter heels and crushing everything with his height.


    Su Ran grabbed her wrist and her face was cold, "If you have the ability, you can continue to fight with me here. This is a public place. Many eyes are watching. I don''t care. I''m already notorious anyway. But you, Bai Xiaojie, the youngest movie queen in history, are different. You''re so sacred and noble in everyone''s eyes. Why, do you want to ruin this image?"


    Indeed, in the eyes of most people, Su Ran was the third person who had interfered with the feelings of others, while baizhirui was the most innocent and pitiful person.


    When this woman debuted, she was portrayed as a high goddess. When everyone was amazed at her beauty, she took down the title of "Queen of the movie," which proved that she was not just a vase with an empty appearance.


    Su Ran knew that she had just lost her mind. She still cared about her image. After all, it was good for her.


    At least now she has gained a lot of sympathy.


    She shook off her hand.


    But her voice still came from behind, with hatred, "Su Ran, if Song Weixi hadn''t suddenly rushed out, I would have lost my child? I tell you, I will always remember this pain, and I will return it to you one day!"


    Su Ran was not in the mood to listen to her. As she walked back, she opened her sleeves and saw a large area of red skin on her forearm. She frowned and simply opened both sleeves, covering the wound on her forearm with clothes piled up with cufflinks.

 Chapter 64 Maybe the Person You Married Was Lin Shenghuan (2)

    Chapter 64 maybe the person you marry is Lin Chenghuan (2)


    When she returned to her seat, Lin Chenghuan saw her go to the bathroom for a long time, and just wanted to take Song Weixi to look for her.


    "Ran Ran, are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Su Ran smiled and picked Song Weixi up, "Let''s go."


    Save Song Weixi some trouble seeing Bai Zhirui later.


    Lin Chenghuan came back this time to see song Vichy. Seeing that he was getting better, stable and discharged from the hospital, he had to go abroad again.


    Song Weixi, this little guy, was very clingy to lin shenghuan. Since he was close to him since he was young, he had to personally go to the airport to see him off this time.


    Su Ran didn''t want to take him to a crowded place and was always worried about an accident, but the little guy was especially stubborn and meant to go.


    She had no choice but to take him.


    Song Weixi was reluctant to part with lin shenghuan. He hugged his neck and wouldn''t let go, "Uncle Lin, are you coming back for the spring festival?"


    It was not long before the spring festival. Song Weixi was hoping that if he came back, he would see him soon.


    "Come back." Lin shenghuan rubbed his head with his hand and reached out to hook him, "Uncle Lin promised you that he would be back for the spring festival and would bring you a present."


    "Thank you, uncle Lin." Song Weixi''s happy little face was full of smiles.


    Lin Chenghuan then looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, come over here. I have something to tell you."


    Tian Mi pulled Song Weixi over, "Go ahead. I''ll take care of Vichy."


    Su ran nodded, followed Lin Chenghuan to one place and looked at him, "Chenghuan, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Chenghuan handed her a box, which she had found just now, but she didn''t pay much attention at the time, but she didn''t expect him to give it to her.


    "This is?" Su Ran asked doubtfully.


    Just as she was about to open the box, Lin Chenghuan pressed the back of her hand, "This is your birthday present. It''s been a few weeks, but I hope it''s not too late. Go home and open it again."


    Su Ran smiled, "Okay, thank you."


    "Silly girl, why are you saying this?" Lin Chenghuan habitually reached out and rubbed her forehead. After a moment of silence, he called out her name again, "Ran Ran."


    "Hmm?"


    Su Ran felt that Lin Chenghuan was a little strange today, as if he had something to say to her, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Chenghuan, if you have something to say, say it."


    Lin Chenghuan''s eyes fell on her little face, "How are you and Song Tingyu?"


    Su Ran was stunned. Tian Mi knew everything about her and Song Tingyu best. He believed that tian mi would tell him everything.


    "It''s still the same."


    "Or are you going to divorce Vichy when he gets better?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    When Song Tingyu came back from abroad, they discussed the decision, so nothing would change.


    Su Ran then gave him a reassuring smile, "Chenghuan, you don''t have to worry about Vichy and me. We''re fine..."


    Lin shenghuan nodded and said after a long time, "Actually, my mother asked me to go to America in such a hurry because she wanted me to meet someone."


    As he spoke, his eyes did not stray from Su Ran''s small face, as if observing her reaction.


    "Who is it?"


    "The younger daughter of the xie family."


    Su Ran knew this man, "The one who''s been studying in America? It seems to be xie lingyun."


    Lin Chenghuan nodded, "My mom thinks I''m old enough. He wants me to get married as soon as possible." He paused, "Ran Ran, what do you think?"


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, and a thought came to her mind. In fact, with her intelligence, how could she not know the intention of what Lin Chenghuan had said to her at this moment?


    He was just testing her to see how she would react.


    Su Ran knew how she should react, "Xie lingyun is good, talented and beautiful. I think you two are quite suitable. After you get married, you should give birth to a child quickly. Auntie can relax too."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled bitterly, "Ran Ran..."


    Su Ran pointed to the security passage, "It''s almost time. You should go in." He had already received his boarding pass, and his flight was already on the air just now.


    In fact, Lin Chenghuan had already known that su ran would react like this, but he still didn''t give up asking.


    After Lin Chenghuan boarded the plane, Tian Mi drove back with Su Ran and her son. She glanced at the box in Su Ran''s hand, "What is it?"


    "Chenghuan said to replenish my gift."


    Tian Mi was silent for a moment, "In fact, with your intelligence, Ran Ran, you can''t possibly not know that Chenghuan treats you..."


    "Tian Mi." Su Ran interrupted, "I don''t want to hear this."


    Tian Mi shrugged, feeling a little helpless, "You see, every time I talk to you about this, this is how you react. Anyway, in the near future, you''re going to divorce Song Tingyu, so why can''t you be with him..."


    "Chenghuan is my brother..."


    "That''s your wishful thinking." Tian Mi hit the nail on the head, "In Lin Chenghuan''s heart, I guess he never thought of you as his sister. If your father hadn''t intervened in the past, now maybe the person you married was Lin Chenghuan, you would have been fine, and you wouldn''t have to suffer so much..."


    "All right, stop talking..." Su Ran felt very dizzy and looked back. Fortunately, Song Weixi was already sleeping soundly in the children''s safety seat. She also leaned back and closed her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to tian mi about this.


    At night.


    When Su Ran went back from Song Weixi''s room and saw the box on the sofa, she remembered that she hadn''t opened the gift yet.


    She untied the ribbon and opened the box.


    Inside was a photo.


    Su Ran''s ten years old.


    She met Lin Chenghuan when she was ten years old, but she didn''t know when he took this picture of herself.


    She was practicing in her room with the cello. At that time, she felt that she was really stupid. Because she could never meet Qiao Qing''s standards, she always hid in her room to practice, but never satisfied Qiao Qing.


    Lin Chenghuan was three years older than her, and she remembered him appearing by her window in a white shirt. His smile was so warm that it seemed to melt the whole winter. He handed her a piece of cake and said to her, "Happy birthday."


    Before that, no one had said these four words to her. She always said happy birthday to herself in front of the mirror.


    This photo was probably taken secretly by Lin Chenghuan, and now it was framed and presented to her.


    Su Ran felt a little sore in her nose and gently stroked herself in the photo.

 Chapter 65 Im Afraid Its Too Late for You to Cherish It (1)

    Chapter 65 is afraid that it will be too late for you to cherish it (1)


    Suddenly, a hand reached out in front of her and pinched the edge of the frame. Startled, she stood up from the sofa as if she had hit something. She heard a muffled sound and turned around to see Song Tingyu covering his chin with a frown.


    "How are you?" Su Ran hurried over.


    He rubbed his chin, but did not answer her. Instead, his deep eyes were fixed on her tightly.


    Su Ran felt uncomfortable when he looked at her, so he turned his head. Just as he was about to leave, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her back. His eyes were still on her eyes, "You just cried?"


    Su ran rubbed her eyes with her hand, but of course she refused to admit it, "No."


    Song Tingyu took the photo in her hand and looked at it again, "I didn''t know you could play the cello."


    "My mom used to play the cello, but I can''t play it. I''m stupid. I''ve learned it for a long time and I still can''t play it well."


    Song Tingyu noticed that as she said these words, her eyes were tinged with a faint self-deprecation, and there were some sad emotions flowing in her eyes.


    He felt his heart pricked.


    He sat on the back of the sofa and pulled her over. She stood and he sat. He stroked her face with his hand, "Everyone has something he''s good at."


    Was this comfort to her?


    Su Ran smiled and nodded.


    Song Tingyu let go of him, his long fingers loosened the tie, then pulled the tie off, threw it on the sofa, and unbuttoned the metal buckle, "Where did you take Vichy today?"


    "Sheng huan is going abroad. Vichy and I are going to the airport to see him off."


    Song Tingyu was still unbuttoning his long finger, and slowly looked up at him, then pointed at the photo in her hand, unable to detect emotion, "So, this photo was given to you by him, and you were crying because of him just now?"


    "Why, can''t bear to part with him?"


    Su Ran knew that the man was thinking about it again, and she was too lazy to pay attention to him. Holding the photo, she wanted to go to the cabinet, but he suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her back.


    She was furious, "Song Tingyu, you''re sick!"


    Song Tingyu had just finished a meeting. He leaned back in his chair and pinched his eyebrows with his long fingers, waiting for Tang Zichu to hand over the summary of the meeting to him.


    After closing his eyes and pinching his eyebrows, he saw that Tang Zichu hadn''t come over yet, so he casually took a magazine from the conference table and flipped through it.


    He was not interested in entertainment gossip, so he wanted to go directly beyond the entertainment section to social news or financial news.


    But his eyes accidentally caught the most striking headline in the entertainment section.


    His eyes darkened and he opened the magazine. His face became gloomier and gloomier, and his eyes were full of ice.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door of the conference room a few times. Song Tingyu looked up and a female assistant, who looked like a secretary and didn''t know the head of the department, hurried in.


    "Hello, president song." First, she greeted him respectfully, and then her eyes fell on the newspaper that had been opened at the conference table. Her face became even paler and she hesitated not knowing what to do.


    Song ting felt as he held the magazine between his fingers, "Is this yours?"


    The female employee nodded and shook her head, looking flustered, "Song Boss, here I am, I..."


    Song ting''s eyes froze, "Which department manager''s secretary are you?"


    The female employee didn''t even dare to raise her head. She didn''t dare to look at the man''s face in front of her. She only felt that she was finished and reported the department with trembling, "People... Personnel department."


    "Flipping through a magazine during a meeting?"


    "Song Boss, I didn''t mean it. I just, I just..." The female employee''s face was pale and almost burst into tears.


    This meeting was a meeting of various departments of the Song shi. As a small employee, she would not have the opportunity to attend, but their manager was sick these days, afraid that he would not pay attention to it, so he wanted to find someone to help record it.


    She was the secretary of the hr manager and was called upon. She was reading a magazine at that time and was reading the entertainment section. Before she finished reading it, she took the magazine with her and thought that there would be so many people in the meeting who wouldn''t notice her, so she could continue reading.


    Because today''s gossip was about Song Tingyu, Song Tingyu was the dream of all the female employees in the company, so she couldn''t help but want to finish reading it, but didn''t expect that after the meeting, she would leave the magazine in the conference room. Now she came back to look for it, only to find that Song Tingyu had the magazine in her hand.


    Song Tingyu threw the magazine at her feet, "Go back and count your attendance for the month later. Go to the accounting department and get your unpaid salary. You won''t be coming tomorrow."


    The female employee was so frightened that her mind went blank, as if there was only one sentence left in her mind: she was fired.


    She was fired...


    "Song Boss, no, I didn''t mean to. Please, give me another chance. I won''t do it again. I won''t do it again..." When the female employee came to her senses, she immediately burst into tears. She still wanted to go forward, but was pulled away by the Song shi security guard.


    Tang Zichu came back at this time with a stack of documents. As soon as he came in, he heard the cries of women. He looked puzzled and found that there was a magazine under his feet. He squatted down and picked it up and flipped through it casually.


    He thought he knew exactly what had happened.


    The female employee was nothing more than an innocent cannon fodder. Although she was reading a magazine during a meeting, it was unforgivable for the Song shi, which had always been disciplined by the company, but it was not enough to expel her.


    The headline of today''s entertainment section is Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan.


    There was a lot of coverage and photos, not only of the present, but also of the childhood. There were also some photos that should be recent because of what happened at the airport.


    It was reported that Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan grew up together as childhood sweethearts. They also said that Su Ran was originally going to marry Lin Chenghuan, but he turned to covet the wealth and power of the The song family, so he picked up Song Tingyu by any means and married into the The song family. However, after the marriage, they were left out in the cold, so they wanted to remember the good of Lin Chenghuan again. The two of them rekindled their old love, and then secretly hid the wealth and power of the The song family. Sneaking in and out.


    Tang Zichu frowned when he saw it. Did the media have a bottom line now? Can you really do anything to get your attention? What a mess is this!


    "Song Boss, here''s the information you asked for." Tang Zichu found that she almost didn''t dare to look at Song Tingyu''s face. It was too cold.


    Song Tingyu didn''t know what was on his mind, so he didn''t respond. He waited for a moment and was about to leave when he said, "Song Boss, actually what the gossip magazine said is not credible..."

 Chapter 66 Im Afraid Its Too Late for You to Cherish It (2)

    Chapter 66 is afraid that it will be too late for you to cherish it (2)


    After that, he slowly left.


    "Wait." Song Tingyu stopped him and pressed his hand on the magazine, "Call the managing editor of this magazine and ask him where these things came from."


    Because Su Ran had always kept a low profile, there were hardly any photos of her in the media magazines and newspapers in Ancheng before the Song shi annual meeting. She became the subject of discussion for everyone in Ancheng after tea and dinner just because of her and him, thinking that she had married into the Song shi by any means, but never about her and Lin Chenghuan.


    Song Tingyu didn''t think it was that simple.


    "Okay, Song Boss." Tang Zichu left the conference room to make a phone call.


    Song Tingyu packed up his files and went back to his office. He wanted to look through them, but found that he couldn''t concentrate at all.


    He flipped through it a few times and the magazine appeared in front of him again. He accidentally took it back when he had just brought it back. His eyes grew darker and darker. He squeezed the magazine into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    Tang Zichu also came back at this time, "Song Boss, the editor-in-chief of the magazine said that he only received a package last night. The package contained these documents, and there were photos in it..."


    "Package?" Song Tingyu put his arm on the desk and moved his long fingers slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment. After a moment of silence, he stood up from his chair, took the black suit jacket bed, and pointed to the magazine in the trash can, "Tell this magazine to delete these reports immediately, or else tell them not to appear in Ancheng."


    "Yes, Song Boss."


    As soon as Tang Zichu finished speaking, he saw Song Tingyu''s tall figure pass by him and leave quickly.


    He left in such a hurry that one could imagine how he was feeling at the moment.


    The whole of Ancheng said that bai zhirui was Song Tingyu''s favorite woman, but Tang Zichu never thought so.


    "Mom, look, I didn''t lie to you, did I? I''ve told you that Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan have a complicated relationship. Don''t you believe it? Now that the facts are in front of you, even the gossip magazines and newspapers have been published, don''t you believe it?" Shen Jing stood in front of Madam song, holding a newspaper in his hand, and his words were cutting.


    Mrs. Song glanced at the newspaper in her hand, "Can you believe what the tabloids say?"


    "But mom, there are still photos to prove it. Look, look at the photos in the airport. How intimate." Shen Jing was now pointing at the same time that day at the airport, when Lin Chenghuan and Su Ran were talking alone, they habitually flicked her forehead with their hands.


    Even this was clearly and accurately taken, which shows that the person who took this picture was prepared and very targeted.


    "Ran Ran took Vichy to the airport that day, and I know about it..."


    Shen Jing''s face was grim, "Mom, to put it bluntly, aren''t you just protecting Su Ran? I know you''re good to Su Ran, but there are some things in front of you that you still have to believe. Besides, isn''t this for the sake of our The song family? Think about it. How long has it been since last time at the annual meeting? Now that she''s done with this, she''s really embarrassed by our The song family..."


    "Okay, that''s enough!" Madam song felt that what she said at the moment was extremely harsh. She gave a cold cry and looked up at Shen Jing, "I think you are always targeting Ran Ran. You look down on her so much that I have to wonder what motive you have. Do you like that actor very much? Trying to get rid of Ran Ran so that the actor could rise to the top? Let me tell you, Shen Jing, you listen to me today. Even if Ran Ran is not in our The song family one day, she Bai Zhirui will not be able to enter the The song family. As long as I am here one day, it is impossible. Unless I die, understand?!"


    Shen Jing could not say a word from Madam song, and his face was extremely hard to see.


    She knew that Madam song liked Su Ran very much, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. Now that things between Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan have become like this, she is still biased towards her?!


    Why on earth?


    "You haven''t answered me yet, understand?"


    Mrs. Song had already said that. Shen Jing could only nod her head and say in a low voice, "I understand."


    "Don''t think too much about Ran Ran. We''ll handle it. Just do your own thing. Go shopping if you like and play mahjong if you like. I don''t care about that. But if you dare to do something behind your back, I won''t spare you."


    Shen Jing was already so old, but she didn''t even dare to make a sound from Madam song.


    After saying these words with a stern face, Madam song saw a figure come in and said to Shen Jing, "You can leave first."


    When Song Tingyu walked into the living room, he saw his mother leaving with an ugly face. He frowned and guessed that it must have something to do with Su Ran.


    "Grandma."


    "Trial, you''re back? Sit here." Madam song beckoned and pointed to the sofa opposite him, "Do you know about Ran Ran?"


    Song ting nodded.


    "Then what do you think?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice was emotionless, "It''s just the unscrupulous media trying to get attention."


    Madam song sighed, "I think so too. I believe Ran Ran won''t do anything out of the ordinary. She''s been married to our The song family for four years. I''ve been with her for four years. I know what kind of person she is, but..."


    Madam song glanced at Song Tingyu as he said this, "Sometimes people can''t control their hearts. Trial, I don''t know what you think. Do you think Ran Ran is your wife or not? If so, you have to cherish her. Otherwise, there are a lot of people lining up to cherish her. If Ran Ran''s heart isn''t for you, I''m afraid it''s too late for you to cherish her."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time, "I understand, grandma."


    Madam song waved her hand. At this point, what Song Tingyu thought, she could not intervene: "You go and deal with this matter, don''t let it go on, it is bad for our The song family''s reputation."


    "I see."


    Song ting saw that Madam song wanted to go upstairs, so he went over to help her up from the sofa and called the maid who took care of her to help her up.


    He looked for Su Ran in the The song family, but didn''t find that even song Vichy wasn''t home.


    From the servants, she learned that she took song Vichy out to the children''s amusement park today.

 Chapter 67 Then You Cant Mess around

    Chapter 67 then you can''t mess around


    Song Tingyu immediately drove his car.


    There were a lot of people at the amusement park today. He searched for a long time before he found Su Ran. She was standing in front of the merry-go-round. She was wearing a white woolen coat. Her hair, which had grown to her waist, was not tied up. Instead, she casually put it down. One hand was holding Song Weixi''s schoolbag, the other was waving constantly. She was waving at Song Weixi, who was sitting on the merry-go-round. It didn''t seem to be affected by the reports at all.


    Maybe this is Su Ran. She doesn''t want anything on purpose, but she knows what she should care about. She can give everything to the people she cares about, but to the things or people she shouldn''t care about, no matter what happens, she won''t be affected.


    Song Tingyu did not go over immediately and stood far away to watch Su Ran and her son.


    After the merry-go-round stopped, Su Ran took Song Weixi down from the top and squatted down to help him tidy up his clothes. He covered his little face with his hands, "Did you have a good time?"


    "It''s so fun, mom. I have to play again later." Song Weixi''s face was still full of meaning.


    "Okay." Su Ran held his hand, "But we have to go over there to rest, eat something and drink some water."


    Song Weixi shook her hand at this moment, "Mom, dad is coming."


    Su Ran was stunned and looked forward. The tall figure in the black suit standing in front of them, who else could it be if it wasn''t Song Tingyu?


    Why did he come here?


    "Did dad come here specifically to find us?"


    Su Ran smiled, "Let''s go. Let''s go."


    She took Song Weixi''s hand and came to Song Tingyu, "Why are you here?"


    Song Tingyu picked Song Weixi up from the ground, "It''s getting late. Let''s go eat first. I have something to tell you."


    Probably because Song Weixi was there, Song Tingyu didn''t mention what he was looking for at dinner.


    But Su Ran knew it was because of a headline this morning.


    The media added fuel to the story between her and Lin Chenghuan, and even made it clear that they had an ulterior motive.


    Su Ran felt that it didn''t matter what she said about herself, but Lin Chenghuan was already involved in this matter, and she couldn''t bear it.


    She was thinking, what could she do in this matter?


    When she returned home at night, Song Weixi was already asleep. Su Ran turned back from the back seat of the car and looked into the driver''s side face, "You came to see me because of me and shenghuan?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t show much, but today he was basically silent, looking at her inquiringly.


    Su Ran couldn''t stand such a look.


    Song Tingyu finally stepped on the brakes, parked the car on the side of the road, and turned to look at her, "What do you have to say to me about this?"


    Su Ran did not avoid his eyes, "There''s nothing between me and Lin Chenghuan."


    Song Tingyu looked into her eyes, "But lin shenghuan loves you."


    This did not require anyone to tell him. This was a man''s intuition. From the first time he met Lin Chenghuan, he knew that the man had Su Ran in his heart.


    His eyes were burning and he locked su ran under his own, leaving her nowhere to run.


    Su Ran didn''t say anything because she didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    But Song Tingyu obviously didn''t intend to let her go and said in a low voice, "What about you, Su Ran?"


    Without waiting for her to speak, his left hand, which had been placed on the steering wheel, suddenly came to Su Ran''s left chest and pressed down on his heart, "Who are you living here?"


    Su Ran did not expect him to do this all of a sudden. She felt a little short of breath and hurriedly tried to take his hand away.


    She immediately felt her face burn. She gritted her teeth and whispered, "Song Tingyu, Vichy is still behind us."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and smiled, "He''s asleep. He''s still sleeping soundly."


    "Then you can''t mess around..."


    Su ran elbowed the top of his hand away. Because of the tugging, she felt as if the clasp on the back of her bra had loosened. She wanted to use her hand to reattach it, but she felt that Song Tingyu was looking at her all the time, and she didn''t want to do it in front of him...


    So now he was in a dilemma, and his face was getting redder and hotter...


    It''s all this man''s fault for not talking properly. What''s wrong?


    Song Tingyu seemed to have lost the sense of alienation that he felt during the day. He leaned lazily on the car chair and looked at her like he was watching a play. After a long time, he said, "Did you loosen the button?"


    Su Ran glared at him, gritted his teeth, took out the dress that was pinned to the a-line skirt, and poked his hand into it, trying to button it up.


    However, the space in the car was too small, so she tried several times but could not buckle it.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out to hold her slender arm. She was so focused that she was shocked by Song Tingyu''s sudden action, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "No need." Su Ran refused without thinking.


    "Don''t try to be arrogant." Song Tingyu turned her body around, her back to herself, and his hand came to her back from the inside of the dress. He pulled the buttons on both sides of the bra and finally buckled them up. He pulled down her dress and pinned it back into the skirt. He pressed one hand against her side face and said to her neck, "Next time you buy underwear, remember to buy your own size."


    "This one..." As he spoke, he hooked the strap of her bra with his finger, "It''s small."


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran couldn''t stand it any longer. Her face was burning to the point of exploding.


    Song Tingyu smiled, pressed her lips with his hand, made a silent gesture, and then said, "Vichy is still sleeping."


    Who''s messing around now?


    Su Ran felt really angry at the moment. She put her coat on her lap and said, "Home."


    Song Tingyu stared at her for a while before finally starting the car and driving slowly towards the The song family. In order to avoid this man saying anything to himself, Su Ran tried to lean to the corner of the car and put his coat in front of him.


    Song Tingyu felt angry and amused. While waiting for the traffic light, he deliberately reached out and pulled her coat, "Su Ran, what do I really want to do to you? Do you think this will stop me?"


    Su ran gave him a look of regret. She should have gone to the back of the car with Song Weixi just now. She shouldn''t have come to the front seat.


    Finally at the The song family, Song Tingyu gently carried Song Weixi out of the car and into the house. Su Ran followed him with something in his hand.

 Chapter 68 Who Told You to Do This? (1)

    Chapter 68 who told you to do this (1)


    Because it was still early today, the The song family people were still awake, watching tv and chatting in the living room. Besides Madam song, Shen Jing, Song Mingxuan, there were guests at home today. It was Gu Dongcheng, the child of Madam song''s daughter.


    Mrs. Song had a son and a daughter. Her eldest daughter married the real estate tycoon Gu family in her early years and gave birth to a son, Gu Dongcheng. After the bankruptcy of the Gu family, Gu Dongcheng''s parents also had an accident. Madam song took Gu Dongcheng, who was ten years old, to be raised by yan.


    Gu Dongcheng went to germany to study when he was a teenager, then helped manage the The song family business there and rarely came back.


    Su Ran had been married to the The song family for four years. He could count the number of times he saw Gu Dongcheng. He would only come back during the chinese new year or if he needed to return to the country for something.


    He didn''t live in the The song family when he came back, but outside.


    But today, I don''t know why Gu Dongcheng came back.


    Song Tingyu grew up with him, and they had a good relationship, "Brother, why are you back?"


    Gu Dongcheng was just 1.8 meters tall, not as tall as Song Tingyu. He patted him on the shoulder, "It''s been a long time since I came back to see grandma, so I came back."


    Su Ran also greeted, "Brother Dongcheng."


    "Ran Ran." Gu Dongcheng smiled and said, "No wonder I didn''t see you at dinner tonight. Is this a family of three?"


    He then looked down at Song Weixi and said, "Stop bothering Vichy and carry him up."


    "I''ll do it." Su Ran took Song Weixi from Song Tingyu''s arms and went upstairs.


    Gu Dongcheng rarely came back, so now the whole family was talking down there.


    After Su Ran came out of Song Weixi''s room, she also went downstairs. Although she was not familiar with Gu Dongcheng and did not even say a few more words, it was only natural that she should be there as well.


    It was getting late, and Madam song couldn''t stay up too late, so Gu Dongcheng had to go back too. Although the old lady kept asking him to stay, blaming him for coming back so rarely and staying out, Gu Dongcheng insisted on not staying.


    Madam song had no choice but to let him.


    After Gu Dongcheng left, song ting took Su Ran''s shoulder, "Grandma, dad, mom, I have something to say to Ran Ran. Let''s go up first."


    Madam song smiled meaningfully, "What''s the hurry?"


    Su Ran was forced out of the living room by Song Tingyu and returned to the room.


    Su Ran didn''t know what he was worried about. When he got back to his room, he pulled him to sit on the sofa, and then he sat across from her.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Song Tingyu took off his coat, unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt and rolled them around his wrist. He took two more tall glasses and placed them on the coffee table. He poured red wine into them.


    He picked up a glass and handed it to Su Ran. He also picked up a glass and took a sip.


    "The magazine that published the story about you and Lin Chenghuan today, I asked Tang Zichu to call their chief editor and tell him that someone sent them a package yesterday with your photos and your story in it. What do you think?"


    Su Ran placed the red wine glass on the coffee table and looked at him, "I said I suspected Bai Zhirui. Do you believe me?"


    Seeing that he was silent, Su Ran spread out his hands and smiled, "I knew your reaction. I knew you wouldn''t believe me."


    In his eyes, Bai Zhirui was so holy, how could he do such a thing?


    It wasn''t that Song Tingyu didn''t think about this possibility, but he was more willing to believe that it wasn''t directed at Su Ran, but Lin Chenghuan. Didn''t everyone say that the Lin family was going to marry another xie family in the city?


    The alliance between Lin family and the xie family was undoubtedly like a tiger adding wings to the two families. The Lin family must have made quite a number of enemies in the market for so many years. If these things were exposed at this time, and then something else was done, it might destroy the marriage between the lin and xie families.


    Anyway, he wouldn''t believe what she said, so Su Ran felt that it was useless to say more. She left the sofa, grabbed her sore shoulder and looked for her pajamas to take a bath. The moment she closed the door, Song Tingyu forced the door open and squeezed in.


    She looked at him in a daze and was a little angry, "I want to take a bath. What are you doing in here?"


    "Let''s wash together." Song ting said as he reached out to take off his shirt, unbuttoned it, threw it on the sink, and looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    "No, you go out. I''ll wash up before you do."


    If we bathe together, isn''t that a mandarin duck bath?


    She wouldn''t do such a thing with him.


    Song Tingyu seemed to have seen through what was going on in her mind. He lifted her face up with his index finger under her tiny chin, "It''s just a simple bath. What are you thinking?"


    Su Ran didn''t believe he just wanted to bathe with her.


    How could this man''s motives be so pure?


    She opened his hand, "If you''re in a hurry, you should wash first. I''ll wait outside."


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, held her waist from behind and carried her on his shoulder to the bathtub with her exclamation.


    When Su Ran was carried out of the bathroom by Song Tingyu, she thought vaguely: I knew this man couldn''t just want to bathe with her.


    Song Tingyu put her on the bed. She immediately grabbed the pillow and closed her eyes, as if she was going to sleep soon.


    Because her hair was still wet, song ting patted her cheek with his hand, "Su Ran, don''t sleep. Dry your hair before you sleep."


    Su Ran''s silence answered him.


    She didn''t know if she heard his voice, but she just lay there and moved.


    Song Tingyu shook her head helplessly, got up and shone the air tube into the socket at the head of the bed. She sat on the bed, her long fingers shuttling between her hair, gently blowing her hair.


    It was probably because she felt too comfortable, so she let out an unconscious moan while she was half asleep.


    Song Tingyu loved her voice the most, just like the sound she made when their bodies were entangled the most deeply.


    Because Su Ran''s hair was very long, it took some time for Song Tingyu to dry her hair. He didn''t want her to sleep with her wet hair, which was bad for her health, so he could only patiently dry her hair completely, then put the air dryer away and went back to bed.


    When he lay down, he took Su Ran''s body and let her lie on his chest. Su Ran seemed to be more conscious of his actions.

 Chapter 69 Who Told You to Do This? (2)

    Chapter 69 who told you to do this (2)


    "Song Tingyu..."


    "Hmm?" He lowered his head, his thin lips imprinted on the center of her eyebrows, and gave her a very gentle kiss.


    "Why am I not pregnant?"


    She felt like she couldn''t wait any longer. She and Song Tingyu did it almost every night. Why wasn''t she pregnant yet?


    What the hell is going on?


    As she thought about it, her sleepiness seemed to have subsided a little, and her long eyelashes fluttered a few times.


    "This kind of thing can''t be rushed."


    "I can''t wait..." Su Ran''s voice was still soft.


    "I know what''s on your mind, but it''s important to stay in the mood."


    Su Ran''s face was buried in the soft pillow and he was silent for a while. He slowly looked up at the man in front of him, as if he was talking to him, and as if he was talking to himself, "I''ve taken the pills prescribed by the doctor, so..."


    "Is it your problem?"


    Asking a man such a question was undoubtedly a blow to their self-esteem. Song Tingyu''s face darkened and he looked at her darkly, "Do I have a problem? Don''t you know best? If we don''t know yet, shall we do it again?"


    When Su Ran heard this, his little face immediately panicked and quickly waved his hand, "Don''t, don''t, don''t..."


    Now that she felt so weak and weak, she didn''t want to be unable to get up tomorrow morning.


    Song ting snorted in the cold, pinched her waist, pulled her to his side, and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp. His voice was especially low and sexy in the dark, "Don''t think too much, sleep."


    Su ran nodded and closed her eyes.


    She had also thought that maybe she was really putting too much pressure on herself, plus her body was not particularly good recently, and her menstrual cycle was disordered, so she would not be pregnant.


    Qiao qing was right in saying that a good body is very important to have a child.


    About Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan, after Song Tingyu had Tang Zichu talk to the managing editor of the magazine, they really didn''t dare to report about them anymore.


    Moreover, they also publicly stated that they were only guessing about this matter, without any real evidence.


    After a few days of silence, it was supposed to be over, but it didn''t occur to me that in a few days, newspapers, magazines, and even entertainment stations reported on it, and even some people posted on the website.


    Even if the The song family had more power, it could not stop all the media in Ancheng. The speed of communication on the internet was amazing, and they could not stop it, so things became more and more difficult, because it was getting bigger and bigger.


    In the end, song ting was told that if anyone accused his wife of having an improper relationship with another man, he would use all his connections to sue him for defamation!


    It was only here that things calmed down and did not go any worse, but media companies did not dare to report anymore, but there were always some people on the internet who liked to watch troublemakers. They would come out every once in a while to open a post or say something on weibo. Once such a weibo or post came out, there would always be netizens following suit.


    Everyone said that Old Lady was so smart in the The song family. How did she get married to the The song family by Su Ran in the past?


    The The song family butler read the original story to Madam song, and she sneered, "These people are really worried about a lot of things now. They are so free that they have to take care of other people''s things."


    "Old Lady, don''t be angry. The young master has gone to deal with it. Now the media don''t dare to report it anymore, but there are still some voices on the internet. It''s too difficult to stop them..."


    "I understand." Mrs. Song sighed.


    Although she was old, she still knew what she should know. It was not that she didn''t know how fast the internet was spreading, and no matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t be stopped.


    She also knew that there was a new term called "Cyber violence..." Which also shocked many people.


    Madam song rubbed her forehead without thinking about it. She left it to Song Tingyu, who believed he would take care of it. She glanced at home and knew that Su Ran was upstairs with song Vichy, but she didn''t see Song Tingyu.


    Today is the weekend. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen him in the morning.


    "Where''s the young master?"


    "Mr. Tang came to pick up the young master early in the morning."


    Madam song was worried that Song Tingyu would go to Bai Zhirui. When she heard that he was going out with Tang Zichu, she was relieved. It must be about work.


    Song Tingyu looked at his watch and pursed his thin lips, "How far is it?"


    "Just turn in the road ahead." Tang Zichu pointed to the front, which was a village in the city. Driving inside, he felt there were only two words: crowded.


    On the other side of the city, it was still quite far from the The song family. If you go any further, you will be in the next city.


    The village in the city was full of migrant workers. It was noon, just in time for lunch break, so there were really people coming and going around.


    So Tang Zichu''s car seemed to be a little hard to move.


    Song ting looked out of the window, obviously not having much patience.


    Fortunately, the crowd swarmed past, so after the group of people passed, Tang Zichu finally drove to their destination.


    When the car stopped, song ting came down with the door open and pointed to a residential building, "Which floor?"


    "Third floor."


    Song ting nodded and walked in.


    Most of the houses in the villages were built by locals and rented to outsiders, so the security inside was definitely not good. For example, now, they could walk in like this without anyone stopping them.


    Tang Zichu had never been to a place like this, let alone Song Tingyu.


    Tang zichu stopped at a rented house with Song Tingyu, "Song Boss, this is it."


    "Knock on the door."


    Tang Zichu knocked on the door for a long time before someone came to open the door. A man in winter pajamas came out. He was bare-headed, disheveled, and sleepy. He looked like he should have been sleeping just now."


    Tang Zichu walked over, fended off the man, made way for Song Tingyu to enter.


    The man started to get angry, "Who the hell are you? How do I break into someone else''s house? Do you believe I''ll call the police right away?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he let out a "Ouch..." Scream. The reason was that Tang Zichu was holding his left and right arms. Tang Zichu also knew how to punch and kick, so he had a lot of strength. This man looked like an embroidered pillow. Although he grew up to be very strong, he looked like a virtual one. He stayed at home for a long time, had irregular meals, and never exercised. How could he compare to Tang Zichu?

 Chapter 70 But You Should Never Have Offended My Woman (1)

    Chapter 70 but you should never offend my woman (1)


    Tang zichu pulled him in and closed the door. Only then did he let go of his hand. The man was already a little scared, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Don''t know us? Open your eyes wide and take a good look." Tang Zichu smiled.


    The man rubbed his eyes with his hand and finally saw who was standing in front of him. His face changed and he immediately wanted to run to the computer and turn it off.


    But tang zichuyuan was faster than him. He was pulled back and thrown to the ground.


    "Stay where you are, or you''ll see!"


    The man didn''t dare to move, but he was very uneasy, so he kept staring at his computer.


    Tang Zichu walked up to the computer, operated a few times, and then turned to look at Song Tingyu, "Song Boss, this is it. A lot of posts on the internet show this ip address."


    Song Tingyu walked over to take a look, then looked at the man who sat on the ground and didn''t dare to move, "You sent those posts about my wife?"


    The man was already at a loss, "Mr. Song, this I... I... It''s none of my business..."


    Song Tingyu walked over and pulled up the man''s collar with his long fingers. Although there was a smile on his lips, his eyes were cold, "It''s none of your business? Then why are all those posts showing your ip address?"


    "Mr. Song..." The man was so afraid that something would happen to him that he looked weak and incompetent, "It''s really none of my business. It''s just someone who asked me to do it. Besides, not only am I alone, there are many others. Really, I''m just one of them..."


    The man began to speak incoherently because he was afraid.


    "Who told you to do this?"


    The man didn''t dare to hide anything, just tell him, "I said, I said, I immediately said, there was someone who called me at that time, because he knew I knew some computer technology, so..."


    When Song Tingyu came out of the rented house, he had a note with a phone number written on it.


    He looked at it and handed it to Tang Zichu behind him, "Press this number to find someone. It''s getting better and better."


    He wanted to know what was going on, whether it was Bai Zhirui, or just Lin Chenghuan, as Su Ran had said.


    But even if it was directed at Lin Chenghuan, Su Ran should not be involved.


    Because he promised to take Song Weixi to dinner tonight, the next thing was left to Tang Zichu, and Song Tingyu went back to the The song family.


    Tang Zichu was a capable assistant and was very fast.


    In the evening, when Song Tingyu, Su Ran and Song Weixi were eating out, he received a call from him.


    "Song Boss, we found the owner of the phone. He''s at a club right now. Are you coming?"


    "I''ll be right there. Send me an address."


    Song Tingyu hung up the phone and found Su Ran and his son looking at him. He was stunned, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Weixi''s face was a little unhappy, "Dad, you haven''t finished your meal yet. Are you leaving again?"


    Song Tingyu smiled and touched his head, "I have something important to deal with, but I promise you, I''ll take you to play in a few days, okay?"


    Song Weixi smiled, "You have to keep your word. You can''t stand me up with mom."


    "Of course."


    Song Tingyu then looked at Su Ran, "You can take Vichy home after dinner. Be careful. I''ll go first."


    Su ran nodded. In fact, she knew that he should be dealing with her and Lin Chenghuan.


    Today, he disappeared for a day. She thought he was going to look for Bai Zhirui, but grandma said he went out with Tang Zichu, so she knew it wasn''t.


    Song Tingyu left the car to Su Ran and his son. He stopped a taxi at the entrance of the restaurant and went to the club address Tang Zichu sent him.


    This is a high-end club, because the consumption is too high, so basically it is a place for rich people to come in and out. Those so-called celebrities actually like to come here, sometimes with some big directors or investors, sometimes they come here to amuse themselves.


    This is also a good concealment, and it is not easy to get in and out, so it is quite safe, which is one of the reasons why so many stars like to come here.


    Some paparazzi would try to get in if they wanted to capture something.


    The people at the door did not dare to stop Song Tingyu, and Tang Zichu was already waiting inside.


    Song Tingyu went in and went to a room.


    In addition to Tang Zichu, there was a small man sitting in the private room with a pair of shifty eyes. He looked very smart and cunning.


    "Mr. Song, hehe..." As soon as the man saw Song Tingyu, he immediately stepped forward and reached out to shake Song Tingyu''s hand.


    But Song Tingyu ignored him. Instead, he walked straight inside and sat down on the sofa.


    The man didn''t feel embarrassed either. He was very thick-skinned anyway. He withdrew his hand and came to Song Tingyu with a smile on his face, "I wonder what Mr. Song wants from me?"


    Song Tingyu took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one. In the mist, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the man in front of him, "Zhou Xiao from storm entertainment studio."


    The man nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, I am Zhou Xiao from storm studio."


    As he spoke, he took out a business card from his carry-on bag and handed it to Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song, please give me some advice."


    Song Tingyu''s slender index and middle fingers were holding the card, and he was smiling, making it hard to figure out what he was thinking. "How dare you?" I''d better ask Mr. Zhou to raise his hand."


    Zhou Xiao looked at Song Tingyu''s smile and felt a chill in his heart for no reason, so his face froze.


    The media, of course, knew a lot more than ordinary people, and Song Tingyu was famous for his ruthlessness in the business world.


    Zhou Xiao really felt like Song Tingyu''s rivals in the mall.


    "I don''t quite understand what Mr. Song said." Zhou Xiao was a man who had seen the big scene and experienced the big waves, so he quickly calmed down, and his face returned to a smile, his small eyes still emitting a very smart light.


    "Don''t understand?" Song Tingyu narrowed his black eyes and tapped his forehead with his wine glass, "Okay, I''ll let you understand."


    Then he looked at Tang Zichu.


    Tang Zichu naturally understood what he was asking him to do, nodded, stood up from the sofa, walked to the big screen in the room, turned on the video player, put a tape in, and clicked on the remote control. The original white screen was not very clear, because it was from the surveillance video.

 Chapter 71 But You Should Never Have Offended My Woman (2)

    Chapter 71 but you should never offend my woman (2)


    Song Tingyu pointed to the big screen, "Mr. Zhou, is that you in the black down jacket?"


    Zhou Xiao''s face was a little pale, but he still refused to admit it. He smiled and said, "How can Mr. Song tell it''s me? The video was so blurry that no one could see it clearly..."


    Song Tingyu took Zhou Xiao''s clothes and threw them on his face, "Is this the one on the video?"


    Zhou Xiao was a little confused, but he forgot that he was wearing the same dress today. He came over with a female star and said that she secretly had an affair with many investors and directors without telling her husband. He wanted to dig up the material and see if he could get a head start.


    "These clothes are all over the street, aren''t they..." Zhou Xiao could actually feel the cold sweat falling from his forehead.


    Tang Zichu handed Song Tingyu a piece of paper. He spread it out and put it in front of Zhou Xiao, "This is a phone number from the convenience store on the side of the road..."


    Zhou Xiao''s face turned white again, and he was beginning to feel confused, "Mr. Song, I really don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa with his long legs curled up and a dangerous smile on his lips, "Zhou Xiao, you''re really smart, but there''s a saying in this world called''smart is not smart''. Have you ever heard of it?" His voice was slow and low, but it was chilling.


    "In order not to be suspected of you, you didn''t use your cell phone or your home phone, so you ran outside to make a phone call, but you were worried that if you were too close to home, it would still be unsafe, so you went in the opposite direction of your home, where you found a convenience store and made the call inside."


    Zhou Xiao''s face turned paler and paler, completely unaware that Song Tingyu had hit the nail on his head. However, he was cunning and was best at disguising himself, "Mr. Song, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Why don''t you ask someone else? You must have found the wrong person..."


    He wanted to get up and leave the sofa, but Tang Zichu had expected him to do so, so he quickly grabbed his collar and pressed him on the sofa. He was so thin and small that he could not even move as fast as Tang Zichu.


    Song Tingyu glanced at him, "Zhou Xiao, there''s nothing in your heart. What are you afraid of?"


    He pressed the remote with his long finger, and the picture on the big screen became very clear. It was clear that the person standing in front of the phone was Zhou Xiao.


    "You were very thoughtful, but you probably forgot that there are surveillance cameras in the world. The first surveillance video was taken by a roadside camera. It''s not clear enough. What about the video in this convenience store? Isn''t it clear enough?"


    "This number was given to me by a hacker you found. He said you contacted him with this number and asked him to post information about my wife and Lin Chenghuan on the internet. I can get someone to find his ip address and find him according to the ip address, and then I can find you too? What else can I say?" Song ting said coldly as he was flicked the cigarette ash from the cigarette butt in his hand.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Song, forgive me, forgive me this time..." Zhou Xiao finally broke free of tang zichu''s hand, took Song Tingyu''s arm, and knelt down very spinelessly, "I didn''t mean to. You know, as paparazzi, we must want to find more news to attract attention. I didn''t see Mrs. Song and Mr. Lin..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Song Tingyu suddenly swung his fist and punched him hard on the chin. He screamed in pain and felt as if his whole jaw was about to fall out in pain.


    "Can you say one more thing about Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan?"


    "No more, no more." Zhou Xiao shook his head immediately, not daring to talk nonsense.


    Song Tingyu smiled grimly, "Actually, Zhou Xiao, as a paparazzi, I don''t blame you for trying to dig up some juicy news, but you shouldn''t have offended my woman, and what you let out is still something that doesn''t exist..."


    "Mr. Song, I really know that I was wrong. I really couldn''t hold back at that time. I was confused for a moment, so I did these things to hurt Mrs. Song..."


    Zhou Xiao was actually quite confused at the moment. Didn''t they say that Song Tingyu didn''t care about Su Ran at all? Why does he look so different?


    Just now, he just casually mentioned Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan, and he punched them hard. If he said anything else, he really suspected that something big would happen to him.


    Only then did Song Tingyu let go of the hand that was holding his collar and put out the cigarette in his hand. He placed the ashtray on the coffee table and said, "Tell me, who told you to do these things?"


    Zhou Xiao''s jaw and mouth were swollen from Song Tingyu''s punch. He didn''t dare to touch it with his hands. He rubbed his hands together and looked embarrassed.


    Song Tingyu smiled, "So you''re not going to say it?"


    "No, no..." Zhou xiao thought for a moment, "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but..." He swallowed a few mouthfuls in fear and finally said three words in Song Tingyu''s ear.


    Song Tingyu''s face was extremely gloomy at the moment.


    Tang Zichu didn''t dare to look at Song Tingyu''s face until he left the club.


    "Song Boss, where are you going now?"


    "Give me the car keys." When song ting reached out to him, he took the car keys and said, "You don''t have to follow me."


    Tang zichu nodded and stood at the door, watching song ting drive away.


    He knew where he was going, and he knew it when he heard from Zhou Xiao.


    Bai Zhirui took a serious tour of the web page, read all the posts about Su Ran, turned off the computer, smiled and prepared to go to bed, but didn''t expect to hear the doorbell downstairs. Who could it be so late?


    She frowned and put on a coat to open the door.


    It was Song Tingyu standing outside the door!


    She was pleasantly surprised because Song Tingyu had not been here for a long time, and no matter how much she called him recently, he had refused to come over.


    He actually took the initiative to come over tonight.


    Bai Zhirui was so happy that he forgot to look at his face. He quickly went up and grabbed his arm, "Trial, you''re here? Why did you come so suddenly? I didn''t know whether to give me a call or wechat before I came..."


    She said a bunch of happy things, but Song Tingyu pulled her hand away from his arm and walked straight inside.

 Chapter 72 How Could There Be Tenderness? (1)

    Chapter 72 is not tender (1)


    Bai Zhirui was stunned for a moment and thought something was wrong with Song Tingyu tonight, but she didn''t want to think about it. After closing the door, she saw the tall figure of song ting walking upstairs.


    She was not in a hurry either. She went to the kitchen to pour a glass of milk and carried it upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw that Song Tingyu had turned her computer back on and clicked on the wechat page.


    Her face turned pale in an instant, and in panic, the glass of milk in her hand fell to the ground with a clang.


    She came back to her senses and didn''t have time to clean up the broken pieces on the ground. She quickly walked over, grabbed the mouse and turned off her wechat, "Trial, how do you use my computer?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the swivel chair and squinted at her, "You look nervous?"


    "No, no..."


    Song Tingyu pointed to the fragments at the door, "Even the cup was broken, and you said you weren''t nervous? Why are you so afraid of me using your computer? What''s the secret?"


    Bai zhirui turned off the webpage version of the wechat in a panic, while she stood in front of the computer, pretending to smile calmly: "Where do I have any secrets? You know everything about me, Trial. It''s not like you don''t know me. You can''t hide anything from me."


    She said as she reached out to pull his dark gray coat. "You haven''t showered yet, have you? Go take a shower. I''ve already prepared your pajamas, toothpaste and toothbrush. I''ve prepared everything you need so that you can use it whenever you come..." She paused, looking a little shy." Will you go take a bath?" I''ll wait for you outside."


    It had been a while since her miscarriage surgery. Song Tingyu had come so late, so Bai Zhirui naturally thought he would stay tonight. Of course, she had to give me every chance to make their relationship go back to the way it used to be.


    Song Tingyu didn''t listen to her and got up to walk to the bathroom. Instead, she stared into her eyes. Her back was cold and her face was unnatural, "Trial, what are you looking at? Is there anything on my face?"


    "Do you know Zhou Xiao?"


    "Zhou Xiao..." Bai Zhirui''s heart was already in turmoil at the moment, but she still pretended to be a little confused, "Is that the famous entertainment reporter? Is it from storm entertainment? Of course I do. Four years ago, before I retired from the entertainment industry, he always liked to follow me. That person in the entertainment industry didn''t know him... A lot of things came out of him..."


    Song Tingyu''s face was expressionless and he nodded, "Well, that includes what happened to Su Ran this time."


    Bai Zhirui''s voice was still cautious, but it was still steady, as if she was really talking to Song Tingyu, "I''ve heard a little about Su Ran. It''s been a lot of trouble these days. How''s the The song family? How''s grandma? It didn''t affect you, did it?"


    Song Tingyu smiled at the moment.


    Bai Zhirui didn''t know what he was laughing at, so he panicked, "Trial, what... Happened to you?"


    "I now feel that you really deserve to be the queen of the yulan film festival. Your acting is really good. At this point, there is still no flaw in your expression. If I hadn''t known anything beforehand, I would have been fooled by you. I believe that you are innocent and that this has nothing to do with you."


    Bai Zhirui''s face finally changed, "Trial, what are you talking about..."


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about!" Song Tingyu sneered, "Su Ran, did you do this? Did you ask zhou xiao to do it?"


    "I didn''t!" Bai Zhirui immediately denied, "How could you think so? How would I know about Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan? I don''t know what''s going on until now, but I do know what''s going on these days... I... Trial, did you hear something from sleeping? You have to trust me..."


    Seeing that Song Tingyu was still unresponsive, Bai Zhirui''s eyes turned red, "Yes, I hate Su Ran very much. Who told her to push me down the stairs and lose my children? That''s only two big children. That''s all. That''s my first child. But if I hate her any more, I won''t do such a thing..."


    Song Tingyu pushed her away from the computer, opened the webpage again, and clicked on a contact in the address book.


    The contact was Zhou Xiao.


    Bai Zhirui was also a meticulous person, and of course, he couldn''t trust Zhou Xiao. He was afraid that he would take a screenshot of their conversation, and one day he would use it to hype and produce news, so there was not much in their conversation frame.


    But there were a few photos.


    It was Bai Zhirui who sent it to Zhou Xiao. Before she came up, Song Tingyu had already clicked on it.


    That was a photo of Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan when they were young.


    Zhou Xiao also sent a few photos to baizhirui, which were taken at the airport.


    Zhou Xiao was not afraid that baizhirui would expose her, so he did not hesitate to use voice.


    Song ting clicked on the voice and Zhou Xiao''s voice came out.


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned pale, and there was not even a trace of blood on his lips, "Trial, I..."


    Song Tingyu looked at her. In contrast to her panic, he seemed very calm, "What else do you want to say?"


    Bai Zhirui was a man who knew how to judge the situation. She knew that Song Tingyu had all the evidence now and knew that she was the one behind it. It was useless for her to deny it again. It would only make Song Tingyu more disgusted, so she stopped struggling.


    Her tears came out as soon as she said it, and they continued to flow down. She was crying silently, but she did not speak.


    Song Tingyu would rather she denied it than see her crying in front of him.


    After all, the two of them had been together for four or five years, and baizhirui had always been very disciplined and well-behaved in front of him. She had basically never done anything to upset him.


    This was the first time she had done something like this.


    Even though Su Ran had said that night that she suspected Bai Zhirui and asked him if he believed her, he still had some expectations. He hoped not.


    After all, this woman had been by his side for so long that he felt that he should have some trust in her no matter what.


    So when he heard zhou xiao say her name at the club, he was so angry.


    It turned out that what she had done was really what she had asked Zhou Xiao to do. She had lied about these things in order to make Su Ran more discredited. There was another reason, perhaps, that she wanted him to be disappointed in Su Ran, to let grandma be disappointed in her, and to make the whole The song family restless. After that, grandma would put all the blame on Su Ran.

 Chapter 73 How Could There Be Tenderness? (2)

    Chapter 73 is not tender (2)


    This may be why baizhirui did this.


    "Trial..."


    Bai Zhirui reached out and grabbed Song Tingyu''s hand, "I don''t want to do this either, but I really hate it, I hate it. I hate that I didn''t protect my child well, and I hate why Su Ran was so cruel to make me lose my child. Before the child was born, she took away this opportunity..."


    Song ting allowed her to cry all the time, but he kept silent and did not speak, but he did not push her away.


    She was even more frightened when she saw him like this, so she walked over and hugged him, "Trial, why can''t she accept a little punishment if Su Ran didn''t kill my child? She''s still getting better and better. Everyone likes her, and even you favor her. She killed our child, but you didn''t even blame her. I''ve been back for so many days, and I''ve been out of the hospital for so long. I live alone in this empty house every day, and you haven''t stayed with me for a night..."


    "Trial, I''m waiting for you every day and every moment, you know? Do you know how unhappy I am? I''m so unhappy, but what about su ran?" Bai zhirui held Song Tingyu''s hands tighter and tighter, and her emotions seemed to be getting more and more agitated. Tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Song ting pushed Bai Zhirui away with his hand and walked to the table. He took out a few tissues and handed them to her, "Wipe the food with tears..."


    "Trial..." Bai Zhirui took the napkin, feeling nervous and uneasy. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but did he hear what he just said? Have you been affected by her emotions?


    "You can go back to America."


    Bai Zhirui''s eyes widened in surprise. Tears were still in her eyes. She did not expect that she had waited so long for Song Tingyu''s words.


    "You... You want me to go back?" Her voice trembled with surprise and disbelief.


    "I''m going to Huaihai city for about a week. When I get back, I hope you''re back in America."


    Bai Zhirui had basically settled down in America, where she had lived for so many years, and where she had lived in a fixed circle.


    Song Tingyu felt that he would be happier there.


    Song Tingyu said, took the car keys on the computer table, and turned around to go downstairs. Bai Zhirui came to his senses and chased after him in tears. Before Song Tingyu opened the door and left, he blocked his way, "Are you asking me to go back because you''re worried that I''ll do anything to hurt Su Ran if I stay here any longer?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her directly, "For your own sake and for Su Ran''s sake, you need time to calm down. The resentment in your heart will only grow thicker and thicker in Ancheng. Sooner or later, you will find an excuse to explode. This time, I won''t argue with you. You can pack up your things and go back to America or go somewhere to play..."


    Before he could finish, Bai Zhirui interrupted him. She looked at him pitifully, "But don''t stay in Ancheng, right? Are you so worried about Su Ran getting hurt? What harm has she suffered now? I only insulted her verbally, but what about her? What did she do to me? Why are you so biased?"


    Song Tingyu stood there and looked at her calmly. "Are you done?"


    "Trial..."


    Bai Zhirui reached out to grab his arm again, but he flung it away. He had already opened the door, and she could not stop him from leaving no matter what.


    "Remember, one week."


    "Trial, Trial..."


    Baizhirui chased after her, but when she saw that Song Tingyu was already in the car, she slapped the window and kept slapping it, but he still drove away and kept disappearing in front of her eyes.


    At this moment, Bai Zhirui felt like the sky was falling and she fell limply into the snow.


    "Why did you do this to me? Why?"


    But her words were not answered because Song Tingyu had left and she was the only one left.


    Shen Jing received a call from Bai Zhirui and hurriedly packed up, ready to go out. As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Song Tingyu''s car coming back.


    She chased after him. Song Tingyu didn''t drive into the garage either. He stopped at the door. He just got out of the car with the key. When he saw Shen Jing''s figure, he frowned and thought that maybe Bai Zhirui had called her.


    Shen Jing chased after her and said bluntly, "Trial, I heard you asked Zhirui to go back to America?"


    "I told her to leave Ancheng."


    "How could you do that?!" Shen Jing immediately frowned and scolded coldly, "What did she do for you? She came back to find you, but now you''re letting her go. Have you considered her feelings?"


    "This is between me and her. Mom, you seem to be meddling too much." Song Tingyu said every word, his eyes cold, and the next sentence passed her, ready to go inside.


    But how could Shen Jing let him go so easily? She just wanted to ask him what was going on. What did he mean?


    "Trial, you can''t do this to zhirui."


    "Mom, I noticed that you seem to be especially nice to Bai Zhirui? It seems better than anyone else. Can you tell me why?" Song ting half narrowed his obsidian eyes and stared at Shen Jing in front of him.


    Shen Jing''s eyes were a little evasive, "I..."


    "How come I''ve never seen you care about Vichy and Su Ran?"


    "Su Ran, how is she qualified?" Shen Jing couldn''t stop frowning when he heard Su Ran''s name.


    "What about Vichy? He''s your own grandson, and I''ve never seen you care about him. Does he exist in your heart?"


    "What are you talking about? How can I not have Vichy in my heart?" Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to song ting about this, so she quickly changed the subject, "Trial, let''s go. Let''s go find zhirui. She just called me and cried so sadly. I was afraid she would do something stupid."


    Song Tingyu broke her fingers off one by one on her wrist and smiled, "Mom, you should know that I hate it when people interfere in my affairs."


    "Trial, you..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t give her a chance to say anything. She had already gone back.


    Shen Jing, on the other hand, was worried that Bai Zhirui couldn''t care less and drove away from the The song family in his own car.


    When Song Tingyu walked in, he found Su Ran walking out of the kitchen with a glass of milk in his hand.


    She met him and smiled, as if not surprised at all.


    He guessed that when she had just come down the stairs, she should have found him and Shen Jing talking at the door.

 Chapter 74 Its Cold at Night, Why Are You Wearing So Little? (1)

    Chapter 74 it''s cold at night. Why are you wearing so little (1)


    The window in the living room was open, and he and Shen Jing had just quarreled so loudly that she must have heard something, but Su Ran was never a good person, so she probably wouldn''t pay attention.


    Seeing Song Tingyu staring at her without a word, Su Ran was stunned and handed him the milk cup in his hand, "Do you want to drink it?"


    Song ting dragged her to the dining room, "Su Ran, my stomach. You can cook something for me."


    He left with Tang Zichu without much food tonight. Su Ran knew this and put the milk on the table, "Wait for me."


    She went to the kitchen and hesitated in front of the fridge. She didn''t know what Song Tingyu liked, so she took out an egg, some other ingredients and noodles from the fridge.


    While she was processing the ingredients, Song Tingyu came in from outside, and he didn''t look back, "Is noodles okay?"


    Song Tingyu was not a picky eater either, "Sure."


    "Then go out and wait for me for a while. I''ll be right there." Su Ran was not used to having people staring at her while she was cooking, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Song Tingyu nodded and walked out.


    Su Ran felt that he was a little strange tonight, but when she thought of the reason why he suddenly left for dinner tonight, she seemed to understand again.


    Su Ran moved very quickly. After a while, he took out a bowl of steaming noodles and put them in front of Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu took the chopsticks and started eating. Su Ran saw that he was eating slowly and pinched his eyebrows from time to time. She said, "Are you tired?"


    Song Tingyu put down his chopsticks and hooked his finger, "Come here."


    Su Ran didn''t know what she was selling from the gourd, but he still walked over. He took her hand and placed it on his temple, "Rub it for me."


    "... Su Ran still pressed his temple and kneaded it, with the right amount of force, as if it had eased some of Song Tingyu''s nerves.


    At this moment, Song Tingyu was eating noodles, while Su Ran was standing behind him, rubbing his temples. The light reflected from the chandelier on the ceiling of the restaurant hit them and cast a shadow on the ground.


    When Su Ran saw the shadow of the two people on the ground, he actually felt that the shadow made life feel warm.


    But she felt that it must be an illusion.


    How could there be any tenderness between her and Song Tingyu?


    Song Tingyu finished eating the noodles, put down the chopsticks, took her hand and let her sit beside him, "Su Ran, you have nothing to ask me?"


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded and looked at him, "Is everything settled?"


    "It''s settled."


    "That''s good." This was the answer su ran wanted. Since she had already got it, she had nothing to ask, so she stood up and cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen to do the dishes.


    Song Tingyu walked in, stood behind her, and put his arm around her shoulder, "You don''t want to know who it is?"


    Su Ran shrugged, because she already had the answer in her heart. He told him that day, but he didn''t believe it. Looking at his reaction tonight, she knew that she was right.


    "I know." Su Ran put the dishes away and was not used to Song Tingyu holding him like this, so he took his hand away and left the kitchen.


    Didn''t Song Tingyu''s low spirits tonight explain everything?


    When su ran was sitting on the bed with the glass of milk she had just drunk, Song Tingyu also returned to the room.


    Song Tingyu looked at her with the same light as before and said after a long time, "I told her to go back to America."


    Su ran nodded. She had expected that Song Tingyu would not do anything to Bai Zhirui, "It''s good that things are settled. It shouldn''t be brought up in the future. The The song family doesn''t have to face this anymore. Chenghuan doesn''t have to..."


    As she spoke, she placed the empty glass of milk on the bedside table and was suddenly pinned down on the bed. There was still a drop of milk on the corner of her lips. Song Tingyu licked it clean.


    Such an action was too erotic. When he licked the milk drop, he even stopped on her lips and traced the shape of her lips with the tip of his tongue.


    "You only think about other people. Have you ever thought about yourself?"


    Su Ran did not answer his question. She turned her head and felt his hand poking into her pajamas. She reached out and held it.


    This man really used his actions to prove what he said that day.


    All the time...


    "It''s late. You left for Huaihai city at three in the afternoon. Have you forgotten?"


    Every time the two of them did this, it was a long time. Su Ran felt that he could not stand it, but this man''s energy was still good. No matter how late he slept that night, he always got up the next day as usual.


    "Yes." Song Tingyu let go of her and rolled over on the bed, "Are you done packing?"


    "Your things are done by Fang sister-in-law at home."


    "I''m talking about you."


    Su Ran sat up from his bed, "What does it have to do with me if you go to Huaihai city?"


    Song ting looked at him with his head propped up in his hands, "You and Vichy will go with me."


    When Su Ran woke up in the morning, she saw her suitcase on the carpet in the room. Song Tingyu was changing clothes in the changing room. Obviously, he took it out.


    His voice also came from inside, "Pack up the clothes and things you need this week."


    She remembered that she had rejected her request to go to Huaihai city with him last night...


    She ignored him and took her suitcase back to the cabinet, then went downstairs.


    In the restaurant, except for Shen Jing, the whole family was there. Even gu East city came to have breakfast with song Old Lady every morning when he came back.


    "Grandma, dad, Brother Dongcheng."


    Su Ran said hello and sat down beside her. Madam song turned his head to her, "Ran Ran, are you ready?"


    Su Ran did not react for a moment, "What is it?"


    Song Weixi opened his mouth. Today, he seemed especially happy, "I went to Huaihai city with dad. Mom, didn''t dad tell you? He said he would take us to play this afternoon..."


    "Dad is going to work."


    "Who says you can''t take care of your wife and children when you go to work? Besides, you can play while you work. Vichy wants to go, too. Ran Ran, you can take him with Trial. Ancheng is different from Huaihai city. The weather is fine now, and it''s okay to wear short sleeves. Vichy likes the sea, so take him out for a walk. It''s good as a vacation..." Madam song has always liked it. However, she should go out more often. She thought that being in a good mood would be very helpful to her illness.

 Chapter 75 Its Cold at Night, Why Are You Wearing So Little? (2)

    Chapter 75 it''s cold at night, why are you wearing so little (2)


    "Mom, granny zeng showed me a picture of Huaihai city last night. It''s so beautiful..." Song Weixi''s big eyes sparkled when he said he was going to play.


    "After breakfast, hurry up and pack up." Madam song said.


    "... Okay" ...


    Su Ran didn''t want to disappoint Song Weixi when he saw how much he was looking forward to. Huaihai city was indeed a beautiful place. It was at the southernmost end of the island. Originally, it belonged to the city next door, but was later divided into separate administrative areas.


    Su Ran had never been there, but everyone knew the beauty of Huaihai city.


    After breakfast, Song Tingyu needed to go to the Song shi for something. Su Ran was packing up in her room. She had just checked the temperature in Huaihai city online. There was basically no difference between morning and night. In the next week, it would be around 20 degrees.


    Ancheng, to the north, was in deep winter, but it was still summer.


    Su Ran took a few summer clothes and put them in. She rarely went out, so she packed her clothes and sat on the carpet thinking, what else do you need?


    There were several knocks on the door at this time. She thought it was Fang sister-in-law who was taking care of Song Weixi, so she didn''t look back, "Come in."


    But when someone stood in front of her, she realized it was Shen Jing.


    She saw Shen Jing''s gloomy face, "Mom."


    "Where are you going?"


    Shen Jing asked without waiting for her answer, "Trial is going to Huaihai city for a business trip. Why? Are you going with him?"


    Su ran nodded, "Vichy and I will go with him."


    Shen Jing''s face became even uglier, but as if she was holding back something, her body was trembling slightly at the moment, and eventually did not erupt. She just whispered in an ambiguous voice, "Su Ran, it''s better not to be delusional about something that doesn''t belong to you."


    Su Ran knew that she was talking about Song Tingyu and the future hostess of the The song family. She had heard the same thing from her many times. She smiled at the moment, "Mom, I never dreamed of something that doesn''t belong to me, but what already belongs to me, I will hold it firmly."


    As soon as her words came out, Shen Jing''s angry features almost twisted together. Was she announcing to her that Song Tingyu already belonged to her?


    Thinking of how baizhirui cried so bitterly last night and how Su Ran looked at the moment, Shen Jing felt even more unbalanced. But before she could speak, Madam song''s voice came from outside the door, "Ran Ran, have you finished packing?"


    When Madam song walked in and saw Shen Jing, who had not returned overnight, her face immediately turned cold. "Can you bear to come back?" I thought you were moving out to live with that actress?"


    "Mom, I was just worried about Zhirui, so I went over to see her..."


    "You care about her." Madam song sneered, "I never saw you so nervous when Vichy was in trouble. Why, was she going to jump off a building or cut her wrist to commit suicide last night?"


    Shen Jing didn''t expect Mrs. Song to say something like this, and her face turned pale, "Mom, don''t say that..."


    "All right, you go first. I don''t want to see you either. You should take care of yourself. If you hadn''t seen everyone avoiding us when The song family was in trouble, and your Shen family had helped us, perhaps you wouldn''t have been in our class more than 20 years ago." Madam song waved his hand, clearly unwilling to talk to Shen Jing again.


    Madam song had always been dignified, so Shen Jing did not dare to say anything at this moment and turned around and left the room.


    Su Ran knew she was angry again, so he wanted to divert her attention and pointed to his suitcase, "Grandma, what else do you think I need to bring?"


    Madam song''s attention was successfully diverted. She went over to look at su ran''s suitcase, and then called for the things she needed to bring. Finally, she said, "By the way, Ran Ran, let Fang sister-in-law follow you this time. She has been taking care of Vichy all the time. She was a nurse in the hospital when she was young. I feel better with her."


    That was exactly what Su Ran was thinking, but before she could say anything, Madam song came over and said it first.


    "Okay."


    After lunch at the The song family, he left for the airport at one o'' clock in the afternoon. This time, Tang Zichu followed him. He was already waiting at the airport.


    Because Song Weixi didn''t take a nap at noon, Su Ran was worried about whether he would be tired, but he was always in good spirits.


    From home to the airport, he had been looking around curiously.


    Considering that Song Weixi had never been far from home since he was born, and this was his first time flying, no wonder he was so curious.


    Huaihai city is quite far from Ancheng. It takes four hours by plane to get there.


    In Huaihai city, it was already past seven in the evening.


    Because of the sea, the wind in Huaihai city is quite strong at night, but it doesn''t feel cold. Instead, it feels cool when it blows on people.


    When they got off the plane, someone came to pick them up. First, they went to eat.


    Perhaps because he didn''t take a nap and was in a high mood on the plane, his small face was looking out the window at the clouds and the sky, so during the meal, Song Weixi was tired. He bit the rice and closed his eyes.


    Su Ran reached for his bowl and tried to feed him. As soon as he touched him, he woke up again and opened his mouth slightly, "Mom, I''ll eat it myself."


    As he spoke, he tried to open his eyes and eat a mouthful of rice, but not long after, his eyes closed again. He looked so cute that everyone at the table could not help laughing.


    Su Ran put his bowl on the table and wiped his small mouth with a napkin, "Are you tired of maintaining it?"


    "Mom, I''m so sleepy..."


    Song Weixi nestled in her arms, muttered, cracked his mouth a few times, and finally closed his eyes.


    Because they were eating at the hotel they were staying at, Su Ran picked Song Weixi up and said, "You eat first. I''ll carry him up to sleep."


    Fang sister-in-law followed suit.


    Not long after they went up, Song Tingyu also came up.


    Su Ran helped song Vichy take off his shoes, clothes, and towels to wipe his mouth, hands, and feet. Every movement was so gentle that he was afraid of waking him up.


    She had to do all of this herself, and basically Fang sister-in-law couldn''t get involved.


    Song Tingyu watched her finish all this and pulled the quilt up for song Vichy before he pulled her wrist, "Do you want to go out and take a look?"

 Chapter 76 Dont Buy Any Smaller Ones Now (1)

    Chapter 76 don''t buy any smaller ones this time (1)


    "Now?" Su Ran looked at Song Weixi, "It''s almost nine o'' clock, and Vichy is still sleeping..."


    "Sister-in-law fang will take care of him. Let''s go out and buy something."


    Su Ran felt that she had basically brought everything, whether it was clothes or daily necessities, and she had checked Song Weixi''s suitcase, but there was nothing missing, so she didn''t know what to buy when she went out.


    "You didn''t bring your swimsuit."


    "I don''t have to..." Su Ran was a dry duck and couldn''t swim, so she didn''t plan on getting into the water.


    Song Tingyu had already pulled her out, "How can you come to Huaihai city without swimming?"


    Su Ran was dragged out by him and drove out.


    They were in a sports car with an open top, allowing them to enjoy the night view of Huaihai city.


    As soon as Su Ran came out, he was attracted by these beautiful scenery. Huaihai city was a city with a very leisurely pace of life. There were flower shops, coffee shops everywhere, and there were many beautiful trails. The houses on the seaside trail were basically painted in all colors. Flowers and plants were planted in front of each house, and some of them were covered with walls.


    Perhaps, this should be a city that revels all night long, so it''s nine o'' clock, and it''s still very lively outside, but it''s different from the bustle of a big city. The bustle here has a kind of leisure and a kind of mood.


    Song Tingyu parked the car in the parking lot, took out the key, and said to su ran, "Come down and take a look."


    As soon as he saw Su Ran looking over here, he knew that she liked it very much.


    Su Ran was wearing a peppermint green sling dress, black Bohemia sandals, and long black hair casually draped over her back. When she got out of the car, the sea breeze blew up her skirt and long hair. In addition, she was in a good mood and had a faint smile on her lips.


    Song Tingyu found that she had attracted a lot of people''s eyes as she walked along the road, but she didn''t seem to notice it at all. She always looked curiously at the shops by the sea, here and there.


    She saw another shop selling handmade products made from seashells. She thought of the present Song Weixi gave her on her birthday the other day, the wind chime made from seashells. She liked it very much, so she hung it on the window.


    She had always been interested in handmade gadgets, so she opened her legs and was about to walk there when she was pulled back by someone holding her shoulder.


    Her back hit the once hard wall. She looked at Song Tingyu''s hand on her shoulder and frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Song Tingyu held her in his arms and walked forward possessively, "It''s cold at night. Why are you wearing so little?"


    Is it cold?


    "In the twenties, why is it cold?"


    "Why isn''t it cold? How strong is the wind by the sea?" Song Tingyu reached out and tugged at the sling on her shoulder, looking a little gloomy, "Your clothes are too thin."


    Su Ran ignored him and patted his hand, "Let me go."


    What was it like on the road?


    Song Tingyu refused to let go, so she said, "I''ll go over there to see the shells. I''m thirsty. Can you buy me a coconut?"


    Someone on the side of the road sold those little coconuts. They cut off the thick shell and put a straw in it to drink.


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Don''t run around."


    She broke free of Song Tingyu''s hand and ran to the handcrafted shop that she had just taken a fancy to, picking out the items.


    The shopkeeper was a young man. Because he lived by the sea for a long time, his skin was a little dark, which was a very healthy color. His teeth were very white, and he looked especially good when he smiled.


    He saw Su Ran appear alone, looking at the things in his store with interest, and walked over, "Beautiful woman, alone?"


    Su Ran smiled. There were two dimples on his cheeks, and the shopkeeper almost couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    "I have handmade everything here. Just look around and tell me what you like. I''ll give it to you for free."


    Su Ran was playing with a gadget and was stunned when he heard it. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a deep voice behind him: "We don''t need money."


    Without looking back, Su Ran knew who was coming in. She turned her head and saw that Song Tingyu''s handsome face was more gloomy than before.


    But she had a coconut with a straw in her hand. She reached out and took it, "Thank you."


    The owner seemed to be a little reluctant: "Beautiful woman, this is?"


    Su Ran glanced at Song Tingyu and knew why he looked so ugly, so he took his arm and said, "My husband."


    For a moment, the owner''s face was filled with disappointment.


    Song Tingyu''s mouth finally curved up and looked down at her, "Did you see it? What do you want to buy?"


    "Bring Vichy to buy it tomorrow. He must like it."


    Su Ran let go of his hand, nodded to the owner and walked out.


    Looking at the back of their departure, the shopkeeper felt that he had been hurt by ten thousand points. He finally understood that the beautiful and pleasant woman not only got married, but also had a child...


    After leaving the shop, the two of them walked on the road again. Song Tingyu was holding her hand. She wanted to let go, but she couldn''t match his strength. She could only let him hold her hand.


    She held a coconut in one hand and found it difficult, "Song Tingyu, I can''t drink coconut juice like this."


    Song Tingyu turned to look at her and raised his eyebrows, "Shall I feed you with it?"


    "... Su ran glanced at him, finished the coconut juice at once, and threw the coconut into the trash can.


    "There''s a swimsuit store there."


    Song Tingyu pulled her into a swimsuit store.


    There were all kinds of bikinis inside, but most of them were bikinis. The shop assistant introduced them enthusiastically. He looked at Su Ran and then at the swimsuit, "Beautiful woman, you have such a good figure. You must buy a bikini. When you go to the beach, you will definitely be the center of attention..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a cold glare from her side, which made her tremble, "This handsome, handsome man... Did I say something wrong?"


    Song Tingyu ignored her and looked at the swimsuit store. In the end, he seemed to have taken a fancy to one. He pointed in the direction with his long finger, "Bring that over."


    The clerk walked over and took Song Tingyu''s favorite swimsuit and handed it to him, but she looked at it and shook her head, "Handsome man, this is too conservative. This beautiful woman''s figure is so good that she should show off, right?"


    Song Tingyu looked up at her, her eyes colder than before, and she was about to cry, "What I said... Is... The truth..."

 Chapter 77 Dont Buy Any Smaller Ones Now (2)

    Chapter 77 don''t buy any smaller ones this time (2)


    The swimsuit Song Tingyu was holding now was the most conservative of all, with the top and bottom separated, the upper collar high, and the lower skirt. The color was very good, but conservative.


    Su Ran had never thought of wearing those bikinis, just three thin pieces of cloth. She felt like she was wearing only underwear in front of everyone. She was not used to it, so she thought Song Tingyu chose this one very well.


    She looked at it and took it with her hand, "That''s it."


    The shop assistant looked like she had a strange mind and didn''t look at people''s faces. When she heard that Su Ran also wanted this swimsuit, she immediately said, "Pretty girl, it''s really for those girls who don''t have a good figure. For girls like you, you have to have a bikini three-point style. Really, look, these are the most beautiful in our shop. I don''t recommend them to buy them. Why? Because you can''t afford to wear a body. A good body like yours is what all girls dream of. I have to recommend you to wear it, right?"


    "No, I want this." Su ran waved her hand, feeling a little helpless.


    "No, no, no, beautiful. Listen to me, you''ll be fine in these..." The salesgirl said as she took the bikinis she thought were the most beautiful and drew them on Su Ran, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, beautiful. I really envy your figure. Your waist is thin, your legs are long, and this..." Her eyes rested on Su Ran''s chest, "At least you have a c?"


    Su Ran was extremely embarrassed by what she said, and it was obvious that the cold air emanating from Song Tingyu was getting stronger and could freeze people to death. I don''t know if the shop assistant was born with more nerves than the average person, so it didn''t seem to be affected at all. He was still trying to recommend a bikini to Su Ran.


    There were a lot of people in the shop, and the salesgirl''s voice was very loud. The appearance of Song Tingyu and Su Ran, the handsome couple, was enough to attract attention. This was good, because the salesgirl''s endless chatter successfully attracted the eyes of everyone in the shop.


    Song Tingyu''s face was already extremely gloomy, and the store manager saw this situation, quickly walked over, pushed the salesgirl aside, smiled and said: "Don''t listen to her nonsense, in fact, this gentleman''s vision is really good, this is the best model we sell in the store, very suitable for this lady."


    "Boss, how can you be so conservative..." The shop assistant said loudly, unconvinced, but was glared at by the shop manager''s eyes, so scared that he did not dare to speak again.


    The manager felt that he was really worried. How could he find such a neurotic person to be a guide? He didn''t look at anyone at all. This man obviously didn''t want his woman to wear too little so he chose a conservative swimsuit, but she kept trying to sell it there.


    Almost ruined his business.


    "Do you want this?"


    Song ting nodded and Su Ran smiled, "Take this one, please put it on."


    She suddenly remembered that Song Weixi didn''t bring his swimming trunks either. He should have bought him a pair of swimming trunks. Maybe he wanted to play in the water too.


    She looked around the store and picked out the right size of Song Weixi''s swimming trunks. When Song Tingyu took out her wallet and went to the front desk to pay for them, the saleswoman saw Su Ran''s swimming trunks and said in surprise, "Are you still so young to have children?"


    Because of the episode just now, Song Tingyu kept a cold face, so Su Ran had to answer, "Yes, they are over three years old."


    "That''s great. Kids must be pretty, right? Like you, hahaha..." The salesgirl paid the bill and handed the bag to Su Ran.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ran took the bag and left the swimsuit store with Song Tingyu, who was still cold.


    As she walked along the road, she stole a peek at the man next to her. She really didn''t know what he was angry about. It was just that the fabric was less, and she didn''t want the swimsuit in the end.


    She shook the bag a few times in front of the man, "I bought this one last time, and you still don''t seem satisfied with it. Then it seems that you like the one just now, or should I go back and change it?"


    As she spoke, she let go of his hand and pretended to go back to the swimsuit store, but he pulled her back, "That''s it."


    Su ran held back a smile, "Are you satisfied?"


    "Yes." The man nodded awkwardly.


    It was the first time Su Ran had realized that this man, in fact, had such a childish side. He had just behaved like a big boy in a swimsuit shop.


    She shook her head helplessly, then did not say a word, and the two continued to walk forward.


    She wanted to take a look around the place, and if she found anything interesting, she could bring song Vichy over tomorrow.


    Her eyes suddenly stopped somewhere and looked at Song Tingyu, wanting to say something but stopping.


    Song ting said slowly, "Say whatever you want."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go inside."


    Su ran pointed to a place that was a women''s underwear store. When she first saw it, she remembered that she had forgotten to bring her underwear...


    She was in a hurry to clean up and didn''t have time to check it out before she came over. Although grandma had looked at it for her at the time, she didn''t notice it.


    A man like Song Tingyu would certainly not want to accompany her into the lingerie shop, and she did not need him to accompany her in, otherwise, she would feel uncomfortable instead.


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to go over. Song Tingyu took her hand, lowered his head, and said in her ear, "36d, don''t buy any smaller ones this time."


    "I know my own size!" Su Ran''s ears were burning hot, and he broke free of his hand and hurried to the underwear store.


    "Really? Then why did you buy it small last time?" Song Tingyu was referring to the last time she slipped the button off. He had always thought that it was because her bra was too small that she took it off!


    Su Ran glared at him and left him alone.


    Song Tingyu''s deep laughter came from behind.


    Her face was getting redder and redder. She patted her cheek with her hand and cursed in her heart, "Hooligan."


    Thinking that Song Tingyu was still waiting outside, Su Ran didn''t waste much time either. In any case, this kind of thing was inside and no one could see it, so she didn''t think much about the style, just picked a few suitable sizes.


    When he came out, he saw Song Tingyu standing on the opposite railing of the lingerie shop. Below was the sea. He held a cigarette in his hand. In the darkness, the flame at his fingertips kept beating.


    He stood with his side facing Su Ran, not sure if he was looking at the sea in the middle of the night. He didn''t seem to notice that Su Ran had come out. He was smoking with his head slightly up, looking a little dispirited and sexy.

 Chapter 78 I Said That If I Lose Weight, I Will Lose Weight. My Energy Will Come out (1)

    Chapter 78 I said that if I lose weight, I will lose weight. My energy will come out (1)


    Sexy?


    Su Ran pursed his lips and smiled, not knowing why two words suddenly appeared in his mind.


    A young girl passed by, whispering in his direction, even taking out her phone and snapping photos.


    As if he felt something, he suddenly turned around and saw Su Ran walking towards him. He smiled and the smile on his lips seemed more charming than the night.


    He snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and walked towards su ran, glancing at the bag in her hand, "Have you bought the right size?"


    "That''s right!"


    Su Ran really didn''t know how this man knew his size, and he knew so well that she didn''t buy any underwear last time, just because the two of them were pulling, so she unbuttoned it.


    "What about the style?"


    "Song Tingyu, that''s enough!" Su Ran let out a low cry. Knowing that he intended to play tricks on himself, he stopped caring about him and walked forward with a red face.


    The blush on her white face did not seem to fade much. Even in the dim night, Song Tingyu could still see it.


    Su Ran looked at the time displayed on his phone, "It''s past ten. Why don''t we go back first?"


    Song Tingyu said faintly, "It''s still early."


    "You have to work tomorrow."


    Song ting held her hand and pointed not far away, "Go to that bar. Today is the annual beer festival in Huaihai city. There are activities in it."


    Beer festival?


    Su Ran had never seen it before, so he nodded. Even if he had watched it for more than an hour, it would have been fine after eleven.


    The bar was very big. It was usually quiet. There were many singers singing here. At night, many men and women liked to come here to chat, talk, or... Have an affair.


    Because Huaihai city is a tourist city, many young men and women come here, and they will be temporarily combined. When their vacation ends, they will go back to their own lives when they need to go back. They will not leave contact information. It is a game of romance.


    This bar is a famous meeting place, so his name is also called kiss.


    What a straightforward name.


    When Song Tingyu and Su Ran went over, it was the best time to play the game, because there was a game that ignited the entire hot spot.


    Each couple held their local beer in their mouths and kissed it. Which couple would last the longest, and at the end of the day, if they had beer in their mouths, they would receive a special gift from their sponsor.


    A lot of people had already gone up.


    Song Tingyu also whispered in Su Ran''s ear, "Are you interested?"


    Su Ran shook his head without thinking, "No."


    Song Tingyu smiled. For some reason, Su Ran thought that his smile was a little dangerous. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. It was very bad. Just as she was about to walk back, he suddenly grabbed her slender wrist. Before she could react, he took her hand and walked up the stage.


    When su ran came back to her senses, she was already standing on it, surrounded by a dozen couples and two hosts.


    They seemed to be very satisfied with Song Tingyu and Su Ran coming up, and then a few more came up. It seems that the people here are really very enthusiastic.


    Su Ran felt a little uneasy, "Shall we go down?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    As they spoke, the host announced that the game had begun. Someone brought them beer and asked them to put it in their mouths.


    Su Ran felt that she couldn''t move forward and could only drink the beer. It was black beer. There was a smell she didn''t like very much. She frowned. Just as she was about to spit out the beer in her mouth, Song Tingyu had already lifted her chin and kissed her lips.


    This way of kissing was too uncomfortable, and she had to endure the taste of the black beer in her mouth. Su Ran felt so stiff that she couldn''t do it. She wanted to talk secretly but couldn''t do it because she had something in her mouth, so she could only bear it with a frown and a stiff scalp.


    Song ting held her cheeks with both hands and held her neck to prevent her from spitting out the beer.


    After some time, Su Ran felt numb. Her mind went blank. She could only hear the people around her cheering, and she could not hear what they were saying.


    She felt that she couldn''t take it anymore. Just as she was about to ask, Song Tingyu let her go.


    They all had beer in their mouths.


    To Su Ran''s disbelief, they actually won.


    When the host announced that they were the final winners, she was still a little confused. She felt that the black beer in her mouth still existed and wanted to find a place to spit it out. When song ting met her, he kissed her lips and took over the city with the tip of his tongue, swallowing the black beer in her mouth!


    There was another round of heckling and a steady stream of voices, and everyone''s emotions were adjusted to the highest point.


    Finally, the host brought a wrapped gift to them. Song Tingyu held it in her hand. Su Ran felt that the whole audience''s eyes were on them, so she coughed softly and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    It was getting late. Su Ran didn''t want to be watched here anymore.


    Fortunately, Song Tingyu did not refuse again. He nodded and took her hand out of the bar.


    When he walked out, he had already opened the box and looked at the gift inside.


    When su ran turned around and wanted to see it, he closed the box immediately.


    Su Ran looked puzzled, "What''s inside?"


    "I''ll show you another day."


    Song Tingyu took the box and took her hand to the place where they had just parked.


    The more he did this, the more curious Su Ran became. He was so eager to know what was inside. Why didn''t this man show her?


    On the way back, she wanted to take a peek at him when he wasn''t paying attention, but he found out about it. In the end, she had to give up and look at it another day.


    Today, because she was going out, she didn''t take a nap. She took a plane for several hours and went out for a walk at night. To be honest, Su Ran was very tired. When she got back to the hotel, she just wanted to fall asleep.


    Originally, she wanted to go back to the hotel and secretly open the prize she had received at the bar while Song Tingyu went in to take a shower, but as soon as her body was next to the bed, she automatically closed her eyes.


    After that, Song Tingyu took a shower and patted her with his hand, trying to wake her up, but her eyes did not open. She waved her hand in a mess, trying to get rid of his hand that was harassing her to sleep, then turned around and continued to sleep.

 Chapter 79 I Said That If I Lose Weight, I Will Lose Weight. My Energy Will Come out (2)

    Chapter 79 I said that if I lose weight, I will lose weight. My energy will come out (2)


    Su Ran slept through the night until dawn, not knowing if it was because she was too tired or because she had come to Huaihai city. Anyway, it was already past nine when she woke up.


    Song Tingyu was no longer in her room. She quickly changed her clothes and cleaned up Song Weixi''s room.


    He had woken up a long time ago and was now basking in the sun outside the balcony of the room, eating breakfast, sitting on a stool, not forgetting to shake his little feet. He looked really comfortable.


    "Madam, are you awake?" Fang sister-in-law was packing up. When he saw her come in, he said, "Young master and Mr. Tang are out working. She told me not to wake you up and let you sleep a little longer. She said you were too tired last night..."


    For some reason, Su Ran felt something strange in Fang sister-in-law''s eyes when she said this, as if she couldn''t get up this morning because she did some exercise with Song Tingyu last night...


    No...


    Su Ran felt helpless. She was just tired. She was just tired. They didn''t do anything...


    But if she said that now, she would probably feel even more like she was trying to cover it up. She simply ignored her eyes and nodded, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, madam. What would you like to eat? I''ll call you. The young master said he won''t be back at noon. He arranged for someone to take you and the young master to play. He said he would come back to dinner with you tonight."


    "Okay." Su ran chuckled. Originally, Song Tingyu came here to work. She and Song Weixi could just find a place to play by themselves. Besides, seeing that the little guy was in a good mood and spirit today, he should really want to go out.


    "You can order anything for me. I can do it." After Su Ran had instructed Fang sister-in-law, he opened the door of the french window and walked out.


    Song Weixi was raising his hands high, spreading his small hands out to the sun, and squinting his big eyes to let the sun shine on his face.


    When he heard a noise coming from behind him, he turned back to his small face. When he saw that it was Su Ran, he immediately burst into a smile, "Mom, are you awake?"


    "That''s right." Su Ran sat down beside him, "Vichy, let''s go out after breakfast. Where do you want to go?"


    "Mom, shall we go shopping first? Don''t go swimming yet. I want to wait for dad to come back tonight." Song Weixi''s attention was that he wanted to swim with Song Tingyu and let him teach him, because he thought he must be good at swimming.


    He knew that Su Ran was a dry duck, so he could not expect su ran to teach him how to swim.


    "Sure." Su Ran pinched his little nose with a smile. She didn''t want to go swimming either, lest something went wrong and she couldn''t handle it at all.


    Soon, the hotel waiter came in with breakfast. After Su Ran had breakfast with Song Weixi, he took him to the car that Song Tingyu had arranged for them, and then went to play.


    The driver was an amiable middle-aged man, a native of Huaihai city. He looked like an experienced old driver, so he was good at driving and was familiar with the local fun places.


    He took Su Ran and his mother to many places. One day, Song Weixi bought a lot of small things. He said he would take them back to his children and bring gifts to his family.


    Su Ran checked what he bought and teased him on purpose, "Which gift did you buy for Nuannuan?"


    "Her biggest hobby is eating. She doesn''t like these. I can''t buy them for her, so I don''t have to give them to her."


    I don''t know where this little guy learned to be insincere. When he was shopping just now, he picked out a doll that every little girl would like. It couldn''t be for boys, so it must be for xi nuan, but he was stubborn.


    Su Ran did not expose him and said, "Nuannuan may be sad to see that you have bought gifts for other children but not for her."


    Song Weixi wrinkled his little nose, "Xi Nuannuan loves to cry."


    "Don''t you feel bad about her crying?"


    "I don''t care." Song Weixi''s mouth was still as stiff as ever, "But if she cries, she will be very annoying. She will cry all the time. She will cry all the time. But she is annoying. I don''t want to hear her cry, so give her this."


    Song Weixi said as he took out a small doll from his pocket, a very delicate hand-sewn doll.


    Su Ran also said that she had seen the doll before when she paid for it, but when she looked at the gift, she didn''t realize that it was kept by the little guy.


    She stifled a smile and agreed with him solemnly, "Yes, this gift is good. Nuannuan will definitely like it."


    "I don''t care if she likes it or not, just give it to her..." Song Weixi mumbled again.


    Su Ran still wanted to talk, but her phone rang. She took it out of her bag and looked at it. It was Song Tingyu''s number.


    He had finished his work and asked her to take Song Weixi back now. They had dinner together and then went swimming.


    "Okay, we''re on our way back now."


    When Su Ran and Song Weixi returned, Song Tingyu had already ordered and was waiting for them.


    He took Song Weixi to wash his hands and came back, and the dishes were served one after another.


    "Dad, what you ordered was all mom''s favorite dishes."


    As soon as Song Weixi sat on the chair, he looked at the dishes with his eyes fixed on them and said with a smile.


    "There''s something you like, too." Song ting found a piece of meat in his bowl.


    "Thank you, dad."


    He was hungry after playing all day, so he sat down and ate.


    When Su Ran was eating with her head down, she noticed that the man sitting opposite her had been staring at her all the time, making her want to ignore him.


    "What''s wrong?" She looked up and asked.


    "You''ll go swimming too."


    "I don''t want to swim."


    "You bought a swimsuit."


    "I''ll leave it there first. I''ll swim next time."


    Song Tingyu would not let her escape, "Not to the sea, just in the hotel''s outdoor pool, on the top floor of the hotel, while swimming can also enjoy the surrounding scenery."


    Su Ran still wanted to shake her head. When she was a child, she learned to swim because she was afraid of water, so she never learned. Now that she grew up, she was still afraid.


    But Song Tingyu said to Song Weixi at this time, "Vichy, your mother said she won''t go swimming."


    He used his trump card.


    Song Weixi immediately said, "Mom, come with me. I want you to come with me."


    Su Ran couldn''t stand Song Weixi''s plea, so she nodded. She just hoped that she wouldn''t be too embarrassed. She had insisted on not buying a swimsuit last night, and now she had an excuse to take it off.

 Chapter 80 The Lights Were Too Dim for Them to See (1)

    Chapter 80 the lights were so dim that they couldn''t see (1)


    Seeing that she had finally agreed, Song Tingyu was satisfied. The corners of his lips curved and he continued to eat.


    "Isn''t this Su Ran?"


    Just as they were eating quietly, a voice cut in. When Su Ran heard a familiar voice, he naturally looked up and saw Sulley and her friends.


    "Sis."


    "What a coincidence." Sulai raised her eyebrows and said, "No wonder dad said he couldn''t contact you these days. So you''re in Huaihai city too."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Song Tingyu''s side again, and she immediately changed her face, "Trial, you''re here too."


    Song Tingyu put down his chopsticks and narrowed his black eyes, as if he was looking at her, "Who are you?"


    Sulley''s face immediately turned ugly. He didn''t expect Song Tingyu to say something that would embarrass her. In fact, even if they had met a few years ago, and Su Ran had just called her "Sister..." He had even asked her who she was.


    Did he embarrass her and embarrass her?


    However, no matter how turbulent her heart was, she was still holding back, with a sweet smile on her face, "I''m Ran Ran''s sister."


    "Trial, do you think you haven''t seen me in years? So you don''t recognize me? We used to be..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember you very much." Song ting was interrupted by a cold voice and pointed to the distance, "Your friend is calling you. Why don''t you go over?"


    Originally, sulei was going to sit down, but after Song Tingyu said this, she couldn''t sit down anymore. Her face and smile were stiff, "I''m going to go now, so... We''ll talk another day. You guys stay at this hotel, right? You haven''t gone back so soon, have you?"


    "We''ll be a few more days."


    "That''s great." Sulley looked very happy, took another look at Song Tingyu, and then went back to his friends.


    "You probably met Sulley four years ago, and you didn''t see her when you went to my house?" Su Ran said after Sulley left.


    Song Tingyu looked up and glanced at her faintly, "Why should I remember unimportant people?"


    "... Su Ran was speechless.


    Song Tingyu was such a person. He never cared about people or things that he didn''t care about.


    Su Ran did not speak anymore. When she lowered her head, she found that there was another piece of meat in her bowl. Song Tingyu picked up several pieces of meat for her back and forth, "Didn''t you notice that you have lost weight recently? Eat more."


    Su Ran was stunned, "I''m not thin." She went to weigh herself. It was about the same weight as before.


    "When I say you lose weight, you lose weight. My energy comes out."


    At first, Su Ran didn''t understand what he meant by "Measure it out..." But when she saw his eyes glancing at her chest, she immediately understood.


    Her face was extremely hot. If she hadn''t seen Song Weixi still here, she really wanted to put the rice in her hand on the man''s head.


    "Hooligan."


    She took a bite of meat and put it into her mouth. At this moment, her voice was a little vague, and the blush in her ears was still there.


    "Mom, what did you just say?"


    Song Weixi didn''t hear what she was saying, so he looked up and asked her.


    "No, it''s nothing. Vichy, you eat well. You can''t go swimming until you finish eating."


    Song Tingyu had already put down his chopsticks and was looking at her flushed little face with a charming smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    A table not far away.


    Sulley looked at Su Ran and the others from time to time. Of course, he could see the smile on Song Tingyu''s face. When he looked at Su Ran, his eyes were obviously doting.


    She was a little dazed at the moment...


    She had always thought that Su Ran''s marriage to the The song family was suffering because Song Tingyu left her on her wedding night and hadn''t come back for four years. She had come back a while ago because of Song Weixi''s illness. I heard that there were many conflicts between them. Besides, didn''t Song Tingyu have a woman named Bai Zhirui? When did he and Su Ran get along so well?


    Sulley now felt that he had missed something back then.


    When the The su family was in trouble, Su Hao wanted to climb up to the The song family to help her out. She had a boyfriend at that time, so of course, she didn''t want to be a pawn in Su Hao''s hands and let him use it. But fortunately, Su Hao still loved her very much. She didn''t want to, and he didn''t force it, so she made up Su Ran''s mind.


    Finally, she successfully married Su Ran to the The song family. At that time, she was still thinking, fortunately, Su Ran was her scapegoat. Otherwise, she would be the one who was played with and abandoned in the end.


    But over the past few years, her relationship with her previous boyfriend had become weaker and weaker, coupled with the man''s family background, when all the passion had faded, there was only a quarrel left. She felt that if she married him, she would not be able to live the life she wanted, so she broke up with him!


    Recently, her relationship has been in the window, and Su Hao is also helping her find a good condition so that she can get married as soon as possible.


    But what other condition in the city could compare to Song Tingyu, sulei thought?


    She suddenly realized that the best was taken over by Su Ran?


    She suddenly felt a little depressed, and this feeling could not be dispelled.


    "Mom, auntie has been watching us." Song Weixi liked to look around when he was full, so he noticed that sulei was looking at their table.


    "Is there something wrong with auntie?"


    "It''s okay. She''ll come over and talk about it." Su Ran smiled. She looked at her watch. It was past five, so she could go to the outdoor pool after getting ready.


    "Are you full?" Song Tingyu said as he looked at the mother and son opposite him.


    "Okay."


    He nodded, "I''ll pay first. You take Vichy up first. I''ll look for you later."


    The open-air swimming pool on the top floor of the hotel has a place for changing clothes, and guests can''t go up in the elevator in their swimsuits.


    Guests staying in this hotel can enjoy the outdoor pool for free. Fortunately, people are not special now. The pool is big enough to accommodate thousands of people.


    There was a fence in front of the open-air pool. The water in the pool reached the fence and was level with it. Standing on the fence, you could see the ground fifty stories high, and you could see the beautiful scenery in the distance.


    Su Ran helped song Vichy undress in the changing room and put on the little swimming trunks she bought last night, black swimming trunks and waterproof glasses for children to learn how to swim.

 Chapter 81 The Lights Were Too Dim for Them to See (2)

    Chapter 81 the lights were so dim that they couldn''t see (2)


    "Why don''t you put on your swimming cap too?"


    It was only Song Weixi''s first time learning how to swim. Su Ran was very worried, so he found out that he only bought a pair of swimming trunks last night, and today he went out to buy glasses and a swimming cap for him.


    "Mom, I''m not wearing it." Song Weixi disliked the bathing cap, so he shook his head and refused.


    Song Tingyu also changed his clothes and came out. He picked Song Weixi up on the ground, "It''s okay. If he doesn''t want to wear it, don''t wear it. I''m here. What are you afraid of?"


    Su Ran nodded. She didn''t have to wear a swimming cap, but the ring was definitely on him. She handed it over.


    Song Tingyu took it and her eyes fell on her. Seeing that she was still wearing white shorts and a black t-shirt, she frowned, "Why haven''t you changed?"


    Su Ran was a little hesitant. Although she was intimidated by the magnificence of the outdoor pool, it was water after all. But if she didn''t get into the water, she couldn''t swim over the fence and stand there and see the whole city.


    "Okay."


    She answered, took her clothes into the changing room, put on the new swimsuit she bought yesterday, and walked out with a flip-flop.


    Song Tingyu had already taken Song Weixi into the water and was teaching him how to swim. The little guy was wearing a newly bought swimming ring and was learning how to swim.


    Song Tingyu was also very serious. She didn''t seem to notice her coming out. She just lowered her head and talked to Song Weixi.


    The picture of the father and son in the same frame was very warm. Su Ran found her heart very soft at the moment. She went back to the changing room, took out her phone in the locker, stood by the pool and took several pictures of Song Tingyu and Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi also noticed her and waved at her, "Mom, come here."


    "Right away." Su ran answered, quickly went back and put her phone away, then came to their side, but she was still sitting by the pool, and finally put her foot in the water, but she still refused to jump down.


    "Go on, I''ll take a look here."


    As night fell, the sky gradually darkened, the lights around the pool lit up, and there were more and more people here.


    There were also a lot of children who came over. They were about the same age as Song Weixi, and they were all circling around their bodies. Maybe they were always very interested in swimming at this age, and they were very serious about it.


    After a while, Tang Zichu also came over and brought a beautiful woman. Both of them changed their clothes and went down to the pool. It seemed that both of them could swim, but Su Ran couldn''t.


    Song Tingyu asked Tang Zichu to take care of Song Weixi, then swam towards the pool and reached out to su ran, "Hand me your hand. Come down."


    "I''ll wait."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly screamed again. The reason was that Song Tingyu put her hands up, grabbed her slender waist, and carried her down. Such an unexpected movement, coupled with the sudden slide into the water she had always been afraid of, so of course she could not control herself. She instinctively screamed, and subconsciously reached out her hands to hold Song Tingyu''s neck tightly.


    When she regained her senses, she found that everyone around her was staring at her.


    Her fair face was flushed and she whispered, "Let me go."


    She nodded.


    Song Tingyu released her hand from her waist and she began to sink. She actually knew that the pool wasn''t deep enough to reach her chest, but she was still scared, so when Song Tingyu let go, she grabbed his wrist tightly.


    Song Tingyu won''t help her again.


    Su Ran was annoyed. This man dragged her down. Now that she couldn''t improve, did he just ignore her?


    "Help me." She had no choice but to give in and whisper.


    At this moment, she clearly saw a slight upward curve from the corner of Song Tingyu''s mouth, clearly with some pride.


    Perhaps he had heard her pleading and submissive voice, and he was finally merciful enough to reach out and support her waist, allowing her to slowly adapt.


    Perhaps this was Su Ran''s achilles heel. She was still afraid, so she grabbed Song Tingyu''s arm tightly with both hands.


    "Do you want to go there?" Song Tingyu pointed to the fence.


    Su Ran nodded. She always wanted to go there.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where''s Vichy?" Su Ran looked back at him with a worried look, but saw that Tang Zichu and his female companion were beside him, and there were also some children around him. He gradually became familiar with them, and learned together, and talked and laughed, the atmosphere was especially good.


    "Zichu will take care of him."


    Su ran nodded and followed him to the fence. However, Song Tingyu did not lead her across the fence. Instead, he took a turn and went to a remote corner away from the crowd.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t you think it was quiet because there were so many people there just now?"


    That''s true.


    Su Ran approached the fence, which was so high that it reached her chest. She placed her hands on it and began to look down and into the distance.


    It was completely dark now, so they could only enjoy the night scenery, but fortunately, the night scenery in Huaihai city was also very good.


    And the night breeze blew over, and Su Ran''s mood relaxed, making him feel more comfortable.


    While she was enjoying the night scene intently, Song Tingyu''s left hand reached over, wetting her right cheek and pinning the hair that was scattered behind her ears. After he had pinned the hair, his long fingers lingered on her cheek and gently stroked it.


    Su Ran felt a little itchy, so he went aside to avoid it.


    He suddenly held her by the side of her neck, and a wet and cold kiss fell on her beautiful bones.


    "Why aren''t you wearing the necklace I gave you?"


    He was talking about the necklace he gave her for her birthday.


    Su Ran paused, "I left it at home."


    "Why not?"


    The man seemed to be unwilling to let go.


    Su Ran felt that he usually didn''t need to wear such an expensive chain, but he took it off and kept it there.


    She stared at the man''s slightly sullen face and knew that if she didn''t say anything nice at the moment, she probably didn''t know when he would be uncomfortable, "Because it''s so beautiful, I''m afraid I''ll lose it."


    Sure enough, as soon as she spoke, Song Tingyu''s frown relaxed a little, and his face seemed to soften. He took her left shoulder and said, "Wear it after you go back, and wear it every day."


    "... Su Ran was a little speechless, but he was too lazy to make money with him at the moment." I see."

 Chapter 82 If You Wear It, Ill Wear It Right Away (1)

    Chapter 82 if you wear it, I will wear it immediately (1)


    Song Tingyu''s hand had not been taken off her collarbone since he had just placed it on her. Now that he was gently caressing her, Su Ran felt that his hand had a tendency to slide down, as if it were going to slide into her swimsuit.


    She held his hand, "Don''t mess around. There are so many people here."


    "The lights are very dim. They can''t see."


    "...


    She was really having a bad idea. She threw his hand away and decided to stay away from him. Why did she really think that if she stayed by his side for more than a moment, she would be eaten up by him?


    But he took her by the waist and pulled her back easily. Her hips were pressed against his waist, and her posture was as ambiguous as it was possible. She was about to break down, "Song Tingyu, let go of your hand."


    Song Tingyu pressed his thin lips against her ear, "Shall we go back first?"


    Su Ran didn''t know what he wanted to do by going back with her first. She refused without thinking, "I don''t want to go back yet. I want to stay with Vichy."


    "Zichu will send him back, and sister-in-law fang will take care of him." Song Tingyu''s voice seemed to be getting lower and lower, "You know, there''s still no good news about your stomach. You''ve been slacking off recently. You don''t want to get pregnant and save Vichy as soon as possible?"


    This man would make a big deal out of it, but Su Ran couldn''t refute it. Who told her she couldn''t wait to save Vichy?


    "It''ll be a little later, now..." It''s really not good to talk about this in public. Su ran swallowed her saliva and said, "It''s too early..."


    "It''s past eight o'' clock. What time is it? Besides, why don''t you hurry up?"


    Su Ran felt that the more he spoke, the more ambiguous his voice became. She still wanted to shake her head, but she had already dragged him to the pool. When he passed Tang Zichu and the others, he said, "Su Ran and I have something to leave first. Vichy will have to take care of you. Don''t play too long. Send him back to Fang sister-in-law later."


    "I know, Song Boss."


    Su Ran felt that although there was no unusual expression on Tang Zichu''s face, the smile at the corner of his mouth betrayed him. He clearly thought of what was going on, so he was holding back his laughter.


    When song ting was dragged away, she heard their conversation behind her.


    Song Weixi: "Uncle tang, where are your parents going?"


    Tang Zichu said solemnly, "Make a brother or sister for you."


    At that moment, Su Ran''s face was so hot that she couldn''t even describe it...


    When she finally got back to her room, Song Tingyu let go of her hand and smiled seductively, "Do you want to know what the prize was last night?"


    When Su Ran saw his smile, she suddenly felt that it was definitely not a good thing, so she shook her head, "No."


    Song Tingyu was just asking her symbolically, and he wasn''t really asking for her opinion. Anyway, no matter what Su Ran''s answer was, he would definitely show it to her in the end.


    "Sit here and wait for me."


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the wardrobe. After a while, he came with the box from last night.


    He came to Su Ran and handed her the box. "Open it."


    In fact, even though Su Ran said she didn''t want to see it, she was still a little curious. After all, when she wanted to see it last night, he didn''t let her see it.


    She reached out and opened the box. The top layer of the box was filled with many condoms.


    Moreover, although it was the same brand, it was colorful. There were all kinds of wrapping paper. Song Tingyu picked up a red one casually, "This is strawberry..."


    After throwing it down, he picked up another one, "This one is mango flavored..."


    "Peach-flavored, grape-flavored. This is their new fruit-flavored set for adult brands. Do you want to try it?" Song ting leaned over and approached su ran, but before Su Ran could answer, he said, "But we don''t need it, do we?"


    Su Ran was already stunned by a box of condoms, so she had been in a state of dullness. She did not expect that the prize of the beer festival was these condoms!


    So the sponsor of their event was this brand of adult products?


    She now felt that maybe Song Tingyu wanted to play that game because he had seen the sponsor under the sign.


    She did not answer Song Tingyu''s question and slowly took a pillow from her bed and pressed it on her face. She did not want to face this man.


    "Suffocate yourself to death?" Song Tingyu laughed and reached out to pull the pillow off her face. Finally, he opened it and said coldly, "So shameless to see me?"


    "... Who is shameless now?


    Song Tingyu still held the box in front of her, "There''s something in it."


    "I don''t want to see it." A box of condoms. There should be something inside. Su Ran could think of it without thinking.


    "Good girl, take the condom away and see what''s inside. Maybe there''s a surprise?" Song ting was seduced by her voice.


    But Su Ran remained unmoved and refused to do anything.


    Song Tingyu didn''t force it. He took off a bunch of condoms, and a few things appeared inside. Su Ran saw them, and because he saw the condoms, the things inside were not so surprised.


    Song ting saw a thin thing dangling in front of Su Ran with his long finger, a black muslin, and a thong. What could such a thin thing resist? It''s just for a subtle effect, which is what men and women call fun.


    "Let''s play something different tonight. Otherwise, how can we live up to the long night?" Song Tingyu sat on the bed and stared at her little face, her eyes burning.


    "Go change this."


    "No." Su Ran''s face was red from suffocation. She couldn''t bear to look at the two thin fabrics. She didn''t wear them on herself.


    Moreover, if this was Song Tingyu''s bad taste, why would she satisfy him?


    With this, I don''t know what he''s up to next time.


    "I can play with you for a while if you change. If you don''t, do you want to start straight? It''s still early. Are you sure you can last this long?"


    Every time the two of them did it, in the end, because of physical strength, Su Ran would almost become a pool of water, several times fainted.


    "Song Tingyu, can you not be so shameless?" Su Ran thought, why didn''t he notice this before? Song Tingyu should be distant and indifferent. Why did he become a hooligan now?


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Be good, go change it quickly."


    "No..." Su ran had just opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, when she accidentally noticed that there was something else in the box besides two black lingerie for women.

 Chapter 83 If You Wear It, Ill Wear It Right Away (2)

    Chapter 83 if you wear it, I will wear it immediately (2)


    She picked it up with her fingers and found that it was a leopard-print thong, and this size was obviously not a woman''s, it was a man''s...


    Because the panther was hidden under a pile of things, and Song Tingyu obviously didn''t notice the existence of this pair of pants before, he had always thought that it was just a female lingerie.


    When he saw the thongs she was holding on her fingers, his face turned black. He reached out and pulled them over to make sure they were male. His face was getting worse and worse.


    Su Ran covered his stomach with a smile and pointed at the thong in his hand, "If you go and put this on, I''ll put that on, okay?"


    She was certain that Song Tingyu would not wear these sexy thongs, so she made such a request. She was now leaning on the bed to watch his good show.


    He frowned more and more tightly. Yes, how could he have expected that there was such a thing inside?


    How hard was it to see such a deflated expression on his face? Su Ran naturally wanted to appreciate it. She took the panther and dangled it in front of him, "How about it? Wear it or not? You put it on first, and I''ll put it on later. Otherwise, we''ll pack up and go to bed."


    Song Tingyu stared at the thin little thing that kept shaking in front of him. He really wanted to tear it off. Su Ran found that he really liked to see his expression like this.


    "How is it?" She continued to provoke him, knowing that this man would never wear it, so it didn''t matter. She could make fun of him as much as she wanted.


    "Not wearing it?" She blinked, "As long as you show it to me, I''ll wear it right away, really..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the little thing that was hooked on her finger was suddenly pulled over by Song Tingyu, who grabbed it in his hand.


    Su Ran''s mouth opened slightly in surprise. Was he really going to wear it?


    Song Tingyu went to the bathroom with her thongs. Su Ran held the pillow and burst into tears with laughter.


    "Su Ran, the pants are too small. They''re not my size. Come in and help me..."


    It''s just a pair of pants. Just put them in. What can she do to help?


    Su Ran sat up from the bed in confusion. After a moment of hesitation, she went into the bathroom. As soon as her body stepped into the bathroom, she was lifted up in the air. After that, Song Tingyu wrapped her legs around his waist and pressed them against the smooth wall of the bathroom.


    He was still wearing his clothes, and he didn''t take off any of them. He threw the leopard print thong on the sink.


    Su Ran understood that he had been fooled.


    She hit him in the chest with her hand, "Song Tingyu, you lied to me!"


    Song Tingyu bit her ear and said seductively, "Do you really want me to wear it?"


    "Yes, why don''t you show it to me?" When Su Ran smiled, he touched the pear curl at the corner of his mouth. It was light and moving.


    "You think so." Song Tingyu bit the tip of her nose and carried her to the bathtub, "Let''s take a bath. Take a mandarin duck bath."


    Su Ran did not forget the last time he ate her in the bathroom. She was so tired in the bathroom that she would rather be in bed.


    And, I don''t know if it was because Song Tingyu had just held her in the air and twirled around, she felt a little dizzy now.


    "Let me go first. You can wash yourself."


    "Su Ran, now that you''ve been rejecting me, don''t beg for mercy later. I won''t let you go even if you cry." Song ting pinched her small jaw with his hand, laughing dangerously and breathtaking.


    He then raised his hand and turned on the switch on the lotus seed in the bathtub. The water immediately spilled down from the top, wetting both of their clothes.


    Su Ran was wearing a black t-shirt, white high waist shorts, and thin fabric, so when she got wet, it stuck to her body, outlining her exquisite curves.


    Everything was just right, and one could not leave the light in his eyes.


    Song Tingyu put his arm around her shoulder, pressed her against the wall and kissed her cherry lips. She looked distracted and breathed a little faster, "Song Tingyu, I think..."


    Song ting met with a finger pressed on her lips, her voice sexy and provocative: "Shh, don''t talk, save your strength and call later."


    "No..."


    She was gagged by Song Tingyu again, which made it difficult for her to speak, and this man obviously did it on purpose. He didn''t want to hear her say it at this time anyway.


    "Song Tingyu, wait a minute..."


    Su Ran reached out to block his approach.


    An idea was forming in her mind, and it startled her, so she regained her senses and used all her strength to push the man away, "No!"


    Song Tingyu''s face was as gloomy as ever.


    Pushed away at a crucial moment, no one could stand it...


    Su ran turned off the switch and still felt a little uncomfortable in her chest. She had no time to pay attention to the face of the man next to her. She just pulled off the towel and wrapped herself in it. She was just about to speak, but before she could say it, she felt that the ache in her stomach was about to rush out.


    In fact, she had this feeling at dinner, but she didn''t think much about it at that time. She thought it might be the reason why she came to Huaihai city. After all, it was with Ancheng, two cities, one in the southernmost and the other in the north.


    So he didn''t think about it at all.


    But just then, as Song Tingyu was holding her, an idea suddenly flashed through her mind. Such a clear idea, she could only push Song Tingyu away in a hurry. There was no other way.


    Song Tingyu noticed that she didn''t look right and wrapped herself in a towel. Then he carried her out of the bathroom and put her on the bed, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "Now you change your clothes and go down to the pharmacy to buy me a pregnancy test kit." Now it''s late at night, if they go to the hospital for a checkup, they are already off work, so they can only go to buy a pregnancy test stick and come back first to make sure whether it is first or not, and then go to the hospital tomorrow.


    Song Tingyu stood there in a daze and did not come to his senses for a long time, "You mean..."


    Su Ran glanced at him, "I might be pregnant. Go buy it. I''ll wait for you here."


    Song ting endured the ecstasy in his heart and said, "Wait for me for a while. I''ll be right there."


    He hurriedly changed his clothes. He had already left, but he turned back after a while because he forgot to bring his wallet.


    Su Ran looked at his back and thought it was funny. Song Tingyu didn''t seem so confused. Why did he forget to bring his wallet?

 Chapter 84 If Its A Bikini, What Do You Want Me to Do? (1)

    Chapter 84 if it''s a bikini, what do you want me to do (1)


    There were no pharmacies near the hotel, so Song Tingyu could only drive along the road of the hotel to find a pharmacy. He bought a pregnancy test stick inside and saw a midnight snack and Su Ran''s favorite seafood porridge, so he bought some back.


    In fact, all he could think of was one sentence: "Su Ran is pregnant, Su Ran is pregnant, Su Ran is pregnant..."


    That was basically what he thought the whole way.


    When she finally got back to the hotel room, Su Ran had already changed into her pajamas and was waiting for him. When she saw him coming back, she immediately went up and said, "Did you get it?"


    He handed her a pregnancy test kit.


    Su Ran took it and went to the bathroom. Since this thing needed to wait for a while, she put down the painful lid and sat on it to wait.


    There was no doubt that she was in a very anxious mood at the moment, afraid that it would be empty joy again.


    Song Tingyu was probably in the same mood as himself, so it wasn''t long before he came over and knocked on the door, "Su Ran, how''s it going?"


    "Not yet. You can wait."


    After a few seconds, he knocked on the door again, "Not out yet?"


    Su Ran was too lazy to respond to him, so she waited quietly. When it was almost time, she took out the pregnancy test kit and went to the bathroom where the light was better.


    She closed her eyes before looking.


    Two lines...


    So, it means she''s really pregnant!


    There was an indescribable joy in her heart. Her hands, which were holding the pregnancy test stick, were trembling at the moment. She closed her eyes and looked back, afraid that she might have seen it wrong.


    There were still two lines, so she was right. She was pregnant, really pregnant.


    As she was inside, there was no sound coming from her, so Song Tingyu became more nervous outside and kept knocking on the door, "Su Ran, what''s going on? Speak."


    He was also worried that something might have happened to Su Ran, such as fainting inside, because her expression was really bad just now.


    Just as he was about to knock the door open, the door was opened by Su Ran from the inside, and she slowly walked out with a pregnancy test stick in her hand.


    Song Tingyu''s voice couldn''t wait, "How was it?"


    Su Ran handed him the pregnancy test kit. He took a closer look and found nothing unusual. He only saw two lines inside. Of course, he didn''t understand this, "This is?"


    Su Ran looked up at him and said softly, "Song Tingyu, I''m pregnant."


    After listening to su ran''s words, Song Tingyu was in a state of dullness and did not come back to his senses for a long time.


    Su ran pushed him with her hand, "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you talking?"


    Only then did Song Tingyu come to his senses, his deep eyes fixed on her tightly, and he took a step forward: "Really?"


    Su Ran smiled and nodded, "Really."


    "Really?"


    Su Ran answered patiently.


    But he immediately asked for a third time, "Really? You didn''t lie to me?"


    This man was so unbelievable that su ran gave him a blank look, "Why would I lie to you about something like this? Song Tingyu, listen up. I''m really pregnant..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he picked him up and she wrapped her arms around his neck in panic, "What are you doing?"


    Song Tingyu carried her to the bed, placed her on a soft mattress, lifted the hem of her pajamas, rested her head on her abdomen, and pressed her ear against her belly.


    Su Ran didn''t know what he meant by this move.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Listen to what he''s doing inside..."


    Su Ran couldn''t help but burst into tears, "How can I hear anything now, at most a month? Why are you so stupid?"


    Song Tingyu let go of her, looked up, looked a little embarrassed, and then lay down beside him, caressing her face with his hand, "Su Ran, isn''t it hard to get pregnant?"


    Su Ran lay looking at the ornate ceiling of the hotel, slowly echoing what happened four years ago.


    "A little." She smiled, "But Vichy has always been good and didn''t make things difficult for me, but because of my own health, I vomited for a period of time. I vomited everything I ate, which scared grandma. When I couldn''t eat, she thought it was the cook at home who couldn''t do it. She even invited a cook to come back and cooked for me in different ways every day..."


    Su Ran had always been glad that although she was so nervous and uneasy when she married into the The song family, she met Madam song. Although she was good to her at first because of the child in her stomach, but later, she was really good to her from the bottom of her heart, which she could feel.


    "At the end of my pregnancy, my feet were so swollen that I couldn''t go to school at that time, so grandma asked someone to help me take a break from school and stay at home every day. Whether I was lying, sitting or standing, I felt uncomfortable..."


    At that time, she really felt that it was a tough time. When she was pregnant with song Vichy, she was only twenty years old. She had just finished her second year of college and was preparing for her third year. In the second half of her third year, she basically didn''t go to class, couldn''t eat, couldn''t sleep well, and lived in a completely unfamiliar environment like the The song family.


    If she hadn''t had a grandmother then, she might have run away a long time ago.


    "When Vichy was four months old, he was sure of his gender. The doctor pointed to the image on the machine and said to me,'' this is your son." I cried back then, and grandma called me stupid..."


    Later, whenever she felt uncomfortable, she would take out the photo and look at it, as if all her emotions would calm down in an instant.


    During that time, she didn''t know how she got here.


    But now when it comes to talking, it can be said with a smile.


    She found that Song Tingyu had been silent and thought he was asleep. When she turned her head, she found that he was staring at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Song ting held her cheek in his hand and kissed the corner of her mouth, "Su Ran, I''m sorry."


    It was the first time he apologized to her, and the first time he asked her about the four years she had been through. He never knew how hard it had been for her when she was pregnant.


    Su Ran, who did not expect him to say these three words all of a sudden, was also stunned.


    "No one''s sorry. I was the one who insisted on marrying into the The song family and giving birth to a child..." Although she did it because of Qiao Qing, Song Tingyu had given her a choice.


    At that time, they had nothing to do with each other, even if they were strangers, but they had a child, and everyone knew that removing the child was the best option.


    Song Tingyu wanted her to take the child away. She had thought so before. If Qiao Qing hadn''t shown up in front of her with a knife, she might have gone to the hospital to take the child away before he could find her.

 Chapter 85 If Its A Bikini, What Do You Want Me to Do? (2)

    Chapter 85 if it''s a bikini, what do you want me to do (2)


    Song Tingyu placed her hand on her flat belly, "This child, I will accompany him to grow up, and I will not miss it again."


    Su Ran smiled and said nothing.


    Song Tingyu pulled her out of bed, "Are you hungry?"


    He took the bowl of seafood congee on the table and handed it to her, "When I bought you a pregnancy test stick, I bought it outside. Have some. Your favorite."


    "Seafood congee?" Su ran took a few spoonfuls and found that there were crabs. She immediately shook her head and said, "You can eat it. I won''t eat it."


    "What''s wrong?" Why did Song Tingyu suddenly say no when he saw that she was interested?


    "There are crabs in the porridge."


    "What happened to the crab?"


    Su Ran helplessly stroked her forehead, "Pregnant women can''t eat crabs. It''s too cold. It''s not good."


    Only then did Song Tingyu understand. He glanced at the porridge in his hand and said, "Put it here. I''ll throw it away later." He was not used to eating at night.


    "It''s a waste. I''ll bring it to Fang sister-in-law and see Vichy." Song Weixi must have come back and slept. She used to go to see him before she went to bed, or else she wouldn''t be at ease.


    "I''ll go. You go to bed first."


    Song Tingyu pressed her body and went out with the porridge. Song Weixi and Fang sister-in-law lived in the next room. He knocked on the door. Fang sister-in-law came over and opened it. He saw him. "Young master, are you here to see young master?" He''s asleep."


    Song ting nodded, walked in and handed her the porridge in his hand, "I just went out. I bought supper. You eat it. I''ll go see Vichy."


    "Thank you, young master."


    The room was a double bed, and Song Weixi was sleeping soundly on one of the beds inside.


    Song Tingyu walked over, touched his head with his hand, pulled the quilt up for him, and instructed Fang sister-in-law, "Take good care of him."


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will."


    Song ting nodded, then turned and left the room.


    When he went back, Su Ran was already in bed, but he was obviously not asleep, because he was still waiting for him to come back.


    "Is Vichy asleep?"


    "Asleep."


    Song ting was lying on the bed after changing his pajamas. He still habitually held her in his arms. Su ran closed her eyes. She was already very sleepy and wanted to sleep, but she felt uneasy.


    She always felt that something was behind her, and she subconsciously reached out to the back and moved, trying to get rid of what was preventing her from sleeping.


    But she suddenly heard the man behind her groan.


    A light flashed in her head, and she felt something was wrong, so she hurriedly shook off her hand.


    She covered her face with the quilt, "Song Tingyu, you..."


    Su Ran''s ears were getting hotter and hotter, and he refused to turn around, "Let go of your hand. Don''t stop me from sleeping. I''m going to the hospital tomorrow."


    He still hugged him, "What if I choke?"


    Su Ran couldn''t break free and kicked him in the calf, "Get out."


    He seemed to be angry, pinching his shoulder and turning her around, "Su Ran, you really think I''m that stud..."


    "Breeding pig." Su ran resisted a smile and said something to him.


    His face grew darker and darker, "So, now that the mission is complete, I don''t care if I''m dead or alive. I don''t want to think about who caused this."


    Su ran coughed lightly, picked up a pillow and sat up from the bed, intending to walk out.


    Song ting, who was behind him, said, "Where are you going?"


    "To prevent you from messing around, I''m going to sleep with Vichy. You can sleep with your pillow tonight."


    "You dare to leave this room!"


    Su Ran turned around and smiled at him. The next second, he opened the door and went out!


    Song Tingyu''s face was extremely gloomy. He quickly opened the door and chased out. Su Ran was knocking on the door of the next room. Fang sister-in-law opened the door, "Madam."


    "Did I wake you up? I''m here to sleep with Vichy."


    "Okay." Fang sister-in-law was stunned for a moment. She was just about to step aside to let her in, but the next second, she saw Song Tingyu rush out of the next room barefooted and carry Su Ran back to the next room without saying a word.


    Fang sister-in-law was still at a loss when he heard a loud bang?


    What''s going on?


    Did you have a fight?


    She went up worriedly and listened to the sound from the closed door of the room, but the room was so soundproof that she couldn''t hear anything and could only go back.


    Su Ran was carried back by Song Tingyu and put back on the bed. She got up, grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, "Song Tingyu, you''re really sick."


    Song Tingyu took the pillow, his face still dark, "Lie down and sleep well."


    Su ran gave him a blank look, "If you come any closer, I''ll get another room. We''ll sleep in separate rooms."


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "I don''t have any money."


    "I do."


    At this moment, Song Tingyu was not only burning physically, but also in his heart. He could not get out of it. He simply lay on the bed, but he did not know if Su Ran''s words had worked, so he really did not dare to pull su ran over.


    Su Ran knew he wouldn''t mess around, so he lay down, but he was still far away from him. The fire in his body had not dissipated yet, and who knew what he would do.


    She knew he wouldn''t touch her in a normal way, but he would come up with all sorts of tricks.


    Su Ran was a little regretful. He should have called the hotel service just now to get another quilt. It would be better for them to cover it separately.


    At first, Su Ran did not dare to fall asleep and was vigilant in watching his movements behind her. But seeing that he had always been very calm, she relaxed and finally closed her eyes.


    She felt the bed move, and Song Tingyu seemed to be up again. After a while, she heard the sound of water flowing.


    She half-opened her eyes in a daze. The bathroom door was open and there was light coming out.


    So this man went in to take a bath again.


    Song Tingyu took a shower and didn''t go to bed immediately. Instead, he went to the living room outside, poured a glass of wine, sat on the sofa, and took out a cigarette to smoke.

 Chapter 86 So Youre Still in the Same Group

    Chapter 86 turns out that you are still in the same group


    After a few cigarettes and a few drinks, he returned to his room. Su Ran was already sound asleep.


    The next day, Su Ran was going to the hospital for a checkup. Although the pregnancy test kit had already come out, it was inevitable that there would be mistakes, so it was still necessary to go to the hospital to be completely sure.


    Su Ran wanted to wait until he was absolutely sure before telling Song Weixi about it.


    So when she and Song Tingyu went to the hospital, she asked Fang sister-in-law to take him to the hotel first.


    On the way there, Su Ran remembered that she seemed to hear Song Tingyu take a bath in the bathroom last night, so she turned to look at him driving, "Did you take a cold shower last night?"


    Speaking of this, Song Tingyu''s handsome face darkened. Last night, he took a full half an hour cold shower before his body was extinguished.


    When he left the bathroom, he even felt cold, so he didn''t dare to lie on the bed immediately, worried that she was cold.


    He pinched her small chin with his long finger, "Next time, don''t provoke my fire. Let me lower it alone. If you provoke the fire, you will destroy it even if you cry."


    Su Ran patted his hand and frowned, "Did I start your fire?"


    "Why not?" Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "Seduced me since last night at the pool..."


    "Song Tingyu, when did I seduce you?" Su Ran cut him off angrily. He didn''t do anything, did he?


    She was not responsible for this disaster.


    "Why didn''t you seduce me when you were wearing so little? When I was at the pool, I wanted to hold you down..."


    Su Ran quickly reached out and covered his thin lips to prevent him from saying the word.


    "Song Tingyu, is that a swimsuit, or did you help me pick it out..." She patted her face and stared at him.


    Song Tingyu turned his head, his eyes grim, "I know. Fortunately, I chose that one. If it''s a bikini, what do you want me to do?"


    Su Ran''s face was hot and dry. He turned to look out the window and decided not to talk to this man because he couldn''t communicate.


    Fortunately, he was soon at the hospital, and there was no need to continue this shameless topic with him.


    As soon as his car stopped in the parking lot, she immediately opened the door and walked down. Without waiting for him, she followed the sign and found the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Song ting met someone with long legs, so he quickly followed her. He was very dissatisfied with her behavior of leaving first, "Su Ran, am I a monster or something? Are you so afraid of me?"


    "No." Su Ran waved his hand, "You''re an animal."


    After checking, Su Ran and Song Tingyu waited outside.


    Song ting glanced at Su Ran''s belly, "Do you think he''s a boy or a girl?"


    Su Ran subconsciously stroked her belly and smiled, "It''s all good. Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    "I hope it''s a girl. We already have Vichy. We need another girl." Song Tingyu leaned against the pillar in the hallway, not knowing what was on his mind, with a faint smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ran smiled. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the nurse calling her name. She wanted to take her to the doctor''s office. She looked at Song Tingyu and said, "Let''s go."


    The two of them went to the doctor''s office, who was looking through her checklist.


    After they sat down, Song Tingyu said, "Doctor, how is it? Is my wife pregnant?"


    The doctor looked up and smiled, "Yes, congratulations, Mrs. Song. You''re 43 days pregnant."


    She saw that both of them were still very young and thought that Su Ran should be the first child, so she specifically explained the things that needed attention, said a lot, and finally looked at the two of them with her eyes, "Especially young people like you, who are full of blood and don''t know the severity, but be careful, you can''t go to bed in the first three months of pregnancy..."


    Before the doctor could finish, Song Tingyu asked, "Will it be okay in three months?"


    Su Ran blushed and reached under the table to pinch his arm. He held her hand and rubbed it. There was no color on his face.


    The doctor smiled, and his eyes rested on Su Ran for a while, "Yes, but remember not to be too intense, or it''s not good for the child."


    Su Ran found that the spot where her eyes had just landed was her collarbone. She quickly lowered her head and found that there were a few hickeys that Song Tingyu left there last night. She was so worried about the child today that she forgot about it.


    She reached out unnaturally and pulled the clothes.


    The doctor gave them some more instructions and finally asked them to leave.


    Having confirmed the fact that she was pregnant, when she left the hospital and sat in the car, the first thing Su Ran did was call Madam song and tell her the news.


    Madam song was so happy on the other end of the phone that she asked them when they would be back and not to run around these days. After talking to Su Ran, she asked her to give Song Tingyu her phone and say something to him.


    He probably told him to take good care of himself, because Su Ran had been listening to Song Tingyu nod: "Yes, yes, yes, I will, grandma, I swear it okay? I will worship her like a little ancestor. Are you satisfied?"


    Grandma seemed to be satisfied when she heard him say that. She finally bypassed him and hung up the phone.


    Su Ran, of course, had to tell Tian Mi and Lin Chenghuan about the pregnancy. After all, the two of them were equally concerned about her and Vichy. It was a happy thing to share with them.


    The three of them had a wechat group. Su ran took a photo on her phone and sent it to the group. Lin Chenghuan was probably busy, but tian mi immediately responded in the group.


    After the group finished speaking, they still had to make a phone call to confirm it.


    "Ran Ran, are you really pregnant?"


    "Yes, I just went to the hospital to check it out."


    "Great." Tian Mi smiled and said, "My handsome boy is finally going to be saved."


    The handsome guy she was talking about was Song Weixi. That''s what she always called him.


    After the conversation with tian mi ended, Lin Chenghuan''s phone call also came, probably seeing the message from the group.


    It was nothing more than confirming it to her and congratulating her.


    After hanging up the phone, she inadvertently turned to look at Song Tingyu and found his face very cold.


    While she was wondering, he turned his head and said, "It''s okay to talk to tian mi. Do you still need to tell Lin Chenghuan about this?"


    "... Su Ran was too lazy to pay attention to him." Chenghuan is also my friend. We''re in the same group. He''ll know when we talk."


    "So you''re still in the same group?" Song Tingyu''s face seemed even more gloomy.

 Chapter 87 So, You Couldnt Wait to Drive Me Away (1)

    Chapter 87 so, you can''t wait to chase me away (1)


    "...


    Su Ran lowered his head to play with his cell phone and stopped caring about him. Not long after, he seemed to hear his voice again, not knowing whether he was talking to himself or to her.


    "Well, it''s good to know that you''re pregnant and let him die."


    Su Ran didn''t have to think to know who this "He..." Was referring to, not Lin Chenghuan...


    When he returned to the hotel, Song Weixi had a few more children in his room. When he asked, he found out that he was a little friend he met while swimming yesterday. They were all staying at the hotel, and after they parted last night, they had an appointment to play together today.


    Besides Song Weixi, there were three boys and one girl.


    Song Weixi didn''t see his parents when he woke up in the morning, and Fang sister-in-law didn''t say they were going to the hospital, just that they had something to do and went out.


    Now that Su Ran was back, of course, he asked curiously, "Mom, where did you and dad go?"


    Su Ran greeted the children in the room, picked Song Weixi up, put him on the chair, and said to him, "Mom went to the hospital for a checkup. Vichy, you are about to have a brother or sister, do you know?"


    "Really?" Song Weixi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, ask dad."


    "Mom is telling the truth." Song Tingyu also came over and rubbed Song Weixi''s head.


    And sister-in-law fang, in fact, already knew this news, because before Su Ran and Song Tingyu came back, Madam song called her, saying that Su Ran was pregnant, so that she could take good care of him.


    But she didn''t tell Song Weixi, because she thought that Su Ran and the others should have told him such good news.


    At noon, Song Tingyu had dinner with their mother and son and had to go out to work.


    Su Ran still took Song Weixi out and went back to the hotel to wait for Song Tingyu to have dinner.


    But as soon as he got back to the hotel, Su Ran received a phone call from him saying that he had an impromptu dinner party tonight and would not come back to eat with them.


    Since she had already returned to the hotel, Su Ran didn''t want to go out anymore, so she had dinner with Song Weixi at the restaurant in the hotel, but met Sulley again.


    But this time, sulai was alone and didn''t have the group of friends from last night.


    "Ran Ran, Vichy." Sulley hurried over, "Just the two of you? Where''s Trial?"


    "He has social engagements."


    "Well..." Sulley nodded, her eyes flashing with disappointment, but then she said, "I haven''t eaten yet, and my friend has gone somewhere else to play. Now I''m alone. Do you mind if I sit down and eat with you?"


    She caressed Song Weixi''s face with her hand again, "Vichy, do you mind?"


    "Auntie, sit down."


    Although Su Ran and Sulley were not close from a young age, they were not incompatible, but Sulley had always looked down on her. Even if she and Qiao Qing returned to the The su family, she rarely spoke to her, probably because she felt that talking to her was lowering her status.


    When she grew up, she was always so cold and indifferent.


    There was no real relationship between the two of them, and Su Ran would still call her sister, but as for whether she would answer or admit it, that was her business.


    However, she usually treated herself with indifference, but she didn''t know why she took the initiative to sit down and eat with them today.


    Su Ran had someone put a set of cutlery in front of her, "Sis, what else do you want to eat? You can order."


    Her taste was light, and with Song Weixi''s current body, she couldn''t eat too much, so the table was full of steamed dishes, but Sulley liked spicy dishes.


    "Whatever you want. That''s good." Sulley waved his hand, as if he didn''t care.


    Since she said so, Su Ran let her be.


    Sulley''s attitude was completely different from before. It was as if she had changed a person. In the past, not only did she treat Su Ran coldly, but even Song Weixi didn''t pay much attention to her. Today, she would put food in his bowl and look at him with a smile, "Vichy is so good. Besides, he''s as good-looking as your father. He must be a handsome man when he grows up. Don''t you think so, Ran Ran?"


    Su Ran''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Sulley, he felt something was wrong with her, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Originally, Su Ran and sulei had nothing in common, so Sulley seemed to be looking for a topic on purpose, so at the end of the meal, she was basically talking, and neither Su Ran nor Song Weixi spoke much.


    After dinner, Sulley''s friends came back and said they were going to a bar by the sea later. Su Ran thought that she would go with them.


    But she refused and followed Su Ran to their room.


    Su Ran actually felt awkward because there was really no common topic between her and Sulley. Sulley was wild and liked to play around, while Su Ran preferred the quiet kind. Both of them were not the same in the circle of friends or in the common interests.


    So there was really nothing to talk about when we stayed together, even though Sulley had been trying to find a topic and adjust the atmosphere. In the end, when he really couldn''t, he brought the topic to Song Weixi and asked him about his illness.


    Su Ran wanted to take Song Weixi out for a walk at night, but because Sulley had been in her room, she had to give up.


    It was getting late. Song Weixi was sitting on the carpet playing lego, and he was tired. Su Ran picked him up, "Sister, you sit alone first. I''ll take Vichy to shower and sleep. He''s sleepy."


    "Okay, then take him with you. I''ll wait for you here. We haven''t sat down and talked for a long time." Sulei smiled.


    Su Ran nodded and carried Song Weixi out of the room to the next room.


    She bathed Song Weixi and watched him fall asleep. She greeted Fang sister-in-law and went back to her room.


    When she opened the door, she was stunned by the scene in the room.


    The moment su ran opened the door, Sulley''s foot somehow softened. He fell forward and fell into Song Tingyu''s arms.


    She also exclaimed. Her beautiful face was flushed. She looked at Song Tingyu shyly and embarrassingly, "Trial, I''m sorry. I don''t know why, but suddenly my feet went soft..."


    Song Tingyu was holding a glass of wine, but now hearing her words, she smiled, and the smile on her lips was breathtaking. Sulley was almost dazed. Just as she was about to speak, she felt something dripping from her head.


    She screamed and wiped the red wine off her face.


    Song Tingyu was holding an empty glass in his hand, "It''s okay, because my hand is soft too."

 Chapter 88 So, You Couldnt Wait to Drive Me Away (2)

    Chapter 88 so, you can''t wait to chase me away (2)


    His smile was still charming, but Sulley was embarrassed and in a mess. She was wearing a white sleeveless skirt and was drenched in scarlet red wine. Her hair and clothes were all wet.


    "You..." She was so angry that she could hardly speak.


    "Still not rolling?" Song Tingyu looked at her, her thin lips parted, and said word by word.


    Even though Sulley was trembling with anger, how could he be angry in front of Song Tingyu now when he thought of Song Tingyu''s methods? So he gritted his teeth in hatred, turned around and left.


    It was only then that she realized that Su Ran was standing by the door, which meant that she had seen the mess she had just been in.


    She felt that she had always been superior to her in front of Su Ran. When she saw this scene, she felt even more annoyed. As she walked past her, she glared at her with hatred.


    Su Ran thought it was funny. What did she have to do with her failure to seduce Song Tingyu?


    "Why are you still standing there? Aren''t you coming in yet?"


    Song Tingyu''s cool voice came from inside, and he found her at the door.


    Su Ran closed the door and walked in with a smile, "Did I come back too early and ruin your life?"


    Song Tingyu ripped the tie off and threw it on the sofa, "Where am I supposed to be? Anyone can let me in?"


    This man was probably blaming her for bringing Sulley in. He had never liked Sulley very much and was naturally annoyed to see her.


    In fact, Su Ran had just been by the door, and she knew that even if Sulley threw himself at him, he would not feel anything. He thought that he would at most push Sulley away and humiliate her with words, but she did not expect him to pour a glass of red wine over Sulley''s head.


    "We''ll have dinner together at night. She wants to come up and talk. I can''t block her out."


    "Then let her say anything at the door."


    "...


    Su Ran smiled, but did not continue the topic with him, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Let''s wash together." Song Tingyu blurted out without thinking.


    Su Ran pressed his forehead and said, "Song Tingyu, if you do this again, I will really sleep in separate rooms with you."


    She had to protect the child in her belly, and she finally got pregnant. Who knew what this man would do when he was a beast?


    As soon as she spoke, Song Tingyu sat down on the sofa seriously, "Then go in and wash. The bathroom is slippery. Be careful."


    "Okay." Su ran nodded, took her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Song ting leaned against the sofa with his long legs slightly bent. When he heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, a scene appeared in front of him.


    He quickly shook his head and quickly cut off the image that would be unbearable.


    Looking at the stars outside the huge french window, why did he find the night so difficult?


    Because Su Ran was pregnant, Madam song was worried that she would be outside all the time, so she called to hope that she could return to Ancheng soon.


    Song Tingyu knew she was worried, so he finished his work here as soon as possible and took Su Ran and Song Weixi back.


    It was supposed to take a week, but on the fourth day they went back.


    The weather in Huaihai city and Ancheng is really polar. It is still summer over there, and it is very suitable, but it is winter over Ancheng.


    Madam song knew they were coming back, so he had sent a driver to wait outside the airport.


    On the way back, Song Tingyu''s cell phone rang. He looked at the caller id and hung up instead of answering it. Not long after, his cell phone rang again.


    Su Ran knew that the call was from baizhirui. Otherwise, the phone wouldn''t have been ringing all the time, and Song Tingyu wouldn''t have refused to answer it.


    In fact, she never asked Song Tingyu about Bai Zhirui, but before she went to Huaihai city, he told her that baizhirui was going back to America, and she never asked him about her again.


    Su Ran didn''t know if Bai Zhirui had looked for Song Tingyu during those days in Huaihai city, but none of them mentioned her.


    His phone kept ringing and he finally turned it off. After that, he looked at Su Ran, but she didn''t look at him. She just looked out the window.


    Madam song was probably in a good mood because Su Ran was pregnant, so she called everyone back for dinner tonight. Gu Dongcheng was there too. Of course, everyone was genuinely happy, but only Shen Jing was expressionless.


    This was something Su Ran never understood. Even if Shen Jing didn''t like her anymore, why didn''t she have any feelings for Song Weixi?


    The fact that she was pregnant was a great hope for Song Weixi. She wasn''t happy for her, but she should be happy for Song Weixi, right?


    After dinner, when Su Ran was walking around the house, he saw Song Tingyu standing on the balcony upstairs making a phone call. He also found her, but she did not walk over, but turned around and left. After a while, Song Tingyu found her, "I''ll go out for a while."


    "Okay."


    Song Tingyu looked at her and wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say it in the end. He nodded, then took the car keys and left.


    Soon, Su Ran was called to her room by Madam song to speak.


    There was a table full of food on the table, but it was already cold, and no one touched the chopsticks.


    Baizhirui kept looking at the time displayed on her phone, getting older and later, but Song Tingyu hadn''t shown up yet.


    These days, she didn''t bother Song Tingyu too much, because she knew what Song Tingyu was like. The more she said that, the more upset he would be.


    However, Shen Jing told her that he would be back in Ancheng today, so she called him. No matter what, she couldn''t just go back to America. She had to ask him to come over. She had to stay.


    If she really went back like this, she knew very well that all her efforts over the years would be in vain.


    There was no doubt that she would lose Song Tingyu.


    This was the last thing she wanted to do.


    But she was sure that he had called him several times after he got off the plane, but he didn''t answer, and in the end, his phone was turned off.


    Then he called her back and said he would come over later.


    She had dinner prepared and waited for him.


    But by the time the dishes were cold and there was no warmth left, he hadn''t come yet.


    "Bai Xiaojie, why don''t you eat first? I guess Mr. Song won''t be here until later." The nanny tried to persuade her.


    "I''ll wait for him. I''ll eat when he comes over."


    "But the food is cold..."


    Bai Zhirui glared at her coldly, "Go reheat the food and take it out. Trial will be here soon."

 Chapter 89 But I Want to Divorce You (1)

    Chapter 89 but I want to divorce you (1)


    "Okay."


    As soon as the nanny brought something into the kitchen, Bai Zhirui heard the sound of a car stalling outside. She stood up excitedly from her chair and couldn''t wait to go over and open the door.


    As expected, Song Tingyu was outside the door.


    "Trial, you''re here. Come on in. I asked someone to cook your favorite dish..." Bai zhirui pulled Song Tingyu in and said to the kitchen, "Bring the dishes out, Mr. Song is here."


    Looking at the dishes that had been put back on the table, it was all his usual favorites. Song Tingyu did not know how he should react at this moment.


    "I''ve had dinner."


    Bai Zhirui''s smile was a little stiff, but she nodded immediately, "I''ve eaten too. This was meant for you..."


    Song Tingyu naturally didn''t believe her story, but he didn''t expose her lie and just nodded, "What did you want me to do?"


    The nanny had already left, and the two of them were left sitting face to face in the dining room.


    Bai zhirui looked at him, "Trial, have you calmed down these days? Are you still mad at me about Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan last time? I really didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just because I lost my child. I feel bad. I did it in a moment of confusion... Trial, don''t blame me, okay?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice was still faint, "Last time, I said I won''t pursue it. Have you booked the flight out of the country?"


    "Trial..." Bai Zhirui''s voice was aggrieved, "I don''t want to go back. I want to stay where you are. I''ll go wherever you are..."


    "Su Ran is pregnant."


    Bai Zhirui was so shocked by this sentence that she almost lost her mind. She thought she had heard wrong. What did he just say?


    Is Su Ran pregnant?


    "So, you can''t wait to drive me away?" Bai Zhirui pointed at himself, her eyes red, "Because you were worried that I would hurt her, right?"


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    Baizhirui stood up from her chair and pointed at him, "Song Tingyu, I''ve been with you for five years. I''ve done everything in the past five years, but you''re driving me away now?"


    "What''s so good about Su Ran? Are you going to do this to me for her?"


    Song ting said in a cold voice, "You need to leave Ancheng to calm down..."


    "No, you don''t have to be so nice..." Bai Zhirui shook his head and sneered, "You''re just afraid that I''ll hurt Su Ran and her baby if I stay here. Am I right?"


    Song Tingyu did not answer her. The atmosphere here was in a stalemate and Bai Zhirui''s tears rolled down.


    She always knew when she should be soft to achieve the best results.


    Song Tingyu took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears off her face. She looked up at him and said, "Trial..."


    Song Tingyu took her hand, placed the handkerchief in her palm, and said slowly, "I''ll get someone to book your ticket. Just pack it up in a few days."


    Bai Zhirui never thought that he had worked so hard for so long and still had such a result. Song Tingyu still did not let go and asked her to go back to America!


    "Trial, don''t do this to me, I beg you, let me stay..." Bai Zhirui quickly reached out and grabbed Song Tingyu''s arm, pleading bitterly, crying so hard that it was like a pear blossom with tears.


    But Song Tingyu took her hand away and said in a calm voice, "I''ll have someone send it to you when the plane ticket is booked."


    After that, he turned around and left Bai Zhirui as if he didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Madam song was very nervous about the baby in Su Ran''s stomach, so naturally there was a lot of things to tell her, and Su Ran listened to her patiently.


    When she came out of Madam song''s room, she looked at the time displayed on her phone. It was almost ten o'' clock, but Song Tingyu was not back yet.


    She came out of the shower and found the maid helping her and Song Tingyu with their luggage. She sat down on the bed with a book in her arms. Suddenly, she heard a soft voice from the maid.


    She looked over, "What''s wrong?"


    The servant was still a young woman. She pointed at the little things in the pile of clothes, "Madam, where... Do you put these?"


    That was actually the so-called prize that she got in Huaihai city. She didn''t see those lingerie and condoms. Song Tingyu probably threw them away, but she didn''t expect that they were still there.


    She thought that even if he didn''t throw it away, he wouldn''t keep it and bring it back, right?


    But she was really brought back by song ting, and now she was discovered by the servants. Her face was extremely hot, and she coughed a few times. She had to pretend to be calm and walk over to get those little things, "Let me clean up, you go out first."


    "Okay." The servant''s eyes were naturally ambiguous.


    After the door was closed, su ran hooked these little things with her fingers and sighed helplessly. She wanted to pick them up and throw them into the trash can, but after thinking about it, she put them in the bottom of the closet.


    It was Song Tingyu who brought it all the way back. She couldn''t just throw it away without saying anything, could she?


    After cleaning up, she lifted the blanket and lay down on the bed.


    But when she closed her eyes, she found that she didn''t feel much sleepy and felt something was missing.


    What was missing?


    Just as she was daydreaming, song ting saw the door of the room open and came in. Originally, he thought Su Ran was asleep, so he acted very gently on purpose, but he did not expect that he had just opened the door, and she immediately turned to look at him.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Song Tingyu walked over and hooked his lips, "Waiting for me? Can''t sleep without me?"


    "I just finished packing and went to bed. I fell asleep immediately."


    "Little liar."


    Song Tingyu looked at her and said something, then opened the drawer of the bedside table and looked around.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Song Tingyu looked for it again, and finally found the sapphire black spot at the bottom of the drawer. It contained the necklace he had given her. He held it in his hand and shook it, "Put it on."


    He pulled Su Ran over, pulled her hair away, and helped her put on the chain. After he put it on, he gently stroked the butterfly pendant on top of it, and then, without knowing what was going on, he suddenly lowered his head and bit her hard on the side of her neck.


    Su Ran exclaimed, covering his neck with his hand and glaring at the man in front of him, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?!"


    Song Tingyu buried his head in his neck and kissed the place he had just bitten. His breath was burning, "Su Ran, I miss you."


    Su Ran''s face burned with such blunt words, and she shook her shoulders, "Now that you''ve finished your task, I don''t need you anymore."


    Song Tingyu''s face turned sour, "Su Ran, you really think of me as..."

 Chapter 90 But I Want to Divorce You (2)

    Chapter 90 but I want to divorce you (2)


    He didn''t say the last two words. Su Ran looked at him, "Didn''t you just come back from Bai Zhirui?"


    Song Tingyu raised his head, stared at her small face, and half-narrowed his eyes, "What''s wrong with me coming back from her?"


    There seemed to be some anger in his dark eyes. Su Ran didn''t know where his anger came from. She pressed her eyes with her hand, turned her head away, remained silent for a while, and said in a low voice, "We don''t have to follow what couples do. If you need it, you can go to Bai Zhirui..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu held her chin. He smiled, but his eyes were filled with coldness, "Su Ran, you''re so generous. I heard for the first time that a wife would drive her husband away to another woman."


    He paused, "So, what are you talking about? You want to drive me to Bai Zhirui, and then you can be with Lin Chenghuan in all fairness?"


    Su Ran felt a slight prick in his temple, "Can you not involve everything in Lin Chenghuan?"


    "What about you? Su Ran, why do you want to avoid changing the subject every time something gets to Lin Chenghuan?"


    "I didn''t!" Su Ran''s voice was also cold, "I''ve said it many times. Lin Chenghuan and I are not the kind of relationship you think we are. Why don''t you believe it?"


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped to freezing point, and the two of them remained in a stalemate, neither of them talking.


    Su Ran felt that this confrontation had exhausted her body and mind. She took a deep breath and looked at the man in front of her, "As soon as Vichy recovers from his illness, we will divorce. That''s what you said, Song Tingyu. Have you forgotten?"


    Just as she finished speaking, Song Tingyu suddenly came over and held her shoulder, pinned her down on the bed, and looked down at her, "Su Ran, I don''t want to divorce you now."


    Su Ran looked at him and said softly but firmly, "But I want to divorce you."


    Song Tingyu''s face suddenly fell to the freezing point. His thin curved lips were tightly pursed, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a mocking arc, "You also said that there was nothing between you and Lin Chenghuan. If there was nothing, why couldn''t you wait to divorce me?"


    "You let me go."


    Su Ran began to struggle, and Song Tingyu was also worried that she would get her, so the pressure on her arms and shoulders was not very strong, so she quickly struggled to open up and sat up, "I want to divorce you, and it has nothing to do with Lin Chenghuan, but we have to go to the next step. After the divorce, you can be with bai zhirui openly, and I can live the life I want to live. Live, we''re all free..."


    "If you want to divorce me so badly, why did you try so hard to marry me back then?"


    "My mom showed up in front of me with a knife on her wrist. She said that if I didn''t agree to marry into the The song family, she would die in front of me..."


    "So you married in..." Song Tingyu took her over, his face getting gloomier and his eyes getting colder. He was slowly approaching her, "So you''re not willing to listen to her and marry me. If it weren''t for the accident four years ago, you might have been with Lin Chenghuan by now, right?"


    No matter what, Song Tingyu would eventually bring the topic to Lin Chenghuan and make her answer aggressively, but what if nothing happened?


    Su Ran looked at him, "Song Tingyu, from the first day I got married four years ago, I knew that one day I would leave. I can''t stay in this marriage for the rest of my life."


    She didn''t need the background, power, or ability of the man she married. She just wanted to be happy.


    A marriage without feelings was too painful. She didn''t want to follow Qiao Qing''s path and stay with a hopeless man for the rest of her life.


    Song Tingyu sneered, "Su Ran, let me tell you, if you marry into the The song family, you can''t think of anything!"


    "...


    Just as the atmosphere between the two of them once again dropped to freezing point, Song Tingyu''s phone rang. He was staring at Su Ran, not caring about the phone on the table.


    But his phone kept ringing. He didn''t know who was calling him or what was going on, but it was urgent.


    Su Ran felt that the phone vibrated so harshly, and he didn''t want to confront him like this, so he said, "Your phone is ringing all the time. You should answer it first..."


    Song Tingyu took the phone on the table, his eyes still on her. Without even looking at the caller id, he threw the vibrating phone on the floor and slammed it hard.


    Because of the excessive exertion, the phone fell into pieces in an instant, and of course, it wouldn''t ring again.


    Su Ran''s heart was shaken by the loud noise. She stared at the cell phone fragments on the ground, unable to recover for a long time.


    Before she could regain her senses from the shock, the door of the room was pounded hard outside again.


    "Young master, young madam, please open the door." Outside was the sound of a servant knocking on the door.


    Song Tingyu remained unmoved and his face was still cold.


    Su ran covered his face with his hand and got up from the bed. He dragged the door open in cotton. Outside the door stood the The song family butler. He looked inside a few times, "Young madam, is young master at home?"


    Su ran turned sideways and pointed inside, "He''s here, Uncle wang. What happened?"


    "Madam just called to ask me to look for young master. She said that young master''s cell phone is now off..." The butler, uncle wang, walked into the room as he spoke and came to Song Tingyu, "Young master, madam called home and said that you should go to the hospital immediately..."


    Uncle wang felt that the atmosphere in the room was also a little tense. Looking at Song Tingyu''s gloomy face and the broken cell phone on the ground, he also vaguely knew what happened.


    Maybe they had a fight.


    "Uncle wang, what happened?"


    "Say something happened to Bai Xiaojie." Before Uncle wang could finish his sentence, a servant came in with a landline microphone in his hand, "Young master, madam wants you to answer the phone."


    Song Tingyu took the phone without saying a word. Shen Jing''s voice over there was clearly crying, "Trial, come to the hospital as soon as you can. Zhirui is in trouble."


    "What happened to her?"


    "It''s all you, and you don''t know what you said to her to make her so sad. She drank a little wine. She wanted to drive to you at night, but she drank a little wine and didn''t realize it, so she accidentally hit the fence. Now she''s been sent to the hospital. Come here..."

 Chapter 91 I Have Another Request (1)

    Chapter 91 I have another request (1)


    "I''ll be right there."


    Song Tingyu stood up from his chair and left the room without saying a word.


    After Song Tingyu left, Uncle wang was ready to leave as well, "Then madam, have a good rest. I''ll leave first."


    Su Ran regained his senses and nodded.


    Song Tingyu drove to the hospital, and Shen Jing called him several times on the way, urging him to come over, just in case he wouldn''t show up.


    "I''m already on my way. How''s she doing?"


    "I don''t know. She''s still in the hospital..." Shen Jing cried, "She just had a minor operation, and now this is happening again. Why is she so pitiful..."


    Song Tingyu frowned, "Okay, stop crying. She''ll be fine. Look at her. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Song Tingyu drove as fast as he could and finally arrived at the hospital ten minutes later.


    Shen Jing was still waiting outside the operating room, and Bai Zhirui hadn''t finished her surgery.


    As soon as Shen Jing saw him coming, his emotions seemed even more uncontrollable, "If something happened to zhirui, what should I do?"


    Song Tingyu felt that her words were not right, but because of the critical situation, he did not think about it. He only thought that she was worried about baizhirui.


    After all, their relationship had been good for years.


    Shen Jing seemed to want him to be with baizhirui in particular. No matter how many years ago or how many years later, she had always wanted to be with baizhirui.


    Song Tingyu handed him a handkerchief, "Nothing will happen, I promise."


    "What''s the use of your promise?" Shen Jing''s voice was choked with tears, "If it weren''t for you, would she have done this? Why are you so cruel? Zhirui, she''s been with you for almost five years. If you say you don''t want her, then you don''t want her, or because that woman Su Ran doesn''t want her, what do you want her to do? Now that you''re in love with Su Ran, just leave zhirui alone and let her go back to America. You''re so cruel. After you went to her tonight and said those cruel words to her, you left. She drank so much and drove out to look for you. How could she not have an accident?"


    Shen Jing''s emotions were almost out of control. Song Tingyu patted her on the shoulder, "Mom, calm down."


    "Trial, what if something happens to Zhirui? What should I do?" Shen Jing was holding his arm and asking.


    "Mom..."


    The door to the operating room was opened at this time, and the doctors and nurses came out. Shen Jing couldn''t wait to step forward, "Doctor, how''s the patient? Is she okay?"


    "It''s nothing serious. It''s just an ankle injury. We just need to remove the broken bone after surgery."


    "Will this operation affect her walking in the future?"


    "This lady won''t. Don''t worry. As long as she keeps on doing her rehabilitation, it''s fine. But she only drives when she''s drunk. So, you should advise her to be careful. Don''t drink and drive. This time, she''s lucky." The doctor said with some seriousness.


    "Yes, doctor. Thank you."


    Bai Zhirui was quickly pushed out and sent to the ward.


    Because she was drunk driving and had already violated the criminal law, the police quickly found her and Song Tingyu had to deal with it himself.


    When he finished dealing with these things and returned to the ward, it was already midnight. Shen Jing did not go back, and he was in the hospital to take care of Bai Zhirui. Bai Zhirui probably hadn''t woken up so soon.


    Seeing him come back, Shen Jing asked nervously, "Is Zhirui''s car accident okay?"


    "It''s all right." When song ting saw Bai Zhirui in the ward, he felt that she had lost a lot of weight during her return to china, probably because too many things had happened to her.


    Shen Jing looked at him, "You don''t have to go back tonight either. Stay here with her. After such a big accident, she must want to see you the first time she opens her eyes tomorrow morning. Trial, please be a mother."


    Song Tingyu thought about what happened between him and Su Ran, and now he didn''t want to go back and face her. He nodded, walked to the sofa, took off his coat, threw it on the sofa, and sat on the sofa himself.


    When Shen Jing saw that he didn''t leave, he finally relaxed and fell asleep on the other bed in the ward.


    The lights were off in the ward. It was dark. Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes, but he was not sleepy.


    All he could think about was what Su Ran had just said to him.


    It turned out that Su Ran had always wanted to divorce him...


    It was so quiet in the room that even Shen Jing''s breathing could be heard, and both she and baizhirui were asleep.


    But no matter how hard Song Tingyu closed his eyes, he was not sleepy at all.


    He simply sat up from the sofa, grabbed his coat, put it on, left the hospital and started smoking in the hospital garden.


    Bai Zhirui wasn''t in any serious trouble, just hurt her leg, so she woke up the next morning.


    When she saw Song Tingyu in her ward, her tears fell uncontrollably, "Trial, I thought you didn''t want to see me again..."


    "Okay, stop crying."


    Song Tingyu had always felt guilty about her. She had been with him for a few years, and she had lost a child for him not long ago.


    He took a tissue and wiped her tears away.


    Bai Zhirui took the opportunity to hold his arm, "Trial, I beg you, don''t let me go back to America, okay? I was just a little confused last time. You know I''m not that kind of vicious person. I just lost my child and couldn''t get over it..."


    Shen Jing also came over and said slowly, "Yes, Trial, Zhirui. She''s not that kind of person either. She''s been with you for so many years. Don''t you understand her? Besides, she was alone in America. How pitiful! Do you really have the heart to see her like this?"


    "Trial, I want to stay in Ancheng, I want to come back, I should have my own career, so maybe I can live more freely."


    When Song Tingyu heard what she said, he was stunned and a little surprised, "You want to come back?"


    He could not be blamed for being so surprised, because when baizhirui was in the middle of her career, she suddenly announced that she wanted to quit the entertainment industry. Before the press conference, she did not tell him about it, and he only found out later.


    He asked her why. She only said that she was tired of everything in the circle and that she wanted to live a normal life.


    Four years later, she said she was going back to the entertainment industry.


    Bai Zhirui nodded, "Well, I should continue my career..."

 Chapter 92 I Have Another Request (2)

    Chapter 92 I have another request (2)


    "But you said you didn''t like life in the entertainment industry?"


    "I lied to you, and I couldn''t help it. Grandma didn''t like me being an actress. I thought if I quit the entertainment industry, she would let me be with you, but she still didn''t allow me. She didn''t like me no matter what I did..." Bai Zhirui''s voice was a little hoarse." I thought I should do my job well. I don''t need to appoint anyone." Qu qiquan, grandma will understand me one day..."


    "Have you thought it through?" Song Tingyu asked again. After all, after all, after so many things, she might have just been a little hurt, so she was impulsive.


    "I thought it through. I thought it through." Baizhirui looked up again, "So, Trial, don''t let me go back to America, okay? Let me stay in Ancheng, I want to work hard to develop and run my own business, if I go back to America, I can only be alone? When can I expect you to come and see me?"


    Bai Zhirui''s face was very pale because of her injury. Her facial features were very good and she could control all kinds of makeup, but when she was without makeup, she would give people a feeling of pity.


    Shen Jing saw that Song Tingyu did not speak, and she also said, "Trial, don''t be so cruel. Give zhirui a way to live. In the end, you owe her..."


    "Auntie, don''t say who owes whom. I''m willing to do whatever I want for Trial. I don''t care what I''m wronged for..."


    Song Tingyu finally let go, "If you want to stay, you can stay. If you like that house, you can stay. If you don''t like it, you can move away. If you want to continue to come back, you can continue to destroy the entertainment industry. I will help you pave the way. I hope all of this is what you want..."


    Bai zhirui cried out, "So, you mean to break up with me now, right? You don''t want me anymore. You really don''t want me anymore, do you?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her, but he was very calm, "You''ve wasted five years on me, so don''t waste time on me anymore. You should find your own happiness..."


    "No, Trial, you are my happiness. I just want to be with you. Don''t leave me..."


    Bai Zhirui wanted to hold Song Tingyu tightly, but he took her hand away and his eyes were still, "I''m not your happiness, and I''ll never be, Zhirui. I''m sorry for keeping you so long, but I know I can''t give you the future, so you don''t have to put your hopes on me anymore. I owe you. What do you want, as long as I can do it, I''ll make it up to you."


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want anything, Trial, I beg you, I beg you..." Baizhirui cried so hard that she couldn''t stop sobbing, "I just want you. If you can''t give me a home, that''s fine. I''m willing to let it go and stay by your side. It doesn''t matter what my name is. I just want to look at you every day, okay?"


    But no matter what she said or did at the moment, Song Tingyu remained unmoved.


    He had never said anything about letting her go before, but he said it today. He said everything. Bai Zhirui felt like his world was falling apart.


    Everything that she had worked so hard for the past few years was gone at this moment.


    No matter how far she climbed in the entertainment industry, how could she compare to staying by Song Tingyu''s side?


    "Trial, you..."


    Shen Jing couldn''t bear to see Bai Zhirui like this, and just wanted to talk, but Song Tingyu turned to look at her, "Mom, I''m not a three-year-old child. You''ll never get involved in my affairs."


    In one sentence, all the words that Shen Jing had not said were stuck in her chest. She could not say anything now, but she felt sorry for Bai Zhirui. She didn''t know what to do.


    Bai zhirui covered her face with her hands and tears fell from her fingers. However, she tried hard to wipe them away, tried hard to calm her breathing, and finally calmed down.


    When she looked at Song Tingyu again, her emotions finally subsided, "Okay..."


    Shen Jing frowned and looked at Bai Zhirui in disbelief, "Zhirui..."


    She couldn''t believe how she agreed to break up with Song Tingyu.!


    Bai Zhirui still had tears in his eyes, "You said you would do anything for me, right?"


    Song Tingyu pursed her thin lips and nodded.


    "Then I''ll remember that." Bai Zhirui said softly, "I have another request. As long as my leg recovers, I want to come back, but the way back is not easy, so I hope you can temporarily conceal the news that we have separated, and wait until I regain my footing in the entertainment industry, okay?"


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment and said, "Okay."


    "Thank you." Bai Zhirui''s voice was a little hoarse, probably because she cried too long.


    "Rest well and call me if you need anything." Song Tingyu took his coat and put it on, whispering.


    "I see."


    Song Tingyu took a few steps and thought of something. He turned around and said, "Mom, I''ll take you home."


    "I''m not leaving. I''m not as cruel as you. Now that Zhirui is like this, I''m going to stay here and take care of her."


    "I''ve already asked someone to take care of her. You should come back with me. You have to understand that you haven''t been home often lately. Grandma is already very dissatisfied with you." Song Tingyu always knew that the relationship between Madam song and Shen Jing was not good. Madam song seemed to be very dissatisfied with Shen Jing, the daughter-in-law, and had never been nice to her. His father, Song Mingxuan, and Shen Jing, also seemed to be very cold. They were not as close as normal couples.


    They would only appear together on big occasions, but only for acting.


    The last time Shen Jing didn''t go home because of Bai Zhirui, Madam song was already very angry. Last night, she didn''t go back. Madam song was probably even more dissatisfied with her now, and it was herself who would suffer.


    Shen Jing''s face turned pale. She knew that Song Tingyu was telling the truth. She looked at Bai Zhirui and felt embarrassed.


    "Auntie, you can go back. I''m fine. Someone is taking care of me."


    "Then be careful."


    Shen Jing also didn''t want to get too stiff with Mrs. Song, otherwise, she would have no status in the The song family.


    Su Ran fell asleep very late last night, but woke up very early in the morning. The other side of the bed was empty. What she could be sure of was that Song Tingyu didn''t come back last night.

 Chapter 93 Mom Went to See Uncle Lin (1)

    Chapter 93 mother went to uncle lin (1)


    She sat silently on the bed for a while and suddenly felt a little nauseous. Frowning, she lifted the blanket and rushed to the bathroom, but she vomited a few times against the washing tray, but nothing came out.


    She turned on the tap, washed her hands, and then wet her face with water, which made her feel better.


    She didn''t expect her second pregnancy to be so intense.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Su Ran felt a little weak. She sat on the bed, took her phone, and habitually looked at it.


    She had an unread wechat message.


    Tian Mi sent it to her last night, but she didn''t look at her cell phone yesterday, so she didn''t see the message.


    It was sent to her around 9 pm.


    She tapped on the screen with her fingertips. Tian Mi sent her a wechat message: Ran Ran, Chenghuan''s grandmother left early in the morning.


    Su Ran''s hand holding the phone froze, and a kindly face immediately appeared in her mind. Her face turned pale and her eyes were warm.


    When she was young, only the old lady next door was willing to get close to her when everyone else avoided her because she was an illegitimate daughter.


    That person was Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother.


    Su Ran always called her grandma, and she always answered happily, saying that it was good that she had picked up such a good granddaughter for nothing.


    Before she retired, the old lady was a primary school teacher, so she often asked Su Ran to write and draw, and often talked about her only grandson, Lin Chenghuan, in front of Su Ran.


    The old lady had only one child, Lin Chenghuan''s mother. She divorced her husband at a very young age, and after that, her daughter followed her ex-husband.


    Her relationship with her daughter was not very good, but with Lin Chenghuan was very good. Although at that time, Lin Chenghuan was always abroad, but every time he came back, he would definitely come to stay with the old lady, and he would stay until the day before he had to leave.


    Later, something happened to the Lin family, and Lin Chenghuan was temporarily placed with his grandmother by his mother. Su Ran knew him at that time.


    At that time, the old lady would take Lin Chenghuan and Su Ran everywhere she went. Su Ran had always felt that it should be the happiest time of her childhood.


    Yesterday afternoon, Su Ran was still on the plane from Huaihai city to Ancheng. That was when the old lady left...


    Su Ran picked up his phone and dialed Lin Chenghuan''s number, his fingertips trembling.


    But the phone was not connected, and his phone was turned off.


    She tried a few more times, but her phone was still switched off.


    At this time, her phone rang. She thought Lin Chenghuan had called her back, but it was his mother who didn''t call first.


    "Auntie."


    "Ran Ran, is Chenghuan with you?" Mother of Lin''s voice was hoarse and anxious.


    "No, I''m at home, auntie. What''s wrong?"


    "Granny Chenghuan left home in the middle of the night and somehow left the house. The nanny spent the night looking for her but couldn''t find her. Then she got a call in the early morning saying that she was crossing the train tracks and being sent by the train... When she came back yesterday morning to see him, he disappeared. He couldn''t get through the phone and didn''t know where she was going. I knew that Chenghuan''s granny used to take you two with her when she was little. So I want to ask you, can you imagine where he will go?" Mother of Lin choked.


    Su Ran did not expect such an accident. At this moment, her whole body was in a state of dullness. Mother of Lin''s intermittent crying came from the other side of the phone, and she came back to her senses.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, I''ll help you find..."


    "Then I''ll trouble you..."


    After mother of Lin finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Su Ran sat on the bed with his cell phone. Many childhood memories flashed through her mind.


    She knew that Lin Chenghuan and his grandmother had a good relationship and meant more to him than anyone else. He lived with his grandmother for many years until he was sent abroad by the Lin family to study abroad.


    The old lady had been in a bad mental state all these years. Last year, she also changed into dementia. Lin Chenghuan hired a babysitter to take care of her, but she didn''t expect such an accident.


    Su Ran was heartbroken, let alone Lin Chenghuan.


    She wondered where lin shenghuan would be at this moment.


    There was a place in his mind where he might be.


    She called Tian Mi and asked her to go with her.


    Tian Mi was also worried about Lin Chenghuan, so when he heard the news, he immediately agreed, "You wait for me at home, I''ll pick you up."


    Su ran changed her clothes and put on her coat. The weather today seemed particularly bad. There had been no sunlight since morning. The sky outside was grey.


    The temperature seemed especially low, so Su Ran picked out a thick coat.


    When Tian Mi came over, she went to Song Weixi''s room first, but the little guy hadn''t woken up yet, so she told Fang sister-in-law that she was going out and asked her to take care of Song Weixi.


    After leaving Song Weixi''s room, she went to Madam song''s and told her.


    After she had done all this, she went downstairs to wait for Tian Mi to pick her up, but when she went downstairs, she met Song Tingyu and Shen Jing, who had just returned.


    Both of them didn''t look very well, and Shen Jing didn''t know what had happened to her. When she saw Su Ran, her eyes were even darker.


    Su Ran was not in the mood to care about her attitude towards herself, so she only greeted her faintly, "Mom."


    Shen Jing sneered and did not respond.


    At this time, Tian Mi''s phone call came, and she walked out. When she passed Song Tingyu, he gave her a dark look, his lips tightly pursed, but he did not speak.


    Su Ran did not speak to him, changed his shoes and left.


    Tian Mi''s car was already parked outside the The song family. She got into the car and fastened her seat belt, telling her an address: "Let''s go."


    Tian Mi drove the car away from the The song family, turning the steering wheel and saying, "Ran Ran, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "You don''t look well." Tian Mi said bluntly, "Are you feeling unwell? Or did he argue with Song Tingyu? Or is it because of grandma Chenghuan?"


    Tian Mi was Su Ran''s junior high school classmate. Naturally, she knew that Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother had a good relationship.


    This time the old lady left, it was a big blow to Lin Chenghuan, but it was also a big blow to Su Ran.


    Su Ran said softly, "This is normal between Song Tingyu and me."


    Tian Mi sighed and stopped talking about it, "It''s still so far away. I can tell from your appearance that you didn''t get a good rest last night. You should have a good sleep first. I''ll call you when we get there."

 Chapter 94 Mom Went to See Uncle Lin (2)

    Chapter 94 mother went to uncle lin (2)


    Su ran nodded, leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, but she could not really fall asleep. The old lady was in a state of anxiety after such an accident.


    The more he closed his eyes, the more his kind face appeared in front of him.


    She couldn''t stand the torture, so she opened her eyes and Tian Mi looked at her, "Can''t sleep?"


    She shook her head and frowned slightly.


    "I know you miss grandma sheng huan, and everyone feels bad..." Tian mi said. "I don''t know how the nanny took care of her, but she let her run out in the middle of the night. I think she must have wanted to look for sheng huan, but she ran to the train track... It was so dark, she wouldn''t let go, so the accident happened. I went to the funeral parlor yesterday afternoon, too. There''s nothing left, it''s all ragged... Grandma is such a nice person, how could this be..."


    In the end, Tian Mi''s voice was almost choked up.


    Su Ran''s eyes were even more sour and tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.


    "Ran Ran, do you think Chenghuan will really be there?"


    "Maybe, I''m not 100 % sure, but that''s where he and grandma spend the most time." Su Ran pressed his eyes.


    "Then let''s go find it. If we can''t find it there, we''ll find it somewhere else. We''ll find it eventually. There''s nothing we can do. It''s good to be by his side."


    "Yes." Su Ran looked out of the car window.


    It was already snowing outside. The sky was still gray, and there was still no sunlight that could penetrate the clouds and shine on the ground.


    The place they were going to was far away from the city center of Ancheng, and it would take more than an hour to drive.


    Tian Mi, Su Ran, and Lin Chenghuan all lived there when they were young, and then moved out one after another.


    Tian Mi drove the car to grandma Lin Chenghuan''s house. After all these years, everyone left, but only the old lady lived here.


    Lin Chenghuan wanted to take her away, but she still liked the home she had lived in for decades.


    After the old lady''s accident, the nanny left, and now the house was really empty.


    Su Ran and tian mi got out of the car and knocked on the door first, but there was no response inside. Tian Mi was a little anxious, "Ran Ran, do you have the key here? Maybe Chenghuan is inside, but he doesn''t want to come out and open the door."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I didn''t."


    "Then you have to knock."


    They knocked on the door for a while, calling out Lin Chenghuan''s name, but there was no movement inside.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think Chenghuan is here." Su Ran whispered.


    Tian Mi said worriedly, "What should we do then? He''s not even here with his grandmother. Where else will he go?"


    Su Ran thought about it and pointed to a place far away, "Let''s go there and take a look."


    Tian Mi looked in the direction she was pointing and was stunned, "Are you talking about yuxiushan?"


    "Well, he might be there."


    There was a temple on yuxiu mountain, and Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother was a buddhist, so she always went there as a volunteer when she was a child. In the past, she and Lin Chenghuan were often taken with her.


    "Then let''s go, but Ran Ran, it''s snowing now, and it''s probably not easy to walk. We have to be careful." Tian Mi was most worried about Su Ran.


    "It''s okay. The roads there have been built a few years ago. It''s no longer a dirt road."


    Tian Mi would rarely go up there, so he didn''t know much about the situation there.


    "Okay."


    They drove to the foot of yuxiu mountain, so they could only park here and go up on foot.


    "Tian Mi, look."


    Su Ran pointed to two black lanes.


    "That''s sheng huan''s car!" Tian Mi recognized it at a glance. She was surprised and said, "Chenghuan is really up there."


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Here, let me help you." Tian Mi knew that it was not easy for Su Ran to have a child. This child was still used to save her life. Song Weixi relied on the child in her stomach, so she had to be careful.


    Su ran asked her to come with him because she wanted someone to take care of her.


    She was also very cautious.


    "Just hold my hand." Su Ran held her hand instead and the two of them walked up the newly constructed concrete staircase.


    Yuxiu mountain is still very high and not so easy to reach. In the middle, the slope is already very steep.


    Tian Mi did not dare to drag Su Ran along as fast as he had just done. Instead, he walked slowly down the road.


    "Ran Ran, be careful."


    Tian Mi pointed to the temple, "Will sheng huan be inside?"


    "Let''s go in and take a look." Although Lin Chenghuan didn''t believe in buddhism, this was the most common place for his grandmother besides her home, so it wasn''t surprising that he wanted to go in.


    But they went in and looked for Lin Chenghuan, who was not in the temple.


    Originally, there were not many people here, but because of the bad weather today, there were fewer people, but this way, it seemed more quiet and peaceful here.


    That''s why the old lady liked coming here.


    In the early years, when she was in good health, she would come over almost every other day. However, when she got older, her health became worse and her legs became inconvenient, so she rarely came. However, lin shenghuan knew what she was thinking, so she would still look for a morning with good weather every year and help the old lady up step by step.


    "Ran Ran, what should we do? His cars are all down there? Why isn''t he here?"


    Su Ran stood there, looked around and said, "Follow me."


    Su Ran went to another place, which was behind the temple. There was a path over there. After crossing the path, they finally saw a tall figure.


    Lin Chenghuan was sitting on the grass. In front of him was a stream that had dried up in the winter. He was facing the stream with his back to them.


    "Quick, go over and take a look."


    When he got closer, he saw two wine bottles at his feet. There was a drawing board on his knee. He held a pen and lowered his head. There was a rough outline on the drawing paper, but he stopped.


    "Chenghuan, why are you here? We''ve been looking for you for a long time." Tian mi said, "It''s so cold here. How long have you been here?"


    Lin Chenghuan did not make a sound.


    Su Ran squatted down beside Lin Chenghuan and touched his arm, "Chenghuan, auntie is worried about you. Call her back. Let''s go back, okay?"


    Lin Chenghuan was still staring at his drawing paper, not raising his head, not knowing if he could hear them talking.


    Tian Mi and Su Ran looked at each other.


    "I know you''re sad that grandma left, and so are we, but you can''t stay here forever..."

 Chapter 95 Stranded (1)

    Chapter 95 detention (1)


    Lin Chenghuan finally raised his eyes, which were full of red blood. He probably didn''t sleep all night.


    "You guys go back first. Let me stay here for a while."


    Su Ran saw that his hair was already wet, probably from the dew. She knew that he had been here for a long time and might have come up very early in the morning, but he had been sitting here and not moving.


    The temperature on the mountain is always colder than below. How can he stay here all the time?


    "Tian Mi, take Ran Ran back." Lin Chenghuan''s voice was so hoarse that they could hardly recognize it as his usual voice.


    "You come back with us." Su Ran shook his head.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Lin Chenghuan''s voice suddenly grew louder.


    But Su Ran remained unmoved, "If you want to stay here forever, then we''ll stay with you."


    "Ran Ran..." It was so cold here. The wind kept blowing and it hurt so much on her face. Tian Mi felt cold on her hands and feet. She was worried that su ran would catch a cold if she stayed here for a long time, and it would be bad for her baby.


    Su Ran looked at her and did not speak, but she did not move. She was also worried about the baby in her stomach, but she knew that Lin Chenghuan would not let her stay here for too long.


    Lin Chenghuan pursed his lips and turned to look at her. Finally, he took off his coat and covered Su Ran''s shoulder.


    "Ran Ran, I always feel like I''m a failure..."


    "Why do you say that? You''re not. You''re already fine..." Su Ran''s voice was low but firm, "Chenghuan, you''re really fine."


    Lin Chenghuan shook her head and looked at her from afar, "When I was young, I saw that my grandmother was always alone. She had to depend on herself for everything she did. I told her that I would always come to accompany him, but then I went to school and came less often. Later, after I went abroad with my family, I came to see her less. I didn''t come twice a year. I finally came back, but because I was busy with work, I can''t come here often, and I want to take care of her, but she won''t. Until now, she''s gone, and I haven''t fulfilled my childhood promise to her, and..."


    Lin Chenghuan turned to look at Su Ran at this moment, "For the girl I''ve always loved, I said in my heart that I would take care of her for the rest of my life, but..." The corners of his mouth curled up in a self-deprecating arc, and he didn''t say the rest.


    But Su Ran knew what he was going to say and what he meant.


    She didn''t know what to say. All she knew was that her nose was sore, "Chenghuan..."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled at her, stood up from the ground, pulled her up, and looked at Tian Mi again, "Let''s go."


    If the drawing board in his hand was unfinished, the blurry outline was probably his grandmother.


    However, he was not satisfied with any of the paintings, so he never finished them.


    No matter what, Su Ran and the others finally found Lin Chenghuan and made him promise to leave with them instead of staying here for a long time.


    But they didn''t go down immediately. Lin Chenghuan went back to the temple and entered the lobby. He took off his shoes, knelt on the mat, closed his eyes, and folded his hands.


    Everything around him seemed to be quiet.


    At this moment, Su Ran thought of the old lady who seemed to be kneeling in this position. The old lady had no desire. Perhaps, every time she kneeled here, she thought of Lin Chenghuan.


    When they came out of the temple, it was already three or four o'' clock in the afternoon. The sky outside was darker and the wind was stronger.


    Lin shenghuan said, "We have to hurry down the mountain. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go down any later. We can only stay here for the night."


    Song Tingyu was restless all day. After a meeting in the afternoon, he went back to the The song family and found out that Su Ran had not returned.


    He remembered that she had left in the morning.


    It was almost six o'' clock and she hadn''t come back yet.


    During dinner, he kept looking at Madam song, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Madam song didn''t look at him either, but said in a deep voice, "If you want to ask anything, just ask."


    Song Tingyu put down his chopsticks, "Why isn''t Su Ran back yet?"


    Mrs. Song glanced at him, "She''s your wife. Won''t she call and ask her?"


    Song Tingyu was speechless with a single sentence. After a long silence, he picked up his chopsticks and suddenly heard Song Weixi sitting next to him say, "Dad, don''t you know? Grandma zeng said that mom went to see uncle lin."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes turned cold, "Why did she go to him?"


    Now that he heard Lin Chenghuan''s name, he was upset. After all, he drank Su Ran last night because of Lin Chenghuan.


    Song Weixi shook his little head to show that he didn''t know.


    Song Tingyu looked at Madam song again, who was eating calmly, "You won''t call and ask?"


    Again...


    Of course, Song Tingyu knew what was going on. He could just call and ask, but the problem was... He and Su Ran...


    "You don''t have to ask. Of course, I went to see you because I wanted to..."


    A cold, mocking voice sounded beside him.


    Madam song''s face immediately darkened. She put down her chopsticks and turned to look at Shen Jing, "What nonsense are you talking about in front of the child? Don''t you know how to control your mouth? Do you need my help?"


    Shen Jing immediately lowered his head, not daring to say a word.


    Song Tingyu was not surprised by the situation in front of him. He grew up like this.


    But Song Weixi, who did not want him to see him, ordered Fang sister-in-law to carry him upstairs for dinner.


    He didn''t want to face it himself. He just felt very upset. He put down his chopsticks and went upstairs.


    "Trial, you haven''t finished your meal. Where are you going?" Shen Jing asked.


    "I don''t have an appetite. Take your time."


    Mrs. Song looked at his back and shook her head, sighing, "I can''t sit still..."


    Song ting ran into the building and went straight to the study. He was looking at a document, but he found that he couldn''t read a single word. He looked at the clock hanging on the wall, looked at the document, and finally closed the document irritably.


    It''s already past six, and I''m not back yet...


    The snow outside suddenly grew heavy, blowing on the open window of the study. He got up to close the window, and some snowflakes drifted in.


    Where exactly did Su Ran go? It''s still snowing outside...


    Also, what was she going to do with Lin Chenghuan?


    Song ting closed the window, went back to his desk, picked up his cell phone and dialed Su Ran''s number.


    But the phone was not connected.


    It wasn''t turned off, but there was no signal.

 Chapter 96 Stranded (2)

    Chapter 96 detention (2)


    Lin Chenghuan''s phone was the same. Neither of them could get through.


    His face became gloomier and gloomier. After sitting in a chair for a while, he got up and opened the door and walked out of the study. He happened to see Fang sister-in-law passing by. He asked, "Is madam back?"


    "Young master, madam hasn''t come back yet."


    He went to Madam song again, "Grandma, what exactly is Su Ran looking for Lin Chenghuan for?"


    Madam song glanced at him, "Didn''t you call her?"


    "No."


    "Is your phone off?"


    "No, it just doesn''t work. There''s no signal."


    Madam song frowned, "How did this happen? How can there be no signal in the city?"


    "What the hell did she ask him for? What happened to Lin Chenghuan?"


    Old Mrs. Song said, "Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother left. Ran Ran lived next door to his grandmother when she was a child. She had a good relationship. She went to see, but since she was in the city, she couldn''t even get through the phone..." Looking at the weather outside, she began to feel uneasy, "It''s windy and snowy outside. The weather forecast this morning said there''s still more snow later today..."


    Song Tingyu turned pale, "I''ll go find her."


    Madam song said behind him, "Where are you going to find her? You don''t know where he is..."


    "I''ll go to the Lin family first."


    Song ting did not look back. He put on his coat in a hurry and took the car keys out.


    He asked Tang Zichu to find out which funeral home grandma Lin Chenghuan was in and went there, but Su Ran wasn''t there, where he happened to meet Lin Chenghuan''s mother.


    Only then did he realize that Su Ran had gone somewhere else to look for lin shenghuan.


    When he left the funeral home, Madam song called him and asked about Su Ran.


    "Grandma, I''m going to look for Su Ran where she used to live. I''ll call you when I find her."


    "Well, hurry up and look for it." Madam song was worried enough about the lack of signal on his cell phone. After all, if he hadn''t gone to some remote place, even if it was windy and rainy, there wouldn''t have been no signal.


    Now that the weather was so bad, she was worried that something had happened to Su Ran.


    Song ting got to his destination at the fastest speed. Fortunately, he got the address from Mrs. Lin, so he quickly found the house where Su Ran lived when he was a child.


    But now that the house had been sold to someone else, a white house next door should be grandma Lin Chenghuan''s address.


    It was already eight o'' clock, and the sky was completely dark. Song Tingyu stood at the window and looked, and saw that there was no light inside, so it proved that there was no one here.


    Where on earth did Su Ran go?


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and Song Tingyu returned to the car, took out his cell phone and called Su Ran, still in the same state.


    Just as he was frowning, a man came to the courtyard, opened the door of the courtyard, and went to the house. When she passed by song ting''s car, she looked at him a few times.


    Song Tingyu immediately opened the door to get out of the car and went forward. The woman was using the key to open the door. She was startled by the sudden run of him, "You... Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at the key in her hand, "What do you have to do with the owner of this house? Do you know Lin Chenghuan?"


    "I''m the nanny here. I came back to get something. Are you looking for Mr. Lin? He''s not here. He stayed here all night last night, but he left the house in the morning..."


    "Where have you been?"


    The woman shook her head, "I don''t know, but I think Mr. Lin will go to some places that his grandmother often goes to. Here..." The woman pointed in one direction, "The old lady used to go there. It''s called yuxiushan. There''s a temple there. After that, she''s not well. Mr. Lin always helps her up, so I think she should go there..."


    Finally, there was some news, and Song Tingyu naturally went to look for it, "Thank you."


    The nanny said behind him, "But it''s so snowy now and it''s late at night. I don''t think it''s easy to walk. Besides, it''s late at night. I think Mr. Lin has left..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t listen to her. He drove to the foot of yuxiu mountain, stopped the car, and went up the mountain.


    Along the way, he didn''t forget to call Su Ran, but when his cell phone arrived here, it didn''t go out much.


    The wind and snow blew on his face, and Song Tingyu felt his whole face freeze. Although his hands were wearing gloves, they did not work at all. He still felt numb from the cold.


    In this weather, walking outside, he still felt uncomfortable, Su Ran''s words, more uncomfortable, right?


    Thinking about Su Ran, he quickened his steps.


    Halfway up the mountain, he found a house not far away, and there were some trees around the house. Someone else should have contracted this land to plant these trees.


    Song Tingyu didn''t want to let go of any possibility and wanted to find Su Ran as soon as possible, so he walked in.


    "It''s windy and snowy outside, and it''s like this with Ran Ran. I think we''ll stay here for the night." Tian mi brought a glass of water to Lin Chenghuan.


    He waved his hand and did not answer. His eyes fell on Su Ran, who was lying on the bed. He took the towel from her forehead and put it back on her forehead.


    Tian Mi was very anxious, "If Ran Ran''s fever can''t go down, it will be troublesome, but the towel is too slow. I will go to the owner of the house and ask if there are any ice bags."


    "You go." Lin Chenghuan''s voice was tense because she was worried about Su Ran.


    Tian mi nodded and left the room.


    Lin shenghuan held Su Ran''s hand outside the quilt, and the heat in his palm was frighteningly hot.


    When they came down from the mountain, the weather was getting worse and worse, and probably because of the wind, Su Ran was not quite right at that time. His face was flushed and his body was on the verge of falling.


    Lin Chenghuan and tian mi did not dare to take her down the mountain in the snow, but fortunately, there was a house here. The owner contracted a piece of land here to plant trees. They could only take Su Ran in for a night.


    Now that she was pregnant, she could only cool down physically. She didn''t dare to take any other medicine.


    But the towel alone didn''t seem to help. Su Ran''s body was still warm. Her cheeks were red from the heat and her hands were tightly covering her stomach. She didn''t let go even in her sleep.


    Lin Chenghuan knew that she was worried about her baby.


    At this moment, she was frowning and mumbling, but Lin Chenghuan got closer and didn''t hear what she was saying.

 Chapter 97 Late Is Late (1)

    Chapter 97 is too late (1)


    He held her hand, "Ran Ran, don''t worry. It''s okay. You''ll be fine. The baby will be fine. I''ll help you lower the temperature, so don''t worry, okay?"


    Su Ran seemed to have fallen asleep again. He helped her put his hand under the quilt and pinned the strands of hair on both sides of her cheek behind her ears. He stared at her at the moment with an unbelievably gentle expression. Only when he faced Su Ran would he have such eyes.


    He stroked her face with his thumb.


    At this moment, the image of Su Ran growing up appeared in his mind. Every moment, every expression, he slowly lowered his head. He probably didn''t know what he was doing. He just naturally followed his heart.


    A kiss fell on her lips.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    But at this moment, there was a "Clang..." Behind her. Lin Chenghuan turned around and saw Tian Mi with an ice bag in one hand and a bowl in the other. The rice and vegetables were scattered on the ground.


    She knew that Lin Chenghuan liked Su Ran, but she was still shocked to see this.


    But she knew that Lin Chenghuan was acting involuntarily at that moment.


    Because Lin Chenghuan looked over, she came back to herself, but felt a little embarrassed. She quickly squatted down and picked up the bowl. When she looked out the window at the huge french window, her movements froze and her expression froze.


    Lin Chenghuan sensed something strange about her and looked into her eyes.


    Outside the transparent house, there was a tall figure.


    Song Tingyu''s face was darker than the sky outside. His thin lips were pursed tightly and his lips were straight. There seemed to be a chill in his eyes.


    Tian Mi looked at Lin Chenghuan and then Song Tingyu, getting more and more confused.


    Lin shenghuan stood still and did not move. The expression on his face could not tell what he was thinking at the moment.


    It was a house on the first floor, and the door was locked from the inside, so Song Tingyu couldn''t get in now.


    If it was possible, Tian Mi really wanted to keep Song Tingyu out at the moment, because the situation in front of him was too difficult to deal with and too awkward. Song Tingyu was Su Ran''s husband after all, but just now, a minute ago, he saw another man kissing his wife.


    Which man is not angry?


    Not to mention a man like Song Tingyu!


    But it was freezing outside, and Song Tingyu didn''t seem to be wearing much, so it was impossible for him to stand outside all the time.


    Moreover, this is not the solution.


    Tian Mi put the things on the table, hesitated, or walked over to the french window and opened the door.


    She almost didn''t dare to look directly at Song Tingyu''s cold, handsome face, "Mr. Song, that..."


    But Song Tingyu didn''t listen to her. He walked into the room, past her, and past her. At this moment, Tian Mi felt her breath stop, because she was worried about what would happen next...


    When Song Tingyu came to Su Ran''s bed, Lin Chenghuan was still standing there with calm eyes, looking at him without any intention of avoiding him.


    Song Tingyu sneered, then suddenly grabbed lin shenghuan by the collar and punched him in the jaw.


    It was too fast for anyone to react.


    Tian Mi was stunned, but before she could react, she saw her fists waving again and heard voices.


    This time, Lin Chenghuan hit Song Tingyu.


    The two of them fought, and neither of them wanted the other, and they were evenly matched.


    Tian Mi reacted, screamed, and hurriedly went up to try to pull them apart, but how could she pull the two men apart by herself?


    Seeing the war getting worse, she had no choice but to stand where she was and worry.


    "Enough of you, stop fighting!"


    But where would Song Tingyu and Lin Chenghuan listen to her?


    Tian Mi had already seen the color on both of their faces. He didn''t know how many bruises they had hidden under their clothes. Moreover, if he continued to fight like this, he would only be injured at the same time.


    She looked at Su Ran on the bed and thought of a way. She shouted at the two men in front of her, "Stop it, Ran Ran!"


    Sure enough, both of them stopped at the same time and looked to Su Ran''s side.


    Tian Mi took the opportunity to step forward and separate them with both hands when they were not paying attention. He stood in the middle of them and stretched out his hands to stop them from approaching again.


    "Ran Ran is not awake. I lied to you. Stop fighting. Can you talk it over?"


    Song Tingyu shook off Tian Mi''s hand and pointed at Lin Chenghuan with a sullen face, "What can I say to such a despicable person?"


    "Lin Chenghuan, you can''t have her when she wakes up, so you have to touch her secretly while she''s asleep, right? You are shameless enough!"


    "Where else have you touched Su Ran? Do you believe that I will chop off your hand?!"


    Lin Chenghuan sneered, "Song Tingyu, why are you acting so concerned about Ran Ran now? What did you do a few years ago? She was abandoned by you as soon as she married into your The song family. You left her and Vichy to live in America with another woman. When you were so affectionate, did you ever think about how hard it was for her at the The song family? If it weren''t for Vichy''s illness, you would still be in America by now. How could you remember that you had a wife at home? You won''t allow others to cherish the people you don''t cherish?"


    Song Tingyu was already in a state of rage. He kicked over a chair next to him, "This is between Su Ran and me. Lin Chenghuan, who do you think you are? What right do you have to meddle in our affairs? In Su Ran''s heart, what are you? The neighbor''s brother? Or just a normal friend? Who are you to meddle in our affairs?"


    Lin Chenghuan was pale from Song Tingyu''s words. Yes, who was he to Su Ran?


    What did Su Ran think of him?


    He actually had a feeling of powerlessness.


    What he hated most was his hesitation back then. He didn''t express his feelings to Su Ran earlier, didn''t let her understand his thoughts earlier, didn''t confirm his relationship with her earlier, so he watched her marry another man.


    It would be fine if this man really cherished her, but she was left out for four years. Every time he saw her, he felt that the feelings he had been trying to suppress seemed to break through the shackles and release.


    Song Tingyu was no longer in the mood to pay attention to him and turned to walk towards su ran.


    Lin Chenghuan''s voice came from behind, "Song Tingyu, I was just a step late. If I had been a step earlier, this wouldn''t have happened today."

 Chapter 98 Late Is Late (2)

    Chapter 98 is too late (2)


    Song Tingyu''s footsteps paused, his hands hanging from both sides slowly clenched into fists. He seemed to be holding back his anger, but he quickly suppressed it. He turned around and smiled coldly, "Lin Chenghuan, it''s too late."


    Lin Chenghuan was pinned to the spot and even forgot to react.


    When song ting was about to pick up Su Ran from the bed, Tian Mi quickly stopped him, "What are you doing?"


    "Get out of the way."


    Tian Mi was also angry, "It''s such a bad day outside. Why did you take Ran Ran out? Are you taking her down the mountain? Do you know that she still has a high fever? What if the condition worsens? What about the baby in her stomach? Even if you have any more complaints, can''t you leave for Ran Ran''s sake until tomorrow morning when she gets better and the weather gets better?"


    Song ting felt the temperature on Su Ran''s forehead with his hand. It was really hot and scary.


    He put down su ran without a word and pulled the quilt up.


    Tian Mi took the ice bag he had just borrowed from his master and handed it to him, "Put it on Ran Ran. She has to cool down."


    Song Tingyu took the ice pack and placed it on Su Ran''s forehead. He pulled the chair next to him and sat down, ignoring the movement behind him.


    Tian Mi looked at lin shenghuan and saw that the corners of his mouth and eyes were colored, but he was still standing there, staring at Su Ran in front of him.


    She sighed in her heart and went up to grab his arm, "He''ll take care of Ran Ran. Come with me."


    She dragged Lin Chenghuan out of the room and into the living room outside. At this time, the master came in from outside, and a gust of wind poured in through the open door, making the heat in the room useless. The temperature in the room suddenly became chilly.


    The owner quickly closed the door again and walked over, "Miss Tian, Mr. Lin, is Miss Su better?"


    Tian Mi said politely, "Much better, thank you."


    The owner of the house said, "That''s good. We''ll stay here tonight. It''s windy and snowy. We can''t go down. We''ll leave tomorrow morning when the weather gets better."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." The master waved his hand, ready to leave, but was stopped by Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi looked at the wound on lin shenghuan''s face, "Do you have a medicine box?"


    The owner had already noticed the wound on Lin Chenghuan''s face, but he was not a busybody and obviously felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he did not ask.


    "Yes, yes. Wait for me. I''ll bring it over for you."


    The master quickly found the medicine box in the cupboard and took it and put it on the coffee table.


    Tian Mi was grateful, "Thank you."


    The master left without saying anything.


    Tian Mi took out the medicine and cotton swabs, sat on the sofa and said to lin shenghuan, "Let me apply some medicine to your wound."


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t say a word, and Tian Mi didn''t care about him anymore. He knelt down on the sofa and put medicine on the wound on his face, "Are you okay?"


    Lin Chenghuan remained silent.


    Tian Mi closed the medicine box and thought of the scene just now, "Song Tingyu is Ran Ran''s husband after all. I didn''t think he came back once in the past four years. This time he came back only to save Vichy. Four years ago, he should have rejected Ran Ran. I thought four years later, he should have no feelings for Ran Ran, but it seems that I was wrong..."


    But then, what should Lin Chenghuan, who had been waiting for Su Ran, do?


    Lin Chenghuan leaned back on the sofa and looked into the room. Although the door was closed, he could not see anything.


    In the room.


    Song Tingyu''s heart was still restless at the moment. He looked at Su Ran, whose cheeks were red from the fever on the bed, and felt all sorts of feelings in his heart.


    It was both heartache and anger.


    He caressed Su Ran''s red lips with his fingers and wondered how he could wipe away the traces of Lin Chenghuan''s presence here.


    Su Ran did not sleep well and his eyebrows were still furrowed.


    Song ting rubbed her eyebrows with his long fingers, lowered his head, and approached Su Ran. The cold air in his eyes never dissipated.


    He whispered, "Su Ran, I can''t wait to kill you."


    He found that his emotions were affected too much by su ran. They rose and fell completely out of his control. He hated uncontrollable things because he was used to the feeling of controlling everything. Naturally, he didn''t like the feeling now!


    That night, Song Tingyu didn''t sleep much because he had to take care of Su Ran and keep an eye on her condition and her body temperature.


    Fortunately, Su Ran''s body temperature finally dropped in the second half of the night. Her face was no longer as red as before. Her frown relaxed and she seemed to be sleeping peacefully.


    The snow outside gradually calmed down. The wind no longer blew the windows loudly. The snow was small. By morning, it had stopped.


    After Su Ran''s condition stabilized, Song Tingyu leaned back on the chair and rested with his eyes closed for a while, but soon woke up again.


    It was already dawn outside.


    Tian Mi also opened the door and came in, "How''s Ran Ran?"


    She went up to put her hand on her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Song Tingyu wearing a coat, she said doubtfully, "You''re taking Ran Ran away now."


    "Her temperature has gone down, but it''s likely to happen again and again. She needs to see a doctor." Song Tingyu didn''t explain much. After putting on his coat, she went to get Su Ran''s coat. She found that Su Ran''s down jacket was covered with a male coat. She didn''t have to think about who it was. His eyes darkened and he grabbed the male coat and threw it on the ground.


    Tian Mi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was terrible for a man to be stingy.


    She picked up the coat on the floor and walked over. Song Tingyu had already helped su ran put it on. She handed it over, "It''s still cold outside. You should cover Ran Ran with this coat."


    Song Tingyu was helping su ran put on her shoes when she heard the words and glanced at her faintly, "No need."


    "Song Tingyu, you are really..." She knew that many men were stingy in this area, so she pointed, and finally put down her sapphire coat, "Put this on Ran Ran. I can wear this, right? Ran Ran is still ill. If she catches a cold, what will she do?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at her and still did not take the clothes, "You can wear them."


    Just as Tian Mi was about to speak, he wrapped the blanket around su ran and carried her on his back.

 Chapter 99 Are You Sure Its Not A Moment of Possessiveness? (1)

    Chapter 99 are you sure it''s not a moment of possessiveness (1)


    Tian Mi was stunned for a moment, and quickly put on his clothes, then took out Lin Chenghuan''s coat and handed it to him, "Let''s go, let''s go down the mountain. Song Tingyu left with Ran Ran on his back. We have to take care of him."


    After all, it had only snowed heavily last night, and the sky was not particularly bright, so it would be bad if something happened.


    Lin Chenghuan had not slept all night, his face was haggard, and his lips were pale. He nodded, took his coat, put it on, and they went out.


    Song Tingyu also left with Su Ran on his back, and they followed behind. The four of them walked slowly along the mountain road until they reached the foot of the mountain. The car they parked there was already covered by a thick layer of snow.


    Song Tingyu put su ran down and looked at Tian Mi, "Hold her."


    He found a piece of paper to sweep the snow off the car and turned on the heater to warm it up before walking over and carrying Su Ran into the car. He got in the car and drove away.


    Tian Mi pulled Lin Chenghuan''s arm, "You don''t have to worry. Ran Ran is fine. You, on the other hand, should go back. Auntie was looking for you yesterday. Everyone was looking for you, but your phone was always off. They should be worried. Besides, you should go back and see your grandma off..."


    I don''t know if Lin Chenghuan heard what she said, but he still stood there, watching Song Tingyu''s car drive further and further away, getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappear in front of his eyes.


    Su Ran had been sleeping in a daze, and when he woke up again, it was already past three in the afternoon.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Song Weixi''s small face appear in front of her. Thinking of her current situation, she quickly pushed his shoulder with her hand, "Vichy, don''t stay here. Mom has a cold. It will infect you. Go down and find sister-in-law fang. Come on."


    Song Weixi remained unmoved, "Mom, granny zeng said that you are all right. You are cured."


    As he spoke, he put his little hand on Su Ran''s forehead, put it down and put it on his forehead, "Look, the temperature is the same..."


    Su Ran smiled and rubbed his hair with her hands. Although her fever had subsided, she still felt terrible. Her head hurt so much that she didn''t have any strength. She struggled to get out of bed and pressed her forehead with her hands. Now she only remembered that she had a fever when she went down the mountain last night, and then Lin Chenghuan and tian mi sent her to a house.


    After that, she had no memory at all.


    I don''t know how I got back.


    But it was probably Lin Chenghuan who sent her back this morning.


    "Mom, Xi Nuannuan is here to see you too."


    "Really? Where is she?"


    Song Weixi pouted, "Just when Fang sister-in-law said that the family had bought a new cake, she ran off. She ran so fast. She really liked our cake..."


    Su Ran smiled, "Why don''t you go down and eat cake with her? Why don''t you have something else to make afternoon tea without cake?"


    "Okay, mom, do you want to eat? I''ll bring it up for you."


    Su Ran didn''t have any appetite now. There was nothing left for her to eat. She waved her hand, "Mom doesn''t want to eat. You can eat."


    Looking at Song Weixi''s small figure leaving, Su Ran smiled, lifted the quilt, left the bed and went to look for his cell phone.


    Her phone was dead, so she plugged it in and called Tian Mi.


    "Ran Ran, are you awake? I would like to visit you later."


    "Yeah, I''m awake. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Tian mi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Did you send me back this morning?"


    Tian Mi was silent for a moment, "No... Song Tingyu found it last night. We all came back together this morning. He took you back to the The song family..." She paused, "Did you see Song Tingyu when you woke up? Did he do anything?"


    "How about what?" Su Ran was confused. She always felt that Tian Mi was mumbling, as if something was hiding from her, "I haven''t seen him yet. I think he went to work. What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Tian Mi was thinking about whether to tell her or not, and she thought that if she knew about Lin Chenghuan kissing her, would it be awkward for the two of them to meet in the future?


    But if I don''t...


    Her head ached as she thought about it. Seeing that she hadn''t finished speaking for so long, su ran said, "Tian Mi, what''s going on? Say it."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just that Song Tingyu went to you and had some conflicts and arguments with Lin Chenghuan. It''s just between men. It''s nothing. Ran Ran, you should rest well." In the end, Tian Mi decided not to tell her about it, and it was best to keep it from her, lest it would become unnatural for her to meet Lin Chenghuan in the future.


    "Okay." Su ran nodded, "Do you know where Chenghuan''s grandmother is?"


    She asked which funeral home she was in.


    "The one on the west side of the city..." Tian Mi thought for a moment, "But Ran Ran, you''d better not go. You need to rest now. You can go tomorrow when you''re better. And tomorrow is his grandmother''s funeral. You should really want to go."


    Su Ran thought for a moment, "Okay."


    She wanted to call Lin Chenghuan again to ask about the situation, but when she thought that he should be with his grandmother at the moment, she didn''t want to disturb him, so she gave up.


    When she put down the phone, grandma came in, followed by the servants at home, carrying some food.


    "Grandma."


    Mrs. Song smiled and nodded, "I just heard from Vichy that you woke up. Haven''t you been hungry all day? I asked ran to make you some bird''s nest porridge. Have some."


    Su Ran didn''t feel like she had much appetite, but she knew she should eat something.


    While she was eating porridge, Madam song sat in the chair beside her, "Ran Ran, what happened to you and Trial? A fight?"


    Yesterday, she felt that something was wrong. At the beginning, although Song Tingyu had been asking where she had gone, she didn''t say it, and he didn''t want to call Su Ran.


    At that time, she felt that something was wrong.


    Su Ran was stunned, "It''s okay, grandma."


    "I said it''s okay. I''m old, but I''m not blind. Besides, I''m still open. You obviously have a problem. Is it because he went to look for the actor the night before yesterday that you were angry?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''m not angry."


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything more, Mrs. Song did not force her to ask any more questions. She sighed, "Ran Ran, where''s grandma? I hope you two are doing well. After all, you''re going to have a second child soon, aren''t you? Although Trial was forced to marry you at first, I can see his change in you during this period of time. Last night, the weather was so bad and your phone was still out of signal. He went out to look for you without saying a word."

 Chapter 100 Are You Sure Its Not A Moment of Possessiveness? (2)

    Chapter 100 are you sure it''s not a moment of possessiveness (2)


    "So, Ran Ran..." Madam song patted Su Ran on the back of his hand, "You have to think about it..."


    Su Ran came to his senses, "Grandma, I will..."


    Su Ran was still in a bad mood. He had a light meal for dinner and then went to bed early. Song Tingyu didn''t seem to have come back for dinner until she went to bed. He hadn''t come back yet.


    When she was in a daze, she heard some movement from the room and opened her eyes with difficulty. It was Song Tingyu''s deep but cold eyes that met her.


    He was standing in front of the bed, looking down at her.


    The distance between them was so close that his breath fell on her face. He probably didn''t expect her to wake up suddenly, so his face was a little unnatural at the moment.


    "You''re back." Su Ran turned around, not used to being watched like this, so he turned his back to him, "By the way, last night, thank you for looking for me..."


    "Thank you..." Song Tingyu''s voice mocked, "How polite of you to say that..."


    "I''m not going to look for you, aren''t you okay? How did Lin Chenghuan let you get into trouble?"


    Su Ran frowned when he heard that he was talking about Lin Chenghuan again and didn''t intend to pay attention to him. In the afternoon, she learned from Tian Mi''s phone that he had a conflict with Lin Chenghuan at yuxiushan.


    Her indifference made Song Tingyu even angrier. He held her shoulder and turned her around. Su Ran was so angry that he tried to break free of his hand, but she saw the scar on the corner of his eye. She was stunned, "Did you fight with Lin Chenghuan last night?"


    She was not unaware of the undercurrent between them, but the two of them had only been at odds with each other in words or in the atmosphere, but why did they fight last night?


    "You fought with him because I went to him?" Su Ran asked, "Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother is gone. I just went to help find him. His grandmother is gone, and I feel bad. She has always been good to me. I just want to comfort him and accompany him. Song Tingyu, why do you misunderstand and make trouble?"


    Su Ran didn''t know why she was explaining so much to him. She really didn''t have to care about what he was thinking, because according to their agreement, no one had to interfere with each other''s private affairs.


    "Why, do you care so much about Lin Chenghuan? What are you afraid I will do to him?" Song Tingyu narrowed his black eyes and sneered, "Yes, in your heart, Lin Chenghuan is much more important. Something happened to him. How can you be at ease? So she went to him without a word, but did you ever think that you were pregnant when you ran around? You had a high fever last night. If the temperature hadn''t dropped in time, what would have happened to the child? What about Vichy?"


    Su Ran pressed his brows, "I don''t want to argue with you. I didn''t take care of myself and made myself sick. It''s my fault. I admit it. I thank you for worrying about me. But Song Tingyu, I don''t need you to interfere with my affairs. I don''t need you to care about anything..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu interrupted her. He said coldly, "I don''t care about the good one. I don''t need to interfere with the good one. Su Ran, you''re very capable. You keep telling me that you''re innocent with Lin Chenghuan. Why can''t I see the word" innocent"?"


    "That''s because you''re narrow-minded! You think of others as people like you!"


    "In your heart, Lin Chenghuan is such a high and gentle man, isn''t he? And I, on the other hand, am narrow-minded?" Song ting pinched her chin with his hand, "If Lin Chenghuan is really what you think, then tell me why he kissed you."


    Su Ran was stunned. His mind was filled with these words...


    Lin Chenghuan kissed her?


    When did this happen? Why didn''t she remember anything?


    At this time, she thought about the phone call with tian mi this afternoon, and her hesitation. Could it be because of this...


    "I don''t know..."


    "Of course you don''t know." Song Tingyu''s eyes were cold, "Because he secretly kissed you while you were asleep. A man with such a high position in your heart and mouth would have done the same thing?"


    Su ran put her hands on her forehead and covered her eyes. After a long time, she took her hands away and said softly, "Song Tingyu, can we get along as we used to? You can completely ignore me, you can do what you want to do, I won''t care about you, but my things, please give me a free space, what''s the use of you taking care of so much now? Can you control me for the rest of my life?"


    "Why can''t I care about you for the rest of my life?"


    Su Ran looked at him, "But Song Tingyu, I don''t want to live like this with you, so you can''t control my life. I don''t know why you suddenly don''t want to divorce me, but I still insist on what I thought before. We don''t have to be so forced together, so it''s better to let go..."


    Song Tingyu''s voice grew colder and colder, and his eyes grew colder and colder, "Su Ran, you always say you can''t live like this with me, but haven''t you noticed my feelings for you? Why can''t I let you go? Why don''t you like it so much when you''re near Lin Chenghuan? Why, you told me?"


    "Are you sure this is a relationship?" Su Ran asked, "Not a moment of possessiveness?"


    Song Tingyu froze for a moment and pursed his lips coldly without saying a word.


    "You weren''t sure? Can''t you tell the difference between feelings and possessiveness?"


    Su Ran smiled, his lips slightly curved, "You go take a bath..."


    She didn''t want to continue this kind of question with him. Each time, the two of them parted unhappily. Although she did not expect to get along well with Song Tingyu, at least it was peaceful.


    Don''t always act so awkward in front of Song Weixi. The child is sensitive and can easily find clues.


    After that, she lay back on the bed, and what Song Tingyu couldn''t stand the most was her attitude. No matter what he was doing, she didn''t seem to care.


    Song Tingyu suddenly lowered his head, held her cheeks in both hands, and kissed her red lips with all his might. The tip of his tongue lifted open her tightly closed teeth and took over the city.


    Su Ran struggled and hated the way he always treated himself. When one hand finally freed itself from his shackles, he slapped his handsome face hard.


    With the crisp slap in the air, both of them were stunned.


    Su Ran looked at the man in front of him with a sour nose, "Song Tingyu, you always ask me what I think of you. What about you? What do you think I am? The object of your sexual desire? Or is it a pet you keep that comes and goes? Or what you have?"

 Chapter 101 The Reality Is So Absurd (1)

    Chapter 101 reality is so absurd (1)


    Song Tingyu''s face was very cold at the moment, and Su Ran was not afraid. He looked up at him with his eyes.


    She thought he would do something, but he finally turned and walked out of the room.


    The door of the room was opened forcefully by him, and then closed forcefully.


    Su Ran''s shoulders relaxed with the sound of the door closing. She lay down and her eyes were sore. She took a pillow and covered her eyes.


    When I was with Song Tingyu, I was always so tired.


    She couldn''t figure out why.


    That night, Song Tingyu did not come back to his room. Su Ran did not know where he went, whether he was still at the The song family or went out to spend the night with Bai Zhirui.


    She woke up very early in the morning because it was grandma Lin Chenghuan''s funeral today. The funeral was at nine o'' clock and she had to arrive early.


    She was sick, and she didn''t have a good rest last night, so her face was very bad. She wore a white shirt, a black skirt and a black coat and went out.


    When he drove to the garage, he saw Song Tingyu''s car and realized that he didn''t leave last night. Maybe he slept in the study.


    After the funeral, tian mi took Su Ran back to the dance studio. Knowing that she must be in a bad mood at the The song family, it was good to go outside.


    Su Ran hadn''t been back for a long time, and she missed it very much, but because she had so much to do recently, she didn''t have time to go back.


    Now that she was pregnant, she could not be as happy as she used to be. As long as she was unhappy, she would have a great dance. Fortunately, it was a kind of happiness to sit by and watch others dance.


    There were new recruits in the studio. They had all heard that Su Ran was a good dancer and wanted to see her for a long time, but she never showed up. Now that she finally showed up, they naturally didn''t want to miss the chance, so they all came forward and asked her to dance.


    Su Ran didn''t dare make fun of the baby in his stomach, so he waved his hand, "No, I''m pregnant. I can''t jump for the time being."


    The girls congratulated, but there was a look of disappointment on their faces. Su Ran couldn''t bear to see such a look, so she said, "But you''re dancing. I can watch from the side, and then we can discuss it together."


    "Sure, sure."


    There was no other way but to do it, but it still made the girls happy.


    While Su Ran was watching intently, the phone rang. She took her bag and looked at the screen. It was Qiao Qing''s phone.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, Ran Ran. It''s been a long time since you came back for dinner. Why don''t you come back for dinner tonight? Bring Vichy back." Qiao qing said.


    Su Ran held his phone and remained silent for a moment, "Did he ask you to call me? What does he want?"


    "Don''t always be him..." Qiao Qing scolded, "He''s your father anyway..."


    "My father? Besides giving me a life, when did he ever fulfill the responsibility of a father?" Su Ran''s voice was a little cold.


    "Ran Ran, don''t be like this. Your father really just wanted you to come back for dinner this time. Mom hasn''t had dinner with you for a long time. Can you come back? Just think of it as coming back to see me." Qiao Qing''s voice was pleading and careful.


    "I''ll go back later..." Qiao Qing was Su Ran''s achilles heel, and Su Hao knew this very well, so he held Qiao Qing firmly in his hand. As long as he held Qiao Qing, he was not afraid that Su Ran would disobey him.


    Su Ran himself knew the dirty thoughts in Su Hao''s heart. He had never been sincere about Qiao Qing. If she was a pawn, how could Qiao Qing not be?


    Perhaps the only difference was that Qiao Qing was willing, and she was forced.


    "Then remember to bring Vichy back..."


    "No, I''ll go back alone." Every time he went to the The su family, something would happen. Su Ran didn''t want Song Weixi to see too much of this. The last time he saw Qiao Qing hit her at the The su family, he still hasn''t let it go.


    "But..."


    "Mom, if you continue, or I won''t go back."


    "Well, well, well, well, if you don''t say it, then you''ll remember to come back later. I''ll cook your favorite dish for you."


    "Yes."


    Su Ran hung up the phone, called the The song family, and then stayed in the studio.


    After leaving the studio, she drove to the The su family.


    When she arrived at the The su family, Qiao Qing was still busy in the kitchen, "Ran Ran, go up and sit down for a while. Have a chat with your father. The food will be ready soon."


    Naturally, Su Ran would not go up and talk to Su Hao, so she went upstairs to her room. Before she could sit down, there was a knock on the door. She got up and opened the door. She saw Su Hao standing outside.


    She sneered in her heart. As expected, she had come prepared. If she did not go to him, he would not let her go.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll talk about it when I come in." Su Hao walked past Su Ran into her room and sat down on the sofa, "Ran Ran, you sit down too."


    Su Hao pointed to the opposite position.


    Su Ran sat down without a word and looked at him, "Go ahead."


    Su hao coughed and looked into her stomach, "Ran Ran, I heard you''re pregnant, right?"


    "Yes, so dad came here today to congratulate me?"


    "Of course, you''re pregnant. Of course, dad''s happy. Why are you pregnant with my grandson, too? Besides, I''m really happy that this kid can save Vichy''s life." Su Hao gave a fake smile twice.


    Of course, Su Ran knew he couldn''t care about the baby in her womb, and he didn''t really care about Song Weixi.


    "Thank you, then. I have received your kindness. If there is nothing else, can you go out? I want to get some sleep."


    "It''s almost time for dinner. What are you sleeping for? Besides, Ran Ran, dad just wants to talk to you. You''re getting impatient. Are you trying to chase me away?"


    "Dad, do you really want to talk to me?" Su Ran looked at him and smiled sarcastically, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. I''m not used to it."


    Su Hao was always embarrassed by Su Ran''s words, but there was nothing he could do. Who told him to ask her for help?


    "How''s your relationship with Trial going?" Su Hao finally got to the point.


    "It''s good..."


    "But I heard that you and he already agreed to divorce Vichy after he recovered, right?"

 Chapter 102 The Reality Is So Absurd (2)

    Chapter 102 reality is so absurd (2)


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment. Of course, she understood that Qiao Qing was talking to him. Once, when Qiao Qing asked about her and Song Tingyu, she casually mentioned it, but she didn''t expect Qiao Qing to tell Su Hao.


    "I don''t think you''re in charge of my business." Su Ran knew that there was nothing good about Su Hao looking for him. It was always related to his interests. He probably thought that if she left the The song family, he would never get any benefits from the The song family, so he wanted to stop her.


    "How did you talk to me? I''m your father. Why can''t I care about you?" Su Hao''s anger was also aroused.


    "My dad? It''s only at this moment that you think you''re my father, right? When else did you think of that?" Su Ran thought it was funny, so he laughed too.


    "If it weren''t for me back then, did you think you could live your life now?"


    "Don''t make it sound so nice, for me? You''re just doing it for yourself, for your career, for your property. What can''t you do? What is it to send me to another man''s bed? If you could get a sum of money by killing me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t hesitate to do so, would you?"


    "You...!"


    Su Hao was so angry that he raised his master and almost wanted to hit Su Ran. Su Ran didn''t mean to dodge at all. Instead, he leaned over and said, "Fight. It''s best to fight here."


    Su Hao finally put down his hand angrily, "Su Ran, I knew you were such an ungrateful guy. I gave you your life. What are you so proud of? What''s wrong with asking you to do something for me? Ask yourself, what have you done for me, for us, the The song family, after all these years of marriage? I know you always want to leave, you want to be with Lin Chenghuan, and I won''t stop you, but I won''t let go of the fat The song family..."


    "So?"


    Su Hao did not speak at once, but looked at the door, and a figure came in at this time.


    It was Sulley.


    Su Ran suddenly seemed to understand something because she had an idea in her mind, but she felt unbelievable.


    This is really ridiculous.


    Sulley''s beautiful face was a little flushed. She walked over and said, "Dad."


    Then he looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, don''t talk to dad like that. We have something to talk about."


    She said as she pulled Su Ran''s hand and sat her down on the sofa. She sat next to her, "I believe you saw what happened in Huaihai city last time and you should have understood what was on my mind. Originally, I should have met him four years ago, but at that time I was bewitched and bewitched by that bastard. That''s why I gave you this opportunity to be with him. But I know you don''t love Song Tingyu, do you? You like Lin Chenghuan''s, don''t you?"


    Su Ran only looked at her coldly and did not speak. She wanted to know what else she could not say.


    "I also know that you intend to divorce Vichy after he recovers. Do you want to divorce and be with Lin Chenghuan?" Sulley didn''t wait for her to speak up and continued, "Lin Chenghuan is not bad either. At least you two love each other. You don''t love Song Tingyu. Why are you with him? Now that you''re going to divorce him, you were with him in the first place, but you just wanted to have a baby to save Vichy. Now that you''re pregnant and your mission is complete, you can divorce Vichy when he gets better. But Ran Ran, I like Song Tingyu. If you want to divorce him, then you can help me and let me be with him, right? That way, I can marry into the The song family. If there''s anything at home, I can help."


    With that said, Sulley and Su Hao, father and daughter, looked at Su Ran with expectant eyes.


    Su Ran had already found it ridiculous and could not even laugh. When this thought came to her mind, she thought it was ridiculous, but the reality was so ridiculous.


    It turned out that the father and daughter were thinking of this.


    Su Ran smiled, but his eyes were filled with intense sarcasm, "I always thought that such a bloody thing should only happen in novels or tv movies, but it happened to me..."


    "You guys make me want to throw up." Su Ran pointed at the father and daughter in front of him, unwilling to stay any longer, and stood up to leave.


    But Sulley quickly pulled her back, "Su Ran, don''t go too far! What? You said you were going to divorce Song Tingyu in the future, and you''re not willing to let go? You want to be a two-timing? I''m just asking you to help me now. What''s wrong? Why can''t I touch a man you want to give up on yourself?"


    Su Ran pulled her hand away with all her might. She felt disgusted when she touched her, "I don''t have the ability to help you. What are you thinking? What are you going to do? If you have the ability, you can rely on yourself. Didn''t you throw yourself in the arms last time? But it didn''t work out, or you could try again. How about lying naked in front of him this time?"


    "Su Ran, you..."


    Sulley was already very upset that Su Ran had bumped into her last time. Hearing what she said this time, she was naturally furious. She also wanted to reach out to hold Su Ran, but su ran glanced at her coldly, "Sulley, you dare to touch me. If anything happens to the child in my stomach, I''ll see if you can still stand in Ancheng."


    Sulley didn''t dare to make a move, no matter how much she hated him. She knew what Song Weixi meant to the The song family, and this child was here to save her life. If anything happened, the The song family would not let her go.


    Su Ran no longer wanted to look at the disgusting father and daughter, opened the door and walked out.


    When she went downstairs, Qiao Qing walked out of the kitchen, "Ran Ran, are you leaving? Stay for dinner."


    "No, I have something else to do. Mom, take care of yourself."


    "Ran Ran..." Qiao Qing could tell at a glance that she and Su Hao had quarreled again. She didn''t want to make things so stiff every time. Every time Su Ran disobeyed, Su Hao would vent his anger on her and ignore her for days.


    "Don''t go. You don''t want mom to be difficult, do you? Mother, please..."


    Qiao Qing''s eyes were filled with intense anticipation. Su Ran felt sad and hateful at the moment. She wanted to leave her alone, but she couldn''t bear to say, "Why can''t you think about your daughter and me all the time when you think about the man you love?"


    One sentence froze Qiao Qing''s expression.


    At this moment, a voice came, "Trial, you''re here."


    Su Ran''s Yu Guangzhong, a tall figure, walked in and passed her, but did not greet her.

 Chapter 103 The Undercurrent Was Surging (1)

    Chapter 103: the undercurrent (1)


    Su Ran didn''t know why Song Tingyu appeared in the The su family, but she didn''t want to pay much attention to it, so she turned around and wanted to leave, but was pulled by Qiao Qing. She shook her head secretly, and her eyes were filled with fervent pleadings. She had no doubt that if there were only the two of them here now, Qiao Qing would kneel down and beg her to keep her. Qiao qing used a lot of strength to pull Su Ran back and put her to the left of Song Tingyu to sit down. Then she whispered in her ear, "Ran Ran, mom, please, stop messing around, okay? Eat well..."


    She raised her head and smiled, "You guys sit down first. There''s another dish. I''ll go in and bring it out. Trial, you''re welcome. Just make yourself at home."


    Su Hao and Sulley had already come down the stairs. The sound was from Sulley. As soon as she came down, she sat on the right side of Song Tingyu. She looked very well dressed and her makeup was very exquisite. At this moment, she smiled at Song Tingyu like a flower, "Trial, I''m so glad you''re here."


    Song Tingyu did not speak, and his expression was always distant and indifferent. He did not turn his head to look at Su Ran, nor did he look at su lai.


    Su Hao and Qiao Qing sat down opposite them.


    Su hao raised his glass and smiled, "Come on, Trial, let''s have a toast."


    "I don''t feel like drinking tonight." Song ting glanced at him and rejected him without hesitation.


    The smile froze on Su Hao''s face. He was embarrassed at the moment. Although he knew that Song Tingyu didn''t treat him well, at noon, he called him and invited him over for dinner. He had refused, but he agreed to come again for some reason. So he thought that he had agreed to come, which meant that he would not be the same as before.


    Su Hao took the glass back and smiled, "It''s okay. I''ll drink it myself."


    "If you don''t drink, order more." Su lai picked up a chopstick and put it in Song Tingyu''s bowl.


    Song Tingyu squinted at her with dangerous eyes. Sulley swallowed his saliva in fear, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at Su Ran again, but she seemed to have been concentrating on eating her own food, as if she had not noticed the situation next to her.


    Song Tingyu picked up his chopsticks with a grim expression and picked up the bowl again, "Thank you."


    Although it was just two words, it had been enough for Sulley to be happy for a long time. She immediately said, "Trial, you don''t have to be polite. You can eat more if you like it. Eat some of this too. It''s very delicious..." She saw that Song Tingyu didn''t throw away the food she picked up, so she became bold and kept putting food into his bowl.


    "Enough."


    It was not until Song Tingyu stopped her, that she stopped her chopsticks and looked at Su Ran. Just then, Su Ran raised her head, and she raised her eyebrows with a hint of provocation in her eyes.


    Su Ran was amused and ignored her. He turned his eyes away.


    Sulley said again, "Ran Ran, I heard that Lin Chenghuan''s grandmother left, right? You seemed to have gone to his grandmother''s funeral this morning. How was he? Are you okay? I thought you should be by his side, because you two have been so close since you were little. He''s so sad. You should be by his side..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were tinged with slight sarcasm, "Sis, why didn''t I know you liked to talk so much when you were eating?"


    Seeing that su lai''s face had changed, she turned her head around, but by accident, she saw Song Tingyu''s bowl. The white rice was covered with many dishes that su lai had just picked up for him.


    He didn''t refuse either.


    Su Ran bit his lip and was about to lower his head to continue eating when he suddenly felt his hand being held in secret because of the warmth on the back of his hand.


    She paused and looked down. Song Tingyu''s left hand was holding hers.


    He was looking at her and his eyes were dark. Su Ran knew that he was like this again because he heard Lin Chenghuan''s name. He was already in a bad mood today. Influenced by su hao, Sulley, and qiao qing, she couldn''t help but get angry. She shook her hand and whispered, "Let go."


    Not only did Song Tingyu not let go of her hand, but she clenched it tighter and tighter. Sulley, who was sitting next to her, had long noticed something was wrong. She lowered her head and saw the hands that the two of them were holding under the table. She gritted her teeth jealously and really wanted to go up and forcefully separate their hands.


    At this moment, Su Ran''s cell phone rang again.


    Because she had just been forced to sit down by Qiao Qing, she took her bag away and put it aside. At that time, Su Ran did not pay much attention to it, but now she found that the bag was placed on the counter behind the table, near Sulley.


    Su Ran wanted to get rid of Song Tingyu''s hand to look at the phone, but couldn''t get rid of it. Sulley stood up from his seat at the moment, "Let me get your phone for you."


    She said as she walked over, opened Su Ran''s bag, took out her phone, glanced at the caller id on the phone, smiled silently, sat back in her seat, put the phone on the table, passed Song Tingyu''s face, and pushed it to Su Ran''s side, smiling brightly, "Lin Chenghuan''s call."


    Su Ran was stunned. His phone was still ringing, and Lin Chenghuan''s name was on the screen.


    The phone stopped at this moment, and the screen showed the words "Missed call."


    She sensed that the hand that had been tightly covering the back of her hand the moment before had suddenly left, and the light in Song Tingyu''s eyes that were staring at her grew colder and colder.


    Su ran opened her mouth and was speechless, but at this moment, her cell phone rang again.


    It was still Lin Chenghuan''s call.


    It was quiet in the dining room, only the phone kept ringing.


    Sulei looked at the phone on the table and raised her eyebrows, "Ran Ran, why aren''t you answering the phone?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Song Tingyu threw his chopsticks and stood up from his seat. He took his coat and put it on. He took the car keys and walked out.


    Sulley quickly followed, "Trial, are you going back? I happen to have something to go out of here. My car broke down. Can you give me a ride?"


    Song Tingyu turned to look at her.


    In the end, although Sulley wanted to get close to him, he was still a little afraid of him, so at this moment he thought he was unwilling, just wanted to wave his hand to say no, but did not expect to see his thin lips open: "Follow up."


    Sulley''s heart naturally burst into ecstasy. First, he turned around to look at Su Ran, then quickly changed his shoes, but he didn''t even have time to get his clothes, so he hurried out, afraid that Song Tingyu would suddenly change his mind or not wait for him.


    Song Tingyu''s car was parked in the yard. There were windows on the side of the restaurant. Although they were closed, the curtains were drawn. Su Ran''s position gave a good view of the outside.

 Chapter 104 The Undercurrent Was Surging (2)

    Chapter 104 the undercurrent (2)


    Song Tingyu got into the car first, and Sulley, who followed him out, opened the passenger seat and sat in.


    The car started and slowly disappeared before her eyes.


    Su Hao gave an ambiguous laugh and got up to leave the restaurant. There were only Qiao Qing and Su Ran left.


    "Ran Ran..." Qiao Qing didn''t understand what was going on either. Su Hao told her that Su Ran and Song Tingyu seemed to have been having a conflict recently. He wanted to help them come back for dinner. It would be better if they met face to face, so she called Su Ran at noon and asked her to come back at night.


    But what''s going on now?


    Sulley left with Song Tingyu''s car, and Su Ran was still here.


    Su ran pressed her sour eyes with her hand, put her phone in her bag, and left the The su family.


    "Ran Ran..." Qiao Qing''s voice rang from behind.


    But this time, Su Ran didn''t turn around. She left the house and drove away.


    On the way back to the The song family, Su Ran''s vision blurred. She could barely see the road in front of her. She parked the car on the side of the road, took a tissue and pressed her eyes.


    After some time, the bitterness in her eyes faded and she drove back to the The song family.


    As she had expected, Song Tingyu had not returned.


    Sulley sensed that the man beside him looked very cold. His thin lips were pursed and stiff. His eyes were fixed on the front of the car, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Even though Sulley knew that the man beside her was in a bad mood, it took her a long time to get into his car and get closer. Naturally, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    She rubbed her hands together and looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, where are we going?"


    She knew that Song Tingyu and Su Ran wouldn''t go back to the The song family if they had a fight. Of course, she didn''t really have anything to go out. She just wanted to follow this man.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she could only hear a screeching sound of brakes in the quiet night sky, because suddenly, her body was thrown forward so hard that she grabbed the seat belt subconsciously.


    By the time she realized it, the car was already parked firmly on the side of the road.


    Sulley''s heart was still pounding wildly, and there was still a lingering fear, "Ting... Trial, what''s going on? We..."


    "Get out of the car." Song Tingyu said coldly without even looking at her.


    Sulley thought he heard wrong, "What did you say?"


    "I said get off!" Song ting''s eyes were cold, "Didn''t you hear me? Do you need me to say it again? Or do you need me to personally kick you out?"


    Sulley was sure that he heard right this time. Song Tingyu really wanted to drive her out of the car, but these four weeks...


    She glanced out of the car window. The road here was so remote that she didn''t see a single person, let alone a car. How would she go back then?


    "Trial, there''s no car here. I..." Sulley was about to cry. Her beautiful face and facial features were all wrinkled together, "Don''t do this to me. How am I going to go back?"


    "Don''t make me say it again, or you''ll regret it." Song Tingyu''s voice was as cold as ice.


    And Sulley didn''t dare to challenge his bottom line, because she had no doubt that he would do what he said. If she refused to go down, he would really drag her out of the car.


    Even if Sulley didn''t want to give up and hate her so much that she was about to break her teeth, she still had to open the car door and leave.


    It was cold outside, and Sulley didn''t wear a coat, so he got out of the car and was shivered by the cold wind.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, drove away immediately after she got out of the car.


    Leaving her shivering in the cold wind.


    Fortunately, she had a phone with her, so she had to call her friends and ask them to come and take her away.


    Song Tingyu originally wanted to drive back to the The song family, but in the end he turned around and headed for the The song family. On the way, he received a call from Tang Zichu saying that a business partner had come from Xinjiapo to talk about continuing the cooperation.


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "Send the address to my phone."


    Although he did not like these social engagements, he did not want to go back and stay alone at the moment.


    He followed the address Tang Zichu sent him to his destination, an entertainment city in the city.


    Someone was waiting for him outside and took him to a private room. After some small talk, everyone sat down.


    The partner of the Song shi, surnamed li, was a singaporean. Everything else was good, but she was a good woman. As soon as Song Tingyu came in, he saw several women sitting in the box.


    In the beginning, business was about money, wine, and beauty.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t like this kind of occasion, so when he came in, he frowned. After he sat down, Mr. Li pushed the women beside him and let them sit beside him.


    When Song Tingyu came in, the two women''s eyes lit up. Compared with Song Tingyu, this Mr. Li looked very mediocre. Although he was also in his twenties and thirties, he was still compared by his appearance, height and powerful aura.


    Song Tingyu noticed that the two women were approaching. He smiled and stopped them, "Li is always a guest, so you don''t have to be polite to me. They just have to treat him well."


    The woman was pushed back to Mr. Li''s side.


    After the business deal was settled, Mr. Li became more open and aboveboard, acting like no one was doing anything to the women around him, and even couldn''t wait to go to the hotel.


    Tang Zichu looked at the confused scene in the room. He frowned and looked at Song Tingyu. He was drinking, and several women wanted to sit next to him, but they all backed away from him.


    Although they wanted to get close to him, they didn''t want to lose their lives.


    A few men who usually looked well-dressed in a business setting suddenly became beasts when they arrived, but fortunately, they left with their female companions one after another. Tang Zichu walked up to Song Tingyu and said, "Song Boss, president li, they left. I''ll send you back."


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa with a glass of wine in his hand and shook it a few times, "Go over and greet them. Arrange a hotel. They can do whatever they need."


    After all, this was Mr. Li''s first time in Ancheng. He was a guest, and he was the host. Of course, he had to be treated appropriately.


    "I know, Song Boss, but you..."


    "I''ll go back by myself later."


    Song ting said as he poured another glass of wine.

 Chapter 105 You Really Dont Have A Trace of Me in Your Heart

    Chapter 105 you really don''t have a trace of me in your heart.


    Tang zichu nodded and turned to leave.


    Song Tingyu was actually a good drinker. The last time he went out to drink with Lu Zhan, he wasn''t drunk. He just fell on the sofa with his eyes closed and didn''t want to move. When he heard Lu Zhan calling Su Ran, he didn''t want to move anymore. He waited for Su Ran to come and take him home.


    Will she come and take him home tonight?


    No way, right?


    Song ting was holding the tie with his long fingers and loosened the collar. He took off the tie and threw it on the sofa.


    "I said what happened to you? Why are you wearing so little on such a remote road? Where''s your car? Robbed?" An enchantingly dressed woman in a dozen centimeters high heel looked at Sulley and laughed.


    "This is not something that can be explained in one or two sentences. I''ll talk to you another day..."


    Sulley''s voice suddenly stopped because she saw the door of a room in the vip room open and a tall figure came out.


    The man was wearing black trousers and a white shirt. The cuffs were rolled up to reveal a delicate and luxurious wristwatch.


    Sulley didn''t have to think about it to know whose back it was.


    I didn''t expect to meet Song Tingyu here.


    The moment he came out, she was still a little scared because she thought of the cold wind he had thrown her down on the remote road for so long, so she subconsciously turned sideways to avoid being recognized by him.


    But Song Tingyu obviously didn''t look at their side and walked straight past them.


    Seeing that she had been standing still, the woman said, "What''s wrong? Hurry over, everyone is waiting for us."


    "You go first. I''ll be right back."


    Sulley regained his senses and gave the woman a push on the shoulder.


    "What the hell?" The woman frowned, "Then hurry up, or you won''t be ready tonight."


    After that, the woman turned around and left in her high heels, which made a crisp sound on the floor tiles.


    After her friend left, sulai looked around to make sure there was no one around, then turned the door handle of the box, opened the door and walked in.


    There was no one in the box, which Sulley had known for a long time, because when the door opened, she saw what was going on inside.


    Song Tingyu''s suit jacket and coat were thrown casually on the sofa. There were a lot of bottles and cans on the table, as well as cigarettes. The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts. It was conceivable that there should have been a lot of people here just now, but now that everyone had left, only Song Tingyu was left.


    Song Tingyu''s cell phone was still on the sofa. Su lei took it and dialed a number.


    When the phone rang, Su Ran was already lying on the bed, but she was not sleepy and couldn''t sleep.


    She took the phone over and saw Song Tingyu''s number. She froze. Her slender fingers paused and she clicked the connect button.


    She thought it was a low voice coming from the other end of the phone, but she was wrong. It was a female voice, and it was Sulley''s voice.


    She asked, "Ran Ran, Trial is drunk. Are you coming to pick him up?"


    At this moment, Su Ran suddenly felt her heart pricked by a needle. She pressed the position of her heart, "Aren''t you drunk? You can send him back."


    "I drank a lot too, but I didn''t drink as much as he did. The police have been doing a lot of car checks lately, and I was afraid of getting caught. It was so troublesome, so I drank and stopped driving." Su Leiden paused, his voice sounding a little awkward, "Forget it. Don''t come. Trial said he didn''t want to go back tonight. I''ll hang up..."


    After Sulley finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone.


    Su Ran listened to the busy tone from the other side of the phone and slowly put down the hand holding the phone. Sulley''s call was purposely made to provoke her. How could she not know?


    Although Song Tingyu wasn''t as drunk as she said, his phone was in her hand. No matter what, it proved that they were in the same place and they were together.


    Su Ran did not want to be affected by song ting, which was not good for her. If she was so upset and minded now, what would she do in the future?


    She threw her phone on the bedside table, lay down again, pulled the blanket over her, and wanted to sleep with her eyes closed, but her mind was still full of what she had just talked to Sulley.


    She thought that even if she was unwilling to admit it, she still had to admit that Song Tingyu had a great influence on her.


    Her mood had changed with his actions.


    Sulley hung up the phone proudly and deleted the call records with Su Ran. Then she put the phone back where it was and carefully left the room.


    She had come in just to see if she could get something from Song Tingyu, a handkerchief, or something else. When she returned it to Su Ran, she would understand that Song Tingyu was with her tonight, but seeing her cell phone made it easier.


    Using Song Tingyu''s phone to call Su Ran was the most direct and effective way.


    She had always disliked Su Ran riding on top of her. Recently, she had been speaking to Su Ran in a low voice, but how could she not hold a grudge against her arrogance?


    In doing so, Su Ran would be more or less shocked. In fact, she could see that Su Ran did not care about Song Tingyu as much as he did on the surface.


    Second, the relationship between the two of them had been at a stalemate recently, so she took the opportunity to push them again. It was best to make them more and more stiff. Besides, nothing could make them better, so she could take advantage of it.


    Song Tingyu had just gone to the bathroom. In fact, there was a bathroom in the box he was in, but the men couldn''t help it. They dragged several women into the bathroom and started playing.


    Until now, the bathroom had not been cleaned up. It was a mess, with covers and tissues all over the floor.


    Song Tingyu didn''t want to go into a place like that, so he chose to go to the public restroom outside.


    When he came back, he lay down on the sofa and looked at his watch. At eleven o'' clock in the evening, he took his cell phone in his hand. Su Ran''s phone number was already in his mind, so he quickly pressed a series of numbers, his long finger slightly paused, and still pressed the connect button.


    He couldn''t control himself at the moment, thinking that it would be good to hear Su Ran''s voice.


    While the phone was connected, his mood was actually very nervous. He himself felt ridiculous, but also very funny. When did he have such a mood?

 Chapter 106 Enough Kissing (1)

    Chapter 106 kiss enough (1)


    After the phone rang for a long time, it finally connected, but the other side did not say a word, remained silent for a while, and finally hung up the phone.


    When he called again, his phone was turned off.


    "Su Ran, you really don''t have me in your heart."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes became eerie. His cell phone slipped off his hand and landed on the sofa. He suddenly got up and swung all the bottles and jars on the floor.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation in this room was good. If not, everyone outside would have heard it, because it was too much.


    Su Ran not only hung up his phone, but also turned it off in order not to receive his call.


    All he could think of these days was that woman''s figure, smile, expression, and voice, but she didn''t take him seriously. She didn''t even want to hear his voice again.


    Song Tingyu really thought he was funny.


    When he called the waiter to pay the bill, the man was shocked to see the mess in the room. What had just happened inside? How did this happen?


    Song Tingyu took out a card and said, "You can count all the losses in it."


    After paying the bill, he left the entertainment city and naturally did not go back to the The song family. He went to the The song family. The entire building was on the top floor of the building, with his office and his usual bedroom. He had been sleeping there for the past few days, and today was no exception.


    Su Ran woke up early the next day because she was going to the hospital for her first prenatal checkup, and the phone she turned off last night was left on the carpet under the bed.


    Before she went to bed, she really didn''t want to hear Sulley''s voice again. She only felt it was harsh, so she hung up after the call was connected and turned off her phone.


    She thought she should be able to sleep well without hearing Sulley''s voice, but she was wrong. She was still not sleepy and didn''t fall asleep until early morning.


    She hadn''t slept well in the past few days, and she knew that this would not work, because she had to take good care of herself to have a healthy child.


    But she did not expect that Song Tingyu''s incident would have such an impact on her.


    She felt useless.


    She turned her phone on again, and there was a missed call. It was still Song Tingyu''s number. She glanced at it and put it back on the bed, then went to the bathroom.


    When he came out, Song Tingyu, who had not returned home all night, was sitting on the bed.


    She froze for a moment.


    But his face was not very good, as if he had not slept well last night, his deep eyes were dark and blue, and there were some new stubble growing around his chin, and his clothes were the same as yesterday''s.


    Seeing her come out, he got up from the bed and went into the bathroom without saying anything.


    Su Ran stood there for a while, endured the strange feeling in his heart, and turned around to go downstairs.


    She was going to the hospital after breakfast when grandma stopped her, "Why don''t you wait for Trial? He''s going to the hospital with you."


    In the middle of the conversation, Song Tingyu came down from upstairs, changed his clothes, didn''t eat breakfast, took the car keys, passed Su Ran, and said, "Let''s go."


    So, he came back specially to accompany her for the prenatal examination?


    He actually remembered?


    Seeing that Su Ran was still standing there, grandma patted her on the shoulder, "Ran Ran, what''s wrong? Don''t go yet."


    Su ran nodded and went out to change her shoes. Song Tingyu had already taken the car out of the garage and parked it at the door.


    She got in the car and he drove away.


    To avoid embarrassment, Su Ran took the back seat of the car in particular.


    No one spoke along the way until they reached the hospital. Because they had already made an appointment, Su Ran didn''t have to wait in line anymore, so he went straight in for a checkup. Song Tingyu was waiting outside.


    The doctor examined su ran inside. She placed the instrument on her abdomen and looked out the window, "Why didn''t Mr. Song come in with you?"


    "He has something to do." Su Ran simply took it.


    "I think he''s in a hurry." The doctor shook his head and smiled.


    Su Ran looked out through the window. Song Tingyu was indeed walking back and forth in the corridor. The doctor followed her gaze and said, "Do you want him to come in?"


    "No need." Su Ran didn''t want to look at him, so he shook his head.


    The examination took a long time, and when the results came out, they followed the doctor into her office. The child grew up in Su Ran''s belly very healthy.


    The doctor took some time to tell them what to pay attention to.


    Then they left.


    There was still no conversation. Song Tingyu was in the front, Su Ran was in the back. She was looking at the results of the examination. Because Vichy was born, she knew a little about the results. Although the doctor said the child was healthy, she still wanted to see them.


    Suddenly, her body was pulled, and then she crashed into a warm embrace. Song ting was shielded by a hand covering her shoulder, and a group of people walked past.


    They were all doctors. They were in a hurry, talking and walking. They might have met with something difficult, but they could discuss it violently on the way.


    Song Tingyu''s voice was filled with anger, "Su Ran, don''t you know the way? You never look ahead when you walk?"


    Su Ran was stunned, but she knew it was her fault. She just looked at the list and didn''t walk properly. If she was hit by someone, the consequences might be unimaginable, so Song Tingyu''s anger at the moment was understandable.


    She looked up and said, "I''m sorry."


    This was the first time the two of them had spoken in the past few days after they had been in a bad mood, but that was what they said.


    Song Tingyu''s face did not seem to have calmed down, but it became colder and colder, "Su Ran, you will always be like this."


    Although the cold war was uncomfortable, it was not always a good fight. Su Ran frowned and said coldly, "Song Tingyu, what are you crazy about?"


    With that, she turned around and walked away, very quickly, just not wanting to be with this man, at least not now.


    But Song Tingyu was much faster than her. She had long legs and quickly caught up with her. Without a word, she dragged her arm forward.


    Su Ran was furious and shook his hand, "Let go!"


    Song Tingyu wouldn''t listen to her. She kept pulling her along. The doctor didn''t lack people, especially in the hallway. People came and went. Su Ran didn''t want to be the focus of everyone here. When she saw people passing by, she looked at them with strange eyes. She stopped moving.

 Chapter 107 Enough Kissing (2)

    Chapter 107 kiss enough (2)


    There were only the two of them in this small space. Just before the elevator door opened again, Su Ran saw that he couldn''t get rid of Song Tingyu''s hand, so he lowered his head and bit his arm hard.


    She thought he would let go because of the pain, but he didn''t seem to feel anything. Instead, he turned his head and said coldly, "Continue."


    His forearm muscles were firm. Su Ran bit him down without hurting him. Instead, she made her teeth ache a little. Of course, she would not bite again foolishly.


    When the elevator door opened, song ting saw her stay where she was and refused to move. The corners of her mouth curled up coldly. When she was in shock, she bent down and picked her up.


    "Song Tingyu, what are you doing? There are a lot of people here. Put me down. I can walk by myself."


    There were many people in the hallway just now, but now that the two of them had arrived in the lobby, there were many people sitting in line waiting for registration. Doctors, nurses, patients and their families had everything.


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu undoubtedly became the center of attention.


    Su ran punched Song Tingyu on the back and told him to let go of him, but he remained unmoved.


    He carried her all the way to the parking lot, unlocked the door, and put her in the passenger seat. To prevent her from getting out of the car, he quickly got in and locked the door. This time, how could she escape?


    Su Ran gasped and looked at the man in the driver''s seat, "Song Tingyu, you will always be so unreasonable."


    "Really?" Song Tingyu took off his coat and threw it in the back seat of the car. The corners of his mouth curled up in a cold arc. His voice was quite soft, and he untied the metal buttons on his sleeve. Su Ran thought he didn''t care what she just said and should drive away, but the next second she knew she was wrong.


    Because Song Tingyu suddenly leaned over and reached out for her shoulder, holding the back of her neck with one hand, her thin lips quickly covered her red lips.


    Su Ran hated the way he always used to solve problems, so he frowned after the reaction, blocked his chest, tried to push him away, and fruitlessly raised his hand, but this time Song Tingyu grabbed her slender wrist, "Addicted?"


    "Enough kissing?"


    Su Ran shook off his hand and pushed him away when he wasn''t looking, then pulled on his seat belt and buckled up, "Are you done kissing and ready to drive? I want to go home."


    "Su Ran, sometimes I really want to kill you!" Song Tingyu''s voice was filled with suppressed anger, and his hand on the steering wheel actually had faint veins bulging because of anger.


    He clenched his hands into fists, placed them between his brows, and closed his eyes, as if to ease his anger.


    "Don''t kiss me with the mouth of another woman you kissed." Su Ran''s voice was emotionless.


    Song Tingyu turned around and pointed at her, "Su Ran, you think I''m dirty again? Why didn''t you think I was dirty before? Now, how about calling me dirty?"


    Su Ran also looked at him, his eyes very calm: "I have always hated you dirty."


    Song Tingyu felt a ball of anger burning in his chest, and he could not extinguish it.


    "Su Ran, you''ve been kissed by Lin Chenghuan, so what are you pretending to be in front of me? Maybe it wasn''t the only time I saw it. You guys weren''t childhood sweethearts? Maybe you two would have come together a long time ago. Hold hands and kiss each other. Maybe..."


    "Song Tingyu, that''s enough!"


    Su Ran snapped. Her eyes were already red and her chest was heaving with anger. She used her hand to pick at the doorknob, "Open the door, Song Tingyu. I want you to open the door..."


    She didn''t want to be in a space with this man anymore. She didn''t want to be there for a second. She just felt like she was suffocating for another second.


    Her red eyes pierced Song Tingyu''s heart, and he realized what he had just said in a fit of rage.


    "In any case, in your heart, I am so unbearable. You and I are just trying to save Vichy. Now that the mission is complete, if you think I''m dirty, just don''t come near me. But Song Tingyu, why do you always appear in front of me? Why can''t you stay away from me? Can you stop messing with my life? I want to live a quiet life. I don''t want to quarrel with you, so please treat me as air, okay? Once the baby is born and Vichy''s condition stabilizes, I will leave, okay? Song Tingyu, are you satisfied? If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, can you just say it?" Su Ran felt as if her chest was going to starve of oxygen. When she said these words, tears fell down her face and hit the back of her hand.


    Song Tingyu wanted to reach out and wipe her clean, but she threw her hand away, "Don''t touch me..."


    Her voice was very soft, but there was a sense of determination in it.


    Song Tingyu''s hand was frozen in the air, unable to move.


    "Su Ran..."


    "Open the door." Su Ran used her hand to pick the door again. When he didn''t move, she unbuckled her seat belt, turned sideways and unlocked it. Then she got out of the car and slammed the door.


    She ran out along the road to the underground parking lot. It was past the rush hour and there was not much traffic and people outside.


    Song ting met the situation and quickly drove to catch up, but Su Ran had already passed the traffic light and went to the opposite street, and he was driving, so inconvenient, she walked on the underground pavement, and soon disappeared in front of him.


    He could only find a place to stop the car in a hurry and then follow it into the subway entrance, which was always the most crowded place. Even though it was already past the rush hour, at a glance, it was still full of people, people coming and going.


    Song Tingyu could not find Su Ran''s slender figure at all.


    He remembered that she was wearing a camel-colored coat today, so he searched everywhere for her figure, but still could not see anyone.


    He took out his cell phone and called her, but before he could ring twice, he was hung up.


    If you call again, your phone will be turned off.


    Song Tingyu was in a hurry. She didn''t know where Su Ran was going by subway. There were so many people here. Would they squeeze her?


    All he could think of was what she had just said and how she was crying.


    For the first time, he was upset.


    In front of Su Ran, he still could not control himself, because his emotions were always easily provoked by Su Ran, even if he wanted to suppress the emotions provoked by her, but they were extremely difficult.


    Su Ran turned off his phone and didn''t listen to him, so he could only drive back to the The song family now, but when he went back, Su Ran didn''t come back.

 Chapter 108 Will Your Heart Ache? (1)

    Chapter 108 will your heart ache (1)


    When Mrs. Song saw that the two of them had left together in the morning, he was the only one who came back. She frowned and said, "Where''s Ran Ran?"


    "She''s got something..." He didn''t say much and was about to leave with the car keys, but then he thought of something and turned around, "Su Ran''s keys are back. Grandma, give me a call."


    "Did you do something again?" Madam song''s face darkened and his voice was stern.


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything and turned to leave the The song family.


    Old Mrs. Song looked at his back and sighed helplessly, as if talking to the housekeeper next to her and as if talking to herself, "This child doesn''t know when he will be able to understand his feelings."


    "Don''t worry, Old Lady. The young master will understand sooner or later." The butler said respectfully.


    "I hope so." Madam song sighed again, "Although it''s not easy for us elders to interfere in the affairs of young people, I''m really anxious to see them like that."


    Su Ran got on the subway. She was trying to avoid Song Tingyu, so she casually got on a subway without thinking about where she was going.


    But after a ride, her mood gradually calmed down. She looked at the map, chose the subway to take again, went to her destination, and came out to make up the tickets.


    But she came out of the car in a hurry, so she didn''t bring her wallet at all. When she first entered the subway, the few dollars were only found in her pocket. When she bought water a few days ago, the change she found was left in her pocket.


    Now she had no money to pay for the tickets.


    Fortunately, her cell phone was always in her coat pocket, so she took out her cell phone and turned it on. As soon as the phone turned on, she naturally saw Song Tingyu''s missed calls and many calls.


    Su Ran ignored her and called Tian Mi.


    She lived near the subway entrance, and she was coming to look for her.


    Tian Mi rarely took a break today. When he received Su Ran''s call, he was still in bed. After listening to the phone, he immediately sat up from the bed, "Just wait at the subway. I''ll be right there."


    Tian Mi was the kind of woman who had to dress herself up when she went out, and she had to put on makeup. But now that Su Ran was waiting for her, she couldn''t waste any more time on makeup, dressing and styling, so she quickly put on a coat and took off her short hair, which had been messed up by sleeping. She didn''t even brush her teeth and wash her face. He took a mask, put it on, hooked the key, changed his shoes and left the house quickly.


    She ran as fast as she could to the exit of the subway and saw Su Ran standing beside the service station. Her small face was buried in her scarf and she looked down at the ground.


    "Ran Ran." Tian Mi was panting heavily because he was running fast, so he reached for his wallet.


    Su Ran took out ten yuan from her wallet and handed it to the service window. The ground service found two more coins for her. She put the coins in Tian Mi''s wallet and turned around, "Let''s go."


    Tian Mi gasped and took Su Ran''s arm, "Why are you so free today? You know I''m resting, so you came to see me? But why didn''t you bring my handsome boy here?"


    As she spoke, she felt something was wrong with Su Ran and turned to look at her, "What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    Su Ran''s eyes were so red that it was hard for her to ignore them. No wonder she came by subway. Something happened.


    "Didn''t you go to the prenatal checkup today?" She looked down at her belly, her head buzzing, "What''s the matter with the child?"


    Su Ran took a deep breath and shook his head, "No, she''s fine."


    "Then why are you..." Tian Mi frowned, "Quarreling with Song Tingyu again?"


    "I just had a fight in the hospital." Su Ran took Tian Mi''s arm and they slowly walked out of the subway.


    Tian Mi didn''t believe it. He pulled the mask with his hand and widened his eyes, "Are you sure it was just a fight?"


    After crying, Su Ran''s nose was still sour, with a nasal tone, "What else do you think we can do? Fight?"


    "..." Tian mi held her hand." Don''t worry about her. Go back to my place first. If you''re in a good mood, then go back. If you''re not in a good mood, stay with me. Madam song won''t mind. At worst, take Vichy for now.


    Of course, a wealthy family like the The song family has a lot of family rules, and it''s not like Su Ran can do whatever she wants. If she marries into an ordinary family, maybe she can do whatever she wants, or maybe she can be a little willful.


    But The song family, she can''t be willful just because she wants to...


    Maybe it won''t be better until it''s all over.


    Back in Tian mi''s home, Su Ran saw the messy house and smiled helplessly. Tian Mi always wanted to dress up in a fashionable and beautiful way outside, but for her home, she seemed particularly casual and rarely tidied up the house. She usually went to work and ate there.


    Tian Mi took off her mask and threw it on the sofa, "I''ve had a lazy cancer recently, so this room is..." She said, taking the clothes off the sofa and throwing them on the carpet, "Here, sit here."


    Su Ran didn''t walk over to sit down, "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    "Ran Ran, don''t get to know me too well. I was still sleeping in when you called!"


    "Then go wash your face and brush your teeth. Come out for breakfast later." Su Ran shook his head. He had come here to talk to her, but he didn''t seem to have the time.


    "Ran Ran, you''re so nice!" Tian Mi ran over and kissed Su Ran on the face, then ran into the room quickly, "There are eggs in the fridge, and there should be vegetables. Just cook some noodles for me."


    Su Ran went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. Finally, she found the eggs and vegetables that Tian Mi said in a pile of kimchi. However, when the eggs were beaten in a bowl, she found that the egg yolks were all gone, and the vegetables were already not fresh.


    She knew there was a small supermarket downstairs in the neighborhood, so when tian mi went in to take a shower, she went down to buy some things and came up with the noodles. When she brought them up, Tian Mi hadn''t come out yet. Her phone rang. It was Madam song who called her, "Ran Ran, where are you now?"


    "Grandma, I''m in Tian mi''s home." Su Ran sat down on a chair in the dining room.


    "Have you quarreled with the court again?"


    Everyone would ask her this question once, and Su Ran felt a little helpless. She didn''t answer directly, "Grandma, I''ll be back later."

 Chapter 109 Will Your Heart Ache? (2)

    Chapter 109 will your heart ache (2)


    "That''s not what grandma meant, Ran Ran. You can sleep in Tian mi''s home tonight."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Grandma..."


    "How about not letting him suffer? You can sleep at Tian Mi''s tonight. Don''t worry. The Vichy family will take care of you. Don''t worry." Mrs. Song smiled.


    It turned out that the old lady had such an idea. Su Ran wanted to say something else, but she had already hung up.


    Tian Mi came out of the room at this time and had already packed up. She sat down and smelled the smell of noodles. She immediately opened her index finger and reached out for the noodles. She saw Su Ran in a daze, "What''s wrong? Whose call was it just now?"


    "Grandma''s."


    "What did she say? Tell you to go back?"


    "No..." Su Ran shook her head, "She told me not to go back tonight. She slept with you and said the Vichy family would take care of her."


    "Hey~" Tian Mi took a bite of his face and gave a thumbs-up, "I like this old lady. I guess she''s trying to make Song Tingyu anxious."


    Su Ran didn''t really care if Song Tingyu was in a hurry. She just didn''t want to go back to the same space as him for the time being.


    Stay with Tian Mi and let her catch her breath.


    "Stay here and sleep with me tonight, whatever..." Before she could finish, her phone rang, an unfamiliar number.


    Tian Mi looked at the local number, so he answered, "Hello."


    "Miss Tian, this is Song Tingyu..."


    Tian Mi''s face was stuck in her throat, and before she could swallow it, she almost spat it out. She swallowed it hard, pressed her hand against her stomach, and coughed a few times, "Excuse me, Mr. Song, is there anything wrong?"


    "Is Su Ran with you?"


    "So Mr. Song called me to find a wife? But you don''t know where your wife went. How would I know?"


    "Miss Tian, you just have to tell me if Su Ran is with you."


    "No!" Tian Mi sneered, "Song Tingyu, I''m telling you, don''t try to bully Ran Ran. I won''t let you go."


    After that, she hung up her phone, but she didn''t turn it off. She was thinking that if Song Tingyu called again, she would scold him again. If he called again, she would scold him again.


    This is so much fun. Young masters like Song Tingyu, who come out of high places with golden spoons, are usually held in their hands. When have they ever been scolded?


    With such an opportunity, Tian Mi felt greatly satisfied with his vanity.


    So, how could she let it go?


    She put down her phone and saw Su Ran looking at her. She shook the phone in her hand, "Song Tingyu''s phone is calling me. It looks like he''s really worried."


    Su Ran lowered his head and said nothing.


    "By the way, let''s go to the supermarket later. I don''t have anything to eat in my fridge. Buy some back. You can make me some good food tonight." Tian Mi ate all the noodles in the bowl and smiled. Su Ran is a good cook. She likes to eat what she makes.


    "Okay..."


    Song Tingyu put down his phone and pinched his sour brows. Of course, he wouldn''t believe Tian Mi and say that Su Ran wasn''t there.


    If she wasn''t there, how could she still talk to him like that? She must be in a hurry.


    With his phone still in the passenger seat, he started the car and drove back onto the road. He knew that if he called Tian Mi again now, he would get the same thing. She wouldn''t talk to him about Su Ran, so don''t expect to hear the address from her.


    He drove to the dance studio.


    The people there didn''t know much about Tian Mi''s residence either. They only knew that she was probably in that area, but they didn''t know which neighborhood she was in.


    It was impossible for him to ask questions from one neighborhood to another.


    When he drove away from the dance studio, he called Tang Zichu and asked him to find Tian Mi''s home address.


    After Tian Mi cut her hand for the third time, Su Ran took the tomato from her hand, "You go out to treat the wound. Don''t come in again. I don''t want you to cut all ten fingers tonight. I''ll do it."


    Tian Mi sucked his fingers and walked out of the kitchen with a look of annoyance, "Why am I such an idiot?"


    She casually bandaged her hands and heard the doorbell ring. She walked to the door and habitually looked through the cat''s eye before opening the door. When she saw the man outside, she was stunned and thought she was mistaken. She didn''t care if the doorbell was ringing, and immediately ran back to the kitchen, "Ran Ran, Song Tingyu found me here somehow. He''s here. He''s right outside."


    Su Ran was also stunned, but she knew that if Song Tingyu wanted to find a place to live, it shouldn''t be difficult, right?


    She just didn''t expect him to come here.


    "What should we do?"


    Su Ran paused, "Just tell him I''m here and let him go back."


    Tian mi nodded and ran to the door wearing cotton towels. She saw Song Tingyu standing at the door through her cat''s eyes. The sky outside was getting dark, but because of the lights, she could still see his tall figure clearly.


    She pressed the doorbell and said, "Mr. Song, how did you find this place?"


    "Miss Tian, is Su Ran inside?"


    "So what if I''m here? So what if I''m not? Mr. Song, you''d better go back. Don''t be here."


    "Miss Tian, let Su Ran talk to me." Song Tingyu''s voice was cold.


    "Ran Ran, she told you to go back first. She will go back then. Since you know she''s fine, go back and let her be quiet here."


    "Tell Su Ran that if she doesn''t come out, I''ll stay here until she comes out."


    Tian Mi was stunned, but she still hung up the walkie-talkie. Over at the restaurant, Su Ran had already prepared everything and brought it up to the table.


    "Tian Mi, come and eat." She untied her apron and put it on the chair.


    "Song Tingyu said if you don''t go out, he won''t go back. He said he''ll wait outside." Tian Mi picked up his chopsticks, "He''s putting on a heart-wrenching show. Ran Ran, will your heart ache?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything, but she left the restaurant and walked towards the door. When the doorbell rang again, she picked up the walkie-talkie and said, "Song Tingyu, go back."


    "Su Ran, come out..." Song Tingyu''s voice was a little hoarse, "Let''s have a good talk."


    "We have nothing to talk about. Let''s wait until everyone calms down. You go back first. I don''t want to see you now..."


    Su Ran still remembered what he said in the car this morning.

 Chapter 110 Just Wash Me White (1)

    Chapter 110 you just have to wash me white (1)


    She knew that he had always thought that her relationship with Lin Chenghuan was not simple, but he had also thought that she was already with Lin Chenghuan.


    Did he always feel that the night they first met four years ago was not her first time? Did he always think she was a unscrupulous woman?


    In order to marry into their The song family, they would not hesitate to fake the hymen?


    It''s okay to talk about something, but wait until they all calm down, because it''s easy to get into an argument if they don''t calm down. She really doesn''t want to argue with him again.


    "If you don''t come out, I''ll wait for you here until you come out."


    "Whatever." Su Ran let go of the walkie-talkie but didn''t hang up completely, so Song Tingyu couldn''t call again.


    She went back to the dining room and picked up the dishes to eat.


    Tian Mi looked at her and then at the sky outside. It was getting dark slowly. It was night.


    She wondered if Song Tingyu was really waiting outside as he said.


    They finished their meal quietly, and Su Ran cooked. Tian Mi thought he had to pack the dishes.


    After washing the dishes, she went to the window of the dining room and peeked out through the transparent window. The tall figure was still there.


    By now, he had been standing outside for more than an hour, almost two hours.


    She took out her phone and dialed Song Tingyu''s number, "Mr. Song, you can go back first."


    "I''ll wait for Su Ran to come out."


    Tian Mi said angrily, "Why are you like this? If you really care about her so much, why do you always do something to hurt her? Why can''t you treat her well? Some things are done, some are done, and some are hurt. What are you doing standing outside now? Does it make Ran Ran feel bad for you?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a busy tone came from the other end of the phone.


    Tian Mi pointed at his finger, "Song Tingyu, you hung up on me. Shouldn''t you be trying to please me now? If you please me, I''ll let you in and hang up on me. Okay, then I''ll leave you alone!"


    After that, she put her phone in her pocket and went upstairs.


    As soon as she opened the door to the room, she saw Su Ran standing by the window. The window over there where she was standing just happened to be able to see everything downstairs.


    So, is she looking at Song Tingyu?


    Tian Mi didn''t go in and took a shower. When she came out, she saw Su Ran already sitting on the sofa watching tv. She just didn''t know what she was thinking, so she was obviously absent-minded. Because she was on the finance channel, and she would never be interested in the channel, so Tian Mi knew that although Su Ran was staring at the tv, he didn''t look at it at all. Yes.


    Tian Mi wiped her hair and looked out the window, "Ran Ran, he''s still here."


    Su Ran''s back stiffened, but he did not move or speak.


    Tian Mi finished blowing his hair and it was almost time to sleep. After turning off the lights, the room suddenly became dark.


    In the dark, tian mi touched Su Ran''s arm with her hand, "Ran Ran, it seems to be snowing outside..."


    At first, Su Ran did not move at all. Just as Tian Mi was about to turn around, the position beside her suddenly moved violently.


    Su Ran had already lifted the quilt and sat up straight.


    Without even wearing her shoes, she hurried downstairs to open the door, but there was no one outside.


    Song Tingyu had already left...


    She was about to walk in and close the door when someone hugged her from behind.


    Perhaps because he had been standing outside for too long, when he held her in his arms, she shivered with a chill.


    Song Tingyu somehow pulled her into the house, then the door was closed, and his thin, cold lips kissed her hard.


    Before Su Ran could react, she felt a tingling sensation on her lips. She pushed Song Tingyu''s broad shoulders with her hand, "You let me go first. I can''t breathe..."


    How could Song Tingyu believe her? It was as if he had nailed her to the door and kissed her for a long time. She wanted to feel that her lips were not hers anymore. He gradually released her, but he didn''t leave her lips. Instead, he leaned against them and said, "Su Ran, you tormenting woman..."


    His breath was also very unstable, a little panting, which showed how intense he was just now.


    Su Ran finally had the strength to push him away and went to the kitchen. He poured out a cup of hot water and accidentally saw Tian Mi standing at the stairs.


    She didn''t know how long she had been standing there looking. When she came into contact with Su Ran''s eyes, she waved her hand and smiled, then turned around and went back to her room.


    Su Ran blushed and walked over to pass him the cup of hot water, "Drink this glass of water first."


    He had been standing outside for hours, his whole body was freezing cold. If it weren''t for his good health, he would have fallen down long ago. She didn''t know where this man''s stubbornness came from, but he would have been standing outside for so long. She thought he would have left soon.


    Usually, Song Tingyu''s hands were warm, no matter how cold it was, but just now, even if he touched her shoulder through his pajamas, she could feel the coldness in his hands.


    Song Tingyu held the glass in her hand and followed her into the living room. She turned to look at him, "Wait here for me."


    Song Tingyu drank the hot water and slowly felt better. When he was outside, for a moment, he really felt like he was going to freeze.


    Even though he was wearing a coat, he could hardly bear standing outside a few degrees below zero for a long time, no matter how well he was.


    At that time, he was wondering if Su Ran would come out to see him if he could not bear it and fell down.


    Fortunately, he held it, and Su Ran opened the door reluctantly.


    So, she cares about him, right?


    After drinking the water, Song Tingyu looked up and saw that Su Ran was busy in the kitchen. She closed the kitchen door and he couldn''t get in. He could only sit outside.


    After a while, she came out with a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. He could smell the food from afar. He had not felt anything before, but when he smelled it, his stomach immediately became hungry.


    Su ran came to him with the rice and handed him the bowl, "It takes too much time to make fresh ingredients. I fried the rest of the dinner with eggs. Have some."


    Song Tingyu took the bowl and started eating. Su Ran stood up with an empty glass. He quickly grabbed her wrist, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll get you another glass of water." Su ran shook the glass in her hand, took off his hand and went to the kitchen to pour some water. She put it on the coffee table and sat on the sofa. She turned on the tv with the remote control and turned it to the lowest volume.

 Chapter 111 Just Wash Me White (2)

    Chapter 111 you just have to clean me up (2)


    He was eating while she was watching tv. It was quiet and no one said a word. It was just that the atmosphere was not as weird as it was in the morning. Instead, it gave people a very peaceful feeling.


    Song Tingyu finally finished eating, put the bowl and chopsticks on the coffee table, took a cup of water and drank it, then looked at Su Ran sitting next to her. She stared at the tv screen with a serious face.


    Song ting held her hand and turned her body.


    "I''m full." Su Ran turned off the tv, "You want to talk to me now? Or should I go back to sleep first? It''s getting late..."


    Song Tingyu looked into her eyes, "Su Ran, you really care about me, don''t you?"


    As he spoke, he approached slowly, because he had been indoors for a while, and now his body temperature was gradually returning, so his approach no longer carried a chill, but gave a burning feeling.


    Su Ran smiled, "What good would it do me to freeze you to death?"


    Song Tingyu pinched her small chin, "You''re lying." As he spoke, he put another hand down on her heart, "You obviously care about me here. Otherwise, why are you so anxious to run out? You see, I''m not even wearing shoes."


    "I forgot. You said you always thought I was dirty." Song Tingyu seemed to laugh at himself. His smile, in fact, made Su Ran''s heart seem to be stabbed, a little uncomfortable.


    He took her in his arms, buried his head in her neck, and said in a low, husky voice, "Su Ran, I''ve been with you since I came back from America, and I won''t touch another woman again, okay? Don''t think I''m dirty, just wash me white, will you?"


    Su Ran whispered, "You said I wasn''t clean this morning."


    "Can''t I be wrong?" Song Tingyu looked like a child who had been wronged, "You don''t know how much you''ve affected me. Every word you say, every expression you give me can affect me deeply. In the morning, I only said those words when I lost my mind. Su Ran, forgive me..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were sore and he did not speak.


    Song Tingyu looked up, "I''ll take it as if you forgive me if you don''t say anything."


    This man was so brazen. Su Ran shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know when he became like this. Song Tingyu was not like this in her mind.


    How did she become arrogant, awkward and shameless now?


    Song Tingyu''s smile deepened, but when he saw her bare feet on the floor, his eyes changed. He bent down and held her slender ankles. He lifted her feet up and placed them on his knees.


    In Su Ran''s astonishment, he reached out and slowly rubbed the soles of her feet. He said as he rubbed them, "Even if you are worried about me and are anxious to see me, you should wear a pair of shoes. How can you do that? What if it''s frozen? Why don''t you always think about yourself?"


    This man did not forget to praise himself when he scolded her.


    Su Ran was really not used to his actions. Although the two of them had done anything intimate, this was not the same. He rubbed her feet and there was always a very warm and warm atmosphere lingering around.


    "Okay, I''m not cold anymore. Let me go first."


    Song Tingyu was not willing to put her foot down, as if he did not hear her, and continued to rub her foot.


    He seemed to have thought of something, so he looked up at her, "I was drunk last night. I wanted you to pick me up. Why did you hang up on me?"


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment. Thinking about what happened last night, she felt a little angry, "Didn''t you go out with Sulley? She''ll send you back when you''re drunk. Even if she''s drunk and can''t drive, she can get a taxi to take you back."


    "I didn''t go out with her..." He paused, his smile obvious, "Are you jealous?"


    What was the tone just now, not jealousy?


    Song Tingyu was determined to do so anyway!


    Su Ran blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He put his face closer and curled his lips, "No, you''re not jealous. Why are you blushing now? Why don''t you dare look into my eyes?"


    Su Ran couldn''t stand it when he said that, so as soon as he said that, she immediately turned back to look at him, but he pecked her red lips.


    Song Tingyu''s success in stealing incense naturally made him in a good mood and a deeper smile. This man was already good-looking. When he smiled, his eyes were even more beautiful. His obsidian eyes sparkled.


    "Song Tingyu!"


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "You kissed me back?"


    Su Ran glared at him and ignored him.


    He was still rubbing her feet, speeding up the blood circulation, which would be good for her and the baby in her belly.


    "I didn''t go out with Sulley last night. I took her with me and got her off the car halfway. I never stayed with her again. I went out for a drink because a client came from Xinjiapo, so I went to accompany her..."


    "Nonsense." Su Ran frowned, "Sulley clearly called me last night with your phone."


    Song Tingyu''s face darkened, "What did she say?"


    "She said you were drunk, she asked me to pick you up, and she said you wouldn''t let me go, so in the end she took you somewhere..."


    Song ting met his eyes and said, "Do you believe what she said?"


    "She''s holding your phone."


    "Listen, Su Ran." Song Tingyu''s face became serious, "I don''t know how she got my phone last night, but I did drop her off halfway. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Tang Zichu. Of course, you will say that Tang Zichu is my man. He must be on my side, right?"


    "So?" Su Ran asked, "How are you going to prove your innocence?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "I''ll show you."


    "Okay." Su Ran also wanted to know what the whole thing was about. Since Song Tingyu asked sulei to get off the car halfway, why did she call her again with Song Tingyu''s phone?


    Song Tingyu finally put her feet down and went to the shoe cabinet at the entrance. He took a pair of shoes and put them in front of her, "Well, it''s getting late. Put on your shoes and go to bed. I''ll go back first."


    "You''re going back to the The song family?"


    Song Tingyu took his coat and shook it. Hearing this, he looked up and said, "Why, don''t you give up on me? You want me to stay with you?"


    "You should go." Su Ran had never seen such a shameless person. She had only asked him, meaning that she wanted to know if he was going back to the The song family or to the Song shi. After all, he slept on the internet these days.

 Chapter 112 Its Okay, Ill Let You Understand (1)

    Chapter 112 doesn''t matter, I''ll let you understand (1)


    Song Tingyu put on his dark gray coat with a smile on his lips. He pulled her and kissed her on the lips, "Good night kiss."


    After being kissed by him three times, Su Ran was furious, "Let''s go."


    Su Ran watched Song Tingyu leave before she went upstairs. Tian Mi was already in bed, and the lights were still on in the room. It was supposed to be reserved for her.


    Su Ran carefully laid on the bed. She thought Tian Mi was asleep. Just as she turned her body to turn off the light, Tian Mi hugged her arm and said, "Can you bear to come up? I thought you were going to follow Song Tingyu back to the The song family."


    "What nonsense..." Su Ran patted her hand. Even in the dark, he still didn''t dare to look into her eyes. He always felt that she was making fun of her.


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Tian Mi smiled mischievously, "You just sat up from the bed and went downstairs without a word. You were so worried about me. I thought something had happened. I chased after him in a hurry and realized that you were worried about Song Tingyu. You were afraid that he would freeze outside, weren''t you? So you can''t bear to part with it?"


    "I don''t know why I was so scared just now..." Su Ran took a deep breath, "It''s probably true as he said. Maybe I care more about him than I thought..."


    Tian mi spread her hands, "We can''t live together day and night without feelings..."


    "Maybe." Su Ran smiled and said, "Go to sleep."


    Su Hao looked at his daughter in front of him, "How about you and Song Tingyu every night?"


    "Nothing much." Speaking of this, Sulley was furious. She wanted to go out with Song Tingyu. It was good to do anything, but she didn''t expect the man to be so cruel and leave her in the cold and remote road. If she hadn''t called a friend to take her away in time, she might have had an accident on that road.


    Fortunately, even if Song Tingyu didn''t get out successfully, she finally found his phone and called Su Ran. She was sure that the call would affect Su Ran. As for how it would affect her, it would depend on what kind of existence Song Tingyu was in her heart.


    In any case, it would have the effect of killing two birds with one stone.


    "Why didn''t you take advantage of such a good opportunity?" Su Hao was a little dissatisfied, "You told me yourself that you like Song Tingyu, so you have to hurry up. I don''t expect Su Ran anymore. Even if she continues to stay in the The song family, she won''t help me anymore. I wanted to count on you..."


    "Dad, I didn''t want to, but Song Tingyu was just trying to provoke Su Ran, so he took me out of our house. He let me out on the way. You don''t even know how bad he hurt me..."


    "He told you to get off and you got off?"


    "What else can I do? Don''t you think about who Song Tingyu is? If I hadn''t gotten out of the car, he would have dragged me down..."


    "It''s really useless." Su Hao''s face darkened when he heard the bad news.


    Dad, how can you say that? If I succeed, I will give up. You don''t know how much I regret letting Su Ran marry into the The song family. If only I had married into it..." She didn''t know what to think and looked forward to.


    "You chose that path yourself, and you said you didn''t want it. You just focused on that useless man and got obsessed with ghosts." Su Hao said with some resentment.


    Sulley could not refute a single word, because she was really confused.


    Just when she was so angry, her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller id and her eyes were straight. She was so excited that she almost forgot to answer the phone.


    She immediately picked up her phone and pressed the answer button, "Trial, are you looking for me?"


    Song Tingyu said something over the phone, and she immediately nodded, "I will. I will be there on time tonight."


    Su Hao looked at her as she answered the phone and asked, "Song Tingyu''s call? What did he say to you?"


    "He asked me out for dinner."


    Su Hao felt something was wrong, "Didn''t you say you got off the bus last night? Why did your attitude change today? Maybe it was you who provoked Su Ran again."


    "I''ll go too." Sulley felt that if there was something exciting about Su Ran, why not do it?


    "Whatever the reason, in short, you take the opportunity." Su Hao explained.


    "Dad, I know." Sulley couldn''t wait to leave. She had to dress herself up properly so that she could appear in front of Song Tingyu today. Why should she make him look bright at night?


    At least let him know that she was no worse than su ran. If he could take a liking to Su Ran, why couldn''t he take a liking to her?


    Su Ran returned to the The song family the next day.


    Shen Jing thought that she had not returned home all night, so she was very dissatisfied, but because of Madam song''s reason, she just dared not say it. Who told the old lady to be so dissatisfied with her now? If she did anything else, she would definitely not let her go.


    In the afternoon, Song Tingyu came back and said he wanted to take her out for dinner. Su Ran looked at him doubtfully, "Why do you want to go out for dinner?"


    "Go change your clothes." Song Tingyu did not reveal it, but patted her on the shoulder.


    Although Su Ran was still confused, he went to change his clothes and came out, "I''ll call Vichy."


    "Don''t bring him today. Bring him another day."


    "Why?" Su Ran frowned.


    "Of course I have a point. Don''t ask so much. You''ll know then." Song ting took her hand and went out.


    Seeing that he was secretive, su ran did not ask any more questions, but only explained to Fang sister-in-law.


    Song Tingyu drove her to a restaurant and had already booked a private room. The waiter took them to the reserved room. When he opened the door, Su Ran saw a man sitting inside.


    She was stunned for a moment. It was clearly Sulley.


    She looked up at Song Tingyu and seemed to understand why he was bringing her here today, because she remembered that he told her last night that he would let her know that he was not with her the night before.


    Sulley, who had been sitting inside, heard the noise and turned her head excitedly. But when she saw Su Ran here, her face immediately changed.


    She quickly calmed down and smiled again, "Trial, Ran Ran, you''re here."


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran walked in one after another and sat down.


    Sulley wanted to sit next to Song Tingyu again, but he stopped him, "I''m not used to sitting next to other people."

 Chapter 113 Its Okay, Ill Let You Understand (2)

    Chapter 113 doesn''t matter, I''ll let you understand (2)


    Sulley was a little angry, but it was not easy to get angry. He pointed to Su Ran, who was sitting next to him, and said, "Isn''t she sitting next to you?"


    "Is Su Ran someone else?" Song Tingyu asked sarcastically.


    Sulley gritted his teeth and turned to pull another chair to sit down.


    She had thought that this meal was for her and Song Tingyu, but she saw Su Ran, so the moment she saw them appear at the same time, she felt that she might have come to provoke Su Ran, so she didn''t care, so she specifically sat next to Song Tingyu, but she didn''t expect him to say something that would embarrass her.


    Neither did he want to eat alone with her, nor did he want to provoke Su Ran with her. At this moment, Sulley could not figure out what Song Tingyu was going to do when he called her over tonight.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He handed the table to Su Ran and said, "Look what you want to eat."


    Su ran ordered a few dishes, taking care of her own taste and Song Tingyu''s taste, but she didn''t order anything that su lei would like.


    After she finished ordering, she gave the plate to Song Tingyu. Song Tingyu didn''t look at it at all. When she handed the plate to the waiter, she crossed it in front of Sulley. Instinctively, she reached out her hand and wanted to take the plate, but the waiter had already taken it.


    Sulley''s smile froze at the corner of his mouth. His hands on his thighs were tightly clenched into fists, and it took a long time for them to release.


    After the dishes were served, Song Tingyu filled su ran with soup, served her dishes, and picked out all the fish bones. He put the fresh and tender fish into her bowl.


    Sulley looked at it with envy.


    "Thank you." Su Ran picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Both of them were eating quietly. It seemed that no one paid any attention to Sulley and treated her as an invisible person.


    Sulley was getting more and more restless. She wanted to leave at this moment, but she was unwilling. But sitting here, she had no appetite for the dishes on the table. There was no way. This was not what she liked to eat.


    She was getting more and more confused about what Song Tingyu had called her over for? Was it just to see him and Su Ran showing off their love?


    Not only did this not provoke Su Ran, but it was going to tear her apart.


    When Su Ran and Song Tingyu had already put down their bowls and chopsticks, Song Tingyu took a napkin to wipe his mouth and looked at Sulley, "Are you full?"


    "Full." Although Sulley didn''t eat anything at all.


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Do you know why I called you here today?"


    This was exactly what confused Sulley. She asked, "Why?"


    "I heard you took my phone and called Su Ran the night before yesterday?" Song Tingyu''s long fingers were on the dining table, tapping and tapping, and there was actually a smile on his face, but it was a little chilly.


    Sulei only felt her head buzzing. She thought that she should understand what Song Tingyu was going to do by calling her over tonight.


    She thought that Su Ran and Song Tingyu had been so stiff lately that they wouldn''t talk to him about it, but she didn''t know when the two of them actually made up, and then Su Ran told her about that night, so Song Tingyu is now looking for her to confront...


    Sulai''s hands were clasped together under the table. She was actually very nervous, so her palms were covered in wet sweat, but she didn''t want to show her nervousness. Wouldn''t she just admit it?


    "I didn''t." Sulley felt that all he could do now was to deny it, "Ran Ran, are you mistaken? I did call you that night, but it was my phone. I said I was drunk and asked you to come and pick me up..."


    Su Ran interrupted her in a low voice, "No, you''re talking about Song Tingyu getting drunk and asking me to pick him up. I wasn''t asleep that night, and I wasn''t drunk. Whose number do I still have?"


    "Then I really didn''t..." Sulley looked innocent and aggrieved.


    "I told you to get off the car halfway the night before yesterday, didn''t I?" Song Tingyu asked again.


    Although Sulley really wanted to deny it to stimulate Su Ran at the moment, there was no way. She wanted to protect herself more, or else she didn''t know what was going to happen.


    "Yes, I got off in the middle of the road." Sulley secretly gritted his teeth, "Since I got off the car halfway, how could I possibly meet with the court?"


    Song Tingyu shook his glass, "Did you go to night entertainment city the night before yesterday?"


    Sulley''s face turned pale. That was where she and Song Tingyu met later. Of course, she couldn''t admit it, "No."


    Song ting half narrowed his black eyes and looked at her, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure I won''t lie to you. My friend went to pick me up that night, and then we went back to take a shower and sleep when it was too cold. Where did it go to night?"


    Song Tingyu clapped his hands, "You''re good at making up stories. Will you be introduced to the production team as a screenwriter another day?"


    Su Ran''s face turned white again, "Trial, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll let you understand."


    Song Tingyu stood up, clicked on his phone, and placed it in front of Sulley, "Is this the number you picked up your friend that night?"


    Sulley glanced at the familiar number and nodded stiffly.


    "I just talked to her on the phone. She said that after picking you up that night, she went to the night with you and played there all night instead of going back to bed early as you said." Song ting paused and looked at her, "What else can I say?"


    "That''s just your side of the story, it doesn''t mean I did it."


    Song Tingyu clapped his hand, "I said I would make it clear to you, so it''s okay to deny it now. Just don''t deny it later."


    As he spoke, he got up and took out a roll of tape from his coat pocket and put it in the projector in the private room. It was a surveillance video outside the night entertainment city. Although there were many people coming and going, he could still recognize su lei at a glance because she was wearing the thinnest sweater and walked in. It was not common in this weather.


    Song Tingyu pointed to the woman in the picture, "Isn''t this you?"


    At one point, the video found Sulley''s face, and she couldn''t deny it.


    When she saw the video, she felt a bucket of cold water pouring down her head, making her feel cold all over.


    She wanted to calm herself down and nodded, "It''s me."


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Didn''t you say you didn''t show up at night? Did you lose your memory just now?"

 Chapter 114 You Treat Her like A Treasure, What Does She Treat You Like? (1)

    Chapter 114 you treat her like a treasure, what does she treat you like (1)


    "I..." Sulley couldn''t say a single word when Song Tingyu forced her to ask. She even kept looking at Su Ran, hoping that she could help her talk at this time, but Su Ran was holding her chin with his hand, looking at their side, obviously watching the show.


    Sulley knew that she couldn''t count on Su Ran anymore, and finally understood that she and Song Tingyu came together today to confront her about what happened the night before yesterday.


    Sulley had a premonition that he must be having a hard day.


    "I just forgot..." Sulley lowered his head, not daring to look into Song Tingyu''s eyes.


    Song Tingyu mockingly curled his beautiful thin lips, "But you''re only in your twenties, and you have amnesia at such a young age?"


    Song Tingyu''s mouth either doesn''t speak, or she wants to speak, and when she wants to target you, she will always hit the nail on the head. Moreover, her mouth is so poisonous that she can''t say a single word.


    Su Ran had already seen Sulley''s face getting uglier and uglier, and he had been stuttering for a long time before he could say a complete sentence.


    Song Tingyu pulled out his chair and sat back down. He glanced at Sulley, "Sulley, let me ask you again. Did you call Su Ran that night?"


    At this point, even if Sulley did not want to admit it, but she knew that she had to admit it, otherwise, she would die even worse.


    Song Tingyu had obviously come prepared. Even if she didn''t admit it now, he would have some evidence on his hands in a while, and she wouldn''t be so happy then.


    "I took your phone and called Su Ran." Sulley resisted the sharp uneasiness in his heart and raised his head.


    "You''re pretty good." Song Tingyu leaned back in his chair, "Shameless enough."


    Sulley''s face turned completely pale.


    This was the first time anyone had ever heard someone say that about her. She was also the daughter of the The su family and the daughter of the The su family. When others saw her, they were all respectful and looked like they were trying to please her. When had they ever suffered such grievances?


    "How did you get in that night? Sneaked in while I was in the bathroom?" In fact, Song Tingyu had long thought about how Sulley would get his cell phone, and only when he left the room to go to the bathroom did he not take his cell phone away. Other times, where would she have a chance?


    "Yes, when you went to the bathroom, I happened to pass by the corridor of the box you were in. I saw you go out, and there was no one in the box, so I just..." When su lai said this, her voice was clearly crying, "Trial, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I just..."


    Song Tingyu waved his hand and pointed at Su Ran, "You should apologize to her, because one of your phone calls made her jealous. She couldn''t sleep well and eat well..."


    This man is too shameless!


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran called his name in a low voice, wishing he could cover his mouth, "When did I get jealous?"


    He can''t sleep well and eat well. He shouldn''t feel so good about himself!


    "Isn''t it?" Song Tingyu turned his head, raised his eyebrows, and patted Su Ran on the cheek with his hand, "Be good, don''t be shy to admit it. Sulley won''t laugh at you, and neither will I."


    Sulley looked at the two of them and felt that he could not stay here for another second. The two of them were flirting with each other as if there was no one else, and they didn''t take her seriously at all. Moreover, now that Song Tingyu knew what she had done that night, she just felt more tormented in her heart.


    While sulei was thinking, she suddenly heard a cold voice, "Apologize? When do you want to wait?"


    Su lei''s eyes widened as she looked at Su Ran. She really could not open her mouth to su ran. How could a person whom she had despised since she was a child bow her head in front of this person?


    It''s too difficult.


    She hoped that Su Ran would wave her hand and say no, but she was looking at her, smiling at her, as if waiting for her apology.


    "I''m sorry, Su Ran."


    Su Ran was still smiling, "Sis, what you just said was too quiet. I didn''t hear it."


    "...!" Sulley glared at Su Ran angrily, but she knew that Song Tingyu was on the side, so she had no choice but to say in a loud voice, "I''m sorry, Su Ran, I shouldn''t have called you with Trial''s phone that night. I shouldn''t have lied to you" ...


    "Why did you lie to me?" Su Ran pretended to be confused, then suddenly realized, "I know. It''s because you wanted to use Song Tingyu''s cell phone to provoke our relationship. I forgot that something like this happened in Huaihai city at that time. Didn''t you deliberately throw yourself into Song Tingyu''s arms? He didn''t succeed in the end, but he still hasn''t given up? Are you still thinking?"


    Sulley''s face turned from green to white when Su Ran said it. He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice, "Su Ran, don''t go too far."


    "Who''s going overboard now?" Su Ran smiled and asked, "Sis, I remember you weren''t like this when you were a child. Why are you so shameless now? You even want to seduce your brother-in-law? If I gave you a chance, would you climb into Song Tingyu''s bed without even taking off your clothes..."


    "Stop!" Song ting coughed a few times, "Su Ran, think about my feelings when you say this now."


    "Don''t interrupt." Su Ran glared at him.


    Song Tingyu shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking. Su Ran looked at Sulley again, "I know you''ve looked down on me since I was a child. You want everything for yourself. But please understand, there''s no point in playing too many tricks. Besides, not everyone can be fooled by you."


    Su Ran and Sulley were just a year apart. When she returned to the The su family as a teenager, Sulley was standing at the staircase, dressed like a proud little princess, looking at her with her lofty eyes, as if she were looking at some lowly creature. At first, she was everywhere making things difficult for her and targeting her.


    But every time Su Ran looked at her with a kind of eyes that looked at children playing childish tricks, she was often angered by the eyes, but there was no way. Gradually, she felt bored, so she stopped caring about su ran. All those years, they stayed under the same roof, but they were fine.


    But Sulley looked down on Su Ran from the bottom of her bones. She felt that she should be better than her in everything.


    It was probably because of this factor that she wanted to snatch Song Tingyu away after she took a fancy to him.


    Sulley felt as if he were a prisoner and could not refute a single word.


    Song ting looked at Su Ran and smiled, "Are you done?"

 Chapter 115 You Treat Her like A Treasure, What Does She Treat You Like? (2)

    Chapter 115 you treat her like a treasure, what does she treat you like (2)


    Su Ran nodded, confused. Did he have anything else to say?


    "Then it''s my turn." Song Tingyu looked at Sulley, "You''re interested in me?"


    Sulley''s face was brilliant at the moment. She felt like she was in a dilemma. She wanted to nod and shake her head, as if she was in a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, she nodded, "Yes, that''s why I did that. I was just a little confused."


    Song Tingyu laughed loudly, "Have you never looked in the mirror? I don''t know what I look like. What qualifications do you have for me?"


    "Song Tingyu, you...!" Sulley, who was also a bad-tempered young lady, had already felt wronged enough and was humiliated in front of these two people. She could not stand it any longer, "Don''t bully people too much. I tell you, Song Tingyu, I don''t know if you are blind and will fall for Su Ran. How good do you think she is? You''re protecting her now, but do you know if she has you in her heart? She was with Lin Chenghuan 800 years ago. If my dad hadn''t intervened, she would have been with Lin Chenghuan. Even now, you can be sure she wasn''t with Lin Chenghuan? She said it herself. When Vichy gets better, she will divorce you and be with Lin Chenghuan instead. You treat her like a treasure. What does she treat you like?"


    Sulley wanted to say something more loudly, but suddenly felt a glass of wine splashed on her face. The wine slid down her cheeks and stained her clothes. She closed her eyes and wiped her face with her hands. When she opened her eyes, she met a pair of deep but cold eyes that made people shiver involuntarily.


    Song Tingyu once again splashed wine on her face.


    "When is it your turn to talk about me and Su Ran?"


    The smile on Song Tingyu''s lips looked very dangerous. Sulley forgot to react for a moment, but felt that his body was trembling because of fear.


    "I... I''m telling the truth..."


    "I think you not only have amnesia, you can''t even speak. If you can''t speak, do you need me to ask someone to teach you?"


    Sulley didn''t know how he was going to "Teach..." But what she knew was that it was definitely not a good idea, because Song Tingyu''s eyes were really horrible looking at her now.


    "No... No..."


    "Then you can do it yourself."


    "What do you want?" Sulley was so aggrieved and upset that her eyes were so red that they almost burst into tears the next second.


    "Slap yourself, slap yourself hard, until I''m satisfied. If you can''t do it yourself, I don''t mind getting someone to do it for you." Song Tingyu opened his thin lips gently, word for word.


    Sulley never expected Song Tingyu to let her do this, and her tears immediately came out, "Trial, you let me go, I don''t dare, I really don''t dare..."


    She reached out to grab Song Tingyu''s rest, but was so shocked by his eyes that she stopped. She looked at Su Ran again, "Su Ran, I beg of you. Let Trial let me go. I promise I won''t do these things again and won''t say these words again."


    Seeing that Su Ran did not speak, she also wanted to take Su Ran''s hand, but before she could touch Su Ran, she was pushed away by a force, and she took a few steps back in embarrassment.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, shielded su ran behind her and looked at her with a sullen face, "Who allowed you to touch her?"


    "I..."


    "Fan or not?" Song Tingyu asked again.


    Sulley knew that she had no way out. If she didn''t do what Song Tingyu said today, she wouldn''t be able to walk out of this door, and she wouldn''t feel better in the future.


    "I''ll fan, I''ll fan, okay?" She cried and raised her right hand to slap her face. The slap hit her face and she felt a pain in her heart.


    "Go on, and I don''t have enough strength. I want you to slap me hard." Song ting said in a cold voice.


    Sulley bit her lip and slapped herself in the face as she cried. She could only hear the crisp slap in the box. She was pretty ruthless. She was probably really afraid that it would be difficult in the future, so she wanted to settle the matter now.


    Soon, Sulley''s fair face had turned red and swollen. She could barely bear to slap one side of her face, so she changed her face and continued.


    She didn''t know how many slaps she had slapped herself, but she felt numb from both hands, and her cheeks were burning with pain. If someone had slapped her, it would have hurt, let alone now she had slapped herself so many times.


    She was crying so hard that her makeup was ruined and her face was red and swollen again. How could she still have that delicate and beautiful look just now?


    "Okay." Su Ran opened her mouth and looked at Sulley, "You should be on your own. You told dad not to make any more bad ideas. He should get what he wants by his own ability. Without this ability, even if he gets it, he won''t be able to eat it."


    With that, she put on her coat, took her things, and looked at Song Tingyu, "Let''s go."


    Song ting nodded, paid the bill, took her by the shoulder and walked out. No one looked at Sulley, who was still sitting in the private room.


    After they left, sulai covered her face and started crying. A waiter came in to clean up. She was shocked by her appearance, but she stood up and waved down a table of cutlery, "Su Ran, I will not let you live so well. I will pay you back the grievances I suffered today."


    Song Tingyu took Su Ran out of the restaurant and sat in the car.


    As soon as Su Ran buckled his seat belt, he felt his body being held in a warm and generous embrace. Song ting held her neck tightly with his hand.


    Su Ran was stunned, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu did not speak, but the strength of his hands was constantly in the tendons.


    Su Ran thought of what Sulley had just said in the dining room, "Do you really care about what sulei said about me and Lin Chenghuan? Lin Chenghuan and I have known each other since we were kids. In my heart, he is family and friend, not what Sulley said. Song Tingyu, can you stop pulling me and him together all the time? Don''t keep doubting us, okay?"


    Song Tingyu kissed her on the side of her face and still didn''t let her go, "I was thinking about what Sulley said, but I wasn''t thinking about you and Lin Chenghuan."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Then what are you thinking?"


    Song Tingyu finally let go of her and looked into her crystal clear eyes, "Su lai said that it was your father''s fault that you were with me?"


    He paused, "It wasn''t you..."


    Su Ran took his hand away and smiled mockingly, "Back then, in your heart, you probably always thought that I could do anything to get to you, right?"

 Chapter 116 Now It Seems That I Should Be Grateful to Him (1)

    Chapter 116 now it seems that I should be grateful to him (1)


    Su Ran recalled what happened back then. Four years ago, there were some problems in the The su family business. Su Hao couldn''t borrow any money anywhere, so he finally decided to take the idea to his daughter. Sulley didn''t want to move, so he finally moved on to Su Ran. In fact, at first, he just wanted to extort money from the The song family, but then she got pregnant because of that night, so he changed his mind again, insisting that the The song family marry Su Ran and give them an explanation.


    Song Tingyu held Su Ran''s face in both hands, his deep eyes staring at her, "Then tell me what happened back then."


    Su Ran also looked at him, not avoiding his eyes, "Would you believe me if I told you?"


    "Yes, as long as you say it, I will believe it."


    It is undeniable that Su Ran''s heart was greatly affected by this sentence.


    Only then did she realize that Song Tingyu''s trust was so important to her.


    Su Ran pinned her hair to her ear and said slowly, "It was only after the incident that I found out that my father did these things. You were tricked by him. In fact, I was, too. He drugged both of our drinks..."


    At that time, it was a so-called banquet held by the The su family. In those days, Song Tingyu had no good feelings for the The su family, so naturally, he didn''t want to attend it. However, Madam song felt that since both of them were invited, and everyone was in business, it was inevitable that there would be times when they needed to cooperate, so he didn''t want to give Song Tingyu some face and let him go.


    They never expected that the so-called banquet was actually a game set up by Su Hao for Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    Song Tingyu only planned to stay at the su family for a while. He didn''t plan to stay too long. He felt that it was a waste of his time. As soon as he arrived, Su Hao pulled Su Ran forward. At that time, a waiter passed by with a glass of red wine. Su Hao took one glass each and handed it to Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    He toasted Song Tingyu himself and then said to su ran, "Ran Ran, please respect young master song."


    Su ran was forced to attend this banquet. Before the banquet began, Su Hao had specially invited a makeup artist and a dresser to dress her up. She was wearing golden stilettos. In order to show off her long and straight legs, the dresser had specially asked her to wear a bra dress that was above her knees. She appeared here wearing this thing, and now she was pulled over by suhao. She understood what he meant, but she also felt that he was too naive. Song Tingyu had a girlfriend, and the two of them were often in pairs. That actress Bai Zhirui was as beautiful as a shining star in the sky. How could he see her, Su Ran?


    Moreover, this was not the first time Su Hao had forced her out to meet Song Tingyu. Every time before, he had looked down on her. Su Ran really did not understand why Su Hao did not have much endurance in other things, but only in this matter!


    Holding the red wine, Su Ran reluctantly raised it, "Young master song, I salute you."


    Not long after Su Ran drank the wine, she began to feel dizzy and hot and uncomfortable. She fidgeted in the banquet hall and was very upset. She felt empty and wanted something, but she couldn''t tell what she wanted.


    She was sitting in a chair for people to rest in when Su Hao came over and pretended to say, "Drunk?"


    Su Ran rarely drank and had never been drunk, so she wasn''t sure if she was drunk, "Dad, I feel terrible. I want to go to my room first..."


    She struggled to get up, but her eyes gradually blurred.


    "Well, if you feel uncomfortable, go up and rest. How can you go up like this? I''ll get someone to help you up." At that time, Su Hao''s voice had a faint tinge of excitement, but su ran was in such a state that she did not have the heart to detect his thoughts.


    She was helped upstairs and returned to her room.


    Although it was summer, the room was air-conditioned. She really didn''t understand why she still felt so hot and dry.


    She hurriedly took off her dress, threw it on the carpet, and fell on the bed.


    Because she had been feeling exceptionally uncomfortable, she actually didn''t sleep much, but what she could know was that her consciousness and mind had gradually become unclear, and everything seemed to have double shadows.


    Her breathing became heavier and she squirmed restlessly on the bed.


    After a long time, the door of her room was opened from the outside, as if someone had come in again, and she was not in the mood to care who came in.


    All she felt was that she was dying of pain.


    The person who came in was also lying on her bed. At first, the two of them slept peacefully on one side, but in the end, they did not know who was the first to move. Anyway, their lips touched, and they kissed fiercely. Soon, their clothes were gone.


    The next day, they woke up because of the noise outside.


    Su Ran opened her eyes in a daze and saw many people standing at the door of her room. Sulley, Qiao Qing, Su Hao, and the servants and housekeepers were all there.


    The scream was from Sulley.


    Su Hao soon drove the group away with a sullen face and closed the door. Before he closed the door, he said, "You two, put on your clothes and come out to see me!"


    Song Tingyu also woke up, his handsome face full of ridicule: "I didn''t expect, Su Ran, you are so young to play tricks, in order to climb into my bed, anything can be done."


    In Song Tingyu''s mind, Su Ran conspired with her father to plot against him.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, had never been tricked like this before. It was not surprising that he was furious.


    Su Ran looked at her naked body under the sheet and the bright red color on the white sheet. She knew exactly what had happened. She also knew that she and song ting met like this because of her so-called father.


    He had both of them in his calculations, yet he still pretended to be heartless.


    They got dressed and went down. Su Hao was still playing his loving father. He asked Song Tingyu to give them an account of the The su family.


    Unfortunately, Song Tingyu turned and left before he could finish.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get any benefits from Song Tingyu, su hao went to the The song family and brought Su Ran almost every day. This farce lasted for more than a month until Su Ran got pregnant.


    Su Ran now recalled what happened in those days and wished he could catch Su Hao and ask why he was so shameless.

 Chapter 117 Now It Seems That I Should Be Grateful to Him (2)

    Chapter 117 now it seems that I should be grateful to him (2)


    But slowly she thought, so what if she asked?


    Su Hao was such a person. Otherwise, how could he have left Qiao Qing behind and coaxed her back with sweet words to keep her outside?


    It was already dark outside, and Su Ran looked at the man in front of him, "I said I didn''t know anything about what happened back then. Do you believe me?"


    "I believe it."


    Su Ran smiled, "Song Tingyu, don''t lie to me."


    "Do you want me to swear?"


    "Don''t swear." Su Ran had heard so much about vows from Su Hao, but in the end, he didn''t do anything. Therefore, vows are not something that can be trusted.


    She never looked at this thing. If a person really wanted to do something, why should he rely on this vain oath?


    "I always thought..." Song Tingyu leaned back in his chair and looked at the roof. He thought he had misunderstood Su Ran all these years.


    If Song Weixi hadn''t been sick this time, had he come back and spent the next few months with Su Ran, he would have misunderstood her.


    If he hadn''t come back this time, there wouldn''t have been much interaction between him and Su Ran, and they would have been divorced in the future. After the divorce, they would have lived their own lives.


    Song ting put his hand on his forehead, "Su Ran, I''ve always hated the way your father used to do things to me, but now I think I should be grateful to him."


    "Why?"


    He sat up, put his arms around her shoulders and slowly leaned her into his arms, his thin lips covering her ears, "How could you have become my wife without what he did? Without him, how could you be with me?"


    Su Ran placed his little hand in his heart, "Song Tingyu, is that what you mean?"


    "Of course." Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "You don''t believe me? Why don''t you peel your heart open for you to see?"


    "Okay, peel it off." Su Ran let go and smiled.


    "I think you should make it up to me." Song Tingyu was serious.


    Su Ran frowned, "Why?"


    "Because you don''t believe me, and you think there''s something wrong with me and sully, I''m so hungry?"


    Su Ran held back his laughter. Isn''t Sulley that bad? At the very least, his appearance and figure were still there, and he actually said the word "Hunger for food."


    "It''s not that you don''t trust me often. Who told you to go out with Sulley in front of me that night, and then she called me on your cell phone? How do I know what happened?" Su ran paused and looked outside. They were still in the parking lot, "Well, don''t talk about it. It''s getting late. Let''s go home."


    Song Tingyu gave her a deep kiss on the lips and kissed her before he let her go and drove her home.


    In the evening, Su Ran came out of the shower and found Song Tingyu sitting on the bed, not knowing what to look at, not even when she came out.


    He had a towel on his shoulder, but his hair was still wet. He sat there without blowing his hair.


    She walked over, "What are you looking at?"


    Song Tingyu looked up, picked up the paper in his hand and shook it, "Your pregnancy test form."


    "Do you understand?" Su Ran pulled the towel off his shoulder, "Stop looking. Go and blow your hair."


    Song Tingyu looked at her with a towel in his hand, "Su Ran, is our daughter two months old?"


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded, then frowned, "How did you know it was a daughter? Maybe it''s a son."


    "I have a hunch that the one in your stomach is a girl. Trust me."


    "... I''ve only heard that women have a sixth sense. Does Song Tingyu also have a sixth sense?


    "Go and blow your hair." Su Ran was too lazy to argue with him. From the moment he found out that she was pregnant, he firmly believed that the child in her stomach was a girl. It would take four months to know the result. It was too early to say anything.


    He still didn''t move. His deep eyes were fixed on her. He seemed to be talking to him, as if he was talking to himself again, "If you''re two months old, there''s only one month left..."


    Su Ran didn''t know what he was talking about at first, but after thinking about it, she suddenly understood. She took the towel from his hand and covered his face, "Why do you think about this all day..."


    Song Tingyu took the towel off and raised his eyebrows, "What can I do? You don''t dare to help me solve it in any other way. Do you really want me to hold it in for months? Aren''t you afraid you''ll suffocate me? I can''t use it in the future..."


    "Stop talking..." Su Ran''s face grew redder and redder.


    "I''m telling the truth." Song Tingyu pulled her hand down, held it in his hand, and rubbed the back of her hand, "Su Ran, can you help me?"


    "No." Su Ran answered firmly, "Solve it yourself."


    "Help me..." Song Tingyu asked again.


    "You just blow your hair and go to bed. Don''t think about it, okay? Who told you to think about this?" Su Ran withdrew his hand and smiled.


    "Do you think I have nothing to do all day and think about this? Isn''t this the culprit? Even if you stand in front of me and don''t do anything, I can react, okay?"


    Su Ran only felt his ears getting hot and dry, "That''s really my fault. Shall we sleep in separate rooms from tomorrow? Go to the guest room and sleep, so that you won''t have any thoughts until you see me."


    "... Song ting was lying on his back in bed." I''d better sleep here."


    Su Ran reached out to pull his arm, "Don''t sleep. Dry your hair before you go to sleep."


    "You help me blow."


    "Sit up first." Su Ran sighed helplessly. He let go of his hand and went to find the air duct. He plugged it into the socket at the head of the bed and stood in front of the bed to help him blow his hair.


    In the sound of the hairdryer, she heard Song Tingyu''s voice, a little vague, but she still heard it clearly: "Su Ran, you will regret what you did to me..."


    Su Ran naturally knew what he was talking about, so he ignored him.


    "I can''t use it anymore. You''re the one who regrets it."


    Su Ran still didn''t speak. The man''s hair was short, so it dried up quickly. She bent down to pull the wind pipe, but the moment she bent down, Song Tingyu hugged her waist and turned into bed.


    He pressed her hands so hard that she couldn''t move.


    "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I miss you."


    "You''re crazy!" Su Ran glared at him, "Your daughter is only two months old."


    As soon as Su Ran said this, he lowered his head and buried his head in her neck, "Why is she growing so slowly? How did time pass so slowly? Why is it taking you so long to get pregnant?"

 Chapter 118 You Just Dont Love Me (1)

    Chapter 118 you just don''t love me (1)


    Su Ran pushed him, but it didn''t work. "Which woman doesn''t want to be pregnant for so long? It''s the same."" Yeah, so when women get pregnant, how do those men handle it?


    When Song Tingyu spoke, her thin lips would always stick to the skin around her neck from time to time. Su Ran felt a little itchy and kept trying to avoid it. He pressed her shoulder and said, "Don''t move."


    "Stop messing around." Su Ran was helpless, "Get up, I''m going to sleep."


    "Su Ran, you''re too cruel, really too cruel..."


    As Song Tingyu spoke, he put his arm around her left shoulder and lowered his head to kiss the skin above her collarbone. At first, it was just a kiss, but soon he sucked hard.


    Su Ran exclaimed and pushed him away, covering his neck with his hands, "Song Tingyu, you''re sick!"


    She immediately got out of bed and went to the mirror of the dressing table. Under her snow-white skin, the red spot was particularly striking. The man must have kissed on purpose, so even a scarf could not stop her from kissing on this side. Moreover, it was so red that there would be traces tomorrow.


    She turned her head and stared at the perpetrator, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with a charming smile on his face.


    "Go to sleep." He seemed satisfied and patted the mattress.


    Su Ran lay back in bed and warned him, "Song Tingyu, if you do this again, I really want to sleep in separate rooms with you."


    There was nothing wrong with harassing her like this once or twice, but she could not bear to have a tug-of-war with him every night.


    Song Tingyu turned around, wrapped her in a blanket, pulled her whole body towards him, and kissed her red lips, "I didn''t do anything. I can''t even kiss you. Then why don''t you ask me to be a monk?"


    Su ran elbowed him and turned her back to him, "Then you can become a monk."


    She was already tired from sleeping early, so when she said this, her voice was a little vague, and after that, she did not move again.


    Song ting turned to look around and saw that she had fallen asleep with her eyes closed. Her long eyelashes cast a small shadow under her white eyelids.


    He kissed her between the brows and whispered, "Good night."


    When Su Ran woke up in the morning, Song Tingyu was no longer in her room. She came out of the bathroom and suddenly remembered what happened last night. So she went to the mirror and opened her collar.


    Besides the mark from last night, her neck, collarbone, and chest...


    It was all purple and green.


    Song Tingyu must have messed with her while she was asleep last night. She covered her hot face with her hands and thought that the man was really crazy.


    "Pervert, hooligan!"


    She cursed in secret and then opened the closet to look for clothes. Fortunately, it was winter and she could wear high-necked clothes and scarf. Otherwise, she would really fight with Song Tingyu.


    She had gone down to settle the score with Song Tingyu, but he was nowhere to be found downstairs.


    She asked Fang sister-in-law, "Fang sister-in-law, where''s the young master?" It''s still early. He probably hasn''t gone to the Song shi yet.


    Fang sister-in-law smiled and said, "The driver took the young master out at around seven in the morning. It seems like a plane at nine o'' clock..."


    Before Fang sister-in-law could finish his sentence, a sneer sounded from behind him, "You don''t even know where your husband is. How did you become a wife? Do you care so much about your husband?"


    Without asking, Su Ran knew that Shen Jing was behind him.


    She turned around, ignored her mocking eyes, and said, "Mom."


    Shen Jing gave him a sinister look, "It''s no wonder you didn''t know about Trial going out after sleeping so late."


    Fang sister-in-law, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but say, "Madam, young master said that madam is pregnant and needs more rest, so let''s not wake her up..."


    Shen Jing glared at Fang sister-in-law fiercely, "When will it be your turn to interrupt when I speak? Who do you think you are?"


    Fang sister-in-law''s face immediately turned pale. Su Ran secretly shook her hand and smiled, "Fang sister-in-law, you should take care of Vichy first."


    Mrs. Fang nodded and left.


    Su Ran didn''t care much about Shen Jing''s eyes either. She had been in the The song family for so long, but she had already realized that no one had a personality. A person like Shen Jing, who she despised, could never change her mind about, and she never liked Su Ran, so when she saw her, she took the opportunity to sneer at her. It wasn''t that serious before, but since Bai Zhirui came back, The more he looked at her.


    But this kind of person, the more you argue with her, the more she won''t let you go.


    Su Ran didn''t want to waste her time on her. It didn''t make any sense.


    Besides, she was finally an elder, Song Tingyu''s mother, and her mother-in-law in name, so she didn''t have to argue with her for two words.


    "If it''s nothing, mom, I''m going to have breakfast first." Su Ran nodded at her and walked towards the dining room.


    Shen Jing hated Su Ran for ignoring her like this, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    When Su Ran arrived at the restaurant and sat down for breakfast, she took out her cell phone. It was only after eight o'' clock. Song Tingyu should have not boarded the plane, so she dialed his number.


    The call was answered in a moment, and his deep and pleasant voice came from the other side of the phone, "Are you awake?"


    "Yes." Su ran nodded, "Fang sister-in-law said you left for the airport after seven in the morning? Where have you been?"


    "I knew you couldn''t bear to part with me." Song Tingyu chuckled in a low voice, "I was on a business trip yesterday, but I forgot to tell you..."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Xinjiapo."


    "How long will it take?"


    "You missed me before you parted?"


    Su Ran could tell from his voice at the moment what his expression was like. He must be very pleased.


    "Song Tingyu, can you talk properly?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "I''ll be back tomorrow afternoon. Okay, let''s not talk about it. It''s time. I have to board the plane. Take good care of yourself."


    "Okay."


    After Su Ran finished speaking, the other side hung up the phone, and she put down her cell phone, focusing on eating breakfast.


    As she was about to finish her breakfast, her phone rang again. When she saw the caller id on the screen of her phone, she was stunned. She picked up her phone and answered, "Chenghuan, it''s so early. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "Yes, did I wake you up?" Lin Chenghuan knew that Su Ran was pregnant and that pregnant women were the most sleepy, so he wasn''t sure if Su Ran had woken up at this point.


    "I woke up early and was having breakfast. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m going back to my grandmother''s place in a while to clean up her belongings. If the house is for sale..."

 Chapter 119 You Just Dont Love Me (2)

    Chapter 119 you just don''t love me (2)


    "Sold?" Su Ran was a little surprised. After all, it was the place where his grandmother lived all her life.


    "Well, it''s useless to leave that house after someone leaves. It will only add to my sadness. The house is sold. I''ll take what grandma left with me today." Lin shenghuan paused, "Ran Ran, are you free? Do you want to go with me? There might be a lot of things you left there when you were a kid."


    Because Su Ran often went to his grandmother''s house at that time, sometimes drawing, sometimes writing, sometimes doing some manual work.


    Su Ran missed those days, too.


    After all, there were very few people who were willing to give her a smile when she was a child, but the old lady had always been good to her.


    "Okay, tian mi and I will find you later. Let''s go back together."


    Lin Chenghuan was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "Ran Ran, you don''t have to call Tian Mi every time we go anywhere. I know what you mean..."


    "Chenghuan..."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Okay, I''ll go to the studio and look for you later."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Ran let out a long sigh. There may be some things that she should be clear about, but she''s always running away. No matter what Lin Chenghuan says to her, she''s always running away subconsciously. She''s not the kind of person to run away from problems, but maybe Lin Chenghuan means different things to her, so she''s always afraid of losing him, which is equivalent to losing a family member.


    She had no family since she was a child. After Qiao Qing insisted on being with Su Hao, the qiao family had basically broken up with her mother and daughter, and Su Hao had no family relationship with her. Qiao Qing cared most about the man she loved.


    So she always cherished the relationship between her and Lin Chenghuan.


    She tidied up and eventually did not go to the studio to find Tian Mi. Instead, she went to Lin Chenghuan alone and saw her come alone. Lin Chenghuan did not say anything and drove her back to their old place.


    In fact, the old lady''s belongings were not much. She left behind many textbooks and notes that she had worked hard for so many years on the podium, as well as many student exercise books and so on.


    She wore plain clothes all year round, even when she was young, so there were very few clothes and jewelry.


    Lin Chenghuan opened them one by one. He only wanted to take the important things with him, but he felt that every one was so important. He couldn''t bear to throw anything away, so he packed them into a box and prepared to take them away.


    As Lin Chenghuan said on the phone just now, Su Ran really found a lot of things that she had left here when she was a child.


    After a long time of packing, they all moved to the car. It was already afternoon time. Lin Chenghuan stood at the door, looking at the house for a long time, and finally closed the door.


    "Will you be reluctant?"


    Lin Chenghuan smiled and said, "Yes."


    Su Ran smiled and followed him into the car.


    "You should be hungry. Find a place to eat first."


    "Okay." Su Ran just wanted to talk to him about something.


    Lin Chenghuan knew her taste well, so she ordered everything she liked when she ordered. When she ate, he still served her food like he did when she was a child. The fish had to pick out thorns to put in her bowl.


    "Chenghuan, stop helping me. You can eat it yourself."


    After dinner, Lin Chenghuan wanted to call the waiter to pay the bill, but su ran reached out to stop him, "I have something to tell you."


    Lin Chenghuan put down his hand and looked at her, "What are you talking about?" After a pause, he smiled and said, "I feel that you are absent-minded today. Did what I said this morning affect you? Don''t take it to heart. I said it casually. I didn''t mean anything else."


    "No..." Su Ran shook his head, "Chenghuan, it''s actually my problem. In this case, I''m too selfish and cowardly. I''m always running away, so..."


    Hearing her say that, the smile on Lin Chenghuan''s lips turned bleak, "I think I understand what you''re going to say."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Lin Chenghuan looked at her, "Ran Ran, are you actually trying to tell me that you''ve always been like a big brother and a friend to me?"


    Su ran nodded.


    Lin Chenghuan curled his lips mockingly, "Ran Ran, you don''t have to say sorry to me. You just don''t love me, but you never gave me hope. I''ve always been persistent. In fact, sometimes I don''t know what I''m persistent about. When you married Song Tingyu, I wanted to cut everything off. But then I saw him leave you and Vichy. You didn''t have a good life in the The song family. I know you were forced to marry until song dynasty. Home, with your personality, you will leave sooner or later, so I thought, when you leave, I will explain everything to you, and we will be together, but this is my wishful thinking, I forgot to ask you what you think. Maybe, even if you left the The song family today, you might not plan to be with me, because family, friendship and love are different, right?"


    Su Ran''s eyes were sore. She rubbed the corners of her eyes, but she couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    Lin Chenghuan remained silent for a long time and rubbed her long hair, "Okay, don''t be sad, Ran Ran. I''m still your brother and your family."


    His voice became more and more hoarse, "I will try... Not to love you anymore..."


    The atmosphere in the air suddenly quieted down. Lin Chenghuan broke the silence and held her hand, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    "I want to go to Tian Mi first."


    "Okay." Lin Chenghuan''s voice was as gentle as ever, but it was a little hoarse.


    When Su Ran arrived, Tian Mi was putting the finished bowl of instant noodles on the coffee table.


    Seeing Su Ran standing at the door, she was a little surprised, "Ran Ran, why are you here at this time? Song Tingyu bullied you again?"


    Su Ran patted her face, "No, don''t keep thinking like that."


    "Then what happened to you?"


    She closed the door and followed Su Ran to the living room to sit down.


    Su Ran held a pillow in his arms, "I went to his grandmother''s house today. I packed up the belongings. He''s going to sell that house."


    "Well..." Tian Mi murmured, "Yeah, everyone''s gone, and it''s useless to keep the house... Then you and sheng huan him?"


    "I told him something..."


    "What did you say?" Just as tian mi asked, she suddenly understood, "Tell me clearly?"


    Su ran nodded and leaned back on the sofa, "I don''t want to hide anymore."


    Tian Mi sat down next to her, "I used to want you to be together. After all, childhood sweethearts, but then you married Song Tingyu. What happened in the middle of it? You can''t force it. Just make it clear..."

 Chapter 120 What I Gave Your Mr. Song

    Chapter 120 my gift to your Mr. Song


    "Yes."


    Su ran nodded. Suddenly, she heard Tian Mi scream. Just as she was about to frown and ask her why she was making such a fuss, Tian Mi reached out and grabbed her collar. She pulled it open and pressed her hand on the skin around her neck and collarbone, "God, what is this?!"


    Su Ran lowered his head to look at his neck and collarbone, and the purple-red kiss mark was obvious. Her face turned red and she was about to pull up her clothes.


    She had forgotten everything that Song Tingyu had left for her...


    Tian Mi tugged at her collar, shaking her head and sighing, "Tsk tsk tsk, you''re pregnant, and Song Tingyu won''t let you go? How old are your children? Isn''t it good to be so intense? What if something happens to the child in the future?"


    "No." Su Ran finally slapped Tian Mi''s hand away, "How can you be so exaggerating? We didn''t do anything."


    "Lie to me." Tian Mi looked incredulous, "Nothing. Where did you get the hickey? Don''t tell me you were bitten by a mosquito. If a mosquito could bite like this, it would be amazing. I really want to see what kind of mosquito it is..."


    "Tian Mi...!" Su Ran glared at her, "I really didn''t do anything. I fell asleep. I only found these things in the morning. How do I know what he did in the middle of the night..."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Tian mi lay on the sofa and glanced sideways at her, "Your Mr. Song is very capable and needs. What should we do now? I think he''s holding it back a lot, right? He didn''t ask you to do anything for him?"


    "Yes..." Su Ran said with a burning face, "He wants me, that what..."


    "What? What?" Tian Mi leaned closer and whispered in her ear, then said, "Isn''t it?"


    Su Ran put the pillow on her face and didn''t say anything. It was too embarrassing to say that. She only felt her face burning, "Let''s not talk about this topic."


    Tian Mi did not let her go and took the pillow off her face, "Tell me. Maybe I can give you an idea, right?"


    Su Ran looked at her suspiciously, "Why do I feel like you''re a professional? When did you get a boyfriend?"


    Tian Mi blushed and took a few sips of water, "Then I... Can''t learn online? It''s all there. Can''t I watch it?"


    Su Ran''s mouth twitched, "The movies are really good now. They can teach a person who has never had sexual experience to be a master."


    "Cough!" Tian mi coughed lightly, "Don''t worry about how I learned it. Anyway, I think someone like Mr. Song in your family should still have strong needs. You can''t hold him back forever. If you hold him back, you''ll regret it."


    The flush on Su Ran''s face did not subside, "What can we do then?"


    "That''s his problem..."


    She covered her face with her hands, "That''s how other men come..."


    "You should be glad. If you''re pregnant with Vichy, he''s not by your side. Otherwise, hehe..."


    Tian Mi seemed to be deliberating, not knowing what she was thinking, and suddenly her eyes lit up, "I know."


    "What do you know?" Su Ran was not only confused but also curious.


    "Anyway, I just thought about what you should do about this. I''ll help you. Don''t worry." As she spoke, she patted Su Ran on the shoulder, "You can''t let him choke or run to Bai Zhirui, can you?"


    "Mysterious." Su Ran didn''t know what she was up to either, "You''re still keeping me in suspense."


    Tian mi kicked her calf and smiled obsequiously, "Anyway, I''ll help you with this. It''s rare for you to come here. I''m eating instant noodles tonight and I''m not full. Why don''t you make me an egg fried rice? Hee hee hee..."


    Su ran touched her forehead with her hand and pushed her away, "It''s not like I told you to sign up for a cooking class. You can eat instant noodles and order takeout all the time."


    Tian Mi doesn''t even know what to do next.


    I don''t know if I''m lazy or if I''m really that bad at cooking!


    The next day.


    Su Ran was playing airplane chess with Song Weixi on the carpet in his room when he heard the servant downstairs calling her, "Madam, your delivery."


    Su Ran rarely bought things online, so she was a little confused. She put down the chess piece in her hand and put on a cotton mop, "Vichy, mom, go down and take a look. Wait for me."


    She went downstairs and received a large box from the servant, but although it was large, it did not weigh much. She shook the box with her hand a few times and still pressed it to her ear to hear nothing.


    "What is it?"


    She glanced at the delivery slip, which was addressed to her and sent to a company on taobao. The area was torn down, so she couldn''t see which company it was.


    She took the box upstairs and put it in her room. The phone rang. It was Tian Mi''s, "Ran Ran, did you get the delivery?"


    "Yes, you bought the delivery? What did you buy? Why did it come to my house? Wrong address?"


    "It''s not wrong, and you don''t care what I buy. I gave it to your Mr. Song anyway." Tian Mi''s voice was silent, and Su Ran became even more curious.


    "What is it? Why did you give him something?"


    "Tsk tsk, listen to your tone? Jealous? Can''t I just give him something?"


    "No." Su Ran retorted.


    Tian Mi smiled, "Whatever it is, I gave it to your husband, not to you. Don''t take it apart secretly."


    "Oh."


    Su Ran agreed obediently, but the more Tian Mi said that, the more curious she became. She couldn''t wait to know what was inside, so she found scissors and wanted to open the package on the box...


    At this moment, a small head poked into her room, "Mom, what are you doing? I''m waiting for you to play chess."


    "I''ll be right there." Su Ran didn''t want Song Weixi to wait for her, so he put the scissors aside and the box on the carpet. He dragged Song Weixi out in cotton and dragged him back to play chess.


    At around 11 pm, Song Tingyu finally returned to the The song family. He first went to Song Weixi''s room to take a look, then went back to his room.


    Su Ran was already asleep, and there was an orange light in the room, which should have been left for him.


    Song Tingyu walked in with light footsteps and threw a suitcase on the ground. Because the light in the room was very dim and his attention was on Su Ran, who was asleep on the bed, he did not notice anything under his feet.

 Chapter 121 Other Women Are Just like Men to Me (1)

    Chapter 121 other women are just like men to me (1)


    Just like that, he tripped over something and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he reached the chair next to him.


    When Su Ran heard the sound, she woke up from her sleep and reached out to "Pa..." She turned on the bedside lamp and saw the tall figure standing under the light. She rubbed her eyes and said, "You''re back."


    Song Tingyu sat in the chair, kneaded, and kicked the cardboard box on the floor, "What is it?"


    Su Ran had already laid back on the bed and glanced at the things on the carpet perfunctorily. It was the cardboard box that he wanted to open during the day, but he didn''t look at it because he was with Song Weixi. He forgot about it later, so he kept it there.


    "That..." Su Ran''s voice was a little vague, "The delivery from Tian Mi said he bought you a present. Where are the scissors? Open them and see for yourself."


    "Bought it for me?" Song Tingyu pointed at himself in surprise. If he remembered correctly, Su Ran''s good friend and best friend didn''t seem to be particularly fond of him, did he?


    That night, he helped Su Ran put him out in the cold for hours.


    "Well, Tian Mi said he bought it for you, but he still won''t let me open it..." Su Ran waved his hand casually. Because he was sleepy, he didn''t want to talk to him anymore, "You can tell what it is by looking at it yourself."


    Song Tingyu thought he was really curious. He took off his coat, lifted the sleeves of his shirt, and went to look for scissors to remove the packaging of the box. He opened it layer by layer. He really didn''t expect that a broken box had been wrapped several layers.


    Finally, the last layer was opened and covered with a layer of foam paper.


    He cut it with scissors again.


    Finally, he saw what was inside. At first, he didn''t recognize it. When he recognized it, the veins on his forehead started to bulge.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Ran was about to fall asleep again with her eyes closed, but when she heard Song Tingyu''s furious voice, she immediately woke up from her dream and sat up, "What''s wrong?"


    Because she had just woken up, her consciousness was not fully back, and her vision was a little blurry. She looked forward and saw that Song Tingyu was holding something in his hand. It was flesh-colored. Someone was so big and so tall.


    She fixed her eyes again and finally realized that she almost choked to death from her own saliva!


    Was it a doll or an inflatable one?


    Su Ran had long known that Tian Mi was full of bad ideas and could not think of a way, but she really did not expect that she would give Song Tingyu such a thing.


    She didn''t want to talk at the moment. She just wanted to lie in bed and pretend to sleep. When she lay down, she pulled the quilt and covered herself.


    Soon, the quilt on her body was pulled twice by someone, "Su Ran..."


    "I''m asleep. I''m asleep. Don''t disturb my sleep..."


    As she spoke, she rolled the quilt over her body twice and turned herself into a cicada chrysalis.


    "Let go of the quilt! You want to suffocate yourself?" Song ting used his hand to pull the quilt off her body.


    When the quilt left him, Su Ran lay on the bed with his back to Song Tingyu and closed his eyes even without looking at him.


    "Open your eyes. I have something to tell you. Look at the gift from Tian Mi. Let''s enjoy it together."


    Su Ran ignored him.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice was smiling, "Then I can do whatever I want." He paused, "I''m going to take off your clothes..."


    Su Ran remained motionless, but soon felt Song Tingyu''s hand on the collar of her pajamas, unbuttoning the buttons one by one.


    Seeing that his body was about to be exposed to the light of his eyes, Su Ran could not help but reach out and hold the back of his hand immediately, and sit up from the bed: "Song Tingyu, don''t be too shameless."


    Song ting tapped her forehead with his finger, "Why don''t you continue pretending to be asleep?"


    "How can I pretend to sleep? I was really sleeping..."


    "Act, continue to act..." Song Tingyu held her chest in both hands, looked at her for a while, and then reached out to point at the doll on the carpet, "What''s that? Look."


    "The light is too dark. I didn''t see it clearly." Su Ran kept his mouth shut.


    "It''s okay." Song Tingyu smiled, "I''ll show you."


    As he said this, he got up from the bed, took his long legs, walked to the carpet beside him, picked up the doll from the ground, took something out of the box, and put it in front of Su Ran, "Will you see it clearly?"


    Su Ran had seen the doll a long time ago, but Su Ran had just seen the contents of the box. After seeing what it was, her eyes were about to fall off.


    She remembered watching a piece of news a while ago. It was a news broadcast on a tv station, saying that a villager somewhere dug something out of a well and was called ganoderma lucidum by the local people...


    As soon as this news came out, the internet exploded. Everyone said that the female anchor was pure, and that there was no ganoderma lucidum, it was clearly something used by men!


    She was laughing when she saw the news, but now the thing in Song Tingyu''s hand was clearly that thing. Although she saw the real thing for the first time, she was very sure.


    "Tian Mi bought this. Did you choose it with her?" Song Tingyu took the doll and knocked Su Ran on the head several times.


    Su Ran held the doll down, "Didn''t you see that the package was still unopened? How do I know what she bought?"


    "I asked, did you choose with her?"


    "No." Su Ran shook his head resolutely.


    "Then how did she know about us?" Song Tingyu squinted at her.


    "And you said it." Su Ran pointed to the red and purple marks on her collarbone that had not disappeared, "She''s not blind, can''t she see them? What did you do when I was asleep the night before yesterday? You know what you''re doing, Song Tingyu. You''re really... A hooligan!"


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and didn''t care what she called him, "If a man can''t be a hooligan to his wife, then he''s really sad."


    "... Su Ran was speechless.


    Song Tingyu pointed to the thing on the bed again, "Did you and tian mi choose this thing together?"


    "No."


    "Then do you know that she bought it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su ran paused and smiled, "But I think she gave me the right gift..."


    "Do you think I need this kind of thing?" Song Tingyu''s voice was dangerous.


    "Don''t you need it?" Su Ran asked back and put the doll on his shoulder with his hand, "Take it, don''t be shy. Take it to the bathroom and solve it yourself. Just keep it quiet. I won''t mind..."

 Chapter 122 Other Women Are Just like Men to Me (2)

    Chapter 122 other women are just like a man to me (2)


    "Su Ran!" Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu interrupted her. He narrowed his eyes and leaned closer. The tip of his nose was pointed at her nose, "I want you. It''s not that cold. There''s nothing to communicate with. I just want you. I can''t react to anything else..."


    "Nonsense." Su Ran frowned, "Didn''t you get along with Bai Zhirui before? Why not? Before Bai Zhirui, there were other women..."


    "That''s because I haven''t met you yet."


    "You''re married to me and you''re still with baizhirui." Su Ran smiled.


    "That''s because I haven''t really gotten along with you." He lowered his head and bit her earlobe, "After spending time with you, I think other women are just like a man to me..."


    Su Ran looked at him in a daze. It was undeniable that she felt comfortable and happy when she said this.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Su Ran''s mouth slightly raised, "But if you don''t need it, can you hold it for too long?"


    "Yes, yes, but of course..." The smile on Song Tingyu''s lips was obviously malicious, "But it would be better if you could help me, wouldn''t it?"


    "I know you can do it, so keep holding it in." Su ran patted him on the shoulder and lay down on the bed, "I''m asleep. Don''t disturb me. Even if I don''t sleep, your daughter will sleep. If you don''t need anything from Tian Mi, put it there. I''ll ask her to return it tomorrow."


    "You just fell asleep?"


    Song Tingyu was stunned.


    Su Ran turned his back to him, didn''t even bother to say anything, and waved his hand.


    Song Tingyu, of course, had no place to vent his anger. When he saw the scissors on the carpet, he took them and cut the doll three or two times and threw them on the floor.


    Seeing that su ran was sleeping soundly, he did nothing more and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Of course, in the middle of winter, he took a cold shower.


    When Su Ran woke up in the morning, she found the broken doll cut by Song Tingyu on the ground with scissors thrown on the ground.


    She went to pick up these pieces and shook her head, sighing. What a pity.


    She put the dolls in the cardboard box again, ready to give them to Tian Mi later and give them back to her.


    She went downstairs, and Song Tingyu came down after her. Her face was obviously not right. Before she could ask, Shen Jing said, "Trial, what''s wrong with you? You look so pale."


    "Nothing." Song Tingyu waved his hand, "I''m not eating breakfast. There''s something else at work."


    Song Tingyu said, took the car keys and left.


    Shen Jing looked at Su Ran again, "What''s wrong with Trial? Don''t you know?"


    Su Ran slept early last night. When he woke up in the morning, he was still asleep. When he came down, he went to the bathroom, so he didn''t see him much. Just now, she also felt that his face was not right.


    She shook her head.


    "How did you become a wife?"


    This was not the first time Su Ran had heard this from Shen Jing. She had just said it to her two days ago.


    "Shen Jing, you seem to be the least qualified to say that, right?"


    A voice rang out, and Su Ran was a little surprised to hear it, because it was not what Madam song said, but what Song Mingxuan, who had never been in charge of anything, said.


    When he said this, his eyes and voice were full of sarcasm.


    Song Mingxuan didn''t seem to pay much attention to the family and Shen Jing. No matter what they said, he didn''t seem to interrupt much. But today, he suddenly said something like that.


    Shen Jing''s face was extremely hard to see. She wanted to endure it, but she couldn''t. She stood up, pointed at Song Mingxuan and said angrily, "Song Mingxuan, you know best how I am a wife! Do you think I don''t want to care about you? I don''t want to be nice to you, but have you ever cared about me? Your mind is focused on a dead person! Have you ever cared about my feelings? I''ve been married to you for more than 20 years, but ask yourself, when did you see me? In your heart, I can''t even compare to a dead person''s hair..."


    "Shen Jing!" Song Mingxuan''s handsome face was as cold as ice, and he threw the knife and fork back at the table.


    Su Ran had never seen Song Mingxuan like this before. She thought Song Mingxuan had always been the kind of person she had seen before. She had no temper and didn''t care much about anything.


    But it wasn''t.


    At least now, he saw Song Tingyu in him.


    Shen Jing was actually a little scared, but he still refused to admit defeat and snorted coldly, "Song Mingxuan, am I wrong?"


    "Have you said enough?" Madam song''s stern voice rang out and she patted the table, "What are you doing standing up? Sit down and argue in front of the younger generation. Isn''t that embarrassing enough?"


    Shen Jing sat down angrily, but song mingxuan left with a cold face.


    Shen Jing watched him leave without even looking at himself and felt sad. In a woman''s life, what she really wanted was very simple. It was just that the man she loved was also in love with her, but she fell in love with a man who didn''t have a heart. No, it can''t be said that he didn''t have a heart. His heart just couldn''t be found. No matter what she did, it couldn''t be found...


    She began to cry.


    Madam song did not stop her, but said to su ran, "Ran Ran, take Vichy up."


    Su ran nodded. She could not intervene in the matters of her elders. Madam song''s attitude clearly did not want her to know too much.


    She carried Song Weixi upstairs, and Shen Jing''s cries and Madam song''s voices came intermittently from behind. She didn''t listen carefully, so she didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Su Ran thought Song Weixi hadn''t been out for a long time and wanted to take him out, but the little guy said he was going to play with his friends.


    Seeing that he was in such a hurry to go, Su Ran thought that he had met a new friend, and only when he asked did he know that he was going to xi nuan''s house.


    Su Ran was puzzled. Didn''t Song Weixi always go to xi nuan''s house very rarely? He always said that Xi Nuannuan loved to cry and he didn''t like to be with her. What happened now?


    "Xi nuan has a little friend at home..."


    Su Ran smiled and said, "Boy or girl?"


    "Boy."


    "Oh~~" Su Ran suddenly understood everything, "So it''s a boy..."


    "Mom!" Song Weixi wrinkled his little nose.


    Su Ran did not expose him, dressed him in thick clothes and dragged him out the door, "What''s the boy''s name? Have you seen him?"


    "No, but I''ve heard from Xi Nuannuan. It''s called Lu Jingchen."

 Chapter 123 Open Your Mouth (1)

    Chapter 123: open your mouth (1)


    "That''s a nice name. It must be very pretty, too. Does Nuannuan keep him in his mouth all day long?"


    "Yes, I am." Song Weixi covered her face with her hand.


    Su Ran looked at the little guy sitting in the safety seat behind the car and smiled wordlessly.


    Hope had a rest today, and with her looking at Song Weixi, Su Ran was not worried. When she sent Song Weixi to their house, she saw the little friend Lu Jingchen Song Weixi called. He was indeed a beautiful boy, a little older than song Song Weixi and Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi used to be one of the best kids of her age, but now she''s standing with Lu Jingchen and she''s instantly inferior.


    Xi Nuannuan called Lu Jingchen sweetly, brother jingchen called brother jingchen.


    Su Ran looked at the three little guys inside and said to xi he, "Please, I''ll come over and take Vichy home tonight."


    "You''re welcome." Xi he smiled and said, "I''ll take care of him. When Jing Chen''s mother comes back, we''ll take them out for a walk. Is that okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Recently, Song Weixi''s situation was optimistic, so Su Ran was also worried that something would happen.


    After leaving xi he''s house, Su Ran first drove to the dance studio. As soon as Tian Mi saw her, he asked, "How was it? How was it? How was it? Does Mr. Song like the thing I bought? I chose them all according to your body proportions. I picked them all night. Do you want to thank me?"


    "Yeah, I should really be grateful to you..." Su Ran smiled and took out the trunk, "Here you go."


    "What''s this..." Tian Mi opened the box and saw what was inside. He screamed and picked up a piece of doll with his hand, "What''s this? Isn''t Mr. Song too cruel? After playing, they even shredded him?"


    Because Tian Mi''s voice was too loud, people who passed by turned to look at them. Su Ran quickly closed the door of the office, "Keep your voice down. Later on, people really think we did something cruel."


    "Isn''t it? I''ve cut him into this shape!" Tian Mi shook his head and sighed, "This is not a one-time thing. It can still be used after washing! Won''t you keep it for the next time? Why did you cut it?!"


    Su ran held her forehead with one hand, "He''s useless..."


    Tian mi was even more excited and stood up from her seat, "Why not? I went through a lot of trouble to pick one, paid a lot of money, bought the best one, this chest..." She pulled a pair of shards from the inside, found one, and shook it in front of Su Ran, "It''s also 36d! You''re the same height, 1.7 meters tall, all in proportion to your stature. What does he want? Not enough? Shall I buy him another 36f?"


    As she spoke, she was about to walk to the computer, as if she was about to place an order.


    Su Ran grabbed her clothes and pulled her back, "Don''t waste money. He won''t use anything you buy."


    "Why?"


    "Because he said this kind of thing was cold and could not communicate..." Of course, Su Ran would not tell Song Tingyu that any woman in front of him was just like a man.


    "So it''s like this..." Tian Mi frowned, "Your Mr. Song is too picky. He''s good at using it. He''s also picky."


    "The doll won''t work, and neither will this one?" Tian Mi picked up the ganoderma lucidum and shook it a few times. The material seemed to be very good, very soft.


    Su Ran shook his head.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Tian Mi threw the thing back into the cardboard box, "If you don''t need it, you don''t need it. Why cut it? Take it back and return it to me. Really, it''s a waste of my money, my kindness, and I cut off my doll."


    Su Ran smiled and said, "I''ll treat you to dinner another day. This doll can''t be returned. You can return the ganoderma lucidum."


    "Okay." Tian Mi shrugged, a look of pity on his face, and then put his arm around Su Ran''s, "Don''t treat me to dinner another day. It''s better today than today. How about later?"


    Su Ran was a little embarrassed, "Maybe another day, okay? I want to go to the Song shi later?" She felt that Song Tingyu''s face was not right when he woke up in the morning, and she didn''t eat breakfast, so she wanted to go over and see what was going on.


    "To see Song Tingyu?" Tian Mi glanced at her.


    Su ran nodded.


    Tian Mi pointed to her nose and said, "Su Ran, you''re done, you''re done, you''re done, you''re trapped..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Su Ran stopped playing with her, "I''m leaving. I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    Tian Mi shouted from behind her, "Take my handsome boy with you."


    "Got it."


    Su Ran waved his hand, opened the door, got in the car, and drove to the Song shi.


    Since she had been to the Song shi before and also appeared at the annual meeting of the Song shi, the employees of the song family now basically knew her. When she appeared again, the people here did not stop her like they did for the first time.


    "Mrs. Song, Mr. Song is upstairs. Do you need me to take you there?"


    "No need." Su Ran waved his hand and smiled, "You can be busy. I can go up by myself."


    "Okay." The head desk lady said immediately.


    When su ran walked to the exclusive elevator, a man immediately walked to the front desk and pulled at her clothes, "Why did you let her up like this?"


    The receptionist looked puzzled, "Why not? She''s the hostess of the Song shi. If she wants to go up, can a small employee like me stop her?"


    The woman beside him frowned, "That''s not what I meant, but..."


    She lowered her head and said a few words in the head desk lady''s ear. The head desk lady immediately remembered and her face changed dramatically, "I forgot about this. What should I do now?"


    Su Ran overheard the conversation in front of her. She frowned and didn''t care much. When she got into the elevator, she saw the two people who had just been talking hurriedly coming towards her. They seemed to want to stop her first.


    But Su Ran had already pressed the elevator door. The moment the door closed, she saw the pale faces of the two female employees.


    Su Ran was standing in the elevator with the breakfast she had just bought from the outside. She was reflected in the elevator door.


    She really wanted to know why the two female employees wanted to stop her from going up.


    Is there something shameful on Song Tingyu?


    While she was daydreaming, the elevator had already been opened with a "Ding -" sound, and she slowly walked out of the elevator.


    When she walked to Song Tingyu''s office, she was actually a little nervous because she didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Finally, she stood at the door of Song Tingyu''s office. The door was closed and she could push it open with her hands.

 Chapter 124 Open Your Mouth (2)

    Chapter 124: open your mouth (2)


    She took a deep breath, pressed the doorknob with her hand, and slowly opened the door.


    In the office, besides the encounter with song ting, there was a familiar figure.


    That''s Bai Zhirui.


    Su Ran suddenly realized at this moment, no wonder when she came up, the two female employees were so anxious, it was because baizhirui came to the Song shi one step ahead of her.


    Inside, Song Tingyu seemed to have fallen asleep leaning against a chair in front of his desk. Bai zhirui was standing in front of him. When Su Ran looked over, she was reaching out to Song Tingyu''s face, as if she wanted to touch his handsome face.


    "Bai Xiaojie." Su Ran said the second before she was about to touch Song Tingyu''s face.


    Bai Zhirui''s hand was frozen in place, extremely awkward.


    And because of her small voice, Song Tingyu also woke up, opened his closed eyes, and saw Bai Zhirui standing in front of him, he frowned: "Why are you here?"


    Of course, he soon found Su Ran standing by the door. His face darkened and he looked at Bai Zhirui, "When did you come in? Why didn''t anyone tell me when the Song shi became so casual and my office was open to anyone else?"


    Bai Zhirui''s face was very pale, "Why are you so nervous? Didn''t I always come to your office like this? When do I need to be notified to come up? I won''t do anything!"


    Song Tingyu also found himself covered in a coat, which was his own, and without a doubt, which baizhirui had taken off the hanger to cover him.


    He lifted his coat, put it on the back of the chair, and pointed to the door, "You go out first."


    "Trial, I came up here to tell you that I''m well. Don''t forget what you promised me before. You said you would pave the way for me..." Bai Zhirui said softly.


    "I always remember this. When do you want to come back? Just let me know. Contact Tang Zichu. I''ve already left this to him." Song Tingyu looked nervously at Su Ran standing at the door, "I don''t have time today. We''ll talk about it another day. You go out first."


    "Trial, I''m running out of time. I''ve brought a few contracts. Can''t you take a look at them for me first? Soon..."


    Song Tingyu took the contract from her and put it on the desk, "I''ll read it. I''ll contact you after I read it. Okay..."


    His voice suddenly stopped, because he found that Su Ran was no longer standing at the door. He quickly left his desk and walked out. There was no sign of Su Ran outside.


    "Su Ran!"


    Bai Zhirui walked out of the office at this time and came to him. He smiled bitterly, "In your heart now, I''m afraid no one can compare to a Su Ran, right?"


    She paused, "But don''t forget what you promised me. If I lose my feelings, I can''t lose my career."


    Song ting nodded.


    Only then did bai zhirui turn around and walk towards the elevator.


    Song Tingyu was not in the mood to care about her. He picked up his phone and called Su Ran. He thought she would hang up on him, but he didn''t expect to get through.


    "Where are you? Listen to me, I''m just..."


    Su Ran''s voice was rather calm, "I''m in your office. Come back."


    Song Tingyu hurried back to the office. Sure enough, she saw Su Ran sitting on the sofa. She was lowering her head to open the things she had bought and putting them on the table. She noticed him standing behind her and turned around with her chopsticks, "Come over for breakfast."


    Song Tingyu sat down with his eyes glum, "What happened just now..."


    "I know, you''re asleep..." Su Ran put the chopsticks in his hand, "Eat."


    Song Tingyu felt it was necessary to make it clear, "I have nothing to do with Bai Zhirui. We are separated. I told her about it the last time I came back from Huaihai city. She wants to come back and let me help her..."


    "Yes." Su ran nodded.


    Song Tingyu looked into her eyes, "Su Ran, don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe it." Su Ran nodded without hesitation, "If you don''t believe me, I just left."


    "But you almost left just now."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I didn''t want to leave. I went to answer a phone call. Isn''t this back?"


    Hearing what she said, Song Tingyu felt that the big stone in his heart was finally put down and picked up the chopsticks, but after a few strokes of Su Ran''s breakfast, he put down the chopsticks, "I don''t have an appetite."


    Su Ran looked at him for a while, "You wait." She got up, took her bag, opened it, took something out of it, and came to him, "Open your mouth."


    Song Tingyu fixed her eyes on the thermometer that she was holding to her mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su ran tapped his lips with a thermometer, "Quick, open your mouth. Let me see the temperature."


    Song Tingyu was reluctant, but he opened his mouth. Su Ran put the thermometer into his mouth, "Shut your mouth. Wait a minute. Don''t talk for a while."


    Song Tingyu felt uncomfortable and wanted to spit out the thermometer, "I said this thing can''t be put anywhere else? Do you have to put it in your mouth?"


    "Sure." Su Ran glanced at him faintly, "You can still put your butt down. Do you want to try it?"


    Song Tingyu''s handsome face immediately darkened, and he dared not make a sound with the thermometer in his mouth.


    Su Ran finally came over and took the thermometer from his mouth. She looked at it and said, "It''s really a fever."


    As she spoke, she put her hand on Song Tingyu''s forehead to check the temperature, "Did you take another cold shower last night?"


    "You deserve it. It''s so cold. Why do you always take a cold shower?"


    "..." Song Tingyu was sitting while Su Ran was standing. This position was perfect for a hug, so he reached out to hug her and pressed his face against her waist." Su Ran, who am I taking a cold shower for? You keep hooking up my fire and letting me handle it myself. Do you really want to suffocate me? What else can I do if I don''t take a cold shower to reduce the fire?


    It was Su Ran''s turn to be speechless, "Isn''t there a doll?"


    "I''d rather take a cold shower than touch that thing, so you can save me from calling me dirty another day."


    It seemed that what she said really hit him hard, and now he hangs it in his mouth all day long.


    In the morning, Su Ran felt something was wrong with him. He didn''t expect to catch a cold. Moreover, when he spoke now, his voice was deep and hoarse, with a nasal tone, and his temperature was not low.


    People who are in good health usually don''t catch a cold, but if they really catch a cold, sometimes it will be more troublesome.


    It was probably because she was feeling unwell that she fell asleep in the chair, not even noticing Bai Zhirui coming in.

 Chapter 125 Dont You Understand?

    Chapter 125 the bitter meat trick


    Su Ran pushed him away, "What do you have later? If you don''t, come to the hospital with me."


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "I''m not free."


    "We can leave it to Zi Chu for now. He''ll take care of it."


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "Then tell me, what are you busy with?" Anyway, Su Ran thought he was just making excuses. He didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    "... Song ting paused." I''ll just find two pills to take."


    Su Ran ignored him and put his coat on him, "Let''s go."


    Song Tingyu looked at her and smiled, "I''m going. What''s the point? How are you going to reward me?"


    "This is all in my head." Su ran gave him a blank look.


    But seeing his face change from fever, holding his hand and feeling the heat in his palm, she still felt a little heartbroken.


    She thought about how many cold showers he had taken and how cold it was outside. No wonder people in such good health would catch a cold...


    Her face turned red, "You went to the hospital with me first. We''ll talk about it tonight."


    "What did you say, Su Ran? I didn''t hear you." Song Tingyu asked deliberately.


    Su Ran gritted his teeth and raised his voice, "I said we''ll talk about it later tonight!" He tugged at his arm, "Get up and follow me to the hospital, or else..."


    "Otherwise? Or what?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, but finally stood up from the sofa. After putting on his coat, he kissed su ran on the side of her face, "I don''t want to pass the cold to you."


    Su Ran knew that he was explaining why he kissed her face. Otherwise, if he wanted to steal incense, he would have kissed her mouth.


    Su Ran felt that his worry was broken. How scared was Song Tingyu of injections?


    He made a statement all the way to the hospital. No matter what, he would not get an injection and only take medicine.


    However, his body temperature was very high. The doctor said that the best way to lower his body temperature was to get an injection.


    But when the man heard that the doctor had given him an injection, he stood up and walked out.


    Su Ran looked embarrassed and quickly said to the doctor, "Wait a minute. I''ll talk to him."


    When song ting met someone with long legs, Su Ran finally caught up and blocked him, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?"


    Song ting was hit on her forehead with his hand, "Did I tell you when I came? I don''t want an injection."


    "It''s just a drip. It pricks the back of your hand. It hurts like that. It''ll be all right soon." Su Ran tried to persuade her.


    The man still shook his head.


    Su Ran was a little angry, "Vichy is not afraid of injections. What are you afraid of? You can''t even compare to Vichy? If you don''t call, I''ll tell Vichy later. I think he''ll laugh at you for the rest of his life."


    "How dare you!"


    "If you don''t go over there, try and see if I dare!" Su Ran''s tone was particularly strong, and he could not refuse.


    Song Tingyu was probably in the middle of a battle between heaven and man, and didn''t want to admit defeat in front of his son. However, the injection was something he had been afraid of since he was a child, and it was still a problem he could not overcome.


    Su Ran gave him an ultimatum, but of course, he also made a ruthless move: "Fight or not? If you don''t call, don''t say anything when you go back tonight!"


    Song Tingyu''s narrow eyes lit up immediately, "You mean, if I get an injection, you''ll help me when I get home tonight?"


    Su Ran''s face was extremely hot, but there was really no other way to persuade the man to go in, so he could only nod, "Yes."


    "Then let''s go." Song Tingyu reached over and grabbed her small hand and walked into the doctor''s office.


    Su Ran was a little speechless, "Why are you thinking about that when you''re like this?"


    Song Tingyu smiled at her without saying a word.


    Song Tingyu needed a few bottles of iv drip, and it didn''t end so soon. Su Ran saw that it was getting late, so he was going to give him an injection. She went to pick up song Vichy, but when she was about to go out, she received a call from Hope, saying that she and Lu Jingchen''s mother were shopping with their three children. Now they were near the hospital, and she said to send Song Weixi to her.


    Su Ran felt embarrassed, "It''s too much trouble..."


    "It''s okay. Don''t talk about it. You wait. We''ll be there soon." Xi he smiled and hung up.


    Seeing that she had finished her call and returned, Song Tingyu asked doubtfully, "Aren''t you going to pick up Vichy?"


    "Xihe said they were nearby. Now send him over."


    Song ting nodded and looked up at the drip bottle hanging high above him. He was obviously annoyed, "Su Ran, come and see if my fever has gone down."


    Su Ran walked over and put his hand on his forehead to check the temperature, "It''s not as hot as it was just now..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she let out a cry of surprise because Song Tingyu held her slender waist and hugged her to her thigh.


    Su Ran now felt that she was sitting in Song Tingyu''s arms in an extremely indecent position. She struggled uneasily and twisted her body, "Don''t mess around. It''s all like this. Why can''t you be quiet?"


    "Don''t move. It won''t be good if you get the drip on my hand." Song Tingyu warned her.


    Su Ran: ..."


    As if this was her mistake.


    Fortunately, they were in the ward now, and not many people passed by. Otherwise, Su Ran would never let him succeed.


    "Do you remember what you promised me when you went back tonight?"


    This man is really, Su Ran felt that she really lost to him, she gave him a white look: "I remember, remember very clearly, are you at ease? Can you let me go now?"


    "No." Song Tingyu''s answer was rather straightforward.


    Just as su ran tried to break free, she heard a voice from the door, "Ran Ran, I sent Vichy back to you..."


    It was Hope''s voice.


    But when she saw what was going on inside, she forgot to react and stood at the door in a daze. Besides her, there was a beautiful woman standing at the door that Su Ran had never seen before. It should be Lu Jingchen''s mother that Hope had mentioned before.


    There were also the three children, Song Weixi, xi nuan and Lu Jingchen.


    Su Ran sensed the light in their eyes and immediately realized that she was still in Song Tingyu''s arms. Her face was burning red and she quickly stood up from his lap. Fortunately, Song Tingyu did not stop her and let her get up.


    The children did not feel anything, because they did not understand it very well, but when faced with the two adults, they felt a little embarrassed.


    Su ran coughed lightly, her face burning with heat, "Thank you both for sending Vichy back."

 Chapter 126 This Woman, How Shameless! (1)

    Chapter 126 this woman, shameless (1)


    "No, you''re welcome..." Hope waved his hand in embarrassment. He thought of something and pointed to the woman beside him, "This is Wei Lan, Jing Chen''s mother."


    "Hello, miss wei." Su Ran said hello.


    "Hello."


    Wei Lan seemed to be a little absent-minded, and his face was not quite right. He answered in a hurry, then said to Lu Jingchen, who had already walked into the ward, "Jing Chen, let''s go."


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, "Are you in such a hurry? I was thinking of having dinner with you tonight."


    "Thank you, but no need."


    Jing Chen left after veranda landed. Hope also felt a little confused. She said to su ran, "Wei Lan is my college classmate. She came to see me this time. She might have something urgent. Ran Ran, let''s go first. We''ll have dinner together later when we have time."


    Su Ran sent them to the door and then pulled Song Weixi back. As soon as he came back, he saw Song Tingyu sitting in a chair with his head down, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu looked up, "What''s that woman''s name?"


    "Hope?"


    "No, Hope. I''ve seen her before. When Vichy had an accident, she was there. Besides Hope, there was another one. What was her name?"


    "Wei Lan?" Su Ran was confused, "What''s wrong?"


    "Yes, it''s wei."


    "What?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her, "Do you know the wei family in South city?"


    "Yes, but a few years ago, the wei family was gone, and they were all declared bankrupt..." She suddenly understood something: "Wei Lan is from the wei family?"


    "Only daughter."


    Song ting squinted, not knowing whether he was talking to Su Ran or talking to himself, "No wonder he couldn''t find it no matter how hard he tried. So he hid here..."


    Su Ran became more and more confused. He saw Song Tingyu take out his cell phone, dial a number and say something. He didn''t know what the person on the other side of the phone said. He smiled and said, "No mistake. I''ve seen her before. Have you forgotten? Besides, she''s with a four- or five-year-old boy. He''s your son, isn''t he?"


    "I''ve provided you with clues. If you want to find your woman, in return, do you have to give me that piece of land by the sea?"


    The person on the other side of the phone seemed very cheerful and immediately agreed, because Song Tingyu''s smile was getting bigger and bigger at the moment.


    When he hung up the phone, he looked at Su Ran with a blank face.


    "Who did you call just now? Wei Lan, mother and son, who are they?"


    Song Tingyu looked up at the drip. It was almost done. He used his other hand to press the needle on the back of his hand and pulled it out.


    Su Ran looked at his movements and said in a daze, "Aren''t you afraid of injections?" Why are you so brave when you''re about to tear it apart? There was no need for the nurse to come over, so he did it himself!


    "Do you understand the bitter plan?" Song ting laughed as he tapped her on the forehead.


    Su Ran frowned, "Song Tingyu, you''re too shameless!"


    It was hard for him to think of such a move for that matter...


    Song Weixi, on the other hand, said, "Dad, what is a bitter trick?"


    Song Tingyu picked him up and said, "I''ll teach you another day. This trick works especially well for women. You can use it on Xi Nuannuan in the future and make sure you try everything..."


    "Song Tingyu..." Su Ran couldn''t stand it any longer. The more he said it, the more ridiculous it became.


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi in one hand and Su Ran out of the ward in the other. After a while, he put his hand on her shoulder, "I haven''t told you about that. Lu Jingchen is a child of the lu family in South city."


    Su Ran thought for a moment, "Lu yuqian''s son?"


    "Yes."


    Although Su Ran didn''t know much about business and didn''t care much about it, he knew a lot about the big families in several cities.


    "Why did Wei Lan bring lu jingchen here?"


    "Let''s not talk about them. Lu yuqian will be here soon anyway. Think about what to eat later?"


    In the evening, Su Ran came out of Song Weixi''s room and went downstairs to pour a cup of warm water. Then he went upstairs and returned to his room. He handed the cup to Song Tingyu who was sitting on the bed, "Take the medicine."


    Song Tingyu took the cup of water and took the medicine. Then he lay on the bed with his hands on his head and looked at Su Ran, "We can start now."


    Su Ran froze, almost forgetting about the day.


    She coughed lightly and pretended not to understand what he said, "I''m going to take a bath."


    "Su Ran, you can''t go back on your word."


    "I really want to take a shower." Before he could react, Su Ran ran to the bathroom at top speed, worried that he would open the door and come in, so he slammed the lock on the door.


    Song Tingyu stood outside the door and was so angry that he kicked the door and said, "Su Ran, when I get through these months, I''ll see what I can do to you! When the time comes, don''t beg for mercy. Even if you beg for mercy, you won''t be spared!"


    Song Tingyu went back to bed angrily, praising him for thinking about Su Ran and taking a shower. In the end, that''s what she did to herself!


    He pulled the blanket over his face and slept with no one.


    After a while, he heard someone calling him.


    "Song Tingyu, Song Tingyu..."


    He recognized Su Ran''s voice.


    "What is it?" He did not reply angrily and turned his back to her, unwilling to turn around.


    "... You come in" ...


    "No."


    "Come in..." Su Ran called again.


    "If a man says no, no!"


    "Okay, then don''t regret it!"


    Su Ran put down his words coldly. Song Tingyu seemed to understand something in an instant. He immediately got up from the bed and ran to the bathroom without wearing his shoes.


    Just as su ran was about to close the door, he pushed her in forcefully.


    Su Ran looked at the man standing in front of him and smiled."


    "... Song ting rubbed Su Ran''s hair with his hand." I was talking in my sleep, didn''t you hear me?"


    Su Ran didn''t realize what he was saying in his sleep.


    "Don''t worry about it. It doesn''t matter." Song Tingyu looked at her, "You called me in to..."


    Su Ran hadn''t showered yet, so he was still wearing the same clothes he was wearing today.


    She didn''t know where to put her eyes at the moment, and her hands clasped together nervously, "Song Tingyu, I won''t. I haven''t tried..."


    "Nonsense, of course you haven''t tried it. I''ve never enjoyed your service. If you have, I''ll kill that man." Song Tingyu said hatefully.


    Su Ran was really nervous, so she kept swallowing. She thought again and again, "Can you give me some time to prepare?"

 Chapter 127 This Woman, How Shameless! (2)

    Chapter 127 this woman, shameless (2)


    She said as she retracted her hand, "Goodbye today..."


    When song ting saw this, he quickly pressed her hand, "Say today, how can we change the day? Besides, there''s no need to prepare for such a thing, is there? I''ll teach you..."


    Su Ran smiled and glared at him, "Why are you so experienced? Bai Zhirui used to help you? Or do other women often help you?"


    Song ting put his hand on his forehead and hugged her, "Honey, let''s not talk about the past, shall we? Wasn''t I young and ignorant then? Besides, who told you not to show up in front of me at that time? How can I fall in love with other women when I show up?"


    "Nonsense." Su Ran immediately retorted, "I''ll be in front of you tomorrow morning. You don''t seem to even bother to look at me, do you?"


    Song ting coughed a little. In fact, he wouldn''t admit it. If it wasn''t for Su Hao, he wouldn''t have disliked Su Ran so much back then.


    In fact, Su Ran was still his type. Although she looked thin, she had a very good figure. Her legs were long and thin, and she was very straight. Most importantly, her appearance. That kind of beauty slowly penetrated into people''s hearts, not like some people. Although beautiful, but their beauty was that kind of aggressive beauty. If you look at it for a long time, you will be tired.


    But su ran wouldn''t.


    It was because Su Hao was eager to sell his daughter to him back then, and because he had been rebellious since he was a child, he had a strong sense of rejection when he saw Su Ran, so he subconsciously wanted to block her approach. In fact, all the prejudice he had against her at that time and after all these years was caused by Su Hao.


    If he had known Su Ran back then and not through Su Hao, perhaps they wouldn''t have missed so many years, or perhaps there wouldn''t have been so many twists and turns between them.


    They must have a different beginning, a different process.


    There''s no need to be so bumpy, until today.


    "All right, stop talking about it. Who hasn''t been there yet?" Song ting pinched her face with his hand, "I can''t see enough of you every day. I can''t see all the other women like a man. They only respond to you. Isn''t that enough?"


    As Song Tingyu spoke, he leaned back on her, "Su Ran, you have pity on me. Don''t let me hold it in, okay? You see, it''s all because you''re hungry for me, so I''m going to take a cold shower. I still have a cold today. If you''re hungry for me again, do you want me to continue taking a cold shower? How many times do I have to wash? Do you want me to catch a cold every day?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Su Ran frowned and decided to go all out, "How do we start?"


    Song Tingyu laughed dangerously.


    If he hadn''t caught a cold today, he wouldn''t know how long he would have to hold back.


    At this moment, he was thankful for such a timely cold.


    "Then let''s go take a bath. How about a mandarin duck bath?"


    "Didn''t you take a shower?"


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled up, "It''s rare to have your service. What if I wash it again?"


    But Song Tingyu was quick to see, so he quickly caught the pillow she had thrown over and put it aside, smiling evilly, "Am I wrong? Or do you think your skills are good?"


    "That''s enough..." Su Ran covered her face, feeling a little weak. Could you stop talking about it? Thinking about what happened in the bathroom just now, she really felt embarrassed enough...


    Song Tingyu took her hand and put it on his knee, "Let me see."


    He rubbed his hands a few times, "How do you feel?"


    "A little numb..."


    "Spray some medicine and wake up better." He paused, "Then we''ll continue tomorrow night."


    "... Su Ran almost choked on his own saliva and glared at him." Song Tingyu, you''re dreaming!"


    Song Tingyu''s laughter was low, but it was very pleasant. He rubbed her palms and wrists for a long time before putting them down. She was already yawning. As soon as he left, she lay in bed and slept.


    Song ting touched her long wet hair with his hand and asked for a wind pipe to help her blow.


    Su Ran lay on his side, making it easier for him to move.


    In fact, Su Ran didn''t dare to really fall asleep, because she knew that if her hair was still wet, it would be bad for her head, and it would be bad for her child if she caught a cold. She was just too tired to move now.


    When Song Tingyu''s hand gently moved between her soft hair, she still felt it.


    It took him a long time to dry his hair. Su Ran really didn''t want to move. He fell asleep immediately.


    When song ting returned from packing, she was already sound asleep.


    He lay on the bed, careful in his movements because he didn''t want to see Su Ran wake up. He slowly pulled her into his arms and kissed her closed eyes, "Good night, Mrs. Song."


    Su Ran was already asleep. Of course, he couldn''t respond to him, but he was also satisfied.


    Su Ran''s stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and it had already swelled up a little over three months ago.


    After the spring festival, Tian Mi felt that he had gained a lot of weight, but looking at Su Ran, who was sitting on the sofa and biting an apple, he was pregnant with a child, and he was even thinner than her!


    She felt that the heavens were really unfair. Her fat body would kill her sooner or later.


    "Ran Ran, have you been vomiting lately? Can''t eat anything all the time? Or will you vomit after eating?" Tian mi said as she reached out to touch Su Ran''s stomach.


    "No, I''m fine with this baby. I throw up less, have a good appetite, eat more..."

 Chapter 128 Its Been More Than Three Months (1)

    Chapter 128 is more than three months old (1)


    Before Su Ran could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Tian Mi''s whining, "Then why aren''t you fat?!"


    Su Ran smiled, "You might go back to auntie''s place for the new year. It''s great."


    "My mother always thinks that I''m thin. She''s been giving me big fish and big meat for a week when she comes back. I''m going to be fat by her, okay?"


    Tian Mi sat down angrily and switched the remote control in her hand. She wanted to find a channel to watch how she was going to lose weight, but when she pressed a channel, her hand stopped. She looked at Su Ran carefully and then said, "This white lotus seems to be very active recently. You can see her everywhere, on tv, in newspapers, in magazines, everywhere. You can even see her posters for dinner, and you lose your appetite in an instant!"


    Su Ran knew about Bai Zhirui''s comeback a long time ago. He had already re-entered the entertainment industry a while ago. He first shot an advertisement, then participated in a variety show, and now he was filming a movie. Anyway, he entered the public''s eyes with all kinds of strong postures.


    Because in the eyes of many people, Bai Zhirui was a goddess, the existence of the white swan, her comeback, but received a lot of support.


    There seemed to be people of all ages who liked and supported her. There were otaku men, cute girls, uncles, and moms, because they felt that she was gentle and could be used as a model for choosing their own daughter-in-law!


    "How can it be so exaggerated?" Su Ran shook his head and smiled.


    "Why are you exaggerating? I''m telling the truth. I really want to puke when I see that white lotus face right now... Tsk tsk, look at her..." Tian mi pointed at the tv screen as she said, "It''s so tender and pitiful on tv. It''s like I''m just trying to win everyone''s sympathy. But who knows, the goddess in their eyes is actually a scheming bitch."


    Su Ran also looked at it. It was actually a talk show.


    The host first asked her about her recent status, what activities she had planned next, what movies were released, and so on. After that, of course, he had to ask everyone the most concerned questions.


    About her relationship with Song Tingyu.


    As soon as the host asked, bai zhirui blushed, as if embarrassed, "It''s good, we''ve been recently."


    "I''ll go. Is this woman shameless? When was your Mr. Song still with her? She''s acting like your Mr. Song is still with her every day..."


    Tian Mi hated this kind of thing the most, so he was furious at the moment.


    The host asked again, "Bai Xiaojie, there is a rumor that Mr. Song will divorce his current wife very soon and will be with you after the divorce. Is this rumor true?"


    On this kind of talk show, the host''s questions are usually very sharp and won''t beat around the bush with you.


    Bai Zhirui seemed to have been prepared. She put her hair away and said with a smile, "I won''t answer this question, okay? Everyone will know then."


    Her answer was clearly a hint to the audience that everyone was right. Song Tingyu and Su Ran would indeed divorce.


    Tian Mi, who was sitting in front of the tv, was basically in a state of rage!


    "Is this woman shameless? Shameless? Do you want to be shameless?"


    Seeing her like this, su ran quickly turned off the tv, saving her the time to go back and smash it.


    Tian Mi did not see Bai Zhirui again, and finally calmed down a little. He sat back on the sofa and looked at Su Ran, "Speaking of which, didn''t your Mr. Song end everything with her? Why does everyone outside still think they''re together? They''re all waiting for her to squeeze you out and succeed."


    Su Ran put down the remote control, "Bai Zhirui has been with Song Tingyu for many years, five years. Besides, she lost a child. Song Tingyu is a little guilty of her, so he wants to make up for it. Bai Zhirui said before that, keep the fact that they were separated for now, and wait until she regains her footing..."


    "So that''s the case..." Tian Mi gritted his teeth, "So that white lotus can be used to spend money on your Mr. Song?"


    Seeing that she was about to get angry again, su ran quickly pulled her away, "Leave her alone. Let''s go out for a walk. I want to buy a present."


    "What gift? Mr. Song''s birthday?"


    "No..."


    "That''s not Vichy''s birthday either!" Tian Mi was even more confused.


    Su ran coughed lightly, but her eyes did not open, "Two days later, february 14 ..."


    "Valentine''s day!" Tian Mi said reflexively, then looked at Su Ran maliciously, "So, you want to buy a gift for Song Tingyu?"


    "Yes." Su ran nodded, her expression somewhat unnatural, "Let''s go."


    Tian Mi snorted, "Then I don''t have anyone to give it to. My single dog won''t go shopping with you. I''d rather sit at home and watch the interview with the white lotus than be tortured to the bone by you."


    "I heard that there is a new restaurant in wanda square that is quite delicious. I heard it from someone in the studio two days ago. Everyone who went there said it was delicious. I want to treat you to it later." Su Ran abandoned the temptation.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go." Tian Mi excitedly grabbed Su Ran''s hand and rushed out the door.


    Su Ran: ..." I don''t know who said that he wanted to lose weight...


    Su Ran didn''t really give gifts to anyone. In the past, she made handiwork for Qiao Qing on her birthday or mother''s day. In the past few years, she would give gifts to Song Weixi.


    For someone like Song Tingyu, he really didn''t know what to give him.


    That afternoon, Su Ran walked a lot of places, but couldn''t find a suitable and satisfied one. When she was about to despair, Su Ran finally found a handkerchief she liked.


    A light blue, simple handkerchief.


    She bought a handkerchief and dragged Tian Mi to a special place where she sold needles and thread. She asked for light blue needles and thread.


    Tian Mi asked, "What are you doing?"


    Su Ran smiled but did not say a word. He put all the things he bought into his room bag, "Let''s go and eat."


    Tian Mi couldn''t help but look at it, "It''s all about keeping a secret and pretending to be mysterious."


    Su Ran thought it would make more sense to embroider the first few letters of Song Tingyu''s name on the handkerchief he bought.


    When tian mi heard what she was thinking, she exclaimed, "Ran Ran, I didn''t expect you to be such a dog abuser!"


    Su Ran hurriedly placed the plate that the waiter handed her in front of her, "Here, order whatever you want."


    Only then was Tian Mi satisfied and bent down to study her dinner.


    Su Ran didn''t ask for much. She and tian mi had similar tastes, so she could order. She drank water and looked around the restaurant.

 Chapter 129 Its Been More Than Three Months (2)

    Chapter 129 is more than three months old (2)


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in the distance.


    Gu Dongcheng and a few friends were there, so they should have arrived before them.


    Soon, Gu Dongcheng found her too. He was stunned for a moment, then picked up the glass on the table and raised it in her direction.


    Su Ran responded with a cup of warm water.


    Tian Mi sensed something strange about her, raised his head, looked in the direction she was pointing, and asked doubtfully, "Ran Ran, is that it?"


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to be stunned at this moment, his eyes were different, and his smile froze at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ran whispered, "Song Tingyu''s cousin Gu Dongcheng."


    "Oh." Tian Mi felt a light in her eyes all the time. She raised her head carefully and met Gu Dongcheng''s deep eyes.


    Her face turned red and she quickly lowered her head.


    She didn''t know why Gu Dongcheng looked at her like that.


    Su Ran didn''t seem to notice anything and asked, "Are you done?"


    Tian Mi had just been daydreaming, where did she look at the menu seriously? Even when Su Ran asked her this time, she almost didn''t come to her senses, so she coughed lightly: "Okay, okay..."


    After ordering the dishes, when she secretly looked again, Gu Dongcheng had already shifted his gaze away from them and instead focused on talking to his friends.


    Tian Mi could not explain his feelings at the moment, as if he was a little disappointed.


    But then she thought it was funny. It was only the first time she met gu East city. How could she feel this way?


    When the food was served, she was still lowering her head and wondering what was on her mind. Su Ran put down his knife and fork and waved his hand in front of her eyes, "Tian Mi, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you just say you were hungry? Why not? What''s wrong?"


    "No!" Tian Mi responded immediately. After he said it out loud, he felt guilty.


    Su Ran shook his head, "Then eat quickly."


    They changed the topic of conversation, but tian mi was obviously absent-minded, and did not know what was on her mind. You know, the usual her, but a lot of words, but today was suddenly so quiet, which made Su Ran a little unaccustomed.


    Suddenly, Tian Mi''s eyes looked behind her. Su Ran was puzzled. He turned around and saw that Gu Dongcheng''s table seemed to have finished eating, paid the bill and was ready to leave. But gu East city and his friend said a few words. His friend left the restaurant first, and he walked in the direction of Su Ran.


    Finally, he stood at their table, "Ran Ran, what a coincidence."


    "That''s right, Brother Dongcheng. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Where''s your friend?"


    "I told them to leave first." As he spoke, his eyes fell on Tian Mi, his attitude still very humble and courteous, "Ran Ran, this is?"


    Su Ran remembered that she had forgotten to introduce the two of them. She quickly said, "Brother Dongcheng, this is my good friend Tian Mi, Tian Mi, this is my cousin Gu Dongcheng."


    Tian Mi put down the knife and fork and stood up straight. Then she felt that she had overreacted and felt a little embarrassed, so her face was a little red. She didn''t look at gu East city and nodded hastily, "Hello."


    Su Ran sensed something was wrong with her, and Gu Dongcheng smiled, but said nothing, "Ran Ran, I have something else to do. I''ll go first..." He paused and looked in Tian Mi''s direction, "Miss Tian, I hope we can meet again someday."


    Gu Dongcheng said and left.


    Su Ran naturally understood what was going on.


    She turned to look at Tian Mi. Her face was very red. It was getting redder and redder. She deliberately scratched her cheek with her hand, "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so hot? My ears are red."


    "The temperature in the room is too high." Tian Mi glared at her and quickly lowered her head to drink the soup, but she did not know that Song Tingyu had asked Su Ran about this question. Su Ran used the same excuse at the time. The temperature in the room was too low!


    Su ran held her chin in her hand and looked at Tian Mi, who had been drinking the soup fiercely in front of her, "Brother Dongcheng is not bad. If you could get married earlier, you wouldn''t have to be dragged back by your uncle and aunt to go on a blind date, would you?"


    Tian Mi''s parents were both civil servants, and there were still some before he retired. Because he had his own work to do, he was not so anxious about his daughter''s marriage. But after he retired, the old couple felt that life was too boring, so they took care of Tian Mi''s marriage every day, especially seeing that she was the same age as Tian Mi, but was about to have a second child. They were even more envious, urging tian mi to be even more powerful.


    No, this spring festival back, Tian Mi was caught on a blind date many times, either the son of father of Tian''s colleague, Tian Mi''s colleague, or the son of two friends...


    In any case, Tian Mi called Su Ran almost every day to complain and complain.


    As soon as Su Ran said this, Tian Mi almost spat out the soup in her mouth. She coughed loudly and drank warm water in a hurry, which made her feel better. At this moment, she glared at Su Ran with her red eyes, "Ran Ran, you can talk nonsense again and see how I deal with you."


    Su Ran smiled, "I''m telling the truth. Don''t talk to me. My eyes look good."


    Both of them were obviously interested in each other.


    Tian Mi''s reaction was weird, and she blushed inexplicably without saying a word.


    As for Gu Dongcheng, Su Ran also had some understanding. Although it gave a lot of people the feeling of gentleness and courtesy, but in fact, he had always deliberately distanced himself from others, so many times, it also gave people a sense of distance.


    What he said to tian mi just now was obviously not what he would say. If it weren''t for the fact that he was interested in tian mi, he wouldn''t have said that.


    "Nonsense again." Tian Mi snorted, but turned his eyes away unnaturally.


    Su Ran knew that she was shy, so he didn''t bother with her anymore and only called the waiter to pay the bill.


    When Song Tingyu came back in the evening, he saw Su Ran sitting on the sofa in the room doing something with his head down. It was too far away. He didn''t see what she was holding, and he knew it was light blue.


    But she was so serious that she didn''t even notice him coming in and kept her head down.


    He couldn''t help but walk over and stand behind the sofa, "What are you doing?"


    His voice suddenly rang out, almost startling her. When she realized it, she immediately stuffed her things into the pockets of her pajamas and looked at him, "Nothing."


    Song Tingyu saw all of her movements, so he crossed his long legs, sat on the sofa, and reached out his hand to her, "What was that thing that was hidden secretly just now? Let me see."

 Chapter 130 Court Meeting, Are You Free Tomorrow Night? (1)

    Chapter 130 meeting in court, are you free tomorrow night (1)


    "No, you''re wrong." Su Ran shook his head and smiled.


    "I saw it." Song Tingyu broke her lie.


    "You''re mistaken, really."


    Song Tingyu stopped talking to her and put his hand around her waist to feel for her pocket. She held it down with her hand. She pulled his hand away, grabbed his arm, and changed the subject, "Let me talk to you about something."


    "What is it?" Song Tingyu''s attention was clearly still on what he had just seen, so he seemed a little distracted at the moment.


    "Tian mi and I met Brother Dongcheng at the restaurant today."


    "And then?"


    "And then..." Su Ran smiled, "They seem to be looking at each other..."


    "No way?" Song Tingyu''s attention was finally successfully diverted and he looked at Su Ran, "My brother has a crush on Tian Mi?"


    "What are your eyes and tone? How''s it going? Isn''t Tian Mi okay?"


    Seeing Su Ran like this, Song Tingyu quickly smiled and said, "That''s not what I meant. It''s just that ever since that incident, he rarely interacted with girls. After all these years, he didn''t have any female companions around him, so I heard him say that he had a crush on Tian Mi."


    "What was that?" Su Ran didn''t want to know Gu Dongcheng''s secret either, but she felt it was about Tian Mi, so she needed to know something.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes grew heavy. He let go of the hand that was holding her shoulder and leaned back on the sofa, "My brother had a girlfriend, his first girlfriend, and then he was stopped by his grandmother. It wasn''t long before that girl jumped into the river and killed herself..."


    Su Ran didn''t expect this to happen...


    She was stunned for a long time, "Why did grandma stop her back then? Is it because of the family background or because..."


    "No." Song Tingyu loosened the bow tie with his long fingers, "My brother was only twenty years old. He met that girl in college. I was only a teenager. I don''t remember very much. I just heard from my grandmother once that she thought that the girl was not really close to my brother, but had ulterior motives."


    "But then the girl jumped into the river and killed herself..."


    Song Tingyu pulled off his tie and shrugged, "I don''t know exactly why, but after that, my brother was so sick that he almost didn''t make it. Grandma stayed by his side every day. After that, he got better, but he never mentioned anything about that girl again. For the past 100 years, no woman had appeared around him, until today..."


    He turned to Su Ran and said, "If he really likes Tian Mi, it''s not a bad thing. Grandma will probably be happy too."


    When it came to Gu Dongcheng, Su Ran had never been involved or seen it with her own eyes, so she could not comment on what was going on, but it had been so many years, and people should not be obsessed with the past, and the future was the most important thing.


    As Song Tingyu had just said, it would have been a good thing if he had really taken a fancy to Tian Mi.


    Su Ran was thinking about this with his head down when Song Tingyu suddenly picked up his hand. He was spreading out her fingers and looking at it, pressing on her fingertips, "Why are there so many small wounds on your fingers?"


    Su Ran regained her senses and glanced at her left hand, which she had been stabbed while embroidering on the handkerchief. She moved her hand, "It''s nothing. It doesn''t hurt anymore..."


    "Did it hurt when you first pricked it?"


    Su ran nodded.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Song Tingyu frowned, her eyes fixed on her fingers, "If you do a few more wounds, do you have to do them? What should I do if you bandage it?"


    At first, Su Ran didn''t understand what he meant. After thinking about it, he suddenly understood and blushed, "I used my right hand, not my left hand."


    "No." Song Tingyu''s smile was mesmerizing, "You used two hands."


    Su Ran felt that he couldn''t stand this man at all. He patted his hand away and didn''t want to continue the conversation with him, "I''m going to bed. You should take a bath."


    She then walked towards the bed. Not long after she was lying on the bed, she heard Song Tingyu''s voice, "It''s been more than three months. Why do I keep doing that?"


    Su Ran didn''t care much about what he said, but the next second, she felt the side of the bed collapse. Song ting had already met someone sitting on the bed and looked down at her with the latest pregnancy test in his hand, "Our daughter has been more than three months."


    "Yeah." Su Ran frowned. Wasn''t he there during the pregnancy test the other day?


    Song Tingyu''s eyes lit up in an instant, and his curvy lips slowly curved into an arc. He stroked her cheek with his hand, "It''s been more than three months, which means I..."


    He deliberately played his voice very slowly.


    Su Ran was affected by his actions at the moment, as if he did not understand what he meant.


    With a smile on his face, he slowly lowered his head and leaned over to lift the hair from her shoulder and collarbone, "Do you remember what the doctor said before? After three months, I can..."


    Su Ran immediately understood. She immediately reached out and pressed her hand against his chest to stop him from getting any closer, "No."


    Song Tingyu was very dissatisfied, "Why not? The doctors say that three months is fine, but you still have to hold me back? How long are you trying to hold me back? You''re not really going to hold the baby in until it comes out, are you?"


    Su Ran blushed, "I didn''t hold you back, did I? Song Tingyu, can you stop thinking about this?"


    "You can''t blame me."


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded, "It''s my fault, so it''s safer for us to sleep in separate rooms..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu suddenly pressed her down on the bed, unable to move, "If you ask me this question again, I will not deal with you in the future."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her beautiful bone, "Su Ran, let''s do it another way. How was it?"


    Su Ran flipped his body and turned his back to him. His voice was muffled, "Go to sleep. If you fall asleep, you won''t think too much."


    Song Tingyu quickly turned her body around and put his hands on both sides of her body, "I can''t sleep. How can I sleep if I think of this?"


    As he spoke, he put his hand into Su Ran''s lapel. At first, Su Ran wanted to bear with him with his eyes closed. He thought that he would soon find it meaningless if he looked at her and ignored her.


    But she didn''t expect him to go too far. He had already taken a bath and didn''t go anywhere. He was only in the room, so she didn''t wear anything under her pajamas.


    Song Tingyu''s hand gently stroked her belly and then whispered, "Good girl, where are your parents? They have something serious to do. Just stay inside and don''t mess around, okay? Don''t be surprised when you see anything. Just sleep with your eyes closed, okay?"

 Chapter 131 Court Meeting, Are You Free Tomorrow Night? (2)

    Chapter 131 meeting in court, are you free tomorrow night (2)


    Su Ran had seen Song Tingyu''s shamelessness for a long time, but his ears were still burning with what he said at this moment. What do you mean by "See something later..."


    What he said...


    After he finished speaking, he sat next to her and pushed her shoulder with his hand, "Still pretending to sleep?"


    Su Ran still closed his eyes and did not care about him. It was better to let him think that he was really asleep than pretending to be asleep. When he saw that she was asleep, there was no point in tormenting himself, and he would probably stop.


    "Are you really asleep?"


    Song Tingyu seemed to be puzzled. Her thin lips leaned over to kiss her lips and whispered, "That''s better. I can do whatever I want."


    Su Ran gritted his teeth, clenched his hand on the bedsheet, and cursed in his heart: shameless!


    He then began to unbutton, unbuttoning one by one. Su Ran saw that her upper body was about to be exposed before his eyes, and she remembered the emptiness under her pajamas, so she sat up almost reflexively from the bed and reached out to hold her collar.


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "What? Stop pretending to be asleep?"


    "I was really asleep. You woke me up. You had the nerve to say that." Su ran kicked him in the calf with the tip of her foot, "You go to bed quickly. Besides, you are not allowed to disturb me anymore, and you are not allowed to talk nonsense to the child in your stomach."


    "Why am I talking nonsense?" Song Tingyu protested, "I was having prenatal education!"


    And prenatal education...


    "Is there a father in the world who would give this kind of prenatal education to an unborn child?"


    "Me." Song Tingyu pointed at himself and smiled.


    Su Ran: ..."


    Song Tingyu put both hands on Su Ran''s shoulder, "I just asked my daughter for her opinion. She said yes, no problem..."


    Su Ran naturally wouldn''t believe his nonsense. He made it up. It was the embryo. How to agree with what he said was an excuse for his own shamelessness.


    "Song Tingyu, stop it." Su Ran looked at him, "What if something happens to the baby that I finally got pregnant with? What about Vichy?"


    With that said, Song Tingyu was at a loss. Who told Su Ran to stab him in the back?


    He leaned on Su Ran''s shoulder and said, "You and I are going to the bathroom."


    "What are you doing? I''m taking a shower."


    "Let me see if your technique has improved."


    Su Ran was speechless again, "..."


    After Bai Zhirui''s interview that day was aired as usual, someone finally stood up and slapped him in the face.


    First, a famous film critic in the entertainment industry posted a post on weibo, which roughly stated that marriage was sacred and inviolable. No matter why they didn''t get married in the first place, men and women shouldn''t betray their marriage and get together secretly. Although he didn''t say who the person was, he did @ the host''s weibo number, and he also said that there was no limit to the number of people who supported him. In order to attract attention, he could ask any questions without any opinions or positions.


    This weibo post has exploded.


    His comments were increasing by thousands per minute.


    Of course, Bai Zhirui had a lot of fans, so many of them commented on him below, warning him not to speak ill of his goddess, and saying that she had been doing well with Song Tingyu and almost married into the The song family. If it weren''t for Su Ran''s interference, how could she be in this situation?


    Even more brain-damaged fans were abusing, threatening, and using every word they could to make him delete his weibo and apologize to their goddess.


    Not only did the movie critic not delete the previous post, he posted another one: how did this society end up like this? Some people still feel smug about being a third party to others? And her fans still think that she''s compromising? One more word? Even back then, she might not have had the chance to marry into a rich family! It''s just a game, a game of love and desire. If you take it seriously, it only shows that you are stupid!


    After the weibo came out, it caused a huge uproar, and the comments began to fall on two sides. The fans of the bai zhi rui family were sworn to defend their idol, and on the other side, there were all kinds of fans, other obvious fans, not too big to watch, there was a trace that was really unbearable to tear up Bai Zhirui.


    It had been a hot topic for several days, and the entertainment papers had been covering it, and everyone''s enthusiasm seemed to have not diminished.


    Bai Zhirui had just returned from the game when she encountered these incidents, which had more or less affected her reputation, but because everyone thought that Song Tingyu and the entire Song shi were behind her, there was no change in her announcement or movie.


    But these days, Bai Zhirui was the center of attention wherever she went. If it wasn''t necessary, she wouldn''t even go out. Even if she went out, she was careful, afraid that the paparazzi would find her.


    Of course, it was inevitable that her weibo had fallen.


    All of this, some fans concluded that she was on a death show, but also a high-profile death show, dying to show her love.


    It lasted for two days, and valentine''s day was coming soon, so Bai Zhirui''s fans stood up and said, "Song Tingyu''s valentine''s day will definitely be with the goddess for the festival, they are the true love between them!"


    Of course, someone immediately stood up and choked, "On valentine''s day, Song Tingyu will definitely not spend time with bai zhirui. I bet on a pack of chili bars!"


    In front of the computer, a woman in her thirties angrily turned off the web page and looked at the person sitting on the bed, "Zhirui, call Mr. Song today and ask him to spend valentine''s day with you no matter how busy he is. Aren''t these people just waiting to see your joke? I will not let them succeed."


    It was Bai Zhirui''s manager, Miss chen.


    Bai Zhirui did not speak.


    Miss chen was stunned, "What happened? Why haven''t you been with Mr. Song lately? The hype on weibo isn''t good for your reputation either. When you''re with Mr. Song tomorrow, you should just tell him to spend some money to help you delete some of your weibo posts. The company is also going to help you get a marine to do it..."


    As she spoke, Bai Zhirui kept her head down and patted her on the shoulder, "Zhirui, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so absent-minded? Did you hear what I just told you?"


    Bai Zhirui looked up at her, "Song Tingyu doesn''t want me anymore."


    Miss chen''s eyes widened in surprise, "I said no wonder recently..." She frowned, "But why didn''t you say that? Besides, there was no movement outside, and everyone thought you were still together..."

 Chapter 132 You Women Dont All like Romance And Sensationalism (1)

    Chapter 132 you women don''t all like romance and sensationalism (1)


    Bai Zhirui smiled bitterly, "That''s what I asked of Song Tingyu. I still need him to pave the way for me. With him around, my comeback will be much easier. Otherwise, I''ve been out of this circle for four years. Do you think I can still stand on my feet? So I had an agreement with him, and before I could make a comeback in the entertainment industry, I wouldn''t announce to the media that our relationship was over..."


    "I see..." Miss chen thought it was a pity, "He said you would share? Why are you so stupid? Holding onto a Song Tingyu, do you have to worry about it for the rest of your life? When that old lady of theirs leaves, won''t you be able to ascend?"


    This woman had always believed that Bai Zhirui would have been able to marry into the The song family if Madam song hadn''t stopped her, so she felt that Bai Zhirui couldn''t let go of Song Tingyu. Once Madam song left, she could have replaced Su Ran.


    "I don''t want to part, but you don''t understand Song Tingyu. If I keep pestering him, it won''t do me any good. I may end up with nothing, so I can only agree to break up temporarily..."


    Miss chen nodded, "It''s a pity, but there''s nothing we can do about it now, and we can''t end up with nothing. At the very least, he''s still feeling guilty about you, and he promised you that he won''t reveal the fact that you''ve been separated until you have a firm foothold in the circle. In that case, you can still call him and ask him to come over tomorrow night to play with you."


    Song Tingyu has always hated this kind of festival. When he was with her, he had never seen him before. He would give her money to buy whatever she wanted, but don''t expect him to surprise you.


    So Bai Zhirui thought at the moment, maybe Song Tingyu didn''t know it was valentine''s day tomorrow, so it shouldn''t be a big problem for him to play with him.


    She nodded, found her phone, and called Song Tingyu.


    Not long after the phone rang, it was connected. Before the person on the other side could speak, she couldn''t wait to say, "Trial, are you free tomorrow night?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then a female voice came, "Wait a minute."


    Su ran answered the phone. Song Tingyu was in the shower and asked her to answer it.


    Su Ran naturally knew what day it was tomorrow night, and she had prepared a gift for it.


    I just didn''t expect Bai Zhirui''s phone calls to come and ask Song Tingyu to accompany him tomorrow night.


    She walked to the bathroom with her cell phone and knocked on the door. The door was immediately opened. She felt her body suddenly empty. Song Tingyu hugged her wet and placed her on the sink.


    He had just taken a shower, so of course he was naked, and the water dripping from his well-defined body had soaked Su Ran''s pajamas.


    At this moment, a kiss landed on her face.


    Su Ran pushed him, "Don''t make a fuss. It''s your phone."


    She handed over the phone in her hand and stared straight into his deep eyes, "Bai Zhirui''s."


    Song Tingyu was stunned for a moment. She came down from the sink, placed her phone in his palm, and then opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Song Tingyu cut off the phone, took the bathrobe and put it on, then walked out.


    Su Ran was sitting on the sofa reading a book. He walked over and sat down beside her. She didn''t even raise her head, "So soon?"


    "I''m hanging up." Song ting rubbed his wet black hair with a towel. When it was half dry, he put the towel on the sofa and reached out to take Su Ran''s hands, put them on his knees, and then picked up his fingertips to watch.


    "What are you looking at?" Su Ran was confused.


    "Have you finished embroidering the present you gave me?" Song Tingyu lowered his head.


    "You..."


    "You want to ask me how I know?" Song Tingyu put down her hand and smiled, "You fell asleep last night. I found it in your pocket. I told you why you were interested in embroidery recently. So you wanted to embroider a handkerchief for me?"


    "Just a few letters."


    Su Ran felt that if she were really like an ancient woman, embroidering patterns on a handkerchief, she reckoned that ten fingers would not be enough.


    "Yes, the first few letters of my name." Song ting rubbed her hair with his hand, "Were you angry just now?"


    "No."


    "No?" Song Tingyu obviously didn''t believe it. He reached over to take the book on her lap and waved it in front of her, "If you''re not angry, then why did you take it upside down? Can you see it like this? Or are you actually unable to read a single word?"


    Su ran blushed and grabbed the book and put it away, "I''m not angry. I just mind a little."


    Some of her emotions were beyond her control. When she saw Bai Zhirui''s phone call at this juncture, she naturally felt a knot in her heart. She couldn''t get rid of it even if she wanted to.


    Song Tingyu pinched her tiny chin and turned her face around. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue the conversation about Bai Zhirui, "I''ll get off work early tomorrow afternoon."


    "Why?"


    "To spend the holidays with you." Song Tingyu answered naturally, "Don''t spend such a holiday at home. Grandma said she would take care of Vichy. We can just go out and wait for me at home tomorrow afternoon. I''ll come back to pick you up."


    "Where are you going?" Su Ran was still curious.


    But Song Tingyu just let go, "You''ll know then." He paused, "Go to sleep. I''ll go dry my hair first."


    On the other end of the phone.


    Miss chen looked at Bai Zhirui hopefully, "How was it?"


    Bai zhirui put down her phone, her face full of grief and anger, as if with some sadness, almost wanted to drop the phone: "He hung up my phone."


    "Is he busy?"


    "What are you busy with..." Bai Zhirui covered his eyes, "Su ran answered the phone. He didn''t want to answer the phone in front of her. He just made her unhappy..."


    It was hard to imagine that Song Tingyu cared so much about someone.


    But su ran let him do it.


    So far, Bai Zhirui didn''t understand what was wrong.


    She and Song Tingyu had clearly been together before su ran for so many years. Why was it that Song Tingyu had only returned a few months before she was forcefully pushed down? She had never really tried such a failure, but now she had to admit that she had been defeated by Su Ran, and that she had retreated step by step and was completely devastated.


    "Try again, maybe now." Miss chen continued.


    Bai Zhirui gritted her teeth and dialed Song Tingyu again. This time, she got through. At the moment she got through, she was really nervous. She was worried that it was Su Ran on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 133 You Women Dont All like Romance And Sensationalism (2)

    Chapter 133 you women don''t all like romance and sensationalism (2)


    But fortunately, it was Song Tingyu''s voice.


    "It''s so late, haven''t you slept yet? What''s the matter?"


    "Trial, I want to ask you, are you free tomorrow night?"


    "No." Song Tingyu said bluntly, "I want to spend the holidays with Su Ran."


    "... Bai Zhirui''s heart was sour, but she resisted," didn''t you used to dislike these festivals?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you like it or not, but now you want to accompany Su Ran..."


    "Trial..." Bai Zhirui''s voice was pleading, "Can you come and accompany me? I''m just taking up your dinner time, okay? Can you go back to Su Ran after dinner with me?"


    "Tell me your reasons."


    "I just want you to play a show with me. You know, there''s too much gossip outside now..."


    "Those things, you don''t have to care about them, you don''t have to care about them, you do your show well, act your play well, those voices will naturally gradually decrease..." Song Tingyu interrupted before she finished speaking.


    "But you said before, as long as you can do it, you will help me. Now I just want to deal with the rumors outside..."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was a little tense and cold, "You should stay away from me if you deal with those rumors. Aren''t all the rumors about you being a third party now? If you eat with me, I''m afraid it will have a greater impact on your own reputation? You''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years, don''t you understand that? I promised you I wouldn''t reveal the fact that we were separated, but I just wanted you to regain your footing in the entertainment industry. This show is only for some investors, entertainment companies and directors. It doesn''t mean that I have to accompany you in front of the audience!"


    "Trial, I know. I didn''t want to shut those people up, but I wanted to show this scene to those people in the entertainment industry, not to the audience..."


    "Really?" Song Tingyu sneered, "You know what''s going on in your heart. You should do your part well. You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone without waiting for baizhirui to speak again.


    Listening to the long busy tone from the other side of the phone, baizhirui felt her temples beating and aching. She finally screamed and slammed the phone to the ground.


    Miss chen was startled by the sound and action. She stared blankly at the cell phone that had fallen to the ground, "What''s wrong? What did Mr. Song say?"


    Bai Zhirui was gasping for breath, and she could hardly breathe because of the raging fire in her chest, so she had to breathe heavily to get fresh air.


    "He said he would be with Su Ran tomorrow night."


    At last, the woman who said this seemed to have collapsed, her shoulders drooped, her tears rolled down, and her voice grew louder. "Why is he always so cruel to me? Tell me, why? He promised to help me. I just asked him to do such a small thing for me. He actually said he wouldn''t accompany me in front of the audience..."


    Seeing that she was getting more and more excited, Miss chen quickly pressed her shoulder down, "Zhirui, calm down. Don''t be like this. There are so many people waiting to see your joke. You must not admit defeat, understand?"


    Just as Su Ran could easily drive Song Tingyu''s emotions, Bai Zhirui was always influenced by Song Tingyu.


    She breathed deeply for a long time before she gradually calmed down and said, "Yes, I can''t admit defeat, and I won''t let others see a joke."


    Miss chen was relieved to see her say that. She just felt that Bai Zhirui was already talking about a new movie. The movie was directed by a famous director. There were so many people waiting for the female lead role. It was still unknown whether they could get it.


    Song Tingyu had to help with this.


    Su Ran didn''t know what song ting was up to, but by the afternoon of the next day, he had really come back early, much earlier.


    Before leaving the house, Madam song said, "Vichy, I will take care of you. Enjoy your youth''s holiday."


    "Thank you, grandma."


    With that, Song Tingyu pulled Su Ran out of the house.


    In the car, su ran fastened her seat belt and turned to look at the man in the driver''s seat, "Where are we going?"


    Song ting looked at her, "Are you hungry?"


    She shook her head. It was only three o'' clock in the afternoon. It was not time for dinner yet. Naturally, she was not hungry.


    "Then let''s go."


    As the car drove along the road, Su Ran felt more and more strange. Originally, she thought that Song Tingyu should have taken her somewhere to eat, but at this moment, they were in the direction of the airport.


    Because the road they are on now leads straight to Ancheng airport.


    "Are you taking me to the airport?"


    "Well, we''re going to Hongkong."


    "Hongkong?" Su Ran was stunned, "But I didn''t bring my id."


    "I got it for you."


    Song Tingyu then pointed to the back seat of the car, and Su Ran followed him. Sure enough, he saw a bag there, which probably contained their documents.


    "Why are you suddenly going to Hongkong?"


    "Not all of a sudden. I made up my mind early on." Song Tingyu''s lips curved.


    Su Ran felt a little exaggerated, "Is it too far?"


    "How far? It''s only two hours from Ancheng to Hongkong. It''ll be here soon. I can take you to dinner."


    "But..."


    Su Ran didn''t mean that. She just felt that valentine''s day didn''t have to be so far away to go to Hongkong.


    Soon, they arrived at Ancheng airport, where people had already been waiting, bought tickets and checked in. Song ting was dragged in by Su Ran.


    The The song family had a private jet, but normally Song Tingyu didn''t think it was necessary, so he rarely flew, but today, he used it.


    The song family''s private jet was on the side of Ancheng airport.


    On the plane, Song Tingyu handed a cup of warm water to Su Ran, "Have some water. You''ll be there after a nap."


    Su Ran nodded, took a sip of the water, and then put down the sun visor, "Why would you want to go to Hongkong?"


    Song Tingyu answered naturally, "I''ll spend the holidays with you."


    "Just stay in Ancheng. Have a meal and watch a movie together." Su Ran suddenly remembered that they hadn''t seen a movie together.


    "That''s it?" Song Tingyu was surprised, "Don''t all of you women like romance and sensationalism?"


    Su Ran was taken aback by his words, "Do you have anything else to stir up?"

 Chapter 134 Happy Valentines Day, Mrs. Song (1)

    Chapter 134 Mrs. Song, happy valentine''s day (1)


    She was actually quite afraid of these things. She had encountered such a thing when she was a freshman. At that time, a senior in business school said that he liked her and chased her for a long time, but she did not agree. Suddenly, one day, he confessed in public under her dormitory.


    At that time, he lit a lot of candles and bought flowers. He also called his classmates and brothers to help him. He stood under the dormitory and shouted loudly, "What do you like?"


    At that time, many people said that it was romantic and envious, but because Su Ran didn''t mean anything to the senior, she felt very embarrassed, so many people shouted for them to be together.


    In the end, she said sorry.


    At that time, the senior''s face changed, and after that, the people in the school kept saying that every time the senior saw her, his face was very ugly.


    Song Tingyu shrugged his shoulders and continued to sell.


    Su Ran thought about college and felt a little creepy. He reached out and pulled his sleeve, "Don''t do it too well..."


    "What are you afraid of? No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a public display of love. You won''t reject me. No matter what I say or do, you will definitely cry and hug me and say yes."


    "...


    Su Ran stared at him for a while, then leaned back on the wide chair and closed his eyes, "I''m sleeping."


    It was two hours'' journey, around five o'' clock and almost six o'' clock. Their plane arrived at Hongkong lantau airport.


    Like the last time they went to Huaihai city, Song Tingyu had already made arrangements for them to be picked up as soon as they got off the plane.


    It was already spring, and Ancheng was getting warmer, let alone Hongkong. The temperature was more than ten degrees celsius, so all you had to do was put on a thin coat.


    When they came out, they didn''t bring any luggage and only had the necessary documents on them, because they had to go back the next day after spending the night here.


    Knowing that it wasn''t so soon, Su Ran was sleeping with his eyes closed in a daze in the car.


    In a trance, she heard a phone call from song ting. She didn''t hear anything clearly. She just heard him say, "Go later. Prepare for supper."


    While Su Ran was sleeping in a daze, she suddenly felt someone patting her face twice in her dream. Slowly, she opened her eyes and met Song Tingyu''s angular features.


    He draped his coat over her, "Here we are. Let''s go down for dinner."


    Su Ran put on his coat and followed him out of the car.


    They arrived at a western restaurant in tsim sha tsui, Hongkong.


    Su Ran didn''t have much interest in western food. Maybe because she didn''t catch a cold, she felt that all the western food in the world had the same taste. She couldn''t tell whether it was good or not.


    Now that Song Tingyu had brought her all the way to Hongkong for a western meal, she really felt that it was a waste and unnecessary.


    "You don''t look very satisfied with my arrangement?" When Song Tingyu brought her in, he put his hand around her waist and pinched it on purpose.


    "It''s not that I''m dissatisfied, but I think western food can be eaten anywhere..." Su Ran glanced at him and said.


    "I didn''t mean to bring you here. It was a temporary decision."


    "Where did you want to take me?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "You''ll know at night." He paused, "You said you wanted to go to the movies after dinner, so I decided to take you somewhere to eat."


    It turned out that he had suddenly changed his mind. It was probably when she fell asleep in the car that he decided to change his plan.


    Su Ran soon realized that Song Tingyu''s idea of finding a place casually was not at all casual.


    It was only when she entered the dining room that she realized that he had already booked the place.


    Today was valentine''s day, and all the restaurants were full. Besides, he didn''t make a reservation in advance. It was just a temporary decision, and he booked the whole restaurant.


    "It''s just a meal, Song Tingyu. Actually, you don''t have to..." Su Ran looked around and whispered.


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "I don''t like spending this holiday with other people."


    So, in his mind, if he thought that everyone else was in this restaurant, he was just spending time with them.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Su Ran handed him the plate, "You can order."


    After dinner, Su Ran handed him the handkerchief she had bought with tian mi. Although he knew about it long ago, he no longer had any sense of mystery or surprise.


    But it was Su Ran who had been embroidering it for several days. In order to embroider these letters well, she slowed down very slowly.


    Song Tingyu folded the handkerchief in his pocket and smiled, "Su Ran, I love this valentine''s day present."


    "As long as you like it." It was not in vain that she nearly pierced all ten fingers.


    "Give me your hand." Song Tingyu placed his hand on the table with his palm facing up.


    Although Su Ran was confused, he still put his hand in his palm, "What are you doing?"


    "Right hand." Song Tingyu pinched the back of her hand and said.


    Su Ran had to change his right hand, but he still couldn''t figure out what the man wanted to do. Because he held her hand in his left hand, his right hand slipped into his suit pocket and took out a velvet box and placed it on the dining table.


    Su Ran looked at the box and knew it should be jewelry or something.


    He opened the box with a pair of rings inside. Although the design was simple, the design was unique.


    She was stunned. He took one of the smaller rings out of the box and put it on her right ring finger.


    "Is this...?" Su Ran looked at the ring and moved his finger.


    "Wedding ring." After Song Tingyu helped her put the ring on, he spread her right hand out and held her palm with his thumb and index finger, whispering.


    "Wedding ring?" Su Ran smiled, "We used to have wedding rings when we got married. Have you forgotten?"


    "That doesn''t count." Song Tingyu picked up her hand and the ring on her ring finger sparkled and looked beautiful under the light.


    "When I picked out the wedding ring, I didn''t participate. Grandma sent someone to pick it."


    And after the wedding, not to mention Song Tingyu, even Su Ran took off the ring and put it in the drawer. After all these years, she had hardly taken it out and put it on.


    "I picked these rings."


    As he spoke, he put her hand down again, pushed the box down in front of her, looked at the other ring in the box, and coughed softly.


    Su Ran understood what he meant. He was asking her to help him put on the ring.

 Chapter 135 Happy Valentines Day, Mrs. Song (2)

    Mrs. Song, happy valentine''s day (2)


    She took the ring out of the box and held his left hand. All along, she thought that his fingers were beautiful, long, white, and well-defined.


    She put the ring on his left ring finger and heard him say, "You can''t take off this ring from now on."


    "I see." Su Ran let go of his hand, grabbed the butterfly necklace on his collarbone, and shook it a few times, "I''m not allowed to take this off either. Do you want me to be covered with these precious things all the time?"


    "What''s the matter? Just wear it to look good."


    Su Ran knew his attitude, so she didn''t argue with him on this issue. She looked at him and said, "Song Tingyu, play me another song."


    She would always remember the night of her birthday when the man had played her the song "Midnight moon." The tune was beautiful, gorgeous and sad.


    She really didn''t expect song ting to be able to play the violin so well. After that day, she actually thought about it. If he hadn''t taken over the Song shi, he might have great musical attainments.


    "What do you want to hear?"


    Su Ran thought for a moment and smiled, "I don''t know how to play the violin. You decide."


    "Okay." Song Tingyu called the waiter and said something in his ear. After a while, the waiter brought up a violin and said in cantonese, "Mr. Song, the violin you need."


    "Thank you."


    After the waiter left, Song Tingyu took the violin and stood up from his position. Then he put it on his shoulder. He first tried the sound and felt that it was okay before he started to play.


    It was a completely different tune from the other day, much softer.


    After he finished, he took the violin off his shoulder and put it aside. Su Ran looked at him, "What was the name of the song just now?"


    "Meditate."


    Song ting liked it when he met her, "I''ll teach you how to play the violin another day."


    "I can''t learn it. My mom taught me cello before, but I haven''t learned much..."


    "I''m sure you''ll learn it if I teach you."


    Su Ran smiled and Song Tingyu took out his phone, "What movie are you going to watch later?"


    Because it was a temporary decision, he didn''t buy the tickets in advance.


    Today is such a special holiday, the cinema must be full of love movies. Su Ran took his phone and looked at it, and finally clicked on it: "This."


    Song Tingyu looked at it and was stunned, "Half the night?"


    He coughed softly, "Is this a ghost movie?"


    "I know."


    "Don''t you think we should watch a literary or romantic comedy in such an atmosphere tonight?"


    "I just watched it, and it didn''t feel good. This movie is not shown in mainland china. It''s rare to come to Hongkong, so I have to watch it anyway."


    This ghost movie is from Thailand. As we all know, Thailand ghost movie has always been famous for its horror. It is no less than japanese ghost movie, so Song Tingyu couldn''t understand why Su Ran, a thin and frail woman, would be interested in these movies.


    Su Ran chose this movie. He wanted to reject it, but after thinking about it in his head, he hooked his lips and said, "Let''s go to the cinema."


    "Let''s go to mong kok. We can go to the night market after we finish."


    Su Ran had been to Hongkong before, and the most memorable part was the night market in mong kok. Now she wanted to go shopping again.


    "Okay."


    After leaving the restaurant, the driver was already waiting outside the door. Just before they reached mong kok, Su Ran stopped the driver and looked at Song Tingyu, "Let''s take the bus."


    There were a lot of people there, and it was inconvenient for her to drive in. Besides, she wanted to experience the feeling of this double deck bus in Hongkong.


    When they got on the bus, there were still a lot of people on the first floor, so they went to the second floor with very few people.


    Sitting on the second floor, you can enjoy the night scenery of Hongkong.


    Su Ran was satisfied.


    The cinema was not far from where they had just parked, so they arrived very quickly. As Su Ran said, there were more people here.


    Mong kok is an old city in Hongkong, so it''s very lively.


    Tonight was even more different, and many of them were just like them, coming to celebrate the festival.


    Song Tingyu put his arm around Su Ran''s shoulder and led her forward to avoid those who passed by bumping into her.


    It was not easy to get to the cinema. There were no other love films selling this evening, so there were still many tickets for the most recent one.


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran again, "You made up your mind? You really want to watch this?"


    Su Ran nodded, "Just this one."


    "Don''t scare yourself and my daughter then?"


    Su ran gave him a blank look, "She slept well in her stomach. How could she scare her? Besides, this movie might not scare me."


    In fact, she grew up to have a bad taste. She liked to watch ghost movies and horror movies. After watching them for so many years, she also felt that there were only a few ways for them to come and go, so it was really hard to find any ghost movies that could scare her.


    It''s just that she hasn''t seen a ghost movie for a long time, and it''s a rare opportunity tonight, so she still wants to see it.


    Until she entered the cinema, before the movie started, Song Tingyu still whispered in her ear, "If you feel scared later, hug me tightly, or you can sit in my arms and watch. Don''t hold on because you''re shy. Although it''s a cinema, it''s dark around here. No one sees it. Besides, it seems that not many people come to see it except the two of us."


    Su Ran said, how could he have agreed so readily when he was in the restaurant just now? It turned out that he was thinking of this.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the movie started. Su Ran stopped caring about him and focused on watching the movie.


    This ghost movie was still a bit of a level shot, because not long after the movie started, she heard the girls around her screaming all the time.


    Su Ran had seen quite a good ghost movie in the past few years, and it was still a little scary, but it was a little scary for her, and it might be a huge horror for the average girl.


    There were only a few couples in the cinema, and the women hid in the arms of their boyfriends or husbands because they were frightened by the movie. Song ting turned to look at Su Ran, but she looked at him seriously, without any intention of hiding in his arms.


    After waiting and waiting, he finally couldn''t help but lean over, "Su Ran, is it scary?"


    "Not bad." Su ran did not even turn her head, her eyes still fixed on the big screen, and her answer was perfunctory.


    He pinched her hand, "If it''s really scary, don''t hold on..."

 Chapter 136 How Dare You Say That She Really Loves You?

    Chapter 136 how dare you say that someone really loves you?


    Su Ran felt that the man beside her was really verbose. She turned her head and glared at him, "Don''t make me watch a movie."


    Song Tingyu: ..."


    Song Tingyu was not very interested in this kind of movie. He would agree to come over and watch it, just to accompany Su Ran. He had been waiting for Su Ran to be scared, screaming, and then hiding in his arms, and he would take advantage of the situation to hold her. How wonderful!


    But until the end of the movie, Su Ran didn''t even look at him. She watched the whole time seriously and infatuated, probably forgetting that he was still sitting next to her.


    After an hour and a half, when the movie was finally over, Song Tingyu felt that his ears were about to callow. Because of a couple sitting next to him, the woman screamed the whole time and hid in her boyfriend''s arms as soon as she called out. Her voice was loud and sharp, and he really felt tortured.


    When they came out of the cinema, it was only nine o'' clock, and they went to the night market at youjian wang. There were still many people, and there were food shops everywhere. The vendors were noisy, but Su Ran still liked them.


    This is another culture in Hongkong, called the night market culture.


    One of the biggest characteristics of the streets in the old city of Hongkong is that there are billboards everywhere on both sides of the street, all kinds of colors. At night, the lights are on, but it is also a different scenery.


    Su Ran still felt a little full, so he didn''t eat anything.


    When they were almost done shopping, song ting held her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Su ran nodded. She guessed that the man had already booked a hotel, so she wanted to take her back to rest.


    Song Tingyu contacted the driver and waited outside, then took Su Ran''s hand and walked through the crowd. Suddenly, he stopped and looked into one place.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran followed his gaze and saw someone selling roses in front of him. There were young men and women standing in front of him.


    Su Ran realized his intention and before he could speak, he pulled her towards the peddler. Unfortunately, there were only red roses. Song Tingyu didn''t seem particularly satisfied.


    But in the end, he bought a bunch and handed it to Su Ran, saying a word to her.


    It was a cantonese sentence, but Su Ran didn''t understand it. Just as she was about to ask what it meant, the flower seller next to her said in hong kong mandarin, "This gentleman said, Mrs. Song, happy valentine''s day."


    So that''s what he meant.


    "Let''s go." Song ting held her hand and wanted to continue walking.


    Su Ran pointed to the front, "Wait for me there. I''ll look for you later."


    Song Tingyu stood aside and saw Su Ran talking to the aunt who had just sold the flowers. After a while, she walked back, took his arm and walked forward. She also said in cantonese, "Happy valentine''s day, Mr. Song."


    Because it was a temporary learning, Su Ran spoke very nonstandard cantonese, but the corners of Song Tingyu''s mouth still curled up in a very happy arc.


    "Are we going back to the hotel now?" In the car, Su Ran looked at the man sitting next to him and said.


    "I can''t wait to go back to the hotel with you..."


    Before song ting could finish speaking, her mouth was covered by Su Ran. She glared at him with a red face. She held his arm in one hand and pointed to the driver in front of her.


    He usually talks nonsense in front of her, but now there is a third person, can you get rid of him, don''t talk nonsense!


    He''s shameless, she wants it!


    Song Tingyu took her hand off and leaned back on the car chair, raising her eyebrows, "What are you afraid of? He can''t hear it. Even if he does, he will pretend not to hear it..."


    Su Ran "..."


    Su Ran had been busy talking to Song Tingyu, not looking outside the window. When she got out of the car, she realized that they had arrived at the port of Vitoria.


    Victoria harbor is really beautiful, worthy of being a beautiful scenery in Hongkong.


    After getting out of the car, Song Tingyu took Su Ran''s hand and walked forward to a yacht. He got on the yacht first, then reached out and pulled her up.


    Both of them came up, and the yacht slowly started to move. Su Ran stood on the deck, holding the railing, "Song Tingyu, are we?"


    "Spend the night here..."


    After all, there was no need for land on the sea, and the wind would be stronger. Song Tingyu took a coat from the inside and put it on Su Ran''s body. Then he lowered his head and kissed her on the side of her face, "Looking forward to it?"


    Perhaps it was because Song Tingyu was too shameless these days, so every time he said these words, Su Ran always felt that he had some other meaning.


    "No expectations." She said immediately.


    "Lie, you clearly look forward to it."


    Song ting asked her to put on the clothes that were draped over her shoulders as she spoke. The night wind blew her long hair up and he pinned the hair on her cheek to the back of her ear.


    Su Ran heard only a few noises and turned around to see a few chefs dressed up as they walked out of the cabin and greeted them respectfully in cantonese, "Mr. Song, Mrs. Song."


    "Let''s begin."


    They nodded, brought some simple kitchen utensils from inside and put them on the deck, along with the ingredients, on a long table, and began to work.


    Su Ran walked over curiously and saw that they were cooking some authentic food from Hongkong.


    In addition to their table, there was also a table on the deck, covered with tablecloths, with red wine and knives and forks. Song Tingyu poured some red wine into a wine glass, picked it up, raised his chin slightly, and leaned half against the dining table, sending the transparent red liquid into his mouth.


    His drinking posture was undoubtedly elegant, but as Su Ran looked at it, another word popped into his mind: sexy.


    As if he had noticed that she was looking at him, he quickly turned his head, stretched out his long arm, took her by the waist and carried her into his arms, held her back neck in his hand with the goblet, and held her chin in his free hand, and kissed her deeply on the lips without saying anything.


    Su ran did not react at first, but only when there was a faint smell of wine in her mouth did she regain her senses. Just as she was about to push her away, he had already taken one step ahead of her and released the hand that was holding her body.


    "Is it good?"


    Su ran took a sip of the boiled water on the table and diluted the aroma of the wine in her mouth. She stole another glance at the chef and saw that they were all cooking with their heads down, seemingly unaware of the sentimental and ambiguous scene just now.


    She heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Song Tingyu placed the goblet on the table and ordered from the kitchens, "I was a famous western chef in Hongkong, but now I''m wasting my resources to make authentic Hongkong food for you..."


    Su Ran tied up his hair, which had been fluttering in the wind, and looked at him, "Why?"

 Chapter 137 We Should Seek Justice (1)

    Chapter 137 we should seek justice (1)


    "I invited them to dinner, and I was going to spend the night with you on the yacht, eating, watching the night scene, and..." The corners of his mouth curled up, but Su Ran knew what was behind him.


    "But you like to watch movies, so it''s a temporary change. Go to tsim sha tsui and have something to eat. Come back here after the movie. But you can''t have western food for dinner. You eat western food too. Besides, you''re not so good at western food. I think you''re more interested in Hongkong food. Just let them make authentic food."


    So that was it. Su Ran smiled.


    There was no dinner for supper now, so what was served was actually some snacks, such as noodles, wings, pineapple buns, and shrimp noodle.


    Song Tingyu didn''t seem interested at all, but Su Ran was different. After watching the movie and shopping all night, she was already a little hungry. When she saw the food, of course, she had a big appetite.


    While she was eating her supper, there was music playing on the boat. It was all cantonese songs that Su Ran liked.


    Song Tingyu basically didn''t eat anything, so he ate a prawn yuntong that Su Ran fed him, and then sat there with a glass of wine to watch su ran eat.


    Su Ran didn''t mind him staring at him, and he still ate with relish.


    Su Ran, I said you like cantonese songs so much. Why can''t you speak a word of cantonese? You don''t even understand?"


    Song Tingyu put his hand on the table and watched her make a sound.


    "Because I just listened and didn''t follow." Su Ran answered with both hands spread out.


    Song Tingyu shook his head and sighed. His thin lips spat out a word, "Pig."


    Su Ran glared at him and continued to eat his food.


    After supper, it was already past eleven o'' clock. Su Ran usually went to bed early at this time. Even though the atmosphere was different tonight, she couldn''t stay up.


    When she came out of the shower, Song Tingyu told her repeatedly before she went into the bathroom that she would not sleep until he came out.


    Unfortunately, although Su Ran was nodding his head, he didn''t really hear what he was saying to her.


    So when Song Tingyu returned to his room, he found Su Ran sleeping soundly in bed.


    Song Tingyu sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her calm and beautiful face, and then looking out the window, his heart was a little sad. What about the valentine''s day? Why didn''t he get any benefits?


    In fact, they spent a night in Hongkong. The next morning, they left by plane and returned to Ancheng.


    Originally, valentine''s day was just a matter of Su Ran and Song Tingyu, but in the headlines of the next day''s newspaper, photos of the couple spending a sweet night in Hongkong were published in newspapers and magazines.


    Because the paparazzi in Hongkong caught them in a movie theater, and then they followed them to the night market and finally spent the night on a yacht.


    As soon as this news came out, it undoubtedly gave Bai Zhirui a big slap.


    Hence, on weibo, various social networks immediately exploded.


    The fans who had said that Song Tingyu would definitely accompany Bai Zhirui on valentine''s day were afraid to say anything because they had been severely humiliated by the news, while the other side was complacent, "I already said that Song Tingyu would definitely not accompany Bai Zhirui. Now that he was photographed with his wife, it''s embarrassing, right? Don''t even spend valentine''s day with you. How dare you say that people really love you? Bai Zhirui fans, remember, you all owe me a pack of chili bars!"


    Some people also said, "I guess I''m playing with the wife of the main house."


    Someone immediately retorted under him, "Acting? That look doesn''t look like an act to me? No professional actor can act like that, can he? Besides, just show up together on a public occasion. Why go so far to Hongkong? Holding hands to watch movies and go to night markets? Can acting do that?"


    Baizhirui propped her forehead with one hand and held the newspaper with the other. As soon as she appeared in the morning, she knew about the news that Song Tingyu and Su Ran were going to Hongkong for the festival.


    She looked at what was said in the newspaper and found every word glaring. Before she could finish reading it, she tore it up and crumpled it into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    The door was opened at this moment, and her agent, Miss chen, came in. Looking at the paper on the floor, she understood what had happened. She bent down to pick up the newspaper and threw it on the trash can. She walked over and sat down opposite her.


    "Zhirui, you have to understand that your situation is not optimistic."


    "I know." Bai Zhirui covered his face with both hands and let out a hoarse voice between his fingers.


    Miss chen looked at her with a serious face, "There are more and more rumors that are bad for you on the internet. What''s more, they say that you are just some free female outsider. Before you became famous, you wandered around among the celebrities in the circle. They said that you would become famous only if you hooked up with Song Tingyu. They also said that even the movie queen you got was only because someone was behind your back..."


    "These people are too much!" Baizhi rui''s eyes were red with anger, "Can you just casually deny all your efforts? How difficult has it been for me to get to where I am today for so many years? Even if they can''t see my hard work, they can still slander me like this, saying that I came out of a certain space, saying that my movie queen trophy was also sleeping with me?"


    After all these years in the entertainment industry, what kind of vicious remarks has Bai Zhirui never seen? What has never happened? But nothing in the past was as unbearable as this one.


    In fact, this place in the entertainment industry was more suitable for the rich and powerful people. She had nothing and just barged in on her own. She admitted that over the years, she had played some tricks in order to gain a foothold here, but who in this circle had not played tricks?


    But no matter what, she was also capable. She was just unwilling to let her own strength be buried, not willing to be trampled on by others for the rest of her life.


    She wanted to be with Song Tingyu because she thought he could give her everything she wanted. Later on, Song Tingyu did give her a lot of help, but as a person like Song Tingyu, if she didn''t have the strength, he wouldn''t help.


    She only relied on Song Tingyu to pave the way for herself, but how did she walk, how did she climb, she relied on herself!


    But now, with a single word, these people have denied all her efforts.


    She had changed from a person who worked hard and climbed up on her own strength to a woman who could earn her position by sleeping with her!

 Chapter 138 We Should Seek Justice (2)

    Chapter 138 we should seek justice (2)


    Miss chen sighed and took a tissue from the table and handed it to her, "Don''t be angry. The most important thing now is, what can we do to get you back? The company is already dissatisfied with your recent situation. If Mr. Song doesn''t show up with you at the right time, your situation will be even more difficult, understand? The movie that you were originally supposed to be the female lead could also be replaced by someone else. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing what Miss chen said, baizhi rui''s heart felt cool.


    Miss chen pinched the back of her hand, "You''re a smart man. You know what you should do. The most important thing is to save Mr. Song''s heart..."


    "But would the comments on the internet be more extreme if they were photographed with Song Tingyu?"


    "That''s secondary. As long as you let Mr. Song stand on your side again, he will naturally find a way to help you deal with these things. The company will no longer have any opinions about you, and your current position as the female lead in the movie will be preserved. As long as you bring out decent works to talk about, there will be a lot less comments about you online, and in the end, it will slowly fade away..."


    Bai zhirui leaned back on the chair, feeling a little lost.


    Miss chen''s voice rang again at this time, "When you''re filming later, fans will come to visit you. Get ready."


    Miss chen said and left the dressing room.


    Bai Zhirui actually had an important scene to shoot today, but because she saw the news about Song Tingyu and Su Ran, she suddenly became very upset and irritated by the lines, and finally looked at the script, but she couldn''t recite a word.


    After Miss chen left, Bai Zhirui brought back the script that he had put aside and wanted to take a good look at it, but he found that he could not calm down.


    She was sitting in front of the dresser, throwing down the script when she looked up and saw herself in front of the mirror. Looking at her, she rubbed her face with her hands.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, but a smile suddenly appeared on her lips.


    In front of the mirror, although her face was not very good, but she felt that it was far from enough.


    She opened the makeup box, took out the makeup tools, and put on a new look for herself.


    When she looked at herself in front of the mirror again, she felt that her face was even worse, and even after looking at her, she knew how bad her mood had been lately.


    She closed the makeup box with satisfaction, and a few knocks came at the door, "Bai Xiaojie, your fans are here to visit. They are waiting for you outside the studio."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over..."


    Her voice was also a little weak, and her clothes were not changed. She was still wearing the costumes from the old movies, only a coat.


    Wearing a thin costume and an oversized grandma, she looked even weaker.


    The visitors were carefully selected from her fan club. There were 20 of them, all of them loyal fans.


    There were eleven women and nine men.


    Bai Zhirui arrived outside the studio, where all her fans were waiting. Everyone had gifts in their hands, cakes, cakes, handmade gifts, handmade products, and their elaborate cards and so on.


    When they saw her coming, they all gave her presents.


    Bai Zhirui was followed by an assistant, who took the initiative to help her when she couldn''t finish her hands.


    Bai zhirui put the gift on the table, folded her hands, and bowed to the fans with a very humble and courteous look, "Thank you so much. I am really happy to see that I have prepared so many gifts for me. I am also very touched. Thank you for your support all along..."


    As she spoke, she coughed a few times, which was so important that the fans immediately turned pale, "Ruirui, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay. It''s just a cold." Baizhirui took the water from her assistant''s hand and drank it.


    "It''s all because of the recent trouble that Bai Xiaojie couldn''t even eat..." The female assistant beside her said angrily.


    "Xiao Xiao, who told you to be nosy!" Bai Zhirui glared at the assistant. Although she was unwilling, she had to shut up first.


    But the fans looked at each other in an uproar. In fact, they had already noticed that Bai Zhirui''s face was not right when she came out. Now that they heard the female assistant say that, they were even more distressed to bleed.


    "Ruirui, you have to take care of your health. Don''t take too much notice of the comments on the internet. Those people are just jealous of you..." The support fans will be comforting.


    "If you ask me, it''s all because of that woman, Su Ran. She stole sister rui''s man four years ago by shameless means, and now she has the face to show off her love. How great does she really think she is?" Said a girl with short hair.


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone immediately supported her.


    "That''s right, that shameless bitch Su Ran!"


    "What''s going on in this world now? It wasn''t Ruirui''s fault, and she had to bear it! Is it wrong for her to love someone too much? How much did she pay for this relationship? But what did Song Tingyu say about being with Su Ran? Didn''t Song Tingyu and Ruirui get along well in America? Why did it become like this the moment she came back? What did that woman Su Ran do to confuse Song Tingyu?"


    "Needless to say, of course it''s shameless!"


    "We should get justice for Ruirui."


    "Don''t be like this..." Bai Zhirui looked at the fans in front of him with a pale and beautiful face, "It''s none of other people''s business. It''s all my problem. If I could let go, there wouldn''t be any comments on the internet right now, and I wouldn''t be such a shameless person in everyone''s eyes..."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    When the fans saw her red eyes, they felt worse than if someone was stabbing them with a needle.


    Ruirui, don''t cry. It''s those people who are blind. How can they feel your pain? Don''t worry. All of us fans see your hard work. You''ve always been fine in our eyes. You''ve come to this day on your own. It''s because they''re jealous that you talk nonsense. We''ll never look at them and let them talk nonsense. As for Su Ran, A shameless person will naturally be punished!" Some fans quickly comforted bai zhirui.


    "Who can take care of her? She''s the young lady of the The song family, but the mistress of the The song family. Who dares to do anything to her? We, Bai Xiaojie, are really too pitiful. We are the one who was robbed of everything, but in the end we have to endure these insults." The assistant''s voice choked.

 Chapter 139 I Really Love You (1)

    Chapter 139 I really love you very much (1)


    "All right, stop talking nonsense." Baizhirui glanced at her assistant, rubbed her eyes with her hands and smiled at the fans, "I really appreciate your coming to visit today, but don''t bring so many gifts next time. It''s a waste of money and time. As long as you come to see me often and always support me, I''ll be very happy, really..."


    The way she looked at the moment was truly heartbreaking, and the twenty fans seemed to hear the sound of their hearts breaking right now.


    "Ruirui, don''t worry. We''ll always be on your side." Said the fan leader.


    "Thank you."


    Baizhirui stood up and took a big photo with them, then took a private photo with everyone. No matter who asked her to take a photo with them, she went there without any complaints and had a good temper.


    After taking the photo, bai zhirui folded her hands again, thanked her fans and left.


    Watching her leave, some fans really cried out, "Why is Ruirui so pitiful? She''s so sick, and she still insists on filming. Can''t those people see her efforts? She even said that all her efforts were based on sleeping with her."


    "I find it strange that before this, there were not so many black ruirui, but now there are more and more?" Some fans questioned.


    "What do you mean?" Everyone looked at her.


    "I think that woman Su Ran bought the navy, so she''s stepping on Ruirui all over the place and praising her just to clear her name. Maybe she even called the so-called paparazzi who followed them last night on purpose. Otherwise, why would they be photographed running so far to Hongkong?"


    As soon as she spoke, everyone seemed to understand.


    "We can''t just let this go. We have to get justice for Ruirui. We have to let everyone know that Ruirui is not easy to bully. Even if no one loves her, she still has us!"


    "Yes!" Everyone immediately echoed.


    Su Ran didn''t expect her and Song Tingyu to make such a big fuss after a trip. She actually didn''t like her private life to be exposed in public.


    But since baizhirui was a public figure, and Song Tingyu''s every move was the subject of attention, she was tied up with them, so she was always being watched.


    Recently, her actions were infinitely magnified and made known to everyone.


    Although she did not care much about the rumors, she still did not like her life to be watched.


    However, it seems that such a problem is hard to avoid.


    Today was the anniversary of Gu Dongcheng''s mother''s death, so early in the morning, he left the The song family with Song Mingxuan and Madam song and went to another city to pay tribute to Gu Dongcheng''s mother.


    One after another, he could only come back the next day.


    Not long after they left, Shen Jing also left. After listening to her instructions to the servants, it seemed that she would not come back at night.


    Su Ran remembered that Song Tingyu had always said that he had not eaten much of his food officially, so he decided to cook for him today.


    After taking a nap and waking up, she took Song Weixi to the supermarket to buy food.


    Su Ran''s health was different now after all. If she took Song Weixi on a trip, she was afraid that she couldn''t take care of herself, so if there were no other people around, she would usually take her sister-in-law with her.


    Su Ran took the shopping cart from the supermarket for people with children. Underneath was the structure of a small car. Song Weixi was sitting inside, and above was a shopping basket.


    Su ran wanted to push Song Weixi towards the vegetable section. Seeing this, Fang sister-in-law quickly said, "Madam, let me do it."


    Su Ran smiled, nodded, let go of her hand, and walked beside her. While she was picking out tomatoes, she remembered something. She forgot to call Song Tingyu to let him come back early for dinner.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed Song Tingyu''s number as she filled her shopping bag with tomatoes.


    The phone rang and Song Tingyu answered it.


    Su Ran said to him over there, "Are you free today?"


    Song Tingyu chuckled, "What do you want to ask me out for?"


    Su Ran was a little helpless, "I just wanted to tell you that if you had nothing to do today, you would come back for dinner. Didn''t you often say that I didn''t cook a good meal for you? I''m buying groceries at the supermarket right now. Do you have a dinner party tonight?"


    "If you have social engagements, you will be pushed." Song Tingyu pinched the corner of a document with his fingertips and curled his lips, "I''ll be home tonight. You wait for me."


    "Okay." Su Ran smiled and wanted to hang up, but after thinking about it, he said, "What do you want to eat?"


    "As long as you cook it, I like it."


    Su Ran thought about it carefully. It seemed that Song Tingyu was not very picky either. He just didn''t like snacks or desserts. Other than that, he really didn''t ask for much.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ran began to concentrate on choosing the ingredients.


    Fang sister-in-law wanted to help with the selection, but then she saw that Su Ran had her own ideas, and she knew exactly what to buy, so she didn''t interfere and let her choose. She just looked at Song Weixi well.


    Perhaps it was because of his age, so every time Song Weixi came to the supermarket, he was very excited and curious. He sat in the shopping cart, looked here, looked around, and his little hand would come out of the shopping cart to look at the vegetables next to him.


    Finally, after shopping, Su Ran and Fang sister-in-law went to settle the bill and went back to the The song family.


    In the afternoon, Su Ran saw that it was almost time, so he put on his apron and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. The servants at home were on holiday today, and only Fang sister-in-law went to work, so Su Ran prepared dinner for four people.


    Song Tingyu left the Song shi and returned to the The song family on time. As soon as he came in, he saw Song Weixi sitting on the living room carpet playing lego.


    He changed his shoes at the entrance and walked over. Song Weixi raised his little face and said, "Dad."


    Song ting rubbed his hair with his hand and then looked over to the kitchen of the restaurant. At this time, Su Ran came out with a plate in his hand and smiled at him, "You''re back."


    Song ting met her in the dining room and looked at the food she had placed on the table, "Is it ready?"


    "Well, okay, let''s eat." As she spoke, she untied her apron and put it aside, then took Song Weixi back to wash her hands. Fang sister-in-law had already filled everyone''s soup.


    Song Tingyu drank the soup and looked at the dishes on the table. At this moment, five words appeared in his mind: color, smell and everything.

 Chapter 140 I Really Love You (2)

    Chapter 140 I really love you very much (2)


    He pointed to one of the dishes, "What is this dish?"


    Su Ran looked over and said, "That''s a fish-flavored eggplant." She pointed to the other three dishes: "Garlic ribs, stir-fried beef with tomatoes, steamed bass."


    Song Tingyu had only eaten Su Ran''s breakfast or fried rice before, and today was the official meal Su Ran cooked for him.


    She quickly moved her chopsticks. As he put the food into his mouth, he looked up and saw Su Ran sitting opposite him staring at him.


    He smiled and raised his eyebrows, "I suspect I married a professional chef."


    Although he knew that what he said was exaggerated, it was undeniable that Su Ran still felt quite happy. After all, everyone liked to listen to praise, praise, and Su Ran was also an ordinary person, of course, no exception.


    "Then eat more."


    Just as Song Tingyu nodded, his phone vibrated. He took it out and looked at it. It was a text message from baizhirui.


    "Trial, can you not hang up on me or not listen to me later? I really have something urgent to talk to you about."


    Su ran saw that he had been staring at the phone for a long time, and his eyes were dark, so she said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    As soon as Song Tingyu finished speaking, his cell phone rang. It was indeed Bai Zhirui''s. He looked at the screen of the cell phone and was silent for a moment. He put down the chopsticks he was holding, then got up, opened the door of the french window, and went out to answer it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Trial, can you come over now? I really need your help right now, really..." Bai zhirui said incoherently over there.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. What happened?"


    "There''s been so much going on lately. You''ve been spending valentine''s day with Su Ran and all the gossip on the internet. It''s a big blow to me. The company is already a little dissatisfied with me. I was going to be in a group to film a play. It''s director zhang''s play. Which actor doesn''t want to participate in his play? I worked so hard to get the lead role, but now because of these things, my lead role is going to change. Trial, I don''t have you anymore. I can''t let anything happen to my career. You promised to help me..."


    "So now you want to?" Song Tingyu asked in a low voice.


    "I''m having dinner with director zhang and the investors. Can you come over? You said you wouldn''t play with me in front of the public, but now you''re facing these directors and investors. Won''t you come over? You helped me get the lead role. There was already a candidate there. If they thought that you and I had nothing to do with each other, they would definitely find an excuse to change me..."


    This is the rules of the entertainment industry. Sometimes it really depends on how hard your backstage is. If you are hard enough, you can pull others down and make yourself stand firm. Otherwise, you can only watch others succeed.


    Baizhirui was a very ambitious person, and she was really capable. Her acting skills and looks were online, so she was not willing to be trampled on.


    Bai zhirui held her phone and called in the hallway of the restaurant. She said so much about it, and Song Tingyu seemed to be silent all the time. She panicked, "Trial, you won''t even help me with this, will you? I just asked you to come over and stay with me. When they see you, their attitude will definitely be different..."


    "Your female lead will not be replaced." Song ting said.


    But if you show up now, it will be good for me in the future, right? And director zhang and the investors just asked, if I have time another day, I would like to have dinner with you."


    Song Tingyu frowned, "Send the address to my phone."


    Bai Zhirui was overjoyed, "I''ll send it to your phone right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Song Tingyu came back from outside and found the address that baizhirui had sent him.


    With dark eyes, he put his phone in his pocket and went back to the dining room. Su Ran looked at him and thought something was wrong with his face, "What''s wrong? You have work to do?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t want Su Ran to be paranoid. He just went over to Bai Zhirui''s place for a meal and would be back soon. He looked at Su Ran and said, "Well, I''ll go out for a while. You guys eat first."


    Su Ran nodded, "Okay."


    Song Tingyu drove to the address baizhirui sent him.


    When he was parking in the parking lot, Bai Zhirui called and asked where he was. He pulled out the key and got out of the car, "It''s in the parking lot. It''s coming up soon."


    "Then I''ll pick you up."


    She hung up the phone, stood up from her seat, smiled and said, "Director zhang, president wang, everyone, you eat slowly first. I have something to go out for a while."


    She did not tell them in advance that song ting was coming, and they would know soon.


    After leaving the box, she walked to the elevator and waited.


    The elevator came up on the ground floor of the underground parking lot. As soon as the door opened, Song Tingyu appeared.


    "Trial, you''re finally here."


    Baizhi rui could not hide her excitement and rushed over to hug Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu frowned and pulled her away quietly, "Where are they? Let''s go."


    He also came to this place often, mainly to accompany clients to eat, and the secrecy was good.


    "Right in front." Bai Zhirui seemed unaffected by his performance at the moment and pointed to a vip box in front of him.


    Walking along, as they approached the box, Bai Zhirui went up and took Song Tingyu''s arm, "We''re going in soon. We have to do the whole thing."


    She thought Song Tingyu wouldn''t push her away this time, but she didn''t expect him to take her hand off his arm.


    She gritted her teeth, but soon changed into an impeccable smile and walked over to open the door.


    In the private room, the food had just been served, and everyone was chatting while eating. Besides director zhang and the investors, there were also people at Bai Zhirui''s agency.


    While they were chatting enthusiastically, they saw that the door had been opened and Bai Zhirui had returned with a tall, powerful, handsome man by his side.


    These are the elites in the circle. How could they not recognize Song Tingyu?


    Everyone immediately stopped talking and stood up.


    Bai zhirui snuggled up to Song Tingyu and looked like a special little woman, "Director zhang, president wang, this is Mr. Song Tingyu song. I believe you already know that he happened to be here tonight, so he came to say hello to everyone. He is also a friend. Everyone is right."

 Chapter 141 Or Are You Thoughtful? (1)

    Chapter 141 is still as thoughtful as you think (1)


    "That''s our honor." President wang was speaking. He quickly reached out his fat hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    "Hello, president wang." Song Tingyu shook his hand.


    Naturally, very soon, director zhang, who was known in the entertainment circle to despise all the hidden rules and all the dignitaries, also reached out his hand. At this moment, the smile on his face, where is the so-called lofty appearance?


    Looking at him like this, Bai Zhirui remembered an interview about him not long ago. On the program, he was still attacking the chaotic atmosphere in the entertainment industry with great righteousness. He also said that all the actors nowadays are really unscrupulous in order to ascend the stage. He would not look at the backstage or power of the actors. Even if the actor''s backstage was as hard as a diamond, he wouldn''t use it!


    If those people saw him like this, their glasses would have dropped a lot, right?


    This is the way it is in this circle. No one should say anything, and no one should attack others to promote themselves.


    After everyone had exchanged pleasantries, they all sat down. Bai Zhirui naturally wanted to sit next to Song Tingyu.


    The king always pointed at baizhi rui and smiled, "I just said that you don''t eat. What are you going to do outside? I was going to meet Song Boss."


    Bai zhirui looked at Song Tingyu, her face a little shy, "Look at what president wang said. I just went out to bring him in..."


    Originally, Song Tingyu only planned to show his face and go back, but when he saw that there was no one around Bai Zhirui, not even her manager, and she had been drinking a lot, he didn''t go back first, but waited until the dinner was over and everyone left drunk before he took Bai Zhirui away.


    But now Bai Zhirui was a little drunk. When Song Tingyu helped her out, she didn''t have much strength. Until Song Tingyu put her in the back seat of the car, she climbed into the chair, leaned back, looked at the man in front of her with her eyes open, and suddenly smiled, "Trial, is that you?"


    "It''s me. I''ll take you home now."


    "Okay, okay..." Bai Zhirui mumbled, "Take me home. I want to go home."


    Because Bai Zhirui did drink a lot, she threw up several times on the way. Song Tingyu finally sent her back to her house.


    She was still living in the house he had given her a few months ago, and the property rights had been transferred to her name.


    Song Tingyu took the key out of her pocket, opened the door, helped her upstairs, went to her room, put her on the bed, and looked at her, "Have a good rest, I''ll go first."


    Bai zhirui half opened her eyes and looked at him. Her hand shook, "I want to drink water. Help me get a glass of water. I''m so thirsty..."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Wait for me here."


    He then turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. He poured a cup of warm water for baizhirui and carried it up. In the room with the door open, there was no sound of Bai Zhirui.


    He frowned, thinking that he had run around drunk. He was just about to go out and look for him, when someone hugged him from behind.


    Because the situation was too sudden, the cups in his hands fell to the ground and the warm water spilled all over the floor.


    Of course, Song Tingyu knew who was holding him tightly behind him!


    At this moment, Bai Zhirui was mixed with the smell of wine and perfume, and as they approached, the smell rushed into Song Tingyu''s nose.


    He reached out to push her away, but her arms tightened and wrapped around his neck, "Trial, don''t go. Don''t go tonight, okay?"


    "Let go of your hand." Song Tingyu frowned.


    "Trial, don''t be so cruel to me..." Instead of letting go of his hand, Bai Zhirui walked around his body, hugged his waist from the front and pressed his face against his chest. His voice was pleading and crying, "Trial, I really love you. I really love you. Don''t leave me..."


    "You''re drunk." Song Tingyu''s voice was so cold that he threw Bai Zhirui away from his body.


    As Bai Zhirui refused to let go, she was thrown onto the carpet in the end when the two of them were entangled.


    "Trial..." Her eyes were red as she reached out to Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu stared at her coldly, "I will accompany you to dinner tonight. This is the only time and the last time. If you have anything to do in the future, just ask Tang Zichu."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Bai Zhirui heard the sound of footsteps and hastily climbed up from the carpet and chased down, but only saw Song Tingyu''s back in time.


    Then he opened the door and left.


    "Madam, aren''t you going to bed yet?"


    Looking at Fang sister-in-law, who had fallen asleep and was about to pour some water, she saw a slender figure still sitting on the sofa. She asked doubtfully.


    Just now, she asked her to take Song Weixi to bed and said that she would go up later, but she didn''t expect that she would still be down there after so long.


    "I''ll sleep later." Su Ran looked at her and smiled, "Is Vichy asleep?"


    "The young master is asleep." Fang sister-in-law went into the kitchen and took out a glass of milk. He put it on the coffee table and pushed it in front of Su Ran, "Madam, have a glass of milk. You''ll sleep better at night."


    "Thank you." Su Ran took it and took a sip.


    Fang sister-in-law looked at the clock hanging on the wall, "Does madam want to wait for the young master to come back before sleeping?"


    "He seems to have gone out without eating anything at night. If he''s out there, he must drink. Drinking on an empty stomach will make him feel bad. Maybe he''ll be hungry when he comes back. He''ll want to eat. I''ll wait for him. I can warm him up." Su Ran looked out the window at the night and whispered.


    "But..." Fang sister-in-law said, "Young master doesn''t know when to come back. Madam, if you wait here all the time, it''s not a solution. Why don''t you go up and sleep? I''ll stay and wait for young master. How about that?"


    "No, Fang sister-in-law, you go up. I''ll wait a little longer. If it''s too late, I''ll go up."


    Fang sister-in-law looked at the clock on the wall again. It was past ten o'' clock, "Madam, if you wait until eleven o'' clock and the young master is not back yet, remember to go up and sleep first. Don''t stay up late."


    She knew Su Ran''s temperament. Since she wanted to wait here for Song Tingyu to come back, it was useless for her to persuade him again. She would stick to her own ideas.


    "I will."


    Fang sister-in-law still felt uneasy, so he went up and put a blanket over her, "Watch out for the cold."


    "Thank you." Su Ran smiled.


    After Fang sister-in-law went up, Su Ran sat on the sofa in the living room with milk in his hand, turned on the tv, and changed channels with the remote control.

 Chapter 142 Or Are You Thoughtful? (2)

    Chapter 142 is still as thoughtful as you think (2)


    She didn''t really know what was being said on tv, because her eyelids were heavy when she looked at it, so she finally fell asleep on the sofa.


    After a while, Song Tingyu opened the door and came back. He walked to the living room, took the remote control and turned off the tv.


    Su Ran was covered with a blanket and leaned back on the sofa, sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Song Tingyu knew that she was probably waiting for him to come back, so she never went up.


    He lifted the blanket off her body and gently lifted her off the sofa. Although she was careful, she woke up. She slowly opened her eyes to look at him, saw him clearly and smiled, "Are you done?"


    "Well, why are you sleeping here? Are you waiting for me?" Song Tingyu carried her away from the living room and went upstairs.


    Su Ran answered in a blurry voice, "Yes." Then she thought of something, and her body moved, "Are you hungry? Put me down first. I''ll heat up the food for you."


    "I''m not hungry. I''ll take you to bed first." Song Tingyu pressed her shoulders, carried her upstairs, went to the room, and put her on the soft mattress.


    "Sleep." Song Tingyu brushed the hair on her cheek and bent down to kiss her forehead.


    Su Ran, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly smelled a perfume. It was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had smelled it.


    She thought it was an illusion, but when Song Tingyu pulled the blanket up for her, the faint fragrance lingered in her nose.


    It''s not very thick, if there''s something that doesn''t seem to exist.


    Based on a woman''s intuition, Su Ran knew that this was a woman''s perfume, and that Song Tingyu accidentally got it.


    Song Tingyu helped her pull up the quilt, took off her coat and went into the bathroom.


    Su Ran was no longer sleepy. She looked at his tall back as he walked towards the bathroom. When he disappeared from her sight, she turned around and stared at the ceiling. She was in a daze.


    She wondered, where on earth did she smell this perfume? It was a unique perfume, but because she didn''t use it herself, she couldn''t name it or which perfume brand it belonged to.


    As she thought about it, time passed before she knew it. Song ting had already come out of the bathroom, dried his hair, and lay back on the bed.


    Although she had closed her eyes at the moment, she was not asleep.


    So she knew when Song Tingyu was lying next to her.


    He thought she was asleep and held her in his arms as usual. Su Ran lay in his arms, because he had just bathed, so she could no longer smell the perfume.


    Song Tingyu noticed that she wasn''t asleep. He looked down at her, "Why aren''t you asleep?"


    "Nothing."


    Su Ran said in a low voice, then turned around, turned his back to him, and closed his eyes again.


    Song Tingyu didn''t like it when she turned her back to herself. Just as she was about to reach out and turn her body around, she only heard her faint voice: "I''m very tired. You can turn off the light and go to sleep."


    Song Tingyu turned off the bedside lamp and the room fell into darkness. Su ran closed her eyes and told herself to get rid of her wild thoughts as soon as possible.


    She wasn''t that paranoid, but the smell of Song Tingyu''s perfume was so familiar to her...


    In the morning, Bai Zhirui was sent to the set by the driver. While she was sitting in her own dressing room, Miss chen pushed the door and came in. She looked at the makeup artist who was helping Bai Zhirui put on her makeup and said, "You go out first, and come in later."


    "Okay, Miss chen."


    After the makeup artist left, Miss chen pulled a chair and sat down, looking at Bai Zhirui, "How was it last night?"


    Bai Zhirui didn''t look well. He didn''t sleep all night, "I almost took off my clothes and showed up in front of him, but he was still indifferent..."


    "How did this happen?" Miss chen frowned, "Don''t all men have the same moral character? How many men don''t cheat? Not to mention a man like Song Tingyu, who doesn''t have many women around him? Besides, now that Su Ran is pregnant, how can he be indifferent to your embrace?"


    Bai Zhirui sighed, "You don''t know Song Tingyu..."


    Miss chen only felt that it was a pity that such a good opportunity last night...


    She took out a stack of photos from her carry-on bag and placed them in front of Bai Zhirui, "These are the photos taken by the people who arranged it last night. See what suits you and let them be published."


    Who knew that Bai Zhirui didn''t even look at it? He picked up a photo and cut it with scissors.


    Miss chen exclaimed and snatched the photo fragment from her hand, "What are you doing?"


    "Burn these photos, don''t send them to the newspaper or the paparazzi studio."


    "Why?"


    Bai zhirui looked at Miss chen, "Do you think Song Tingyu is a fool? As soon as he saw these photos, wouldn''t he find out that we had arranged for someone to squat down? I''m going to publish all these photos. If I piss him off, I''ll end up with nothing..."


    Miss chen pondered for a moment and knew that bai zhirui was telling the truth. Unless she didn''t want to rely on Song Tingyu anymore and wanted to give him a blow and stimulate Su Ran, she could have these photos published.


    "But last night was such a good opportunity, and you didn''t succeed in pulling Song Tingyu back. It''s going to be even harder..."


    Bai zhirui covered her face with her hand and said, "Take your time. I think it clearly. This can''t be rushed."


    "It''s just a pity. I wanted to use these photos to stimulate Su Ran and let her know that Song Tingyu was with you last night. When these photos came out, how could they make their relationship tense..." Miss chen looked at the photos and muttered.


    Bai Zhirui looked at her at the moment, "Don''t worry. Even without these photos, Su Ran would know that Trial was with me last night."


    "What''s the solution?"


    Bai Zhirui raised his wrist and put it in front of Miss chen''s nose.


    Miss chen soon understood. She smiled and gave Bai Zhirui a thumbs-up, "Zhirui, you''re still thoughtful."


    Madam song and the others won''t be back until the afternoon, but all the servants at home are already on duty today.


    When Su Ran woke up and came down from upstairs, song ting met someone who was no longer at home.


    Su Ran and Song Weixi sat at the table for breakfast.


    There was a newspaper on the table. She took it over and read it. Bai Zhirui was still the main character in the entertainment section today.


    It was about two days ago, Bai Zhirui''s fans went to visit her, and there were a few photos of Bai Zhirui and her fans in the newspaper. It could be seen that she had a good relationship with her fans.

 Chapter 143 What about Her Children? What about Her Vichy? (1)

    Chapter 143 what about her children? What about her Vichy (1)


    In order to meet her, the fans also made many gifts by hand.


    Su Ran folded the newspaper again, put it on the table, and drank porridge. At this time, the housekeeper walked into the living room from outside, came to her, and put several letters in front of her.


    "Young madam, your letter."


    Su ran glanced at the table. There were three letters on the table, but they were not signed and only addressed to her.


    She had been receiving the same letters for the past two days. There was no name on the envelope, and the contents of the letter were all words of abuse, saying that she was the third party to other people''s feelings, saying that she was shameless and so on...


    Anyway, the contents of these letters were similar. Su Ran only opened the envelope on the first day and then threw it all into the trash can.


    The people who wrote to her were undoubtedly Bai Zhirui''s fans.


    She was bored. She still hadn''t read the three letters on the table. She threw them into the trash can and then told the housekeeper, "Uncle wang, if there are any more letters like this and no names written, just throw them away for me. You don''t have to give them to me."


    Uncle wang paused and nodded, "Yes, ma'' am."


    Su ran looked back at Song Weixi and said, "Vichy, are you still going to nuan nuan''s house to play with Jing Chen today?"


    Song Weixi held his chin with his little hand, "Mom, Lu Jingchen''s father has come to pick them up and left. Now he and his mother don''t live in xi nuan''s house anymore..."


    Su Ran remembered what Song Tingyu had said to her a few days ago. He had already informed lu yuqian about Wei Lan''s hiding place at that time, so it was not surprising that lu yuqian would come and take Wei Lan and her son away.


    "I think Jing Chen said he would teach you how to draw with nuan nuan today, right? Now that he''s gone, are you still warming the house?"


    "Go ahead." Song Weixi nodded, "Xi Nuannuan said to wait for me at home. If she said I wouldn''t go, she would wait for me all the time. It''s better not to let her wait..."


    Looking at his small appearance, Su Ran secretly smiled, and the dull mood of the night seemed to ease a little.


    After breakfast, Su Ran sent Song Weixi to xi nuan''s house, and she drove to the studio.


    Now that Song Weixi''s condition was basically stable, she would often come to the studio. Although she couldn''t dance, there were still a lot of things waiting for her to do here, and she didn''t want to leave everything here to Tian Mi all the time.


    Especially recently, when tian mi was about to make time for a date with Gu Dongcheng, Su Ran didn''t want her to be busy with work for the studio.


    She tried her best to get all the work done.


    When he reached the parking spot outside the studio, Su Ran parked his car, unbuckled his seat belt, and opened the door.


    At this moment, her phone rang. It was Tian Mi. He knew she was coming today, but he thought she wouldn''t be so early, so he asked her to stop by and buy her some breakfast.


    Su Ran said helplessly, "I''m already here. I''m just outside. Didn''t you have breakfast? Why don''t I drive back and buy it for you?"


    "No need. Come in quickly. I''ll eat bread." When Tian Mi came over this morning, she bought bread, but she suddenly wanted to eat small dumplings, so she wanted to ask Su Ran to buy it on the way.


    "Okay."


    Just as su ran hung up the phone, she heard a voice calling her name.


    She turned around and saw two men and two women walking towards her.


    Su Ran was a little stunned. She didn''t know these people...


    But these people''s eyes were unfriendly, and Su Ran could feel them even from so far away.


    "Su Ran, it''s finally your turn."


    The four of them stood in front of Su Ran and said in a very bad tone.


    Su Ran frowned, "I don''t know you. Who are you?"


    "You don''t care who we are. Did you receive the letter we wrote you earlier? Have you seen it?"


    Su Ran suddenly realized that these were Bai Zhirui''s fans, and they should still be die-hard, even to the point of being brain-dead.


    These people in front of him were all in their teens and twenties, and they were all students. Su Ran didn''t understand why they didn''t attend school properly and had so much thought to think about so many things...


    "I threw away all the letters."


    "You threw it away? You threw it away?!" One of the girls, who looked 17 or 18 years old, was so angry when she heard Su Ran''s words that her facial features twisted.


    There was a security guard in the building not far behind Su Ran. If she called, the security guard would come over.


    So she wasn''t really afraid or concerned about the sudden appearance of Bai Zhirui''s fans.


    Hearing the girl''s question, Su Ran thought it was funny, "Why can''t I throw it away? Why should I watch it? What do you want to play? That''s your business. Should I go crazy with you?"


    "You...!" The girl was so angry that she couldn''t say a word to her, and her face was red with anger. She glared at Su Ran as if she wanted to eat her up.


    "Why is this woman so shameless? I don''t know what shameless means I used to take Song Tingyu away, and it made Ruirui so miserable now. This woman''s heart doesn''t know what to do, and she''s so shameless!" A boy came forward and said to the girl who had just spoken.


    For some extreme people, the more you argue with them, the more motivated they will be. In the end, there will be no end to it. Su Ran did not intend to waste her time on these people, and about Bai Zhirui, she had no interest in communicating with Bai Zhirui''s fans.


    Because in the eyes of Bai Zhirui''s fans, Bai Zhirui was a high and mighty goddess, and she was a third party who should be despised.


    "Are you done?" Su Ran''s eyes were tinged with sarcasm, "Leave when you''re done, or I don''t mind calling security to ask you to leave."


    After she finished speaking, she stopped caring about these people and turned to walk towards the main entrance of the building.


    "Su Ran, stop right there! You didn''t even make it clear. Are you scared? Running away?"


    A figure rushed up and stood in front of Su Ran. It was another girl in her twenties besides the one who had just spoken.


    Su ran could bypass her and leave, but at this moment a gust of wind suddenly blew over, and the smell of perfume that had lingered on Song Tingyu the night before reappeared in her nose.


    Such familiarity also stimulated her.


    She looked at the girl in front of her and stared at her closely.


    The girl looked at me uncomfortably, "Why are you looking at me like that? You want to leave before you make it clear? No way! I tell you, Su Ran, you have to make things clear in front of us today. You have to promise us to leave Song Tingyu and return Song Tingyu to Bai Zhirui."

 Chapter 144 What about Her Children? What about Her Vichy? (2)

    Chapter 144 what about her children? What about her Vichy (2)


    Bai Zhirui...


    Su Ran looked at the girl in front of him, her nose still lingering with the familiar scent of perfume.


    "What brand of perfume are you wearing?" Su ran said.


    The girl had said a lot angrily, but she didn''t expect Su Ran to ask her such a question in the end. She was stunned for a moment, but did not want to bow down in front of Su Ran. She said proudly, "Dior series, this is our Ruirui''s favorite perfume."


    An idea suddenly popped up in Su Ran''s mind...


    Yes, Bai Zhirui...


    She had smelled the perfume on Bai Zhirui.


    The night Bai Zhirui had just returned home, the two of them met for the first time. She appeared in front of her, wearing this perfume.


    The girl in front of him was Bai Zhirui''s die-hard fan and knew all her habits and hobbies, so he followed her example and applied the perfume of this brand.


    In other words, Song Tingyu lied to her last night. The phone call he received was not from someone else, but Bai Zhirui.


    The person he went to see last night was Bai Zhirui.


    Su Ran was also a woman. As a woman, she knew very well that the perfume on a person''s body could not be easily contaminated by others unless their bodies had intimate contact, hugs, or...


    Su Ran didn''t want to think any further, but at this moment, her hands and feet felt a little cold. It was clear that the weather was beginning to warm up, but she felt cold now.


    The girl saw that Su Ran was completely immersed in her thoughts, as if she was invisible. She had been standing in front of her for so long, but she had no reaction at all.


    "Su Ran, did you hear what I just said?!"


    The girl said she wanted to reach out and grab Su Ran''s clothes, but Su Ran gave her a cold shout, "Don''t touch me!"


    The girl was startled by Su Ran''s eyes and cold voice. She looked at her in a daze and forgot to react.


    Seeing what happened here, the security guard at the gate quickly ran over and said, "Miss Su, who are they? Are you okay?"


    Su Ran shook her head. Her mind was filled with the smell of the perfume. She walked slowly forward, but she did not expect that the girl had just rushed up from behind, and when everyone was caught off guard, she bumped into su ran.


    The security guard next to Su Ran noticed something strange and reached out to help her, but because of the sudden incident, it was completely too late. He only had time to grab Su Ran''s coat, but he did not hold it firmly.


    In an instant, Su Ran still fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned and forgot to react.


    Su Ran only felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. Her brows were tightly knitted together and she covered her lower abdomen with her hands. Suddenly, she felt as if the child in her stomach was going to leave her...


    "Su, Miss Su..." The security guard reacted, frightened by her pale face and tried to help her up, but he was afraid of what would happen, so he was at a loss at the moment.


    "Ran Ran..." At this moment, a figure shouted and rushed to Su Ran''s side. She looked at her appearance and her voice trembled a little, "How are you?"


    It was Tian Mi who ran over. She saw that Su Ran had clearly said he was at the door, but he hadn''t gone in for so long, so she went out to take a look. She didn''t expect to see such a heart-rending scene in front of her.


    "Tian Mi, it hurts so much..." Su ran pressed her hand against Tian Mi''s back. Because of the pain, her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and there was no trace of blood on her face.


    "My child..." She was in so much pain that she could hardly speak, and her face was rolling down with sweat or tears.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Nothing will happen. The baby will be fine." Tian Mi patted the back of her hand and looked at the onlookers, "What are you still standing there for? Call me for an ambulance, call an ambulance!"


    "I''ll call right away." The security guard said quickly.


    The young men, who had been so arrogant just now, responded. When they saw Su Ran''s face, they were so scared that their feet were shaking.


    The girl who pushed Su Ran down didn''t seem to feel anything. She suddenly smiled strangely, "She deserves it. She deserves it. Is the child gone? I''ll see how arrogant you are. I''ll see if Song Tingyu still wants you..."


    "What are you doing? Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." The other three went forward and pulled her away with force.


    It was Tian Mi who accompanied Su Ran into the ambulance. She held her hand tightly. Even though the pain was severe, she did not faint.


    She kept repeating, "If this child is gone, what about Vichy?"


    "What about my Vichy?"


    "No, Ran Ran, you will be fine, the child will be fine, Vichy will be fine, you will all be fine..."


    Tian Mi''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Because she had been accompanying Su Ran and comforting her on the way, Tian Mi didn''t have time to inform the song family.


    Until Su Ran was sent into the operating room, the doctor blocked her outside the door, "Who are you?"


    "Friend."


    "Then inform the patient''s family as soon as possible..."


    Before the doctor could finish speaking, Tian Mi''s body shook a few times. She stared at the doctor and said, "How is she? Did something happen to her?"


    "Miss, don''t get excited, just in case. She''s in the operating room right now. The operation hasn''t started yet. We haven''t been able to fully understand the details yet. But if she does, she must have family members present. Do you understand what I mean? Inform the patient''s family immediately..."


    "Okay..." Tian Mi wiped his eyes and nodded.


    The doctor went into the operating room again. Tian Mi took out his cell phone. The first one, of course, was to call Song Tingyu, and then Qiao Qing. She wanted to inform Lin Chenghuan, but he was not in the country, and in this case, he was not good here, so she gave up.


    After the call, she stood by and stared at the operating room, praying silently that Su Ran was okay and that the baby in her stomach was okay.


    Both of them had to be fine.


    Soon, there was a sound of vigorous but disorderly footsteps coming from the corridor. Tian Mi looked up and saw that Song Tingyu had come.


    His handsome face was also very pale. He came to Tian Mi and said, "How''s Su Ran?"


    "Song Tingyu...!" Tian mi shouted angrily, sat up from her chair, pointed at him and said, "It''s all your fault that Ran Ran did this. If it weren''t for you, why would she be lying in the operating room now? Why would her child be in trouble? Song Tingyu, you bastard, you have to die a horrible death. If anything happens to Ran Ran, I won''t let you go..."

 Chapter 145 Im Coming Back to You Soon (1)

    Chapter 145 is about to return to you (1)


    She didn''t seem to be satisfied with the scolding and even threw her fist at him.


    "Enough of you!" Song Tingyu pulled her away, "What''s going on?"


    Tian Mi sneered, "What happened? Don''t you know? Why should Ran Ran bear all those debts for you when you''re out there? Now that you''re going to be with her, you should cut off contact with Bai Zhirui, but you haven''t officially cut off contact with that woman so far. How about that? Do you want to enjoy the happiness of the whole family? I don''t want to let go of Ran Ran''s hand, but I can''t bear to let go of baizhirui, can I? Listen to me, Ran Ran. She''s going to get into trouble. It''s all because of the fans of your good lover Bai Zhirui. Those goofy people came to our studio and made a scene. They waited for her outside, blocked her up, and pushed her down..."


    By the time she said this, Tian Mi was so choked up that she could no longer speak. Her mind was filled with images of what had just happened. Just as she walked out of the door, she saw Su Ran lying on the ground, covering her stomach with her hands, and her face was covered in cold sweat.


    From the studio to the hospital, she came and went just saying one sentence.


    What about her child? What about her Vichy?


    Everyone said what this child meant...


    But now Su Ran was faced with this kind of thing. Although Tian Mi had been comforting Su Ran just now, saying that the child would be fine, she did not have any score in her heart.


    Because she was actually very scared, afraid that something would happen to this child. If something happened to the child and Song Weixi, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to Su Ran.


    I''m afraid it''s possible that he''s crazy...


    Song Tingyu didn''t expect this to happen...


    Tian mi just said on the phone that something happened to Su Ran, and now she was sent to the hospital. She said it while crying, but she couldn''t explain it clearly. He didn''t wait for her to finish, so he rushed back to the hospital as fast as he could.


    "She will be fine, and the children will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to them..."


    "Why didn''t you let them get into trouble? What can you do? She''s inside right now. Do you really have a way to get in?!"


    Tian Mi pointed at the door of the operating room with a sneer, "Anyway, I told you, Song Tingyu, Su Ran will never forgive you if anything happens to the child!"


    "Tian Mi."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a voice came. It was Gu Dongcheng, Madam song and Song Mingxuan who had rushed over.


    When Tian Mi called, they were already on their way back, so they rushed to the hospital.


    "How''s Ran Ran?" Madam song was also pale.


    "Still in the operating room..."


    Madam song looked at Song Tingyu, pointed at him and said, "You didn''t take good care of Ran Ran."


    But this sentence was like a heavy stone pressing down on Song Tingyu''s heart, making him so uncomfortable that he could hardly breathe.


    Yes, he didn''t take good care of Su Ran, so this happened today.


    He felt a little guilty about having Bai Zhirui, so he promised her that before she could regain her footing in the entertainment industry, he would not reveal the news that they had broken up.


    It was because of this that almost everyone thought they were still together, including Bai Zhirui''s fans, so they put all the blame on Su Ran to find her.


    That''s why this happened.


    "I''ve told you so many times to cut off your contact with Bai Zhirui. Why didn''t you listen? Maybe she meant everything today. She always thought that Ran Ran pushed her down the stairs, thinking about how to get justice for herself all the time, so she planned everything for today. What kind of fan mess! I think she''s the one who ordered it!" Grandma''s voice was a little hoarse: "Bai Zhirui, this playwright, if anything happens to the child, see how I deal with her!"


    Set.


    During the break, bai zhirui was sitting on a chair with a script and reciting her lines nervously when her phone rang.


    Originally, an assistant answered the phone for her, but now that the assistant went out to buy water for her, she could only look at it while reaching out for the phone on the table, not even looking at the caller id: "Hello."


    "Ruirui, I avenged you. She lost your child. I lost her child now. Hahaha, Ruirui, are you happy? Her child is gone, and Song Tingyu will never want her again. He will come back to you, and you will be happy..."


    Bai Zhirui, who had been multitasking, listened to the phone while reading the script. Hearing this strange voice, she frowned and raised her phone to look at the screen. It was a fan named Jiang Guo, who had always been a die-hard fan of hers. At a fan meeting four years ago, the two of them chatted. They had a good time and had been in contact ever since. Even during her four years abroad, they had always been in contact.


    Over time, she had Bai Zhirui''s phone number and occasionally made phone calls.


    This Jiang Guo has been replicating her preferences and habits, even the things she likes to eat, use, wear, she doesn''t leave behind, all the same.


    "Xiaoguo, what''s wrong with you?" Just now, Bai Zhirui vaguely heard the names of Su Ran and Song Tingyu, and listening to Jiang Guo''s laughter, it was really frightening.


    "Ruirui, you don''t know yet, do you? Su Ran, that shameless woman, has no children, no... I pushed her down, it was me, I helped you get revenge. She has no children, and Song Tingyu is coming back to you soon. Are you happy?"


    This time, baizhirui listened to her seriously and finally heard what she was saying, but she still didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What happened? What happened to su ran?" She asked again.


    "I went to look for Su Ran today. We went to look for her. I pushed her down. Hahaha, I saw her sitting on the floor with her stomach covered in pain..." The laughter from the other side of the phone was a little crazy and chilling.


    Bai Zhirui finally figured out what was going on. Just listening to Jiang Guo''s laughter, she felt the chill in her heart grow stronger and stronger. Her hand shook and she almost threw her phone out.


    Miss chen came over at this time, "Zhirui, what''s wrong? Why is your face so pale?"


    "I just got a call from a fan." Bai Zhirui gasped deeply.


    "What''s wrong?" Miss chen sat down opposite her and looked at her, feeling that her voice was trembling, and that she had almost thrown her phone out.

 Chapter 146 Im Coming Back to You (2)

    Chapter 146 is about to return to you (2)


    Bai Zhirui tugged at the palm of his hand and felt his fingernails almost prick it, "I knew the fan was going to look for Su Ran today because she told me before that she had been sending a letter to Su Ran, but Su Ran didn''t respond. She said she was going to Su Ran''s studio to look for her today..."


    "I know, it''s that fan who likes you very much. Yesterday, you gave me a sniff of the perfume on your wrist. You said that the fan used everything the same as you, even perfume. The perfume on your body the night before yesterday got on Su Ran''s body, and she will definitely smell it. If you go through that fan again today, Su Ran will know that Song Tingyu went to see you the night before yesterday. I always thought it was a good idea for you to make the relationship between them stand still. Now it''s... What''s wrong? Did that fan not go to Su Ran..."


    "Yes." Bai Zhirui said in a low voice, "She also pushed Su Ran to the ground, saying that the children are gone..."


    "Is this so serious?" Miss chen frowned. Although she did not sympathize with Su Ran, she knew that she was a fan of Bai Zhirui. Song Tingyu would take it out on her if the child was gone.


    The old lady from the The song family would have thought that baizhirui was behind everything.


    "That''s not easy. How did it end up like this? She was careless?"


    Bai Zhirui thought of Jiang Guo''s laughter on the phone and shook her head, "I think she did it on purpose..."


    "Why would she do this on purpose? There''s nothing strange about being careless, but on purpose..."


    "I don''t think she''s in the right mind..."


    "You mean, she could be a lunatic?" Miss chen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    At this point, it should be possible. Bai Zhirui pursed her lips tightly. Now she really felt that the problem was quite serious. She didn''t expect Jiang Guo to do such a crazy thing.


    "Sister chen, get someone to check if Su Ran''s baby is gone right now..."


    "Well, don''t worry. Don''t let it affect your mood. That scene will be very important in a while. I''ll come and tell you as soon as I hear anything." Miss chen patted her on the shoulder and left.


    Baizhirui gritted her teeth. She felt that she was really hurt by this Jiang Guo. She was outside the studio, not inside. Many people must have seen it. Maybe even the video had come out. Tomorrow, she would wait for another hot search. Her black powder, who had just calmed down in the past two days, would definitely grasp this point and try to blacken her.


    The most important thing was that if something really happened to Su Ran, the song family would put everything on her. If the The song family used methods to attack her, she really had no ability to fight back. She would not be able to survive in this circle!


    Su Ran''s baby not only saved Song Weixi''s life, but also the hope of the whole family. If something happened, not to mention su ran would not be able to bear the blow, even song Old Lady did not know what to do.


    Everyone waited anxiously and prayed silently.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, stood in front of the operating room, his deep eyes staring at the door as if he was going to look through it. If he looked closely, he could see that his eyes were actually covered with red blood.


    After some time, the door to the operating room was finally slowly opened and everyone rushed up.


    "Doctor, how is my granddaughter-in-law? Is she okay? Is the baby okay?" Madam song asked a series of questions before the doctor could react.


    The doctor took off the mask. Although her face was tired, it was relieved. She smiled and said, "Old madam, please don''t worry. The patient is fine, and the baby in her stomach is safe..."


    As soon as the doctor''s words came out, everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief. Su Ran was finally fine, and the child was finally saved.


    "But..." Just as everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the doctor spoke again, successfully hanging everyone''s heart once again.


    "How is it?" This time, it was Qiao Qing.


    "It''s a great blessing to be able to keep the baby this time. The pregnant woman''s health is not very good. After this time, it will be even worse. We must take good care of her in the future. Of course, we must take good care of her. Today''s situation, don''t happen again..."


    "Thank you, doctor. We understand." Madam song said quickly.


    The doctor had already turned and left, as if thinking of something, then turned around and looked at the people who were all around the back of the operating room, "When I first came into the operating room, the patient had been holding onto my arm to let me keep her child. During the operation, she had always been conscious. She might have wanted to see the child in her stomach safe and sound with her own eyes until after the operation, I told her that the baby was fine, so she passed out..."


    The doctor said this at the moment, for no reason, but felt that the woman in the operating room deserved to be treated gently by her family.


    Everyone was silent, especially Song Tingyu, whose back was stiff and straight.


    It was not until the paramedics pushed Su Ran out of the operating room and into the ward.


    Su Ran would definitely not wake up so soon tonight. Song Tingyu stayed with her, and Tian Mi was going to stay too. She felt that what happened today scared her so much that she couldn''t trust to hand Su Ran over to Song Tingyu.


    Gu Dongcheng held her hand, "Tian Mi, stop it. Trial will take good care of Ran Ran. You''ve been tired all day. I''ll take you home to rest."


    Even if she didn''t want to, Gu Dongcheng eventually took her away.


    Qiao Qing went to the hospital bed and looked at Su Ran. He touched her pale face with his hand, and his heart ached.


    Everyone left one after another. Song mingxuan wanted to take Madam song back, but before he went back, he had to pick up xi and his family to pick up song Vichy.


    Before she left, Mrs. Song gave Song Tingyu a stern look, "What''s going on today? You have to figure it out. If it''s really what Bai Zhirui ordered me to do, I''ve decided not to let her go. Don''t try to protect her. If you don''t check, I''ll get someone to check. If she does anything, she won''t let her stay in the circle!"


    After Madam song finished speaking, he left with Song Mingxuan.


    Song Tingyu closed the door of the ward, walked to Su Ran''s bed, pulled a chair and sat down. He picked up Su Ran''s hand on the bed, rubbed it into his palm, and kissed it under his thin lips, "Su Ran, I''m sorry."


    But fortunately, she was fine, their child was fine...


    Grandma was right. He didn''t protect her or their child well.


    "Su Ran, I won''t let this happen again."

 Chapter 147 Lets Get Divorced, Song Tingyu (1)

    Chapter 147 let''s divorce, Song Tingyu (1)


    He put her hand on the bed, pulled the quilt back on her and walked out of the ward with his cell phone, dialing a phone number.


    "Zi Chu, help me find out something."


    Tang Zichu knew that Song Tingyu suddenly left the Song shi today because something happened to Su Ran, so he quickly asked, "Song Boss, how''s Mrs. Song?"


    "She''s fine now. You can help me find out what happened today, and I want to know who pushed Su Ran down..." He then outlined what happened today.


    The next morning, Su Ran didn''t wake up either. Song Tingyu thought something had happened, so he called the doctor in a hurry to see what was going on.


    The doctor was called by him many times, but he repeatedly assured her that she had passed the critical period and would not be in any serious trouble.


    "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    "Mr. Song, don''t worry too much. Mrs. Song is just too tired. She''ll wake up when she has enough rest. I promise she''s fine, okay? Just be careful in the future."


    "You know how nervous you are now. Why did you go earlier?" As soon as the doctor finished speaking, an old and slightly stern voice came from the other side of the door.


    Madam song was followed by a servant at home, carrying something, probably for Su Ran''s special tonics and the like.


    "Grandma."


    Madam song glanced at him and ignored him. Instead, he walked up to Su Ran''s bed and took a good look at Su Ran before ordering the servants to put the supplements on the table so that Su Ran could eat them when he woke up.


    "I saw Zi Chu outside. If there''s something urgent at the company, you can leave first. I''ll keep an eye on Ran Ran. You can come back when you''re done..." Said Mrs. Song.


    Of course, Song Tingyu knew that Tang Zichu was standing outside. He was very efficient. In just one night, he had already found out the people who caused the trouble yesterday, and now he was here to tell him.


    It was just that Song Tingyu was worried about Su Ran because he didn''t want to leave. He always wanted to wait for her to wake up and listen to her.


    "But Su Ran..."


    "No buts. Ran Ran isn''t awake yet anyway. The doctor just said that she''s fine. She''s just too tired to rest. Let her sleep a little longer. You can come back when you''re done." Madam song waved his hand.


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran on the bed, nodded, picked up his coat and put it on, "Then grandma, Su Ran will ask you for help."


    When she was done, she left the ward and Tang Zichu, who was waiting outside, immediately stepped forward, "Song Boss, about yesterday..." He frowned, took out his phone, opened the search box on weibo, and showed it to him.


    Song Tingyu looked at it. It turned out to be a hot search.


    About Su Ran being pushed down by Bai Zhirui''s fans, a small video was taken by passers-by and sent to the internet. From late yesterday night to today, in less than ten hours, it had already defeated other events and was ranked at the top of the list.


    "This thing is all over the internet now. Bai Xiaojie is probably going to be affected a lot." Tang zichu said as he followed Song Tingyu''s footsteps.


    Song Tingyu, who was in front of him, did not react and kept walking.


    He only got in the car and asked, "Who are those fans?"


    "There were four fans in front of Mrs. Song''s studio yesterday, two men and two women. They were all members of the Bai Xiaojie fan support association. They were Bai Xiaojie''s die-hard fans. No matter what activities Bai Xiaojie participated in or accepted, they would come out to support Bai Xiaojie immediately. They were young between the ages of 17 or 18 and 20, and they were all college students..."


    Song ting''s eyes darkened, "Who pushed Su Ran down?"


    "It''s a girl named Jiang Guo, 20 years old, a sophomore at the Ancheng academy of fine arts." Tang Zichu handed over a file, started the car, and slowly drove out of the hospital parking lot.


    Song Tingyu was flipping through the information on the girl named Jiang Guo, and Tang Zichu was also recounting, "This Jiang Guo seems to have always been very supportive of Bai Xiaojie, and has a good relationship with Bai Xiaojie. She was very good four years ago, and her support for miss bai has reached a crazy state. She has to use anything like Bai Xiaojie. Witnesses say that after she pushed him to the ground yesterday, There was no fear or remorse at all. She even said that Mrs. Song deserved it, that she deserved it, and that she avenged Bai Xiaojie..." He paused, "Besides, I heard that she was not in the right state at the time. She smiled so frighteningly and kept standing there saying that Mrs. Song deserved it, or that some other people came to pull her away. So, Song Boss, I think this girl might be mentally ill..."


    Song Tingyu finally raised his head and narrowed his obsidian eyes, "A mental problem caused by the pursuit of stars?"


    "Maybe she had been provoked before. After all, I think her behavior is too weird." Tang Zichu looked at him, "Why don''t we call the police about this?"


    "When the police find out that she is indeed mentally ill, so this matter will not be settled?" Song Tingyu asked back.


    Tang Zichu stopped talking.


    "Is Bai Zhirui involved in this?"


    "Bai Xiaojie doesn''t know yet. All she knows is that a few days ago, her fans were worried about her because of the recent internet incident, so they went to the studio to visit her, but after that, she didn''t seem to have much contact with them. By the way, a few of the fans who appeared at the studio door yesterday also went to the studio to visit Bai Xiaojie''s class that day. I heard from the people next to her that it seemed that these fans had vaguely said that they wanted to help Bai Xiaojie. He was at the studio yesterday, and I heard he was hiding there early in the morning..."


    "Song Boss, where are we going now?"


    "Go to the Song shi. Find that Jiang Guo and bring her to the Song shi to meet me. I really want to know who she is..."


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    Tang Zichu took a turn, changed direction and headed for the Song shi.


    Outside the parking lot, he saw a tall figure in the distance. She was wearing sunglasses and standing in the dark. She had just seen their license plate, so she came out of the dark and waved at their car.


    Tang Zichu froze for a moment and looked at Song Tingyu. He didn''t know if he saw it, but at this moment, he was still looking down at the documents and ignoring everything outside the window.


    "Song Boss, it seems that Bai Xiaojie is waiting for you outside the parking lot. Do you want to park?"


    "No need."

 Chapter 148 Lets Get Divorced, Song Tingyu (2)

    Chapter 148 let''s get a divorce, Song Tingyu (2)


    Hearing what Song Tingyu said, Tang Zichu''s car bypassed Bai Zhirui and drove in from her side.


    Baizhirui waved her hand a few times, but none of their cars stopped.


    Gritting her teeth, she followed him into the parking lot to find Song Tingyu.


    Today, Miss chen told her that Su Ran was out of danger and that her baby was fine. She had been calling Song Tingyu since the morning, but he didn''t pick her up, so she had to wait for him at the Song shi. But because he told her last time, she couldn''t go in and out of his office as she had done before. If she waited in the lobby, she was afraid that the employees would come and go. Seeing this, she waited outside the parking lot.


    But unexpectedly, Song Tingyu saw her, but still let Tang Zichu drive the car in front of her.


    Bai Zhirui didn''t want to ruin her future. Jiang Guo had nothing to do with her. She definitely wouldn''t take the blame for her. She had to talk to Song Tingyu.


    When she reached the parking lot, Song Tingyu had just stepped down from the car and headed for his private elevator. Bai Zhirui saw that he was about to leave again, and this was her only chance. She ran to him in a hurry and stopped him panting, "Trial, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    "Get out of the way." Song Tingyu''s voice had no temperature at all.


    Bai Zhirui, of course, refused to budge, "I know about Su Ran, but it really has nothing to do with me. It''s not like what the internet said. I deliberately asked Jiang Guo to push su ran, so you can''t wrongly accuse me, and your The song family can''t blame me..."


    What she feared most was the The song family''s suppression of her, which would wipe out all her efforts.


    Madam song didn''t like her at all. If she really believed that she did it, she would definitely take measures against her.


    She couldn''t let herself get into such a situation.


    "Have I ever said that I would blame you for this?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and pushed her away with his hand, "I will naturally investigate what happened. If it was really you who did it, as you said, you wouldn''t be better off. But if it wasn''t for you, you can rest assured that you can''t be wronged..."


    Bai Zhirui didn''t feel relieved when she heard this. Instead, she felt her nerves tighten. She quickly ran up to Song Tingyu and looked at him, "After you find out that I didn''t do it, will you still keep your promise that you won''t reveal our relationship for the time being? Will you continue to pave the way for me?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t have the heart to talk to her at this moment. He looked at Tang Zichu with a cold, handsome face. Tang Zichu understood and went forward to stop Bai Zhirui.


    Song Tingyu went straight to the elevator.


    "Song Tingyu, Song Tingyu...!" Bai Zhirui didn''t get his nod. She was confused. All she wanted was a nod from him.


    "Bai Xiaojie, Song Boss has gone up." Tang zichu held Bai Zhirui''s arm and blocked her, "You can go back too."


    Bai Zhirui grabbed Tang Zichu''s arm, "Will you take me up to meet him? Okay?"


    "I''m sorry, Bai Xiaojie. I won''t disobey Song Boss."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, he let go of his hand and drove away. He was going to Jiang Guo''s house to bring Jiang Guo over.


    Su Ran only woke up around noon. She slept for a long time, and Madam song never woke her up.


    The tonic she brought in this morning was fine. When she woke up, the temperature was just right.


    "Ran Ran, are you feeling better?" Seeing her wake up, Mrs. Song said quickly.


    Su Ran only fainted when she learned that her baby was safe, so she knew that the baby was fine.


    "Grandma, I''m fine."


    "What''s so good? Look at your face." Old Mrs. Song sighed and touched her belly, "The child is fine."


    "Yes, she''s fine." Su Ran smiled.


    "Come on, drink this. I asked someone to make it for you. It''s good for your health. You must drink it. You''re not joking right now, understand?"


    "I understand." Of course, Su Ran wanted to take care of herself. After all, she wanted the child to be well.


    At noon, Tian Mi came over and everyone asked the servants to take Madam song back for lunch.


    Tian Mi went over to pour water for su ran and heard her voice coming from behind her, "Tian Mi, please contact a lawyer for me."


    Tian Mi was stunned, "What''s wrong? Why contact a lawyer?"


    "Ask the lawyer to get me a divorce agreement..."


    Tian Mi was so surprised that she almost dropped her glass from her hand. It took her a long time to recover, "Ran Ran, you want a divorce?"


    Song Tingyu received a call from Madam song saying that Su Ran had woken up. By then, Tang Zichu had brought Jiang Guo to his office, along with Jiang Guo and her parents.


    Her parents came here to plead. Jiang Guo was indeed schizophrenic, saying that she had a sister, but she accidentally pushed her into the pool when she was young and drowned. After that, Jiang Guo was in a bad state of mind and blamed herself. Later, she accidentally saw Bai Zhirui on tv and found that she and her dead sister looked a little similar, so she followed her like crazy.


    When Jiang Guo was in his office, he looked very strange and kept asking him when he would divorce Su Ran and when he would marry Bai Zhirui.


    She did not show any remorse or fear.


    Song Tingyu finally let Tang Zichu take them away, and he drove to the hospital.


    Su ran woke up. He couldn''t wait to see her.


    In addition to su ran, there were Tian Mi and Qiao Qing in the ward. When they saw Song Tingyu, their faces looked a little strange.


    Song Tingyu was not in the mood to care about them. She walked up to Su Ran''s bed and reached out to hold her hand, but she took it away.


    Song Tingyu was stunned, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else you don''t feel well about?"


    Su Ran was silent for a moment and looked up at him, "Let''s get a divorce, Song Tingyu."


    "What?" At this moment, Song Tingyu thought he had heard something wrong.


    Tian mi and Qiao Qing looked at each other and left the ward in silence.


    Song Tingyu was still staring at Su Ran''s pale face, "What did you just say to me?"


    He asked again.


    Su Ran also looked at him, "I said, we''re divorced."


    As she spoke, she took a piece of paper from the bedside table and handed it to him, "This is the divorce agreement. I''ve signed it..."


    Before Su Ran could finish his sentence, he tore the agreement into pieces with a cold face and threw it on the ground. As the confetti fell from the sky, his voice was cold and angry, "Do you want to end our relationship with a piece of paper? No way!"

 Chapter 149 Song Tingyu Realized That He Was So Afraid of Su Ran Leaving Him (1)

    Chapter 149 Song Tingyu realizes that he is so afraid of Su Ran leaving him (1)


    "Song Tingyu..." Su Ran picked up the pieces of paper that had fallen on the bed, rubbed them into a ball and threw them at his face, "I''m making a decision for you. Since you''re thinking about Bai Zhirui, why don''t you just stay with her?!"


    Because of the sleepless night, Song Tingyu''s eyes were bloodshot, "When did I miss Bai Zhirui? I''ve already broken up with her!"


    "Split?" Su Ran smiled, but there was a strong sneer between his eyes.


    Song Tingyu was disgusted by the sarcasm and distrust he had seen in her. He leaned down and pressed his hand on her slender shoulder, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe it."


    Su Ran struggled to stop him from touching himself. Song Tingyu was worried that she would hurt herself because of the intense resistance, so he could only let go of her hand temporarily and never dared to touch her again.


    "Why not? What do I have to do to make you believe me?"


    Su Ran was really exhausted. She almost lost her child. What did it mean to lose the child in her stomach? It meant that Song Weixi would also be in trouble.


    What would Song Weixi do if the four-month-old child was gone?


    What about the child in her belly that was killed before she was born? How innocent is this child?


    This time, in the end, it was because of her relationship with Song Tingyu and baizhirui. Bai Zhirui''s fans thought that Song Tingyu would return to Bai Zhirui after she lost her child, so they deliberately pushed her down even though they knew she was pregnant. They watched her coldly and even laughed loudly, knowing that she might lose her child. She deserved it.


    At that time, she really thought that the child would leave. The feeling of despair and fear that she had never experienced before almost crushed her.


    If she really lost this child, she would really go crazy.


    And the same thing, the same feeling, she didn''t want to experience it again.


    Su Ran rubbed his sour eyes and looked at the man who was equally pale in front of him, "Do you remember when you told me that you were separated from baizhirui, that you wanted to swear to me, and that I didn''t?"


    Song ting nodded and squeezed his hands tightly. No one knew that his palms were filled with sweat. He was nervous, uneasy, and scared, so he broke out in cold sweat.


    Only then did Song Tingyu realize that he was so afraid of Su Ran leaving him.


    "A man''s vows are useless. My father made so many vows to my mother, but in the end, not one of them has come true. He still holds on to his left and right. The red flag at home can''t fly outside..."


    "I''m different from Su Hao!" When Song Tingyu heard that Su Ran had put him and su hao together to talk about things, he couldn''t say how he felt.


    Su Hao left too many bad impressions in her heart.


    "It''s nothing different. You don''t want to divorce me, but you can''t let go of Bai Zhirui."


    "I repeat, I can''t let go of Bai Zhirui. When I came back from Huaihai city, I made it clear to her..." Song ting said in a cold voice. His anger was naturally accompanied by anger, because Su Ran repeatedly refused to believe him. It was not good to be distrusted.


    Moreover, she now said she wanted to divorce him.


    Isn''t that all? She even had the divorce papers ready for him to sign?


    In contrast to his anger, Su Ran appeared calm, "That night when I cooked for you, you left without much food. You said you had a temporary job, but you were lying to me. You answered the call from baizhirui..."


    Song Tingyu froze. He didn''t expect Su Ran to know.


    "Listen to me..."


    "Listen to me first." Su Ran interrupted him." You don''t have to deny it. You may not even know that when you came back, you were stained with Bai Zhirui''s perfume. Perfume, which is applied to other people''s bodies, is not something that can be applied to you in the same room unless you two have been in close contact..." She paused and slowly looked up at him. But I can''t remember where I smelled it until yesterday, the girl who pushed me down was wearing that perfume. She was Bai Zhirui''s die-hard fan, copying her hobbies and habits. I didn''t understand, and I didn''t know that you lied to me the night before yesterday. You went to Bai Zhirui''s..."


    "I don''t want to know what you did that night, and I don''t want to know what happened, but Song Tingyu, I''m really scared. I''m afraid I lost my child. I''m afraid I lost Vichy. I don''t want this to happen again, so let''s get a divorce, okay? You can do whatever you want. If you can''t make a decision, I''ll help you make it..."


    "I said, divorce, no way!" Word by word, his voice squeezed through Song Tingyu''s teeth. He rubbed his eyebrows and was completely confused by Su Ran''s words.


    "I went to see Bai Zhirui that night, but it wasn''t what you thought. She was having dinner with the investor and the director. She invited me over to play with her. I just wanted to help her..."


    "Yes, because you feel guilty about her. You should help her..." Su Ran smiled softly.


    Song Tingyu could already feel his temples throbbing, "Su Ran, don''t talk to me like this..."


    "Then what tone do you want me to use to talk to you?" Su Ran sneered, "Song Tingyu, you''re always so self-righteous. You always feel like you can control everything. Maybe it''s because of the environment you grew up in. It makes you feel that no matter what you do, others will forgive you. Do you think everything you do is right? You live with guilt for Bai Zhirui and refuse to divorce me. You plan to help Bai Zhirui without telling me for the rest of your life? You want me to forgive you today, and then what? What if this happens again?"


    "This will never happen again." Song Tingyu sat on the edge of the bed, hugging Su Ran in his arms and holding her by the back of her neck, "I''m sorry, Su Ran, you can do whatever you want to me, but don''t divorce me. You don''t know how afraid I am of losing you..."


    Su Ran was still moving, but he held her hands, kissed her ear and whispered, "I didn''t handle Bai Zhirui''s business properly. I left a time bomb behind. I feel a little guilty for her, and I wanted to do something to make it up to her. So when she came up with the idea that she could regain her footing in the entertainment industry, she announced that we had broken up. I agreed. That night, I went with her to join her. After a meal, her perfume got on my body because she was drunk and I sent her home..."

 Chapter 150 Song Tingyu Realized That He Was So Afraid of Su Ran Leaving Him (2)

    Chapter 150 Song Tingyu finally understands that he is so afraid of Su Ran leaving him (2)


    His voice was a little hoarse, "Su Ran, I didn''t do anything to her. I''ll tell everyone that I have nothing to do with her anymore. I won''t see her again, okay? Don''t divorce me, don''t leave me..."


    Perhaps Song Tingyu had never been so humble in his life.


    He had lived too comfortably and too high in life. Before he met Su Ran, how could he have thought that one day he would beg someone so bitterly just for her not to leave him?


    Su Ran didn''t say anything, but his nose and eyes were sore.


    "Give me one more chance, one last time..."


    Seeing that Su Ran was still silent, he placed his hand on her already slightly bulging abdomen and gently pressed a few times, "You don''t want the baby to know that her parents divorced the moment it was born, do you? Also, if we get divorced, what about our Vichy? He still prefers to have his parents around him. Even if you don''t give me a chance for my sake, you should do it for Vichy and the baby, right?"


    "Su Ran..." He lowered his head and, in her astonishment, pressed his ear against her stomach, "I heard it. The baby also told you not to divorce me..."


    Su ran pushed his shoulder with her hand, "Nonsense, she''s so young. How can she talk?"


    "Only I can understand her." Song Tingyu looked up from her belly and held Su Ran''s face in her hands, "Su Ran, give me another chance. Give me another chance..."


    As he spoke, he leaned on Su Ran''s shoulder and kissed her neck and skin with his thin lips.


    Su Ran only felt an itch on her shoulder. She tried to push him but couldn''t. She said angrily, "Song Tingyu, why are you so shameless?!"


    "If you don''t agree, I can do anything more shameless."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She often felt that this might not be the Song Tingyu she had known in the first place. How could she change from her cold and distant impression to this shameless one?


    "Song Tingyu, don''t lie to me anymore. Don''t lie to me even if you want to do something. You''ve seen so many lies to me. I don''t want this to happen between us. I don''t want to go the same way as my mother, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Song Tingyu grabbed her hand and nodded quickly.


    "Promise me not to talk about divorce again."


    Su Ran looked at the confetti all over the floor, "I''ll think about it."


    "Don''t think about it. I promise I won''t let this happen again." Song Tingyu was anxious and scared, worried that the same words would be heard from Su Ran again.


    That''s too scary, really.


    Song Tingyu only felt that he had to hear the correct answer in Su Ran''s mouth at this moment to be at ease. If Su Ran did not answer, he would be in a state of constant fear.


    "Ran Ran, just give him another chance." Mrs. Song had appeared at the door at some unknown time. Perhaps she had heard all of their conversation just now.


    Su Ran was stunned, "Grandma."


    When song ting met old madam song speaking for him, he was naturally happy and gave her a grateful look.


    Mrs. Song rolled her eyes at him, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m looking at my two great-grandchildren. Otherwise, I would have let Ran Ran divorce you!"


    Song Tingyu: ..."


    Old Lady came in with Qiao Qing and tian mi, who had left the ward before.


    Madam song sat down in a chair near the bed, reached out for Su Ran''s hand, and patted the back of her hand, "It''s Trial''s fault this time. If he had already announced that he had nothing to do with Bai Zhirui, maybe this wouldn''t have happened. I told him yesterday, and now he knows it''s wrong. Ran Ran, for the sake of the child, just give him another chance..."


    "If he does this again in the future, I won''t let him go, let alone you, okay?"


    The other four people in the room were looking at Su Ran with expectant eyes, especially Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran finally nodded.


    Song Tingyu seemed to be worried that she would go back on her word, so he immediately went up to her and held her hand, "Su Ran, it''s agreed. Don''t go back on your word."


    "Then you have to keep your word. Isn''t this not enough for you to be afraid of? If something like this happens again, I''ll see what you can do. Since you''re already separated from baizhirui, then you shouldn''t see her again. You know that she hasn''t given up on you yet and always appears in front of her, which will keep her hopeful. Who in the circle doesn''t know that he''s your assistant? Doesn''t his presence mean what you mean? No matter what, a phone call will do, right? You have to get involved with the past. You''re lucky this time. The child is still here. If not, I won''t let you off, not to mention Ran Ran." Grandma''s voice was a little harsh, "Also, about Ran Ran being pushed yesterday, you must give me an answer as soon as possible. These people are bullying us again and again. Do you really think the song family is easy to provoke?"


    "Grandma, I''m already on it. I''ll get back to you as soon as possible." Song Tingyu whispered.


    Madam song''s face softened a little when he heard him say that, "And, your relationship with Bai Zhirui, tell everyone tomorrow that you have broken up with each other."


    Song ting nodded. There was no need for Madam song to say anything about this. He had already planned this. Su Ran''s incident this time, he thought, if he thought about it in the future, he would feel a lingering fear. How dare he let this happen again?


    The story of Su Ran being pushed down became more and more intense on the internet, and it had been a hot search for several days.


    Now, baizhirui has become the target of public criticism.


    Many people thought that she was the one who ordered her fans to push Su Ran down for her own sake, saying that she was evil and unworthy of being their goddess.


    There were even a lot of fans who were originally her fans. In the end, they all said they were disappointed in her and turned black.


    Bai Zhirui''s situation was exactly the same as Su Ran''s, but because she was a public figure, she received more attention and became even more unforgivable after she made a mistake.


    For this reason, she also held a press conference to explain everything, saying that the fan was not in good spirits, all of this had nothing to do with herself, it was the fan''s personal behavior, and said that the police had been involved in the investigation, I believe that she will be returned to justice.


    But even though she held such a reception, it was still not recognized by many people, and everyone still thought that she was the one who directed the fan.

 Chapter 151 You Are So Anxious

    Chapter 151 you are so anxious


    After the press conference, when Bai Zhirui left, there were even people in the crowd who threw several eggs at her.


    Although she had a heavy security guard beside her, the person who threw the eggs at her was mixed in the crowd, so the eggs were accurately thrown at her body.


    The egg thrower also said, "Let you be a mistress, let you be shameless, let you be shameless!"


    Because of this sudden egg throwing incident, the people at the scene were shocked, the crowd was silent, and even the security guards did not respond.


    The man threw it very accurately. The egg slipped from Bai Zhirui''s hair and fell on her face. It burnt a delicate and beautiful face. In an instant, she was in a mess.


    When the voice of the egg thrower came, everyone came back to their senses. It seemed that it was because of her leadership that everyone became a sensation. Although they did not throw eggs at Bai Zhirui, they kept blaming her.


    The scene became out of control.


    Miss chen saw this and quickly got someone to escort Bai Zhirui back to her rv.


    The person who had just thrown the egg at the beginning was a middle-aged woman, obviously prepared. Otherwise, who would have brought the egg with them to such a place?


    Although she was stopped by the security guards, she was not afraid at all. She fell to the ground and kept looking at Bai Zhirui''s direction of departure. She said loudly, "Bai Zhirui, you are a third party. You are a shameless third party. You are a third party who destroys other people''s family..."


    The scene became more and more chaotic, and more than a dozen security guards almost couldn''t control it. In order to leave as soon as possible, Bai Zhirui quickened his pace. Several assistants and Miss chen followed her to avoid anyone doing anything to her.


    But she left in a hurry, not even having time to deal with the eggs on her body, face and hair.


    All the way to the car.


    The assistant handed her the tissue before she cleaned up her eggs.


    "Are you okay, Zhirui? Are you hurt anywhere?" Miss chen looked at her and said.


    Bai Zhirui didn''t say anything. She was already trembling with anger at what had just happened. The eggs on her body were rubbing and wiping, and she threw the tissue aside irritably.


    The assistant next to her quickly pulled out a tissue and carefully wiped it for her.


    Her face was so cold that the little assistant didn''t even dare to look at her.


    The driver in front turned around and said, "Sister chen, are you taking Bai Xiaojie home?"


    "Home? Go to the hospital!" Bai Zhirui immediately said in a cold voice.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?" Miss chen looked at her.


    "Sprained my foot." Baizhirui pointed to her ankle. She had been avoiding the crowd, so she walked very fast. In the crowd, she didn''t know who pushed her and twisted her feet.


    This is a big problem. Bai Zhirui has been filming all this time. If he sprained his ankle, it could be a big problem. If he can''t film, it would be a big problem. Bai Zhirui can''t take a leave now. If he doesn''t show up in the crew and drag down the progress of the crew, he must be blackmailed.


    By then, her situation and situation would be even worse.


    "Go to the hospital right away." Miss chen immediately ordered.


    Finally, he got rid of the person who had just been at the press conference. The driver stopped the car while Bai Zhirui and Miss chen got out of the car with an assistant and got into a taxi. The driver left with another assistant.


    They did this to avoid being targeted by some paparazzi and then followed them to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor helped Bai Zhirui with her foot injury. She sat in the ward and heard that the doctor had told her not to move around these days. She immediately said, "I don''t have the time to stay in the hospital."


    The doctor looked at her and smiled, "Bai Xiaojie, this is our doctor''s advice. If you insist on leaving, we won''t force you, but we have to remind you that your foot is more than just a sprain. Have you had surgery in a car accident before? This time it''s the same place again. You have to be careful, or you will regret it in the future."


    After the doctor finished speaking, he left.


    Of course, Bai Zhirui didn''t want to stay in the hospital. She still had a lot of work to do. How could she ask for leave to stay in the hospital?


    "What should we do?" Miss chen''s face was also full of worry, "That costume movie you made still has the last few scenes. It''s going to be finished soon. Besides, director zhang''s movie is going to be in the group in two days. How could this happen at this point?"


    "I''ll rest here tonight and be discharged tomorrow..."


    "No, what the doctor said just now is quite serious. You can''t force it. Otherwise, it''s not good for you. You can''t do much when you''re on the set like this, especially in these two shows recently. You have a fight." There was no need to mention the costume drama. In modern drama, bai zhirui was playing a police officer, so there was no lack of action drama.


    Miss chen was thinking for the long term, "Stay in the hospital. I''ll ask for your leave."


    After saying that, Miss chen personally called the crew to ask for leave for Bai Zhirui, and naturally got a cold voice. Director zhang was also very dissatisfied with it, but there was no way. Bai Zhirui''s situation, there was nothing to be photographed by the crew.


    They wanted to replace Bai Zhirui immediately, but they thought that Song Tingyu was behind her. Although the recent uproar had been raging, they were not involved and did not know what the situation was.


    "How is it?" Miss chen hung up the phone, and Bai Zhirui immediately looked at her and said.


    Miss chen sighed, "I knew they wouldn''t have a good face..."


    Bai Zhirui clenched his fists, his eyes filled with hatred. What does this have to do with her? Su Ran was pushed down by Jiang Guo. She didn''t mean it. She was innocent, but why was she implicated?!


    "You should rest well first. Don''t think so much. It''s true to heal your foot injury as soon as possible."


    After Miss chen finished speaking, she left the ward. Bai Zhirui stayed in the ward. She clicked on her cell phone to check and opened her weibo. Without a doubt, she was still hanging high on the hot search.


    And this time, what made her a hot search was the incident of someone throwing eggs at her just after the press conference.


    The high pressure was on top of other events, called "Bai Zhirui was thrown an egg..."


    As soon as baizhirui saw this, she felt her nerves tighten even more. She almost dropped her phone on the floor.


    There was also a video on her weibo, and she clicked on it to see that even though the scene of her being thrown into an egg had not been recorded because of an emergency, the video of her running away with her face covered like a street mouse was uploaded to the internet. Many people left messages below saying that she deserved it. This was the end of being a mistress.

 Chapter 152 There Were Other People Present (1)

    Chapter 152 there are other people present (1)


    All these people forgot who was the third child?


    Who was Song Tingyu with in the beginning?!


    Bai Zhirui really wanted to control herself, but she couldn''t control it at all, so she made a phone call in anger. After the call ended, she threw her phone aside and didn''t want to read the weibo anymore. Reading it would only make her more angry!


    All she needed to do was to wait for time, and the internet would definitely be a different story.


    Su Ran stayed in the hospital for a few days and was finally discharged today. Song Tingyu came to the hospital early in the morning to settle the formalities.


    Although Su Ran promised not to mention the divorce for the time being, he had not paid much attention to Song Tingyu these days.


    It was hard for Song Tingyu. No matter how much he talked to her, she was indifferent and ignored him.


    Song Tingyu was not used to these days, but he didn''t know what to do.


    When he came back from the discharge formalities, Su Ran sat quietly by the side and waited, while the servants at home were helping to pack up.


    Song Tingyu stared at her stomach for a while, then walked over and pulled her up from her seat.


    Su Ran looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go have a checkup."


    "What examination?"


    "I want to know the gender of the child."


    The child in Su Ran''s belly was four months old and could be checked for gender.


    "Didn''t you always think this was a little girl?"


    "So I want to confirm." Sure enough, when it came to children, Su Ran was more enthusiastic about him.


    "We''ll know next time we have a pregnancy test." Su Ran felt that neither man nor woman mattered, so he didn''t want to do anything unnecessary.


    But obviously Song Tingyu didn''t think so. He took her hand and left the ward, telling the servants to wait for them here.


    Seeing how fast he was walking, Su Ran shook his head and said helplessly, "Are you so anxious?"


    "Yes."


    After the examination, they took the result sheet to the doctor''s office. The doctor looked at it and smiled, "It''s a girl."


    Song Tingyu''s mouth immediately burst into a big smile: "It is indeed a little princess."


    On the way back, Song Tingyu held Su Ran in one hand and stroked her belly with the other from time to time. The people who passed by on the way turned around and looked at them.


    Su Ran felt that they must have never seen such a silly prospective father.


    Who talks to the child in her stomach all the time on the road?


    "Song Tingyu, you walk seriously. Everyone is looking at us." Su Ran pinched the back of his hand. She felt that Song Tingyu was really embarrassing at the moment!


    "Who says I''m not serious? I''m serious! I''m talking to my daughter. Why? Who has a problem with that?" He immediately raised his head and his gaze shifted from Su Ran''s stomach.


    A man and a woman happened to pass by. Originally, the man was pointing at Song Tingyu and talking to his girlfriend. At this moment, Song Tingyu''s eyes were staring at him and he shivered. He took his girlfriend and ran away.


    Su Ran patted his arm, "You scared people!"


    As soon as her movements fell, Song Tingyu turned around and hugged her. She was taken aback by his sudden movements and tried to push him away. Instead, he hugged her even tighter, "Su Ran, you finally talked to me. I was so afraid you wouldn''t talk to me for the rest of your life..."


    These days, he really felt this way.


    Su Ran seemed to think he was invisible. She talked to everyone, but she just ignored him. He was holding his breath, but there was nowhere to lose his temper, and he couldn''t lose his temper at Su Ran.


    Just now they were enough to attract attention, and now they are hugging each other, even more so.


    Su ran tried to push him away, "In public, what are you doing..."


    "What happened in public? I can do whatever I want. Is it illegal for me to hold my wife or something?"


    "..." Su Ran gritted his teeth and really wanted to bite him hard on the back wall." Song Tingyu, are you shameless?


    Song Tingyu finally let her go and stared at her small face with his deep eyes, "Isn''t it a pity that I don''t want this face?"


    Su ran gave him a blank look. On the cheeky side, when song ting dared to be second, no one dared to be first.


    Whose face is thicker than his? Who is so shameless as him?


    Su Ran decided to keep a few meters away from him for safety. Otherwise, if he suddenly had a whim, who knew what he was going to do.


    She didn''t want to be watched anymore.


    As soon as she turned around, she was stunned because she saw two figures not far away, Bai Zhirui and a young girl, who seemed to be her assistant.


    Why was Bai Zhirui in the hospital?


    Song Tingyu also found her, looked at her, and then put his arm around Su Ran''s shoulder, "Let''s go."


    Baizhirui came up to greet her generously, "What a coincidence."


    When Su Ran saw her, she didn''t know how she should feel. Although the matter of her being pushed down had nothing to do with bai zhirui in the end, it was always her fans who did it. Although it was the girl''s personal behavior, she did it for bai zhirui.


    Song Tingyu took su ran away in another direction, but Bai Zhirui''s voice came from behind, "Trial."


    She also asked her assistant to help her up to Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    "That has nothing to do with me."


    She was referring to Su Ran being pushed down.


    Su Ran then noticed her foot. It turned out that she was hospitalized because she hurt it.


    "If you hurt your foot, you should rest well in the ward and not walk around." Song Tingyu did not continue this topic with her, and after leaving this sentence, he pulled Su Ran away.


    Baizhirui stood there, her eyes pricked by the scene.


    She then said softly, "Are all men so heartless?"


    The assistant next to him hesitated and said, "Mr. Song probably just wants to treat his wife wholeheartedly."


    The little assistant had just graduated from school. She didn''t know so much and didn''t have so many eyes. She just felt that if a man fell in love with a woman and still had two minds, holding this, but thinking of another, it would be really callous.


    Heartless towards two women.


    Song Tingyu only wanted to be good to a woman with all her heart. That''s right. Bai Zhirui had been with him for five years, but he never got his heart. In the end, it was occupied by Su Ran. The assistant didn''t know what to say about their relationship.


    She always felt that Bai Zhirui was actually a little innocent. After all, she had been with Song Tingyu for five years, but in the end she got nothing.

 Chapter 153 There Were Other People Present (2)

    Chapter 153 there are other people present (2)


    But Song Tingyu did not love her, so if he did not love her, but because of guilt, because of some other reasons and left her by his side, and give her hope, such a man is even more hateful.


    Song Tingyu did the opposite, because he didn''t love her, because he wanted to be with a woman wholeheartedly, so he broke up with her.


    However, Bai Zhirui was not willing to give up five years of his time, in exchange for such a result, he kept pestering, hoping to save the situation.


    But if she didn''t love her, she wouldn''t be able to take Song Tingyu''s heart away.


    So, the assistant didn''t know who was right or wrong in this relationship, but she felt that Bai Zhirui should let go. Since Song Tingyu didn''t love her, no matter how much she did, she couldn''t change the situation, so why struggle?


    The way Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran was filled with affection and possessiveness. Any woman would envy her if she saw her. Maybe she really cared.


    "He wants to be devoted to Su Ran. What about me? What should I do?" Bai Zhirui pointed at himself and asked coldly.


    "But, Bai Xiaojie..." The assistant swallowed hard, "You''ve broken up with Mr. Song... And I think you should put it down..."


    "So, you think I deserve it? Because I won''t let go, I deserve everything I''ve been through right now?" The look in Bai Zhirui''s eyes was particularly frightening.


    The little assistant had never seen anything like this before. After being stared at by Bai Zhirui for a few seconds, she kept retreating in fear, "Bai Xiaojie, I didn''t mean that. I just, I just thought... If you could let go of the past, you would live a better life..."


    "I, Bai Zhirui, have never been bullied like this!"


    After Bai Zhirui said a few words, he limped to his ward. The little assistant, who was still standing in the same place, was still trembling in her legs and stomach because baizhirui had pushed her aside just now. It was terrible to question her expression with a gloomy face and voice...


    In fact, sometimes when a woman is jealous and resentful, it is more terrible than anything...


    Bai Zhirui was in this situation.


    When Bai Zhirui returned to the ward, Miss chen was already waiting for her and saw her return alone, "Where did you go just now? I heard that Su Ran is also staying in this hospital. Are you going to find her?"


    Miss chen was worried that when baizhirui got excited, she would go to Su Ran''s place to make a scene.


    "Am I such a brainless person?"


    Baizhirui sat down on the chair.


    That''s true, no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t make a scene in Su Ran. If this thing got out, it would only be a fatal blow to Bai Zhirui.


    Bai Zhirui could understand that.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?" Baizhirui reached out to Miss chen, who had just sat down.


    "In your current situation, don''t smoke." Miss chen knew that Bai Zhirui smoked occasionally. She was not addicted to it. She only smoked one or two cigarettes when she was upset or in a bad mood.


    She, on the other hand, was an old smoker, so she had to keep a cigarette on her body no matter what.


    "Give me one." Bai Zhirui spoke again.


    Miss chen had no choice but to take out a lady''s cigarette and hand it to her, "Don''t smoke too hard."


    Baizhirui lit the cigarette and put it in her mouth.


    Since baizhirui entered the entertainment circle, Miss chen has been taking her as her manager, so the two of them have a good relationship in private.


    She was really thinking for Bai Zhirui, "Now that Su Ran is in this situation, I think Song Tingyu''s side is already unreliable. In the case of you and Su Ran, he will undoubtedly choose Su Ran. This incident will probably make him afraid for a long time, and he will worry about the same thing happening again. I think he will definitely announce that he has broken up with you..."


    "So?" Baizhirui took a puff of smoke and exhaled.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for him to spend as much time on you as he used to, so we have to take the initiative in this matter. If he announces it first, it will have a bad effect on your image. It would be better if you announce it yourself, saying that you have chosen to break up with Song Tingyu, so that you can stop some people from talking and restore some of your reputation. Otherwise, things will only get worse and worse, and then it will be even harder to clean up..."


    Bai Zhirui was deep in thought, and she took a few puffs of smoke, "I''ve worked so hard to keep Song Tingyu by my side, and now you want me to announce to the public that I''ve broken up with him?"


    "This is just a tactic to slow down the war. Let''s settle the situation for a while..." Miss chen patted her shoulder, "Listen, I know you''re not willing, but why are there so many men in this world, and there are so many men under your pomegranate skirt? Why are you hanging on Song Tingyu''s tree? He made it clear that he would never change his mind again. What could you do if you were unwilling? If we really want to stay in this circle, we can find another one, not Song Tingyu..."


    Bai Zhirui didn''t say anything. She couldn''t tell what she wanted to get to the bottom of song ting. Maybe she wanted to make herself feel better in this circle at first, but later, she really had feelings.


    There was no doubt that she loved Song Tingyu, but she knew very well that she was unwilling to let go because she was unwilling.


    She couldn''t accept why the man who had been with her for five years just gave up on her and was with someone else.


    She couldn''t accept that she had worked so hard for so long, but in the end she couldn''t get into the The song family.


    "I''ll have someone post a statement on weibo saying that you broke up with Song Tingyu." Miss chen patted her shoulder, "Zhirui, song ting is not the only one who can help you succeed!"


    Miss chen was right. Song Tingyu was not the only one who could get further and further in this circle, but what else did she not want to do?


    The top floor office of the Song shi.


    After Tang Zichu finished his report, he still stood there, looking like he was about to say something.


    Song Tingyu looked up at him and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "It''s like this, Song Boss." Tang zichu said slowly, "This afternoon, Bai Xiaojie''s team had already posted a statement on weibo."


    "What statement?" Song ting asked casually as he pointed at the document.


    "Regarding the statement that she and you have broken up..." Tang zichu paused, "The general meaning of the statement is that Bai Xiaojie abandoned you..."


    Song ting paused and slowly raised his head, "Let her go. She probably wants to pave a way for herself. If this is good for her, then she will do it..."

 Chapter 154 Im Only Shameless to You, Im Just Shameless to You (1)

    Chapter 154 I am only shameless towards you and shameless towards you (1)


    Song Tingyu didn''t care what the process was like. He liked the result. Now that Bai Zhirui came out to announce that they had broken up, it was the same result as when he came out to announce it.


    In short, just let everyone know that they have nothing to do with each other.


    As for the method used, it doesn''t matter.


    Bai Zhirui was an artist, and her reputation was important to her.


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go out first." Song Tingyu waved his hand and asked Tang Zichu to leave. He just wanted to finish today''s work as soon as possible, because he was going to take Su Ran and Song Weixi out for dinner, and then he was going to buy the baby''s supplies, and he was going to decorate the room.


    In the evening, Su Ran and Song Weixi sat on the carpet in the room after taking a bath and played with the things they had just bought today. There were all kinds of dolls, trojans, baby''s daily necessities, and even milk bottles. Of course, in addition to buying these things for the baby, Song Tingyu also bought a lot of toys and books for Song Weixi. His first time was at a toy store and a mother and baby store. Almost everything he saw was loaded into the shopping cart.


    As for Song Weixi, he seemed to want to make up for all his negligence over the past few years, so he really bought a lot, a bunch of toys, anything that boys at this age would like to play with, he bought all of them.


    At this moment, Song Weixi was happily opening the box of toys. Some toys, he did not need adult help, he could install them himself.


    Tanks, cars, trains, everything.


    Su Ran sat on the carpet and looked at another pile of things that Song Tingyu had bought for the little girl in her belly.


    It was mostly pink and light blue.


    Su Ran looked at it and thought that Song Tingyu was really in a hurry. The baby was still a few months away, so why did he buy so much...


    She was in the mall trying to stop him, but she couldn''t stop him, because he threw it into the shopping cart in batches and didn''t even look at it.


    In the end, it was Su Ran who put some of it back after he had argued for it, or else there would be more.


    While she was tidying up, her phone vibrated.


    It was a text message.


    She stopped her movements and turned on her phone to look at the photos. It turned out that there were several photos, but when the buffer was completed, she saw the contents of the photos clearly and her face turned white.


    This was a photo of Lin Chenghuan when she went to see grandma when she passed away. She had a cold and was unconscious. Lin Chenghuan and tian mi sent her to a house to rest.


    The contents of the photo were the moment Lin Chenghuan kissed her.


    However, the photo was not very clear. Although it was a color image, it was still very blurry. It was obviously a scene captured from the video.


    The people present at the time, her, Lin Chenghuan, Tian Mi, and Song Tingyu, who were standing outside, couldn''t have taken the video, so there were other people present?


    But who else was there?


    This photo was sent to her by bai zhirui.


    Was Bai Zhirui the one who kept asking people to follow them?


    But after so long, why didn''t they notice anything?


    Song Tingyu came out of the shower and saw Su Ran sitting on the carpet, staring blankly at his phone.


    He wiped his hair and walked over. He first rubbed Song Weixi''s hair and then sat next to Su Ran, "What are you looking at? Why are you so fascinated?"


    Su Ran regained his senses and handed him his phone.


    Song Tingyu took Su Ran''s phone and looked at it. His eyes darkened immediately.


    Su Ran leaned over and asked, "How did she get these photos?"


    Song Tingyu took out his cell phone and looked at Su Ran, "I''ll call her and ask."


    Su ran nodded. She wondered why baizhirui had such a picture. Who else was there? What was she trying to do by sending these photos to her phone now?


    Song Tingyu took Su Ran''s phone in one hand and his own phone in the other, dialing Bai Zhirui''s number.


    The phone was connected. Bai Zhirui didn''t seem surprised that song ting would call her. She had expected it before, "You called me anyway. Have you seen these photos? Do you know that Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan have such a relationship? Are you so nervous about Su Ran that you''re afraid that I''ll send these photos out? I''m about to be attacked by public opinion. If I release these photos, Su Ran will be like me, and everyone''s attention will be on her..."


    "You won''t."


    Bai Zhirui sneered, "Why wouldn''t I? You don''t want me anymore. You don''t even want to play with me in public. Why can''t I do something to hurt Su Ran? Why can''t I just release these photos and let everyone know about her scandal?"


    "If you really put the photos out, you know what the consequences will be. In fact, Su Ran doesn''t care much about what those people who she doesn''t care about say about her, but I don''t like people talking about her, so I really want to see these photos on the internet, in these newspapers outside..." He didn''t say the rest, "What''s the good of you angering me? You are not such a brainless person, of course you will not do what these retarded people will do. Besides, if you really want to publish the photos, why would you send these photos to su ran tonight? Say it? What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything..." Bai Zhirui seemed to be smiling, but his voice was a little hoarse, as if he had been drinking, "I want you to come over and accompany me. You come over and accompany me. I''ll return the negatives of these photos to you. How about that?"


    Song Tingyu squinted, "Who gave you the photo in your hand?"


    "I asked someone to follow Su Ran and the others!"


    "You''re not that good. Who gave you the photo?" Song Tingyu held Su Ran''s photo in his hand, his eyes fixed on it, and his voice was cold.


    "Aren''t you Mr. Song? Then you can find it out yourself. If you can''t find it out, then come over to me. How about I tell you myself?" Bai Zhirui had obviously drunk a lot, so her voice was a little vague when she spoke, but her consciousness was very clear.


    "Then you can wait at home." Song Tingyu hung up the phone after saying that. He closed the door of the french window and smoked a cigarette on the balcony while looking through the french window.


    Su Ran didn''t seem to be affected by the photo. She had already packed up her things, put them aside, and leaned against Song Weixi with a book to read.

 Chapter 155 Im Only Shameless to You, Im Just Shameless to You (2)

    Chapter 155 I am only shameless to you, but shameless to you (2)


    Song Tingyu liked this scene, warm and beautiful.


    Song Weixi seemed a little sleepy and kept rubbing his eyes with his little hands.


    Su Ran let him lean on his shoulder, as if to pick him up and go back to his room to sleep.


    When song ting saw this, he quickly put out the cigarette in his hand, opened the door of the french window and walked in. Before Su Ran could pick up Song Weixi, he took the child''s small body and said, "Let me do it."


    In Su Ran''s current situation, how could he pick Song Weixi up?


    What if something really happened?


    When he saw this outside the door just now, he was shocked.


    So he quickly came in and hugged Song Weixi.


    Although Su Ran handed Song Weixi to Song Tingyu, he still followed his footsteps into Song Weixi''s room. After he put Song Weixi on the bed, she took off his shoes, covered him with the quilt, turned off the light, leaving only a small light at the head of the bed, and then walked out of the room.


    Song Tingyu put his arm around her shoulder and walked back, "Okay, we should sleep too."


    Su Ran looked up at him, "You just called Bai Zhirui. What did she say? How did she get those photos?"


    "Someone else gave it to her."


    "Who gave it to her?" Although Su Ran was asleep at the time, she heard tian mi talk about it afterwards. She, Tian Mi and Lin Chenghuan were the only three people in the room, while Song Tingyu was standing outside.


    Who else?


    Back in the room, when song ting was kicked on the door, he suddenly hugged her and put her on the bed. He rubbed his nose against the tip of her nose, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry about it."


    Su Ran wouldn''t take it to heart, but she just thought it was strange what Bai Zhirui wanted to do.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Song Tingyu seemed very dissatisfied. He lowered his head and took a small bite on her collarbone. She exclaimed, covered the place where he bit her with her hand and stared at him, "What are you doing..."


    As soon as she said that, she immediately regretted it and quickly covered his mouth with her hands to avoid saying that from him.


    Every time she said that, the man would use it to stop her from saying anything.


    Song Tingyu chuckled and pulled her hand down. Her long, slender fingers ran down her red lips, brushing her tiny chin to the exquisite bone. Then, with one hand, she unbuttoned her pajamas.


    He slowly opened them one by one, as if he was extremely patient.


    Su Ran''s face grew redder and redder. When he untied the third button, she reached out and held his wrist, "I''m going to sleep."


    "I didn''t stop you from sleeping."


    Song Tingyu answered so naturally that he even laid her flat and put his hand into her pajamas.


    Su Ran wanted to kick him out of bed, but this man was too heavy!


    Then he looked up, "Is it too big?"


    Su Ran blushed and kicked him in the calf, "Song Tingyu, get out of here."


    Song Tingyu thought about it for a long time and finally nodded. He put his hands in front of her eyes and gestured, "It was so big before. It''s so big now. It''s really big..."


    "Pregnant women will grow up..." Su Ran finally freed her hands and quickly pulled her pajamas back together.


    Seeing this, he tried to stop her, "Why are you pulling up the clothes now? I haven''t started yet!"


    "..." Su Ran grabbed the pillow and threw it at Song Tingyu." Song Tingyu, you''re shameless, you''re dirty, you''re shameless...


    She said all the words about swearing in her mind, and then found that her vocabulary was not enough!


    Song Tingyu did not dodge, nor did he snatch the pillow from her hand, "I''m only shameless to you, I''m only indecent to you, I''m only shameless to you..." He paused, put a handsome face closer to him and smiled, "This is your exclusive right. Are you happy? Proud?"


    When su ran saw that he had hit him with a pillow, he had no reaction at all. Instead, he was so tired that he was panting. She put the pillow down and lay down on the bed in a huff, ignoring him and ignoring him.


    Song Tingyu put his hands on her side and said, "Are you going to sleep? Then I''ll start."


    There seemed to be a feeling of excitement in his voice, as if he had seen something he was very interested in, so he was eager to try.


    Su Ran put his arm over his eyes and covered it, "Song Tingyu, I want to sleep."


    "Then go to sleep. No one will stop you from sleeping. I don''t need you to move. I can let you lie there and enjoy yourself..." He said, then leaned over and kissed her blushing cheek, "I can..."


    Before he could say anything, Su Ran glared at him, "No!"


    Song Tingyu was depressed, "How do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "That''s all you have in mind for me." This was the only thing in her mind, and now she, facing him, had a lot to say without him, so she could understand what he was trying to do.


    "What''s wrong with me? I can''t even think about my own wife?"


    "Can''t you just treat me like a man these few months? Men!" Su ran''s face turned red with anger.


    Song Tingyu glanced at her calmly and spread his hands, "I''ve never seen such a magnificent man in front of my chest!"


    "Get lost!" Su Ran covered his face, "From now on, you can''t touch me. You can''t touch anywhere!"


    Song ting said in a low voice, "Su Ran, don''t go too far!"


    It''s been more than four months. From the time he found out that he was pregnant for more than a month to now, he''s been holding him back for almost three months.


    He still can''t remember how he got through it.


    He was angry for a second, then kissed her earlobe, "Just a moment..."


    "No."


    Su Ran''s tone was not at all negotiable.


    Song Tingyu decided not to care so much. She took off her pajamas. Besides, if she succeeded, she would have no choice.


    Startled by his movements, Su Ran immediately reached out to grab his pants and glared at him, "Song Tingyu, if you dare move, I''ll move to the guest room tomorrow to sleep."


    Song Tingyu immediately stiffened like a petrified body, and then, he dared not move...


    He was most afraid of what Su Ran said!


    Su ran wrapped herself in a thin silk quilt and stopped when she felt safe.


    Song Tingyu was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling and saying, "Su Ran, who am I in your heart?"


    Su Ran turned to look at his pretty profile and hesitated, "Really?"

 Chapter 156 Didnt He Care about Su Ran the Most in Court? (1)

    Chapter 156 doesn''t he care about Su Ran the most when he meets him (1)


    "...


    Hearing her words, Song Tingyu felt that the situation was not good and waved his hand, "No, don''t say it. My heart is fragile and I can''t bear the blow."


    He felt that if he really had to line up, he would not only be behind Vichy, the baby, but even grandma, her mother, and even tian mi and Lin Chenghuan would be ahead of him.


    He was the saddest husband in the world!


    Just as he was grieving, su ran took his arm, laid her head on his arm, took the initiative to lie in his arms, kissed his side face, and whispered a word in his ear.


    Unfortunately, Song Tingyu was immersed in his own thoughts, and Su Ran spoke in a low voice, so he did not hear what she was saying at all.


    She only vaguely heard her say that he was different from others in her heart, and then... There was no then...


    Song Tingyu felt that it must be a bubble that would make him happy, so he quickly grabbed her hand and looked at her, "Su Ran, what did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at her expectantly.


    Su Ran smiled, "If you don''t say it twice, forget it if you don''t hear it."


    "Say it again, just once." Song Tingyu kissed her on the back of her neck and pleaded.


    "Turn off the lights. I''m going to sleep. I''ll tell you when I''m happy."


    Song ting was so angry that he clenched his fists, but there was nothing he could do about it. Su Ran could not fight, scold, or scold him now. Besides, he refused to eat hard or soft, and his attitude was tough. She would be tougher than him. He pretended to be pitiful, but she ignored him.


    Song Tingyu had never felt like such a loser!


    After staring at her back for a while, he finally reached out to turn off the lights, but just as he lay in bed for a while, his phone rang.


    He took the phone on the bedside table and looked at it. Then he looked at su ran and went outside to answer the phone.


    It was Shen Jing who called him. She had been abroad for a long time and hadn''t been able to get in touch with her family.


    "Trial, are you still awake?"


    "No." Song Tingyu looked at the time on his phone. It was eleven o'' clock, "Where are you now?"


    "I just came back from canada. I''m already at the airport. I have a lot of luggage. Come and pick me up."


    There was a lot of luggage, so it would be troublesome to take a bus outside the airport, and it was too late to be safe.


    "Okay, wait for me, just wait inside. I''ll call you when I get there."


    He hung up the phone, opened the french window and walked in. Seeing that Su Ran didn''t seem to fall asleep, he walked to the bed and kissed her on the forehead, "Mom''s back. She''s at the airport now. I''ll go pick her up."


    Su ran closed her eyes and nodded, "Okay... Be careful..."


    Song ting changed his clothes, put on a coat and went out. In Ancheng, which was more than three months old, it was still cold, especially late at night.


    Song ting drove to the airport, found a place to listen, and then went to the lobby to find Shen Jing.


    Not long after he entered the hall, Shen Jing called him, "Trial, I''m right behind you. Come here."


    Song Tingyu turned around and saw that Shen Jing was indeed a big bag. She went to so many places and probably went shopping. She had one characteristic, like Bai Zhirui. She liked to buy things, and she would buy things if she was in a good mood. She was in a bad mood and wanted to buy more.


    Song Tingyu helped her take her luggage out and put it in the trunk.


    "You must be tired. I''ll take you home to rest."


    Song Tingyu started the car and drove it out of the airport avenue.


    "No, I''m a little hungry now, and I didn''t eat much on the plane. Trial, you can take me to eat first before going back."


    Song Tingyu turned the steering wheel, changed direction, turned around and looked at Shen Jing, "Okay, then I''ll take you to eat. What do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever. It''s quite late now, and the door is still open somewhere..." Shen Jing said as she looked out the window, seemingly looking for a place to eat. Something suddenly occurred to her, "Or maybe it''s Regent Hotel. Have something to eat."


    The restaurant in Regent Hotel was open until half past twelve to take care of the occupants.


    "Okay."


    Song ting nodded and drove towards the regent hotel.


    In fact, although it was more than 11 o'' clock, there were still some small restaurants outside that could eat until midnight, but Shen Jing was a clean freak and picky. If you want her to eat there, it would be better to give her a knife. She would rather be hungry tonight than go there.


    Song Tingyu knew her character well, so he didn''t bring her to the place where many people thought she was normal.


    At this moment, she suggested that it would be better to go to the regent hotel herself.


    After parking the car and putting the luggage in the trunk, the two got out of the car and took the elevator to the restaurant floor.


    Song Tingyu didn''t like to eat much at night. After the waiter handed over the plate, he put it in front of Shen Jing, "Mom, you can order it, but don''t eat too greasy at night. Order something light."


    Shen Jing nodded. Without ordering anything else for dinner, he ordered porridge. When he finally handed the plate to the waiter, he also ordered red wine for song ting.


    Shen Jing came from a good family, so the dining etiquette was very good, she was eating at the moment, and looked at the opposite Song Tingyu: "How are you doing with zhirui?"


    When Song Tingyu heard her mention Bai Zhirui for no reason, his face darkened, "We were already separated. Didn''t mother already know that?"


    Shen Jing paused, "I thought you were..."


    Song Tingyu took her words and said, "Do you think I was just saying that, or just thinking about it for a while, and now I''m changing it?"


    Shen Jing simply put his hand down, as if he had no intention of eating, "I''ve been traveling abroad all this time, and I haven''t paid much attention to the domestic situation. Until yesterday, when I was about to return to china, I went to check on weibo. I don''t know how things have become so big lately. There are so many things going on. Zhirui is a girl. How can she bear this alone? Why don''t you help her?"


    Song Tingyu put down his glass and looked at her, "Mom, I''ve always been curious. Why do you like Bai Zhirui so much? Why do you always stand by her side without asking why? No matter what others say, you will always be the one who supports her the most. Even if you like her, it''s not like this, right? Can you tell me why?"


    Shen Jing felt a chill on her back from Song Tingyu''s stare, "Why so much? She just thought she was fine. She liked her four years ago, and she''s been with you for so many years..." She paused, as if sighing, "Actually, she''s a friend''s child, a friend for so many years..."

 Chapter 157 Didnt He Care about Su Ran the Most in Court? (2)

    Chapter 157 doesn''t he care about Su Ran the most when he meets him (2)


    "As far as I know, Bai Zhirui is an orphan and her adoptive parents left her very early."


    "I was friends with her biological mother. Her mother died in a car accident. She was adopted after that. I didn''t know about it until a few years ago. I was so good with her mother and thought she was pitiful alone, so I wanted to help her..."


    Song Tingyu was still staring at her, not sure if he believed what she had just said or not. His eyes were always too sharp. Shen Jing didn''t like it when it fell on her. She felt uncomfortable being looked at.


    "Okay, stop talking about this..." Shen Jing coughed a few times, "She''s like this now. There are people attacking her on weibo, and people know that she''s separated from you. They don''t know what will happen to her in the future. Zi ah, how do you continue to stand in the entertainment industry? In the end, you still owe her, and you can''t help her too much..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t speak, just drinking. Shen Jing stopped talking when he saw him like this.


    As time passed, Shen Jing kept eating and looking up at Song Tingyu until finally, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    Shen Jing put down the cutlery and tried to shout, "Trial? Trial..."


    Song Tingyu did not respond. Shen Jing left his seat again and stood in front of Song Tingyu. She waved her hand in front of his eyes and saw that he was still unresponsive, so she reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Trial..."


    Song Tingyu was still closing his eyes, not hearing anything.


    Shen Jing returned to his seat and waited for a while before calling the waiter to pay the bill.


    "Madam, is this gentleman drunk?" The manager came over and asked.


    Shen Jing smiled, "He''s my son. He drank a little and couldn''t hold his liquor."


    "Do you need a taxi? Or..."


    "No need." Shen Jing said immediately. As she answered so quickly, the waiter and manager beside her were stunned for a moment. Then she said, "I have a room above this hotel. Help me get him up. Let him rest here tonight."


    "Okay." The manager immediately ordered two waiters to help Song Tingyu up, followed Shen Jing''s footsteps and took the elevator to the presidential suite on the roof.


    Shen Jing opened the door with his card and pointed inside, "Okay, just put him on the bed."


    The waiter put Song Tingyu on the bed and then walked out. Shen Jing was also very good at it. He immediately took out his wallet, took out a few bills and handed them to them, "Sorry to trouble you just now."


    "Madam, you''re welcome."


    The waiter took the tip and left. Shen Jing walked into the room and came to the bed. He looked at Song Tingyu and patted him on the shoulder, "Trial."


    Seeing that he was still sleeping, she was relieved and looked into the bathroom, where the sound of water was coming from and there was someone taking a bath.


    On one side of the living room, there was a wine bottle and a wine glass on the coffee table, high heels on the carpet and a lady''s bag. The chain was pulled open, and the cosmetics and perfume were poured out.


    Shen Jing walked over and waited on the sofa. After a while, the bathroom door was opened from inside and someone came out.


    Bai Zhirui walked out with a towel around her, still dripping with water, which was indescribably attractive. When she saw song ting lying on the bed, the corner of her mouth curved slightly.


    She walked to Shen Jing''s side again, not in a hurry, "Auntie."


    Shen Jing patted her shoulder with his hand, "Trial, I''ve brought it over for you. What should I do? You have to take care of it yourself. It''s best if you can have a baby. You''re not afraid that Trial will turn on his face tomorrow. But if not, he''ll be furious when he wakes up in the morning. He hates being tricked by others. What will he do then?"


    Baizhirui did not care or worry. She sat on the sofa with her long, white legs crossed. She glanced at Song Tingyu and pointed to the corner, "Auntie, do you see that?"


    Shen Jing looked down her arm and saw a camera.


    "This is?"


    Bai Zhirui smiled, "Trial, doesn''t he care about Su Ran the most? If Su Ran knew what happened between us tonight, what do you think would happen to her? I''m afraid she''s going to get a divorce anyway, right? Trial knew her personality, so he definitely wouldn''t want her to know about it. When I hold this video, I won''t be afraid of him getting angry. I''m already like this. What else am I afraid of?"


    "That''s what I said, but..." Shen Jing always felt uneasy. After all, Song Tingyu was not so easily threatened.


    "Auntie, thank you for what happened tonight. You''ve been helping me all this time. I''m very grateful. I was forced to take this step. I have no choice. You''re Trial''s mother. He won''t do anything to you even if he finds out later. I have that video, and I''m not afraid of him. I don''t want to do anything. I just want to be with him, but he doesn''t want me. I can only do this..."


    "I understand." Shen Jing sighed and suddenly heard some noise from the other side of the bed. She took her bag and stood up, "I live next door. Call me if you need anything..."


    Baizhirui sent Shen Jing to the door, then closed the door with a cold smile on her lips.


    In fact, she knew about her relationship with Shen Jing a long time ago. Shen Jing was her mother, her biological mother. This was when she sold the house that her adoptive parents left for her a few years ago, she cleaned up their belongings and found something.


    She was the child of Shen Jing and other men. How dare Shen Jing take her with him? So he sent her to the welfare home, and then she was adopted by her current adoptive parents. Shen Jing only found out about her identity a few years ago, and then he tried his best to be good to her, trying to make up for everything.


    When she found out the truth, she wanted to question all of this in front of Shen Jing. Soon after, she calmed down. She felt that she didn''t need to do this. She broke up. Shen Jing''s guilt for her was so deep that she could use it to do a lot of things.


    As for her mother, she didn''t want to ask at all, so she didn''t want to expose everything.


    When she was with Song Tingyu a few years ago, she learned the truth. At first, she thought she and he were half-brothers and half-sisters, but later on, she found out that Song Tingyu was born from Song Mingxuan and his first love, and Song Tingyu''s biological mother was not Shen Jing!

 Chapter 158 Now You Have to Use This Method to Keep the Man (1)

    Chapter 158 now you have to use this method to keep a man here (1)


    For so many years, the The song family had hidden all of this well, and even Song Tingyu had always thought that Shen Jing was his biological mother.


    If she hadn''t doubted her relationship with Song Tingyu, and had not been willing to spend all her money to let people investigate, she wouldn''t have known about this!


    Bai Zhirui closed the door and walked slowly to the bed.


    She was now barefooted and quietly came to the bedside to stand up, reached out her hand and caressed Song Tingyu''s face, then lowered her head and said in a blue voice, "What on earth can I not compare to Su Ran?"


    She sat on the bed next to Song Tingyu, then reached out to take off his coat. After taking off his coat, there was a black t-shirt inside. She put her hand on the bottom of the coat and was about to roll it up when one hand covered the back of her hand.


    Bai Zhirui paused and immediately looked up to see Song Tingyu''s eyes open and looking at her.


    Her heart was beating fast at the moment, but she had to calm down quickly because Song Tingyu was drugged by Shen Jing, even if he woke up. So what if he still had consciousness? How can a man control his desires?!


    She was right in front of him, and she didn''t believe that he could suppress the burning fire in his body!


    Baizhirui looked at his hand on the back of her hand and smiled, "Are you awake? Does it feel hot and uncomfortable? Can I help you take off your clothes?"


    As she spoke, she leaned over and half knelt on the bed, trying to take off Song Tingyu''s clothes. However, the next second, she was waved over by Song Tingyu. As she was kneeling on the edge of the bed without any preparation, she was pushed down from the bed by the man.


    She fell down on the carpet and felt her buttocks hit so hard that tears almost rolled down her face.


    "Stay away from me."


    Before Bai Zhirui could reach out to press the sore spot, he heard Song Tingyu''s angry voice.


    She was stunned and looked at the bed.


    He sat up, took his coat and put it on.


    Bai Zhirui immediately stood up in pain. She couldn''t believe it. Didn''t Song Tingyu take the medicine?


    She believed that Shen Jing would not lie to herself. She was so eager to get out of her heart to her now. How could she lie to her? She also wanted her to live well, so that her own heart would feel better.


    So there''s no way she''s not thinking about her.


    Bai Zhirui now felt that the only possibility was that Song Tingyu still had the remnants of consciousness, so he endured the fire in his body to push her away.


    She grabbed his hand as he tried to put on his clothes, "Trial, I know you''re feeling bad right now. You''ll feel better soon."


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled up coldly, "I told you to stay away from me. I told you to get lost. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Bai Zhirui looked at his face, his heart thumping, and his whole heart began to sink, "Didn''t you drink the wine your mother gave you?"


    "I drank it." Song ting said as he put his hand on his forehead.


    "Then how did you..."


    "Then why am I so awake?" Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu finished it in her place.


    "Shen Jing is my mother, so I''m not on guard against her. I drank the wine she handed me, but I''m still conscious. I just want to know what she''s up to. So this is her idea. Is this your idea or hers?" How could Song Tingyu not feel when he drank the wine with ingredients?


    At this moment, he felt a fire burning in his body, with a tendency to get hotter and hotter.


    Baizhirui was relieved to hear that he had drunk the wine.


    She looked at him and immediately realized that something was wrong with him. His handsome face was beginning to turn red, so she took advantage of this time to get closer and wanted to lean the whole body in a towel against him.


    Song Tingyu had already got up and left the bed the moment before she approached.


    All he could feel was the smell of Bai Zhirui''s perfume, which he had clearly smelled for many years, but at this moment, it could not arouse his desire at all, even though a fire was burning in his body.


    Song Tingyu, of course, found the camera in the corner. He walked over and held it in his hand, "I thought it through. Bai Zhirui, you have one thing to say to me. I care about Su Ran the most. I''m afraid that she''ll leave me. She doesn''t want me..."


    He curled his lips, "But you will never have the chance to do anything that threatens my relationship with her."


    After he finished speaking, he smashed the camera hard on the ground. The camera broke into several pieces in one fell swoop.


    Bai Zhirui looked at the broken cameras on the ground and did not recover for a moment.


    How could she have thought that things would develop like this?


    Without the camera, how would she get a picture of her with Song Tingyu? How do I show it to Su Ran?


    Song Tingyu hated being schemed the most in his life. Moreover, this time, he was schemed by the woman he had always called his mother. The anger in his heart could be imagined!


    At this moment, he didn''t even want to look at baizhi rui again. He turned around and walked towards the door. But he didn''t expect baizhi rui to rush up from behind, hug his waist, and press his face tightly against his back, "Trial, don''t go, don''t go..."


    "Let go of your hand!" Song Tingyu''s voice was so cold that it felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Baizhirui refused to let go, "Trial, I know you''re feeling terrible now. Weren''t we good together before? At that time, Su Ran hadn''t shown up yet. Even if she did, didn''t you stay with me all the time abroad? We''ve always been fine. I was waiting for you to marry me, but why did it become like this when we came back? You don''t want to, you just want Su Ran? Why? What''s so good about Su Ran? How can I not compare to Su Ran? Tell me, can''t I change it? I''m willing to change everything for you?"


    "Bai Zhirui, you are you, Su Ran is Su Ran, you will never be her, and you have worn away the guilt in my heart for you little by little! From now on, your business has nothing to do with me. I warn you again that you''d better stay away from su ran and the The song family. If they get hurt in any way, I''ll get it back ten times from you!"


    "Get out of here now!" After saying these words, Song Tingyu reached out and grabbed her arm to pull her away, but she was unwilling to leave. Between the two of them, the only towel around Bai Zhirui fell to the ground. Without the towel covering her, her body was naked and completely exposed to the air.

 Chapter 159 Now You Have to Use This Method to Keep the Man (2)

    Chapter 159 now you have to use this method to keep a man here (2)


    Bai Zhirui did not feel shy at all, nor did she even think of picking up the towel that had fallen to the ground and wrapping it around it, because she felt that Song Tingyu had been drugged, and he was just controlling himself, as long as he lost control of himself.


    She knew too well how to make a man lose control.


    She went up and grabbed Song Tingyu''s hand, "Trial, don''t go. Stay here tonight."


    It had to be said that Bai Zhirui''s appearance at the moment was very attractive. She had a good figure and a nice bump, but unfortunately in Song Tingyu''s eyes, there was only disgust, except disgust, there was no other color.


    No matter how hard baizhirui tried, she could not find anything.


    She panicked and was no longer as confident as before.


    Song Tingyu shook off her hand, as if feeling disgusted by her touch.


    "What? Bai Zhirui, are you going to keep a man like this now?"


    Song Tingyu smiled coldly and turned to leave the room, leaving Bai Zhirui, who was still frozen in place and could not move.


    Tears rolled down from her eyes. How could she have thought that everything was ready, but in the end, it was the same!


    As soon as Song Tingyu opened the door and left the room, the door in the opposite room was opened. Shen Jing ran out of the room in a hurry. When she saw Song Tingyu coming out, she said quickly, "Trial, you are... Where are you going?"


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were cold and frosty. He pointed at Shen Jing, "You''re worried that something might happen in the opposite room, so you won''t even go home? You even have a room here and sleep in the opposite room?"


    "Trial, listen to me. I am, this is..."


    "What is this? Say it!" Song Tingyu stared at her coldly, "You know I hate it the most, but as my mother, you are now working with others to plot against me. Shen Jing, how can you be my mother?"


    "Trial..." Shen Jing knew that something was wrong and wanted to go up and hold him, but he didn''t have enough strength, so he fell to the ground.


    When she remembered to chase after him again, Song Tingyu had disappeared into the corridor.


    She thought of Bai Zhirui in the opposite room, so she quickly opened the closed door and saw Bai Zhirui, who had fallen to the ground, naked and crying silently and sorrowfully...


    "Zhirui..." Shen Jing quickly picked up the towel that had just fallen from the ground and draped it over Bai Zhirui''s body, "Are you okay?"


    She wanted to help Bai Zhirui up, but Bai Zhirui let go of her hand. The moment she looked up at her, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Shen Jing thought she was wrong and her heart was beating fast, but when she looked over again, she realized that her eyes had lost that color.


    She comforted herself that even if there was hatred, it was not for her, it might be for Su Ran.


    Bai Zhirui broke away from Shen Jing''s hand and sat down on the sofa by herself. No matter what she was doing, she saw the wine on the table, poured a full glass of wine into it, and then drank it down.


    He poured another glass and drank it the same way.


    How could she drink it like this? Shen Jing quickly came to her and snatched the glass from her hand, "Zhirui, stop drinking. If you keep drinking, you''ll get drunk..."


    "Give me the glass..." Bai Zhirui reached out, but Shen Jing put the glass on the other table.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get the glass, baizhirui picked up the whole bottle of red wine and drank it.


    Shen Jing went to grab her bottle again, "What are you doing? Don''t drink so much. I know you feel bad, but drinking so much is not good for your health..."


    "That''s not good. That''s my own business." Bai Zhirui covered her face with both hands. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes were red, "Who cares about me?"


    "Why not? And me..."


    "You! Hehe..." Bai Zhirui pointed at her and sneered, but said nothing.


    She was going to drink again, so Shen Jing poured the whole bottle of wine into the trash can.


    When she saw that she had run out of alcohol, she collapsed on the sofa and curled up in agony.


    Shen Jing saw it and felt heartbroken. She took the quilt over her and patted her gently, "Don''t worry, I will help you to get back the courtroom. Even if I can''t, I won''t let them live well."


    Bai Zhirui did not speak. She did not know whether she was asleep or was still immersed in her thoughts.


    When Song Tingyu left the top floor in the elevator, he already felt terrible.


    When he thought of Shen Jing using his trust in her and scheming against him, he felt a surge of hatred in his heart and punched the elevator door hard.


    Regent Hotel''s geographical location is very good, so even so late, it''s not difficult to stop a taxi.


    He got in the car, reported the The song family address, and closed his eyes in the back seat of the car.


    He only felt his breathing getting heavier and heavier, his breathing getting harder and harder, and his body getting hotter and hotter.


    When she finally got back to the The song family, Song Tingyu walked up the stairs with heavy footsteps. There was an orange light in the room, which was Su Ran''s habit. As long as he hadn''t come back, she would wait for her with a light on.


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran, who was lying on the bed. Instead of walking over, he went to the bathroom.


    He leaned against the tile wall in the bathroom, which seemed to cool down the fire inside him.


    He looked up and sniffed at his clothes, feeling that they still smelled like Bai Zhirui''s perfume. He gave them to him and took off his clothes one by one. He threw them all on the floor tiles of the bathroom and walked to the bathtub.


    He turned on the switch on the lotus seed and did not turn to the hot water, so immediately, cold water rushed down his body.


    Song Tingyu did not remember how long he had taken a cold bath in the bathroom. He felt as if the flames in his body were gradually calming down. He walked out of the bath and put on a bathrobe casually.


    When he returned to his room, he did not sleep on the bed either. Instead, he walked to the sofa and fell back on the sofa. He took the pillow, covered his face and closed his eyes, as if it would make him feel better.


    But without the cold water, Song Tingyu quickly felt that the fire in his body was slowly burning again, making him extremely uncomfortable.


    Especially in this room, the fragrance of Su Ran''s body seemed to be still floating in the air. If there was a faint fragrance, it would break into his nose, making him even more restless.


    Su Ran, on the bed, had slowly woken up because of the sound of water running in the bathroom. At this moment, she seemed to hear a heavy gasp in the air. She was shocked and opened her eyes.

 Chapter 160 Im Just Going to Say Hello to Our Little Princess (1)

    Chapter 160 I''m just going to say hello to our little princess (1)


    Looking at the side, Song Tingyu didn''t sleep on the bed.


    When she saw his figure on the sofa, she lifted the quilt and walked towards the sofa with a cotton mop. She saw Song Tingyu leaning on the sofa, his eyes closed tightly, and his handsome face seemed to be flushed.


    Are you sick?


    She immediately stretched out her hand worriedly to cover his forehead. Before she could feel it with her heart, Song Tingyu, who had closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes and pulled her into his arms when she was caught off guard.


    She exclaimed, but the next second she was stopped by song ting''s thin lips.


    Su Ran was so angry with Song Tingyu that he couldn''t get through it. He pushed him away a little, and his voice was very unstable, "What, what''s wrong?"


    As she spoke, she placed her hand on his forehead again. The skin beneath her palm was indeed warm, "It''s a little hot. Is it a fever again?"


    Song ting was stifled by her neck and chuckled, "It''s a tantrum, not a fever."


    Su Ran''s face immediately turned red and he punched him on the shoulder, "Song Tingyu, can you be serious?!"


    "I can''t be serious with you."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She felt like she was being held in Song Tingyu''s arms at the moment. He seemed to have a chill on his body, but he seemed to be emitting a warm current from his body.


    "Did you take a cold shower again? What''s wrong with you?" Didn''t he pick up Shen Jing? How did he come back like this?


    "Where''s mom?"


    "Don''t mention her." Song Tingyu still buried his head in her neck and said in a husky voice, "She doesn''t deserve to be my mother."


    "What''s wrong?" It was the first time Su Ran had heard such words from Song Tingyu. Although she knew that his relationship with Shen Jing had never been as close as the mother and son of other families, and they had always been estranged and indifferent, each family had their own way of getting along. Perhaps this was the way Song Tingyu and Shen Jing got along. And although Song Tingyu was not particularly close to her, she was still okay.


    In contrast, Su Ran and Su Hao were truly incompatible.


    Su Hao always wanted to control Su Ran, but if it wasn''t for Qiao Qing, how could Su Ran be the one he could control?


    For this reason, he always thought that Su Ran was unfilial and did not think of him.


    Song Tingyu''s voice was low at the moment, "I went to the airport to pick her up. She said she was hungry and wanted to eat. I didn''t expect that she used my trust to put medicine in my wine..."


    Su Ran was stunned. Although the answer was already in his mind, he still felt unbelievable, because Shen Jing was Song Tingyu''s biological mother. How could he do that?


    "What medicine?"


    "What do you think?" Song Tingyu kissed her snow-white neck and said, "Su Hao gave you the medicine that made you lose the first time!"


    "Why did she do that?" Su Ran still found it unbelievable. When Su Ran drugged her and Song Tingyu''s wine, it was to climb up the The song family and get the benefits, but what was Shen Jing doing this for?


    For some reason, after asking this question, an idea came to her mind and a figure appeared: "For Bai Zhirui?"


    "Yes." Song Tingyu''s voice was still angry, "She and Bai Zhirui conspired to plot against me. She drugged my wine and sent me to the hotel room when I was unconscious. Bai Zhirui was there waiting for me. He took a bath and waited for me to show up. He waited for me to take the bait..."


    "Did you drink that wine?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Yes."


    "Then you..." Su Ran looked at him, "And then?"


    Of course, she knew that Song Tingyu didn''t touch Bai Zhirui. If he did, he wouldn''t be back so soon, he wouldn''t go to the bathroom as soon as he came back, and he wouldn''t be like a hungry tiger to see her. Now that she was in his arms, of course, she could feel the changes in his body.


    "I just realized a problem today."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her, "Bai Zhirui just took off his clothes and stood in front of me. I didn''t react at all, but if you wore so much, as long as you stood in front of me, I immediately reacted. What''s wrong with that?"


    Su Ran pinched the burning ear, "How would I know?"


    Song Tingyu hugged her tightly and bit her earlobe with his teeth. His voice was low and sexy, "Su Ran, I feel terrible..."


    Su Ran was hugged so tightly by him, and of course she felt uncomfortable. In addition to enduring the changes in his body, his body temperature was also hot and frightening, "Then, what should we do..."


    "I told you not to cut that doll off, but you wanted it. I asked Tian Mi to return the mushroom..."


    "I don''t want those, I want you!"


    "But..."


    Su Ran also found a problem. As long as she was alone with Song Tingyu, the two of them would always revolve around this topic.


    "Shouldn''t you give me a reward for my good performance?"


    Su Ran saw his handsome face flushed red and his face was in pain, but she also felt heartbroken. She held his face in her hand and said, "How did you endure it?"


    "Can''t bear to come back? Is it Bai Zhirui''s wish? Do you have to find any woman on the street..."


    Before he could finish, Su Ran lowered his head and kissed his thin lips.


    It was rare for Su Ran to take such initiative. Of course, Song Tingyu was excited. He immediately picked her up from the sofa, wrapped her legs around his waist and walked to the bed.


    He knew about Su Ran''s actions, which meant she agreed.


    Very soon, Su Ran was put on the bed by him. She felt very nervous and nervous as never before, so she swallowed hard, put her hand around his neck, pulled him over, and said in his ear, "Song Tingyu, you have to be careful..."


    "Of course." Song Tingyu nodded. If he didn''t do well this time, Su Ran would never let him touch him again, so he had to be very careful, "I''m just going to say hello to our little princess."


    "Song Tingyu, stop talking..." Su Ran blushed. The more he talked, the more ridiculous he became.


    Song Tingyu reached out to take off her pajamas and put one hand around her waist, "Just lie there and enjoy yourself..."


    Su Ran grabbed the pillow and covered his face. A muffled voice came from under the pillow, "I see..."


    Song Tingyu felt that he was not very happy, but Su Ran still couldn''t stand it, and he didn''t dare to act recklessly. If he hurt the little princess, su ran would fight with him.


    After that, Su Ran felt sticky and sweaty, "I want to take a shower."

 Chapter 161 Im Just Going to Say Hello to Our Little Princess (2)

    Chapter 161 I''m just going to say hello to our little princess (2)


    She herself did not know that her voice was very hoarse, but also very character.


    Song ting was wrapped in a sheet and carried her to the bathroom. He turned on a full pool of water and put her down.


    Su Ran sighed comfortably as soon as he touched the warm water.


    Song Tingyu took the shower gel, rubbed it into a fine foam on her palm, and put it on her body. When she heard it, she smiled maliciously, "You make a sound like this, and I think you''re not satisfied. You''re inviting me to continue."


    Su ran gave him a white look, and the heat on his face had not yet dissipated, "Nonsense."


    Maybe it was too tired, maybe it was too comfortable to soak in the water, so Su Ran quickly fell asleep. Song Tingyu didn''t let her soak in the water for too long, so he quickly wrapped her body with a bath towel, carried her back to the bed, dried the water droplets on her body, and put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    Song Tingyu then lay down on the bed and looked at the ceiling. Still, he was not sleepy. How could the fire in his body calm down so easily?


    It''s just that in Su Ran''s current situation, how dare he let his temper run its course?


    He flipped his body and looked at Su Ran. She was fast asleep. He put his hand on her belly, gently stroked her for a few times, then hugged Su Ran, closed his eyes, and told himself not to think about anything. He just wanted two words: sleep!


    Su Ran woke up late the next day because of the long struggle last night.


    Today was the weekend, and Song Tingyu didn''t have to go to work, but he wasn''t in his room at the moment.


    As she lifted the quilt, she sighed that the energy between men and women could never be compared. They both slept so late last night, but Song Tingyu could get up early, but she could never get up.


    After packing up, he went downstairs and found no one else in the house. Song Weixi went to the next house to play with the children, but even Madam song and Song Tingyu were not there.


    While she was wondering, the housekeeper came over and said, "Madam, Old Lady asked you to go to the study after breakfast."


    Su Ran was stunned. It seemed that they were all in the study.


    She finished her breakfast, went to the study, knocked on the door, and it was Song Tingyu who opened the door. He pulled her in, "Are you awake?"


    Su ran nodded and looked into the study. Shen Jing, Song Mingxuan and Madam song were all there.


    Song ting pulled her aside and said, "Sit here."


    "Grandma, dad, mom." Su Ran said hello.


    Madam song''s originally ugly face finally eased up after seeing Su Ran and nodded.


    Shen Jing was lowering his head, not giving a single glance, and it was hard to see his face clearly.


    Su Ran thought about what happened last night and knew what Madam song had called them over for today.


    Song Tingyu probably told Madam song about last night.


    Naturally, Madam song was furious!


    How could he stand such a thing!


    Madam song pointed at Shen Jing at the moment, his face full of anger, "I really didn''t expect you to do such a shameless thing. What kind of ecstasy did that actor give you? You were so devoted to helping her?"


    "Mom, I..."


    "Shut up!" Madam song snapped, "We don''t have people like you in the The song family. Are you happy to see the whole family being ruined by you? What are you so relieved about? Time and time again to help an outsider! This time it''s even more ridiculous. You can think of such shameless things?! Shen Jing, I have to doubt your motivation to stay in the The song family. From today on, you are no longer a member of our The song family. You will go back to your room and pack your things and get out in a minute!"


    Shen Jing was so scared that her face turned pale that she immediately walked towards song Old Lady. She wanted to touch her, but she was pushed away by her walking stick. She was pushed to the ground and knelt down in front of Madam song, "Mom, I know my mistake. I really know my mistake. I won''t do it again. Don''t chase me away. Trial, you help me talk, Mingxuan... You all help me talk, I don''t dare. I really won''t dare to do it next time. I''m just a little confused..."


    "No?" Madam song pointed at her, "Think about it yourself. How many times have you said that? I don''t see how repentant you are. You don''t have to do anything every day. All you know is to go shopping with a group of people, or to travel abroad. That''s fine. If you behave yourself, our The song family will treat you as a carefree person. It doesn''t matter, but you will always be. Everything can be done. If it weren''t for the fact that your Shen family helped the Shen family back then, I would have chased you away. How could I have kept you till today? What about you! It''s getting worse and worse. Why? You want to take control of the situation? Do you really think you''re the hostess? I''m not dead yet. Even if I die, it''s not up to you to speak to the The song family. After you did this, I can''t tolerate you staying at the The song family anymore. You should leave now. I don''t want to see you again..."


    "Mom..." Shen Jing was crying so hard that her nose was full of tears, and she held Madam song''s wrist tightly, "I really know my mistake, because Bai Zhirui was the daughter of one of my former friends, a very good friend. After she died, the child was left outside and adopted. The child was Bai Zhirui. After I knew her identity, I wanted to be good to her. I felt that she was too pitiful. I really didn''t mean it, mom. Just give me another chance. I know, I''ll change, I''ll really change..." She said, looking at Song Mingxuan again. "Mingxuan, help me talk. I''ve been married to this family for more than 20 years. I''ve worked hard without any credit, and I raised Trial..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Madam song interrupted her. She said coldly, "Shut up!"


    As she spoke, she glanced at Song Tingyu.


    Shen Jing felt very aggrieved and cried incessantly, "Mingxuan, Trial, are you just watching me leave? See me homeless? I''ve been in this family for more than 20 years and left the The song family. Where am I going?"


    "If you had such an idea in the first place, why are you in this situation now?" Song Mingxuan finally opened his mouth. He looked at Shen Jing and then said to old Mrs. Song, "Mom, let her stay here and chase her out. The news spread out, which is not good for the The song family. Give her one last chance. If she dares to mess around again, let her pack up and leave."


    Madam song looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, what do you say?"

 Chapter 162 As A Prospective Granddaughter-in-law

    Chapter 162 as a prospective granddaughter-in-law


    It was her mother after all. Although Song Tingyu hated what she did to her last night, seeing her kneeling here now made her feel bad, "Just do as dad said."


    Madam song looked at Shen Jing, who was still kneeling on the ground, "I''ll give you another chance. For the last time, if you don''t know what it means to behave yourself, pack up and get out of the The song family. You''re no longer welcome here!"


    "I see, mom."


    Shen Jing had been kneeling on the ground for too long, so when he stood up, his body shook a little and almost fell to the ground again.


    "You all leave first, Ran Ran. You stay. Grandma has something to say to you." Madam song waved his hand.


    After everyone left, su ran stayed. Seeing that Madam song''s face was not very good, she walked behind her and said, "Grandma, are you tired? Dizzy? Let me press it for you."


    As she spoke, she placed her hand next to grandma''s temple and gently massaged it.


    After she rubbed it for a while, grandma felt much better, so she reached behind her and took her hand, letting her sit beside her, "Ran Ran, grandma has something to say to you."


    "Grandma, say it."


    Su Ran looked at her and said.


    "Grandma just wanted to talk to you about you and Trial. Have you been on good terms lately?"


    "Good." Su Ran smiled.


    "That''s good. Actually, grandma is so old, and she doesn''t have much to think about anymore. Now she''s worried about Vichy''s illness, and you and Trial. He can be fine. So can East city. I hope he can get married soon, as if he''s getting close to tian mi, right?"


    "Yeah, the two of them are fine, too." Su Ran listened to grandma''s tone, but in fact, it was a little sad: "Grandma, Brother Dongcheng will be happy, Vichy''s illness will be cured."


    Grandma smiled and said, "Where''s Trial''s grandfather? He left when I was very young. His father didn''t care much. That''s his personality. He''s not interested in business matters at all. I''ve been supporting this family for so long. Fortunately, Trial has been very aggressive and will take care of business matters for me very long. When I leave, the The song family will be left to him. East city will help too. The The song family will be getting better and better by then. That''s what grandma wants to see the most. I want to see it now. East city is not young. He''s going to be thirty-five soon. If he and tian mi get along well, then make up your mind..."


    "Grandma, is it too fast?" They seemed to have been in a relationship for more than a month. Was it settled so quickly?


    "No, I think that tianmi is a good girl. She''s always been a good friend. We, East city, are also good men. We have decided to give birth to a great-grandson for me in the future, so I''m very satisfied. Well, you can tell Tian Mi what I mean first. East city, I also said that if it''s interesting, I''ll ask Tian Mi''s parents to meet..."


    "Okay." Su ran nodded.


    "After I stopped East city and that girl back then, that girl jumped into the river and committed suicide. All these years, he was alone. Although he didn''t say anything, I always felt that he was still blaming me..."


    "Now that I see him with tian mi, I''m relieved..." Madam song stared at her for a while, wanting to speak but stopping.


    Su Ran asked, "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Song looked back and shook her head, "Nothing."


    In the afternoon, Su Ran went next door to pick up Song Weixi and saw Song Tingyu standing by the window in the corner of the hall looking in the direction of the garden.


    She walked over slowly and stood beside him, not knowing what he was looking at. He was so fascinated that he didn''t even notice her.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Song Tingyu regained his senses, put his arm around her shoulder, and pointed his chin toward the garden.


    Su Ran looked out.


    Madam song and Song Mingxuan were sitting in a chair in the garden. They were talking.


    At this moment, Mrs. Song came and said, "Was Shen Jing''s child a man or a woman? Are you sure the child she gave birth to is dead?"


    Song mingxuan said, "During that time, she lived abroad at her aunt''s house and said that she was recuperating. Later on, I found out that she was pregnant and had a child. I didn''t know if it was a boy or a girl, because when I went to canada, she said that the child was dead, and I didn''t really care..."


    Madam song looked at his son, "You''ve been like this ever since that woman died. You don''t care about anything. Shen Jing is your wife after all, and you don''t care..."


    Song Mingxuan did not speak.


    "If it weren''t for Shen Jing''s parents who came to plead with her, how could I have let her stay in the The song family? What a shame!" Madam song shook his head and sighed."


    "Mom, you mean, you suspect Bai Zhirui..."


    Mrs. Song nodded, "Shen Jing is too nice to her. She helps her everywhere. She says she''s a friend''s daughter. I don''t think it''s that simple..."


    "I know, mom. I''ll get someone to find out what''s going on as soon as possible..."


    "What a sin!" Madam song patted the table, "No wonder I feel uncomfortable the moment I see Bai Zhirui. Is that really the reason..."


    When Su Ran heard this, he was shocked!


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t even come to her senses. She looked at Song Tingyu, whose face was equally ugly.


    Although she did not fully hear song mingxuan''s nice talk with Madam song, the last few words were enough to make her lose her mind!


    She had already sensed that Bai Zhirui was probably the child of Shen Jing outside with another man!


    So she and Song Tingyu?


    No... I don''t think so...


    If Shen Jing had known Bai Zhirui''s identity earlier, how could he have sent baizhirui to the The song family by any means possible? If Song Tingyu and she were brother and sister, that would be incest!


    "Let''s go."


    Song ting took her hand and left without listening.


    All the way up the stairs, Song Tingyu didn''t say a word. Su Ran knew that he must be in a turbulent state right now.


    Back in the room, su ran pulled him onto the sofa and said, "What the hell is going on here? Is Bai Zhirui really mom''s daughter? But what about you?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes, "I may not be born to her. My mother may be someone else."


    Su Ran''s eyes widened in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    "In the morning, grandma wanted to chase her away. She knelt on the ground and said something. Do you remember?"

 Chapter 163 Is It Suitable to Try? (1)

    Is chapter 163 suitable for testing? (1)


    Su Ran nodded and thought about it carefully. Shen Jing seemed to have said that she was the one who raised song ting. At that time, Madam song was still very angry and asked her to shut up, and immediately looked at Song Tingyu''s side.


    Madam song was obviously afraid of something and was hiding something from Song Tingyu.


    "Grandma just mentioned a person to dad, a dead woman..." Song Tingyu whispered.


    Su Ran also recalled a time ago when Shen Jing had a fight with Song Mingxuan at the dinner table. She also mentioned a dead woman and said that Song Mingxuan only had a woman in his heart who was no longer in this world.


    Was that woman... Song Tingyu''s biological mother, and Shen Jing wasn''t?


    She looked at Song Tingyu.


    His eyes were closed and he was still thinking.


    "I''ll have someone look into this."


    He had long felt that Shen Jing''s attitude towards Bai Zhirui was unusual, but no matter how unusual, how could a son suspect that he was not the mother''s biological child?


    He basically didn''t think about it.


    Until he overheard Madam song and Song Mingxuan talking.


    It was only then that he had a very clear picture in his mind.


    "Okay." Su Ran said softly.


    It was about Song Tingyu''s background, and it was time to figure out what was going on.


    "Or you can ask dad and grandma if you really weren''t born to her. You''re an adult and you have the right to know your background..."


    "They won''t say anything. After all these years of hiding from me, they intend to keep it a secret for the rest of their lives. How could they suddenly open their mouths to me? I''ll figure it out." Song Tingyu opened his eyes and held Su Ran''s hand.


    Su Ran always remembered what grandma said to her, so she went to Tian Mi and asked her and Gu Dongcheng what they meant.


    Although tian mi was usually informal and cheerful, it was always her first love. Su Ran asked her what to say, and she felt embarrassed.


    "What grandma means is, if you guys really decide, she wants to meet her uncle and aunt." Su Ran looked at tian mi, who was blushing.


    "Too fast!" Tian mi covered her burning face with her hand.


    Su Ran stifled a smile, "When I went to look for you last night, I just drove downstairs and saw brother East city send you back. You stayed in the car for a long time. What are you doing?"


    "Ran Ran, don''t talk nonsense. We''re just chatting in the car." Tian Mi didn''t even dare to look into Su Ran''s eyes, and his face was getting redder and redder.


    "I don''t think that''s what I saw. By the way, Song Tingyu also saw that you were in the car..."


    Tian Mi quickly reached out to cover her mouth and looked around. Although this was their exclusive dance room, there were people passing by from time to time. She was a shy person!


    How embarrassing it is for others to hear such a thing!


    Su Ran wanted to say something else. Song Tingyu''s call came. She went to pick up the phone. Song Tingyu asked her to have dinner with him tonight. He said he would pick her up here later.


    She came back from the call and saw that Tian Mi''s face was still very red. She patted her shoulder, "This weekend, I came to the The song family with Brother Dongcheng for dinner. Grandma wants to meet you formally. Although you''ve met before, this time it''s different. She''s going to be your granddaughter-in-law."


    Song Tingyu came over very soon, picked up Su Ran and went to eat. After dinner, Song Tingyu said he wanted to go shopping.


    Su Ran didn''t know how he drove to the underwear store.


    "I''ll wait for you here. You go in."


    Su Ran glared at him, "I don''t need it."


    "You need it!" Song Tingyu looked at her chest and said, "It''s not the right size now. I can''t wear those in the past."


    "...


    Su Ran was speechless. When he said he was going shopping, he drove her to the lingerie shop and asked her to pick out new underwear.


    "No, nothing''s changed now." Su Ran felt uncomfortable talking to him about this.


    "You really don''t want to choose?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows.


    "No need." Su Ran shook his head again.


    "That''s good." Song Tingyu did not force her this time for the first time and drove away again.


    Only two days later, Su Ran understood why Song Tingyu didn''t force her at the moment, because that day she received a big package. She moved to the room and opened it. It was full of underwear, and it was a size bigger than what she was wearing!


    Su Ran took out her underwear and gestured a few times before putting it back.


    When she came out of the shower that night, she saw Song Tingyu sitting on the bed, who had just returned from the outside. Next to him was the package that had just been sent back today, which was full of a box of underwear!


    "Come here." He was waving at Su Ran, and Su Ran stopped because he was smiling with malice.


    Seeing that she was not moving, song ting patted the mattress hard, "Come here, don''t wait for me to catch you."


    "...


    Su Ran finally moved forward and stood in front of him, but he didn''t get too close. He felt that he had to keep a safe distance from him.


    How could Song Tingyu not see her thoughts? He stretched his hand forward, grabbed her slender wrist, and pulled her to the bed to sit down.


    He pushed the box in front of su ran, "Have you tried? Is that appropriate?"


    Su Ran looked at the suitcase full of underwear and glanced at him, "You went to the underwear store to pick it up yourself?"


    "No, I asked someone else to pick it."


    "Who picked it?"


    "Just..." Song ting had just spoken when he suddenly stopped. He looked at Su Ran and raised his eyebrows, "Are you jealous?"


    "No."


    Song Tingyu did not dwell on this issue for too long. His attention was mainly focused on the box of underwear in front of him. He put his arm around her slender shoulders, "I asked Tang Zichu to find someone to pick it out."


    As he spoke, his long fingers lifted up a black undergarment and shook it in front of her, "Come on, let me see. I''ll help you see if it fits..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran snatched the lingerie from his finger and slapped it on his face, "Try it yourself."


    Song Tingyu was originally good-looking, and in front of many people, he had a strong aura, cold and distant appearance, but they definitely did not expect the appearance of Song Tingyu in private.


    His underwear was buttoned on his pretty face and then slid down, making him look especially funny.


    Su ran covered her stomach with her hands and burst into tears laughing.


    Song Tingyu''s face was a little dark at the moment, pointing at Su Ran, "Su Ran, if you laugh again, I will tie you to the bed and try on these underwear one by one."


    Su Ran immediately reached out to cover her mouth and shook her head to signal that she did not dare to laugh anymore. She had no doubt that song ting would do what he said. If she continued to laugh, he would tie her to the bed and try on these underwear for her.

 Chapter 164 Is It Suitable to Try? (2)

    Is chapter 164 appropriate? (2)


    So even though she was secretly scolding this man for being a pervert at the moment, she didn''t dare to mess around anymore.


    Song ting finally stopped making fun of himself when he met her, and his handsome face eased slightly.


    Su Ran put the box on the carpet and pushed Song Tingyu with his hand, "Go take a shower."


    "Let''s go together."


    "I just washed it."


    Su Ran had no idea what was going on in his head, but seeing that he was a little tired between his eyes and eyebrows, he rubbed his temple with his hand, "What''s wrong? Is there something at work?" In fact, she didn''t know much about business. Even if there was something at work, she couldn''t help anything, but at least she felt more comfortable saying it.


    Song ting was lying on the bed with her in his arms. He looked at the ceiling and said, "I''ve already sent someone to look into that..."


    Su Ran naturally knew that the "Thing..." He was referring to was the story of his and Bai Zhirui''s origins.


    "How did it turn out?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "There''s no final result yet, but Su Ran, my biological mother may really be someone else..." He paused, "Dad and grandma, they''ve been hiding me for more than 20 years..."


    Su Ran turned to look at him, "Maybe they have something to hide. Anyway, it''s for your own good..." She didn''t want him to think too much about it. She had to wait for the final result anyway, didn''t she?


    She patted him on the shoulder and pulled him out of bed, "Go take a shower. I''ll blow your hair after you take a shower."


    Song ting sat cross-legged on the bed, his chin propped up with his hands, smiling seductively, "Why is it so good today? Why don''t you even take a shower for me?"


    Su ran gave him a blank look and pushed him, "Hurry up."


    Under her repeated urging, Song Tingyu walked to the bathroom. Looking at his tall back, su ran shook her head helplessly. Looking at the boxes of underwear on the floor, she felt even more speechless. Even if she thought she was pregnant, the place became bigger and needed to change underwear, but she didn''t have to buy so much, did she?


    She changed these underwear every day, not repeating them every day, but she couldn''t finish them!


    On the weekend, Gu Dongcheng came back to the Gu family with sweetness.


    Tian Mi, who was usually the most talkative and the most active, was dragged into the The song family by Gu Dongcheng. She followed him like a bird with a shy face.


    Su Ran had never seen her like this.


    Even Song Weixi, who was standing beside her, pointed at her and said, "Aunt tian''s face is so red."


    The child''s unintentional words made everyone laugh, but it was Tian Mi who was suffering. Her face was getting redder and redder, and even her ears were as red as ripe apples.


    "It''s getting redder and redder." Song Weixi added.


    "Vichy!" Tian Mi pretended to stare at Song Weixi and patted his face. She felt that this little fellow was really disrespectful to herself.


    "All right, all right, come and eat." Fortunately, grandma''s voice sounded at the right time, helping her out, and everyone went to the restaurant.


    To Su Ran''s surprise, the chef tonight was Shen Jing.


    She had just come downstairs and saw that everyone was there, so she was short of Shen Jing. She thought she had gone out again, but now she came to the dining room. She came out of the kitchen and helped arrange the food with the servants.


    Shen Jing came from a good family, basically those who didn''t touch the spring water. Su Ran had been married to the The song family for more than four years and had never eaten anything that she made. She usually had a chef at home and a housekeeper. She seemed to have nothing to do with it. Her daily job was to go shopping, play mahjong with a group of rich wives, or go abroad with her friends.


    Su Ran had no idea that she could make things, too.


    The dishes were served one after another, and Shen Jing sat down. She took the initiative to say, "Today, East city brought his girlfriend over. Everyone is happy, so I specially cooked these dishes. I hope everyone likes them. East city, you eat more, Miss Tian, you eat more."


    Tian Mi met Shen Jing early in the morning, because she would often come to the The song family to look for Su Ran, but when Shen Jing saw her, she always looked disdainful and never looked her in the eye. Probably because she had a problem with Su Ran, she also looked down on her as a friend of Su Ran.


    She kept calling her old witch behind her back. When she talked to Su Ran, there was an old witch on the left and an old witch on the right.


    Hearing that Shen Jing had just spoken about herself, she looked at her and almost blurted out the words "Old witch..." Fortunately, Su Ran, who was sitting next to her, pinched her thigh. She changed her mouth in time and immediately smiled, "Thank you, auntie."


    Gu Dongcheng also smiled gently and said, "Auntie, you''re welcome."


    It was probably because of what happened a while ago. After Shen Jing was almost kicked out of the The song family by Madam song, he had recently become very well-behaved. These days, he was basically at home arranging flowers and reading books, and rarely went shopping or playing mahjong.


    Madam song was overjoyed, "Grandma is so happy that East city has finally brought her back for me to see. East city, you have to get married to tian mi. Grandma is still waiting for you to give me a white and fat great-grandson."


    Tian Mi blushed, while Gu Dongcheng held her hand on the table and smiled, "Grandma, we will."


    "Who said she was going to marry you?" Tian Mi whispered a coquettish voice at Gu Dongcheng, which no one else could hear, but because Su Ran was sitting next to Tian Mi, he could hear it.


    Gu Dongcheng whispered, "Who else can you marry besides me?"


    Although Tian Mi pretended to have a straight face, the rising curve of her mouth betrayed her feelings at the moment.


    Don''t look at East city''s usually gentle and modest appearance, but when it comes to romantic words, it is also unbearable.


    It was a typical gentlemanly scum.


    Tian Mi often said these four words to Su Ran.


    Ever since he was with Gu Dongcheng, Tian Mi has been saying the words "Gu Dongcheng..." Every day.


    The topic revolved around him every day.


    She was already deeply in love with Gu Dongcheng, unable to extricate herself.


    The The song family had not been as lively as it was today for a long time, and everyone was very happy. Even Shen Jing was smiling the whole time, very different from before.


    After dinner, everyone sat in the living room and talked to Madam song. Su Ran was there too, but Song Weixi was young and had to sleep early, so Su Ran took Song Weixi upstairs at about the same time.

 Chapter 165 Its Just A Photo (1)

    Chapter 165 is just a photo (1)


    When he came out of his room asleep and passed the balcony on the second floor, he saw Song Tingyu and Shen Jing standing there talking.


    This was the first time they had spoken since Shen Jing set him up with Bai Zhirui.


    But it seemed that the conversation was also very unpleasant, because Su Ran saw Shen Jing''s eyes were red, and Song Tingyu''s face was very bad, he was a little impatient, and did not want to continue talking to her, so he turned around to leave.


    Shen Jing called his name behind his back, not knowing what else to say, but Song Tingyu did not stop and continued walking.


    When he left the terrace, he saw Su Ran, and his face became much better.


    "Quarreling with mom again?"


    "No." Song Tingyu didn''t seem to want to talk about her. He just felt that he was in a good mood and would get very upset when he met her.


    When Shen Jing found him, he was just saying that Bai Zhirui had been in a terrible situation recently and asked him to help her.


    Now that he was facing Shen Jing, not only did he have to think about what she had done to him a while ago, but he was also filled with the thought that she might not be his biological mother.


    This overturned his perception for more than 20 years.


    "Let''s go. Brother Dongcheng is still downstairs with Tian Mi. Let''s go down and sit down..." Su Ran tried to distract him, so he held his hand.


    Song Tingyu smiled and nodded.


    In everyone''s eyes, Bai Zhirui and Song Tingyu had completely broken up.


    Because she was the one who volunteered to announce that she had broken up with Song Tingyu, many people outside said that she was either under pressure, so they broke up, and some said that she had asked to break up because she found a big financial backer.


    But Bai Zhirui has been quiet for a while now. Not only have several announcements been canceled, but even the role she was supposed to play as the female lead was temporarily changed before the phone was turned on. She was completely changed. Basically, she used to be very busy, but for the past two months, she has been at home without any activities.


    Originally, the production teams were still waiting and didn''t dare to change Bai Zhirui''s role easily. They weren''t sure if she really broke up with Song Tingyu, but they couldn''t bear to see that she and Song Tingyu hadn''t made any movement for a long time, so they called the Song shi and tried to find out the relationship between Bai Zhirui and Song Tingyu. Song and Bai Xiaojie have nothing to do with each other."


    This sentence made them completely relaxed, so they no longer had any concerns, and temporarily changed Bai Zhirui''s role, even the film that had been on the set for a few days, but also temporarily removed her, would rather change to a new actor than her.


    Bai Zhirui was lying on the sofa, watching Miss chen calling back and forth from the living room.


    Miss chen did not know how many phone calls had ended, and finally impatiently threw his phone on the sofa. He secretly cursed, "These despicable, arrogant bastards, when you were popular, they couldn''t wait to put it on you one by one. Now, let them not change you first, but one by one, they didn''t even want to talk to me anymore, so they hung up the phone!"


    Bai Zhirui sneered a few times, "Sister chen, you''ve been in this circle for a lot longer than me. What''s the rule? Shouldn''t you know it better than me? I have nothing now, and even Song Tingyu doesn''t care about me anymore. Aren''t they going to turn against each other right away?"


    As she spoke, she was drinking again with her glass in her hand.


    Recently, she didn''t have a job. She just stayed at home and drank. She was originally the first sister of the company. She was young and in her twenties, she had already climbed to the top actress position. How rare was it?


    But now it was so bad that even the company was talking about giving her up and hiding her.


    Seeing her like this, Miss chen snatched the glass from her hand, "Why do you drink every day? What''s going on now? Are you still in the mood to drink? You''re going to be crushed and you''ll never be able to turn over, understand?"


    "I understand!" Bai Zhirui shouted, "What if I know? Everyone thought that I had offended Song Tingyu, and that''s why I was in this situation. Which film crew would dare to use me? Which event would you dare invite me to?"


    Miss chen poured the wine from the glass into the trash can, then put it on the coffee table and looked at Bai Zhirui with a stern and serious face, "Zhirui, I have to tell you now that the company is already discussing hiding you. Because of your bad reputation, a few swindlers have been temporarily changed roles, the notice has been canceled, and the next few endorsements will be changed. Man, have you figured out your situation yet?"


    Bai Zhirui''s delicate and beautiful face instantly turned pale. She bit her lip hard, "What can I do?" In the past, when she was popular, when she was in power, a group of people surrounded her and followed her around. The company also left her the best resources. Now that she was in trouble, these people treated her like a rat on the street. They hid when they saw her and didn''t even dare to answer the phone.


    The world was so hot and cold, and the world was so realistic, especially in their circle.


    Bai Zhirui originally thought she had seen through it. After all, she had been through this period of time and slowly climbed to this position, but at this moment, she realized that she had not seen through it completely. She still felt sad, angry, or uncomfortable!


    Miss chen looked at her, "Zhirui, listen to me. You have to seize every opportunity to turn over. I know you have feelings for Song Tingyu. After all, you''ve been with her for so many years, haven''t you? But you have to understand the current situation and your situation. He doesn''t want you anymore. He wouldn''t have done it in the first place, but you''re just confused. What are you thinking? Was he blinded by his emotions? How could he have thought of drugging his wine? Do you think that if su ran was able to succeed with this, you could too? Su Ran was there because the old lady from the The song family was there, and she forced Song Tingyu to marry her. But the old lady has always been so afraid of you. Have you ever thought that even if you were pregnant, you wouldn''t get half the benefits?"


    Bai Zhirui''s hair was disheveled and her eyes were red, "It''s hard for me to get pregnant in this situation. I didn''t want to get pregnant by sleeping with Song Tingyu again, but I''m ready. I''m going to record a video of us together. I threatened him. He''s afraid that Su Ran would know, so he''ll listen to me..."


    "But what happened in the end? You lost like hell!" Miss chen said in a deep voice, "Song Tingyu''s achilles'' heel is Su Ran. If you took the video, he was really afraid. But now not only are you not with him, not only are you not taking the video, but most importantly, you''ve angered him. He has already left the world alone. You have nothing to do with him anymore. Do you know what this means? It means that everyone knows that you''ve offended Song Tingyu, and you''ve put yourself in a dead end!"

 Chapter 166 Its Just A Photo (2)

    Chapter 166 is just a photo (2)


    Bai Zhirui looked haggard and exhausted.


    "You can''t think about Song Tingyu anymore. Now he won''t even look at you, or he won''t leave you that night under the condition of being drugged. You have to find a way for yourself, or your future will be ruined..."


    Bai Zhirui didn''t say anything and only looked at Miss chen, because she knew Miss chen would say that, which meant that she already had an idea in her heart.


    Miss chen also looked at her, "Do you remember the Hua Boss who spent a lot of money on you a few years ago?"


    Of course, Bai Zhirui remembered that the old man, in his forties, had loose skin and a beer belly because he had been drinking for a long time.


    She frowned at the thought of him.


    "He''s still very interested in you, Zhirui. Although he''s not as good as Song Tingyu in every aspect, he''s still quite capable of talking in the entertainment industry. Song Tingyu doesn''t care about you anymore. I don''t think he really wants to do anything to you. If you can find someone to lean on and stand up again, he won''t care about you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Bai Zhirui still didn''t say anything, because she couldn''t get past the hurdle in her heart. For so many years, she had only been with a man like Song Tingyu, and she couldn''t stand it when she put down her body to be with a man who would turn her stomach at the sight of him.


    "Sister chen, I don''t want to..."


    "I''m doing it for your own good." Miss chen looked at her and said earnestly, "If you are really willing to let your years of hard work go to waste, then you will continue to be stubborn. You are still waiting for Song Tingyu to come to rescue you and give you a hand? It''s time for you to wake up and realize the reality. It''s better for you. I can''t bear to see you like this. Otherwise, I would have left long ago. You''ve been with me for so many years since you came out..." She paused, "That hua is not very good looking, but isn''t that what happens between men and women? If you turn off the lights and close your eyes, it will be the past. He has a wife, and everyone knows it. Once he gets you, he will naturally help you with your work. Just think of it as finding yourself a backer..."


    Bai Zhirui shook his head and buried himself between his legs.


    She really didn''t want to force herself into such a situation, but as Miss chen said, how could she be willing to let all her efforts go to waste?


    "Haven''t you seen much of this in the industry? Didn''t you spend time with Song Tingyu just to make your way a little smoother? Who doesn''t have such an experience as a popular actress?"


    Miss chen didn''t want to push her too hard, "President hua wants to ask you out for dinner in a few days. You should think about it and see what you''re going to do. I just want to remind you that it''s hard to give up this opportunity. If you want to turn over in the future, then you''ll have to wait to be pushed out of the circle by the new people who are waiting in line for you to be promoted. You''ll eventually be kicked out of the circle.!"


    After Miss chen finished speaking, he opened the door and left Bai Zhirui alone in the empty room.


    She seemed to be at her wit''s end, unwilling to be kicked out of this circle, with nothing to lose, and at the same time not wanting to accompany president hua, that disgusting man.


    The Gu Dongcheng family.


    This was the first time Tian Mi had come here. She looked at the room, which was neat and tidy, clean and simple. When she thought about her own room, she felt ashamed.


    Gu Dongcheng could make a man so clean. She felt that her house was a doghouse.


    Gu Dongcheng had just cooked dinner for her, and it tasted like a chef''s food. Tian Mi swept the entire table of food into his stomach without hesitation.


    She was lying on the sofa, unable to move.


    After cooking, Gu Dongcheng felt that he smelled of oil and smoke, so he went in to take a bath after eating. Tian Mi was switching channels randomly with the remote control.


    Finally, she found a channel she wanted to watch, so she put the remote control away and laid back lazily on the sofa, feeling as if something was pressing behind her buttocks. She looked down and reached out to take out what was pressing on the sofa.


    So it was Gu Dongcheng''s wallet.


    She closed the wallet she had opened and just as she was about to put it on the coffee table, something fell off it.


    Something very light, like a photo.


    Confused, she picked up the photo from the carpet and looked at it. When she saw the contents of the photo, her small face turned pale.


    It had been a while since the photo was processed and trimmed, and there was only a small one, probably for the convenience of putting it in the wallet.


    The photo was taken by Gu Dongcheng and a girl.


    At that time, Gu Dongcheng was still a big boy, in his early twenties, pulling the girl beside him and smiling gently.


    Tian Mi knew that Gu Dongcheng had a girlfriend before, and that girl died. Gu Dongcheng didn''t hide it from her, but what she didn''t know was that his first girlfriend looked so similar to herself.


    She also had short hair on her shoulders and a round face. At first glance, she thought she had taken this picture with Gu Dongcheng.


    When she looked at the photo, she felt a chill on her hands and feet.


    She finally understood why Gu Dongcheng had never had a woman around him for so many years, but he had fallen for an ordinary person like her.


    She also felt lucky to have met Gu Dongcheng.


    But I didn''t expect her to be a double?


    She knew exactly what it meant to keep the photo in such a precious place like Gu Dongcheng!


    He still loved that girl very much, and never erased her from his heart, never forgetting a moment!


    She didn''t mind that he still had that girl in his heart, because after all, it was his first love, the person he had deeply loved, how could he say that he would forget it? She had always been confident that one day she would make him slowly forget the past, but it was not until she saw this picture that she felt how ridiculous everything looked, and how ridiculous her previous thoughts were!


    While she was immersed in her own thoughts, the photo in her hand was suddenly taken away.


    Gu Dongcheng had already taken a bath and came out. He took the photo in Tian Mi''s hand and put it back in his wallet without saying a word. He sat on the sofa and put his wallet in his coat pocket.


    He didn''t seem to have any intention of explaining, and Tian Mi''s eyes gradually turned red, "Gu Dongcheng, won''t you tell me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 167 You Let Him Die, Go Now

    Chapter 167 you let him die, go now


    Gu Dongcheng looked up at her, as usual, without any change, "It''s just a photo."


    It was just a photo...


    Tian Mi didn''t understand why he could say it so lightly, so lightly...


    "Is the girl in the picture your first love? Why do I look so similar to her?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice was still very gentle, "This is a coincidence."


    "Coincidence?" Tian Mi sneered, "I said, how could you, Mr. Gu, take a liking to a girl who has nothing but food? So you''re using me as a substitute, aren''t you? Gu Dongcheng, you''re a fucking bastard!"


    Tian Mi yelled, threw the pillow on the sofa at gu East city''s face and left his apartment.


    When Su Ran received the call from Tian Mi, he was practicing the violin with Song Tingyu in the piano room.


    She never had any musical skills, so it was like learning a cello when she was a child. She couldn''t learn anything. A very simple song, even Song Weixi could play it. She played it intermittently, which was really torturing to the ear!


    Song Tingyu touched her forehead and said, "Pig!"


    Su Ran glared at him, "Didn''t you say in Hongkong that I didn''t meet you when I was a child? If I had met you, I would have played the cello a long time ago? Why can''t you teach me how to play the violin today?"


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and raised his eyebrows, "Are you stupid and reasonable?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    Just as she was about to speak, her phone rang and she put down her violin to answer the phone.


    "How is it? What did Brother Dongcheng cook for you tonight? Is it good?" Su Ran knew that Tian Mi was going to Gu Dongcheng''s for dinner tonight.


    "Ran Ran, I want to break up with Gu Dongcheng!" Tian Mi''s voice was accompanied by tears.


    Su Ran was stunned. He thought he heard wrong, "What''s wrong?" Isn''t it still fine during the day?


    "Do you know why Gu Dongcheng is with me?"


    "Why?"


    "That''s because I look exactly like his first love. He likes me because of my face. He just thinks I''m a double. He doesn''t like me at all. He doesn''t like me at all!"


    "No way..." Su ran saw that Tian Mi was crying at the moment. Her words were intermittent and she could not hear them clearly, so she said, "Tian Mi, where are you now?"


    "I''m home." Tian Mi continued to cry, "Do you think Gu Dongcheng is a jerk? No bastard! A great liar who deceives people''s feelings! I hate him so much..."


    "Tian Mi, be good. Don''t cry. I''ll go find you. I''ll go find you now. You wait for me at home..." Su Ran quickly hung up the phone.


    Song Tingyu naturally noticed something, "What''s wrong?"


    "Tian Mi and Brother Dongcheng are having a fight. They''re crying so much now. I''ll go see her."


    Of course, Song Tingyu was worried about letting her drive out alone at night, "I''ll take you there."


    Su ran nodded, went back to her room to change into her clothes, and then followed Song Tingyu out. When she was in the car, she thought of what Tian Mi said on the phone, and looked at the man in the driver''s seat, "Have you seen Brother Dongcheng''s girlfriend before?"


    "Yes."


    "What does she look like?"


    Song Tingyu turned to look at her, "I''ve only met her once. It''s been so many years. It was so young at that time, so I didn''t remember anything. What''s wrong?"


    "Tian Mi called me just now and said she found a picture of Brother Dongcheng''s ex-girlfriend. She looked like her. She thought brother East city would like her because of her face. She just used her as a substitute."


    Song Tingyu sent her to Tian mi''s home and said to her before she got out of the car, "You talk to her first. I''ll go talk to my brother later and see what''s going on. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay." Su Ran unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car, "I might not go back to sleep tonight. I''ll stay with Tian Mi."


    Song Tingyu looked at her discontentedly, "You want me to be alone?"


    Su Ran pushed him on the shoulder, "You go now."


    Su Ran rang the doorbell. It was a while before Tian Mi came to open the door. He was probably crying so much that his eyes were swollen like walnuts.


    As soon as she saw Su Ran, she threw herself into her arms, her voice full of tears and a strong nasal voice: "Ran Ran!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Su Ran patted her on the shoulder and closed the door, then took her back to the living room and sat down.


    On the coffee table, the floor was already littered with tissues, which she used to wipe her tears and snot.


    Su Ran looked at the paper towels all over the coffee table and was stunned. How long had she been crying?!


    "What happened? I didn''t hear much on the phone just now."


    Tian Mi hugged the pillow, tears still dripping down her cheeks, "Gu Dongcheng is a jerk, a big jerk! It''s my face that makes me want to be with his first love, especially his eyes. Damn it. No wonder he loved kissing my eyes so much before. He always thought of me as her!" She sobbed, "I told you, I don''t have any money, I don''t have anything. My parents are just ordinary retired civil servants. How could he, Mr. Gu, take a liking to me? So it''s like this, bastard!"


    "Come..." Seeing her cry like this, Su Ran felt heartbroken. She took a tissue and wiped her tears away. Tian Mi had always been cheerful and cheerful. She had never seen her like this. It was obvious that Gu Dongcheng really hurt her this time.


    Also, no woman would like to be treated as a substitute by the man she loves.


    Besides, this was the first time that Tian Mi liked someone like this. It was not necessary to say that the secret love in school was just a kind of admiration for outstanding boys, but for Gu Dongcheng and Tian Mi, it was really devoted to their feelings and gave up everything they had.


    "How do you know you look like her?" Seeing that she had finally calmed down, Su Ran continued.


    "I saw a picture in his wallet, a picture of him and his first love. That girl even has the same face shape as me and also has such long hair as me. Don''t you think he''s using me as a substitute? He''s been single for so many years, and people outside say that he doesn''t know if he has any special hobbies. He hasn''t even gone to find a girlfriend, so why does he like me? So that''s why! Gu Dongcheng, this bastard..."


    Tian Mi was sad and angry. He said everything, "I want to break up with him. Break up now!"


    "Don''t get excited. Let''s see what happens first, okay? Don''t regret it when you''re impulsive..."


    Before su ran could finish speaking, Tian Mi''s phone rang. She looked at the caller id and picked it up, "Brother Dongcheng''s phone, do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 168 She Will Be Very Happy If You Go to See Her (1)

    Chapter 168 when you visit her, she will be very happy (1)


    "You let him die. Go now."


    According to tian mi''s temperament, it was impossible to calm her down for a while. Su Ran had to answer the phone for her first, "Brother Dongcheng, it''s me, Su Ran."


    "It''s Ran Ran. Is Tian Mi by your side?"


    "Yes, but she''s not in a good mood right now..."


    "Then you can take care of it." Gu Dongcheng whispered, "You told her not to cry too long..."


    Before Gu Dongcheng could finish his sentence, Tian Mi grabbed the phone and hung up.


    "What''s the use of talking to him so much?" Tian Mi threw his phone on the sofa and shouted angrily.


    Su Ran was helpless, "Then you should give him a chance to explain."


    "No need. I saw it with my own eyes. I asked him what was going on. He was calm and told me calmly that this was a photo. I asked him why I thought of his first love this way. He said it was a coincidence..." Tian Mi wiped her tears, "I gave him the chance to explain at the time, but he didn''t explain. So what''s the use of calling now?"


    She was so excited now that Su Ran didn''t want her to think about it anymore. He said quickly, "Okay, okay, stop crying. I''ll make you some supper, okay? Let''s go to sleep after supper, shall we? I''ll stay here to sleep with you today."


    "I''m not eating." Tian mi lay on the sofa, staring at the ceiling.


    Su Ran sighed and held her hand, "I''ve already asked Song Tingyu to talk to him and ask him what''s going on. Don''t think too much about it. Sleep well today, okay?"


    "No, I don''t care about him anymore. I don''t care what he says!"


    After Tian Mi finished speaking, he closed his eyes.


    That night, Tian Mi spent most of the night scolding Gu Dongcheng, and Su Ran didn''t sleep much. Originally, she remembered to make breakfast for Tian Mi in the morning, but soon after she woke up, Song Tingyu was outside the door and bought a bunch of breakfast.


    Tian Mi was still asleep, and Su Ran didn''t want to wake her up so early, so she finally fell asleep.


    Su Ran wondered, "Why did you think of buying breakfast?"


    "I didn''t go back to the The song family last night. I was going out for breakfast anyway, so I bought it at your place." Song ting took a sip of milk.


    Su Ran sat down, "How''s it going with Brother Dongcheng?"


    "He still has that girl in his heart. That''s for sure. When he first saw Tian Mi, he thought she looked like him. He admitted that he really wanted to get close to her because she looked like him. But when he got along with her, he said he really liked Tian Mi..."


    Song Tingyu said and pointed upstairs, "How''s Tian Mi?"


    "I''ve been scolding her all night, but she hasn''t been sleeping long. Let her sleep a little longer. I''ll put the breakfast here to warm up later. She''ll eat it when she wakes up. She''s like that. She can''t listen to anything when she''s angry, so give her some time..."


    Su Ran felt that no one else could get involved in their relationship, so what happened next was actually up to East city.


    Although Tian Mi had been shouting about breaking up with him, it was not easy to get involved.


    Just to see if East city really cared about Tian Mi, and if he really wanted to save her and keep her by his side.


    If she really meant it, she would definitely be moved.


    After breakfast, Su Ran went to her room again. Seeing that tian mi was still sleeping soundly, she did not disturb her and was going to go back to the The song family to visit her later.


    In recent days, Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng were in a cold war. Madam song urged East city to bring her back to dinner, but every time he found an excuse to postpone it, as smart as she was, he could guess what was going on.


    Madam song talked to him once and told him that if he really cared about Tian Mi, he would try his best to get her back. A good girl would not let her run away like this.


    It was just the young people''s business, they were the elders, it was not good to interfere in the end, so in the end, what to do, she could not interfere.


    Song Tingyu seemed to be very busy these two days. He went out of town several times. Su Ran knew that although he told the song family that he was on a business trip and was busy with work, he was actually going to find out his background.


    But he did it behind the song family''s back.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t go out for a long time. He left for two nights at most and came back on the third day.


    But this time, he had been away for a long time. It had been four days, and Su Ran knew that he might have found out the truth.


    That night, Su Ran knew that he would be back today, so he left a light in his sleep.


    In the middle of the night, he felt his body being pulled into a warm embrace.


    Su Ran didn''t sleep much, so when Song Tingyu hugged her, she woke up and hugged him, as if she could feel his emotions at the moment, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything but hugged her tightly.


    A long time later, the silence was broken, "I found my own mother."


    Su Ran''s hands were stiff. She knew what Song Tingyu meant by that.


    In other words, Shen Jing was really not his biological mother.


    He may have only been raised, but he had not been born.


    Su Ran leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "Then who''s your biological mother?"


    "A woman named He Jin, 20 years ago, it was difficult to fully investigate, so the details must be asked to my father to fully understand, but in the past, dad did spend time with her, but she was from a bad family, my grandfather was not dead at that time, so their relationship suffered his obstruction, and then she left..." Song Tingyu whispered.


    Su Ran looked into his eyes, "Where is she now?"


    "She''s dead..." Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "She died in childbirth..."


    So it was.


    "Shen Jing only married into the The song family later. I was born at that time. Bai Zhirui was indeed her child. She married into the The song family and had a bad relationship with her father. She probably couldn''t stand his indifference, so she fell in love with other men. Then she got pregnant with Bai Zhirui. In order to cover her eyes and ears, she ran to canada to have a baby. After the baby was born, she was brought back to the country and placed at the entrance of the orphanage. Then baizhirui was adopted by her adoptive parents..."


    Su Ran thought that Song Mingxuan should love Song Tingyu''s biological mother very much, so after she left, for so many years, she still lived in his heart, never far away.


    After she left, he was indifferent to everything, probably because of this.


    Su ran took Song Tingyu''s hand, "Why don''t you ask dad tomorrow? He and grandma tried to hide it from you at first, but now that you''ve found out the truth, I think if you ask him again, he won''t hide it anymore..."

 Chapter 169 She Will Be Very Happy If You Go to See Her (2)

    Chapter 169 she will be very happy if you visit her (2)


    After all, now that Song Tingyu was an adult and knew the truth, there was no need to hide it.


    "Mmm..." Song Tingyu pinched his brows, his voice low and clearly fatigued.


    Su Ran looked at him, "You should take a shower first, then go to bed." He must have been running around for the past few days, not resting well.


    The next day.


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran walked in while Song Mingxuan was drinking tea in the teahouse, "Dad."


    Song mingxuan didn''t notice them coming in at first. He was looking at something in his hand and was fascinated. He didn''t look up until he heard their voice, "It''s you. Sit down."


    Song Tingyu noticed that he was holding a bracelet in his hand, and he carefully put it into his pocket.


    After they sat down, song mingxuan looked at them, "Why did you come in and look for me?"


    "I want to have tea and chat with dad..." Su Ran smiled.


    "That''s good." Song Mingxuan smiled and nodded.


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time. When he spoke again, he was also straightforward and did not beat around the bush, "Dad, I heard your conversation with grandma the other day."


    Song mingxuan was stunned, "What conversation?"


    Song Tingyu looked at him, "A conversation about Bai Zhirui''s birth."


    Song Mingxuan''s face changed and he pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Song Tingyu continued, "I sent someone to check her background and found out that she is indeed the daughter of Shen Jing. She is the daughter of a man outside. Grandma also asked you to check. I believe you already know this. Since Shen Jing knew that bai zhirui was her daughter from the beginning, if I were her child, she would not have wanted to set us up again. He was determined to marry baizhirui into the The song family, so I followed this train of thought and looked straight at Song Tingyu." My biological mother''s name is He Jin, right?"


    Song Mingxuan''s face changed greatly, but he still did not speak. Instead, he poured cups and cups of tea into his teapot. When there was no tea in the teapot, he wanted to make it again.


    Su Ran took his action, made some tea, and poured a cup into his cup, "Dad, Trial is an adult. Now that he knows this, you shouldn''t hide it from him anymore. He has the right to know his background completely. Besides, he also wants to know about the person who gave him his life and see her..."


    Song mingxuan picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. After a long silence, he finally looked at Song Tingyu and Su Ran opposite him and said slowly, "Since you have already found out to this extent, then you should know that He Jin has left."


    Song ting nodded.


    Song Mingxuan said slowly, "Back then, our The song family and the Shen family had a good relationship, and Shen Jing and I were about the same age, so my family made an engagement for us very early. About a few years ago, we already had an engagement, but then I grew up, met He Jin, and fell in love with her. Of course, I wanted to be with her, so I wanted to break off my engagement with Shen Jing. However, it was strongly opposed by grandpa Trial because He Jin''s family background was not good..."


    Song Tingyu also found out that He Jin''s father was a man who ate, drank, gambled, and had everything in his house. After he had ruined everything at home, he had the idea of selling his wife to the fireworks alley. Later, when He Jin grew up, he came up with her idea again. It was only because He Jin''s mother resisted him to death that he did not succeed. It was in this environment that He Jin grew up, and she was worried every day until she met Song Mingxuan.


    "Then He Jin left. Before she left, we had a heated argument, so I didn''t go to her. I didn''t know if I had deliberately ignored her or what. Anyway, I haven''t heard from her for a long time. It was months later when I heard from her again..." He glanced at Song Tingyu, "When she was about to give birth to you, I rushed to the hospital in her city. She had already left, leaving only you..."


    At this moment, everything seemed to have stopped and no one spoke.


    Su Ran could clearly see red blood in Song Mingxuan''s eyes.


    He didn''t know how long it was before he continued, but his voice was hoarse, "After He Jin died, I couldn''t accept this fact for a long time..."


    "Shen Jing was married for a few years, and I was very cold to her, and I basically didn''t care about her, and then she fell in love with another man..." When song mingxuan said this, there was no anger in his voice, as if he were talking about other people''s affairs, and it had nothing to do with him at all, "After she gave birth to Bai Zhirui, mom also knew about it. At that time, she wanted to kick her out of the The song family in a fit of anger. But Shen Jing''s parents came to plead. The Shen family had helped us in the time of the crisis at our The song family, and I had been ignoring Shen Jing. My mother was a little guilty and couldn''t stand her parents'' pleading, so she left her behind. She said the child was dead, but she didn''t expect that she wasn''t dead. She just let someone take her away..."


    Because there was no Shen Jing in his heart, he didn''t care what she was like, and it was because he ignored her, so even if she was pregnant with Bai Zhirui, he didn''t notice until she was born abroad.


    "Where is she now?" Song Tingyu was silent for a long time before he asked in a mute voice.


    Su Ran and Song Mingxuan both knew who he meant by "She..."


    Song Mingxuan also slowly raised his head, a slightly sad but comforting smile: "You go to see her, she will be very happy."


    He paused and took out a chain from his pocket. It was the chain he had just put in his pocket, "This is He Jin''s."


    He Jin was not buried in Ancheng. When she left Ancheng and gave birth to Song Tingyu, she did not even see Song Mingxuan for the last time.


    After He Jin died, Song Mingxuan took her to Jingshan to be buried. It was said that it was their place of engagement.


    Song Tingyu''s birthday was in june every year. Su Ran understood why Song Mingxuan would leave Ancheng for a period of time every june, so he went to accompany He Jin.


    Su Ran also went to Jingshan with Song Tingyu the next day, leaving from Ancheng. It would take more than an hour by plane to arrive.


    Song Mingxuan had a house under Jingshan. Every year when he came to see he jin, he would stay there for a while.


    When they left, Song Mingxuan gave them the key to the house.


    Arriving in Jingshan, it was drizzling in the sky. Song Tingyu called a taxi and returned to Song Mingxuan''s house in Jingshan with Su Ran.

 Chapter 170 The Wind And the Water Were Turning (1)

    Chapter 170 the turn of events (1)


    There are many houses under Jingshan, all built of wood. Song Mingxuan''s house, too, is just that those houses are built next to each other, but his house is far away from them. He probably wants to be quiet.


    Arriving at the door of the house, su ran opened the door with the key. Both of them were just simple luggage, because after going to see He Jin later, they were leaving tomorrow.


    When she entered the house, Su Ran felt that it must have been built in the way He Jin liked it when she was alive. Moreover, she also found that the house was full of pictures of Song Tingyu from childhood to childhood.


    It was probably song mingxuan who brought it over to show He Jin, then put it in a frame and put it here.


    There were flowers in every corner of the house. They could smell the faint scent of flowers when they came in.


    This house should be cleaned every day, so it would be so clean, and new flowers would be put on every day.


    In april, it rained and the sky became exceptionally clean.


    Su Ran came out of a hot bath and felt her body warm up. She saw Song Tingyu standing in front of the window, walked over and pulled his arm, "We''ll go see mom later."


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "It''s raining and the road is slippery."


    The road to He Jin''s grave was definitely not that easy. On the mountain, there was yellow mud everywhere. Song Tingyu was worried that something might happen.


    How could Su Ran not know what he was thinking? She smiled and said, "It''s okay. Just pull me tight."


    Already here, Song Tingyu must have wanted to see his biological mother, but looking at the weather outside, it was drizzling, not like that kind of heavy rain, and it would stop soon. This kind of drizzling rain, when it comes, it will rain for many days, especially in march and april, which originally belonged to the southern city of plum rain.


    Jingshan is located in the south.


    They had already booked their return flight when they arrived. The drizzle would not stop for a short time. Even if they changed their return ticket, they could not wait here forever.


    "We''ll leave soon." Su Ran pointed to his luggage, "I brought my rain shoes."


    When she left the house, she brought her slippers with her, so they seemed to come in handy.


    Song Tingyu was convinced by her. After taking a nap, they began to walk to he jin''s cemetery because it was their first time here. Although Song Mingxuan had roughly pointed the way, they still had to ask the locals to find it.


    Su Ran was wearing a raincoat and a pair of shoes. He followed behind Song Tingyu, holding her hand tightly for fear that she would let go and something would happen.


    It was drizzling outside. The drizzle was drizzling. It wasn''t heavy, but it was exceptionally dense.


    After a long walk, they still needed to take the local bamboo rafts to the opposite side before they finally reached He Jin''s cemetery.


    Su Ran''s hair was completely wet on her forehead. Fortunately, she was wearing too much, so she didn''t feel cold.


    Standing in front of He Jin''s tomb, song ting touched the tombstone with his hand.


    Song Mingxuan had been cleaning and looking after all the time, so He Jin''s grave was clean and tidy.


    There were only a few words engraved on the tombstone:


    -- My love, He Jin.


    Su Ran''s eyes were sore from the words.


    Song Tingyu looked at the tombstone and remained silent for a long time before saying, "Mom, I''m Song Tingyu. I brought my wife Su Ran to see you."


    Su Ran stood beside Song Tingyu and smiled, "Mom, we''re here to see you."


    She thought that He Jin must have been waiting for this day for many years.


    But it was finally time.


    After coming down from Jingshan, Song Tingyu didn''t say anything and went back to Song Mingxuan''s house. He stood by the window and looked out of the window, immersed in his thoughts.


    Su Ran knew he was thinking about He Jin, so he didn''t bother him.


    After a night here, they left Jingshan early the next morning and flew back to Ancheng.


    It''s just that Su Ran probably had a fever when he returned home because he was feeling a little cold in Jingshan.


    Madam song was so anxious that she sent for a doctor. She knew that Song Tingyu had taken Su Ran out, but she did not know that he had taken her to Jingshan.


    She pointed at Song Tingyu and said angrily, "You know what''s going on with her body, and you''re still running around with her. You''re just messing around!"


    "Grandma..." Su Ran''s voice sounded weak, "It''s none of his business. I''m going with him. I know he''s upset. I want to stay with him..."


    Madam song was stunned and looked at Song Tingyu, "Where have you been?"


    "Jingshan."


    Song Tingyu spat out two words on his thin lips and walked towards Su Ran.


    Madam song''s body froze. Of course, she knew that He Jin was buried in Jingshan by song mingxuan.


    Madam song regained his senses and looked at Song Mingxuan first, then said, "How did you get there?"


    "To see my mother."


    Song Tingyu''s voice came from the bed.


    Just then, a crisp sound came from the other side of the door. Everyone looked at the door, and Shen Jing was standing there in a daze.


    At her feet, there was a broken glass, and water spilled all over the floor.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard what Song Tingyu said, so she was shocked that she could not even hold the cup in her hand. Her hand shook and the cup fell to the ground.


    Her face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    All he could think of was one sentence: Song Tingyu already knew that she was not his biological mother, and he knew what happened back then, so he would definitely know that Bai Zhirui was her daughter.


    Everyone just looked at her, but they were all focused on Su Ran, so they didn''t pay much attention to her.


    After the shock, she left in a hurry and went back to her room without even cleaning up the broken glass on the floor.


    Because He Jin didn''t come from a good family, the The song family wanted to keep Song Tingyu a secret about his background.


    When she married into the The song family, Madam song did not hide her story about Song Mingxuan, and she grew up with Song Mingxuan and had always liked him. In order to marry into the The song family, how could she care so much?


    So she swore over and over again that she didn''t care about his past and that she would treat Song Tingyu like her own child.


    She also felt that He Jin was dead. He was a dead man. Why should she bother so much with a dead man?


    And she was alive. As long as she was with Song Mingxuan, she could always let herself slowly occupy his heart. Sooner or later, he would turn to her, but later on, she realized that her original idea was too naive, because no matter what she did, Song Mingxuan never had her in her heart, and always pretended to be dead He Jin.

 Chapter 171 The Wind And the Water Were Turning (2)

    Chapter 171 the whirlwind of wind and water (2)


    She was slowly disappointed, and then she was desperate, so she couldn''t bear to be seduced and cheated on...


    She wanted to get back at Song Mingxuan, just to see if Song Mingxuan really didn''t care about her.


    At that time, she had thought about giving birth to baizhirui, saying that she was a child of the The song family and Song Mingxuan''s daughter, but then she was afraid. How could the song family be fooled by her?


    Song Mingxuan didn''t care much after He Jin died, but he wasn''t a fool, and Madam song was smarter. If she did, sooner or later, this lie would be discovered by them, and she would end up in a terrible situation. Thinking of this, she was afraid, and she didn''t dare to continue her original thoughts.


    When she wanted to get rid of the baby in her stomach, she found that it was more than three months old. If she forcefully took it off, it would be bad for her health. She had to give birth. At that time, she and Song Mingxuan had a cold war, so she simply said that she would go abroad for a period of time and went to her aunt''s place to give birth to baizhirui.


    But even though she tried her best to hide it, the song family found out that song mingxuan had arrived in canada and had just given birth to Bai Zhirui when she was sent back to the country. She also said that the child was dead and that she was born dead.


    Maybe Song Tingyu didn''t care about her at all, so he believed her.


    Bai Zhirui had a birthmark on her body. There was a small red birthmark that looked like a leaf on her elbow. A few years ago, she saw her birthmark, so she became suspicious.


    After confirming Bai Zhirui''s identity, she saw that she was with Song Tingyu again, so she tried her best to get her into the The song family and let her marry Song Tingyu. In the future, she would be the mistress of the The song family and lead a life that everyone envied.


    What she owed her could be made up for in this way.


    Originally, she thought everything was going well, but she never thought that Su Ran would be killed halfway. Later, under Madam song''s strong intervention, Su Ran married into the The song family and took Bai Zhirui''s position.


    So how could she not hate Su Ran to the bone?


    And now, even Song Tingyu knew her identity, knew that she was not his biological mother, and knew about He Jin, she really felt very uneasy.


    It felt like the The song family was about to lose its footing.


    How else could she help Bai Zhirui push Su Ran out and let her marry in?


    She picked up her phone and dialed a number. After the call was connected, baizhirui said, "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    "Zhirui..." Shen Jing actually didn''t know what she was calling Bai Zhirui for, and she couldn''t tell her about it. It was just an impulse, so she wanted to hear her voice urgently.


    She felt that she was out of place in the entire The song family, and only baizhirui was related to her.


    So when she was in a panic, she wanted to call her.


    At this moment, she gradually calmed down, so she shook her head, "No, it''s okay... I just wanted to ask you, how are you doing?"


    Bai zhirui was on the other side of the phone, holding her cell phone, and her lips curled up sarcastically, "How am I doing? Auntie should know something from the tv, newspapers or the internet, right?"


    "Zhirui, I''m sorry..."


    Bai Zhirui certainly knew why she apologized to herself, but she pretended not to understand and pretended to be surprised, "Why did auntie apologize to me? You didn''t do anything wrong to me, did you? Auntie, sometimes I wonder what my biological parents look like when they abandoned me. Did you say that if they saw me one day, would they say sorry to me?"


    Bai Zhirui''s words caused Shen Jing to freeze on the spot. Her heart felt as if it had been crushed by a million tons of stones. She couldn''t even breathe!


    And Bai Zhirui hung up the phone with a cold smile in the midst of her suffering.


    He threw his phone on the dresser.


    When she received Shen Jing''s call, she was still holding lipstick in her hand and was about to apply it to her lips.


    She had put on a very delicate makeup, her skin was white, so the makeup was in an orange series, even the color of lipstick was light.


    This was Miss chen''s order.


    President hua, that perverted old man, doesn''t like women with heavy makeup. He likes women who look pitiful.


    She had always liked Bai Zhirui so much because of her delicate appearance.


    She put on lipstick and pursed her lips in the mirror.


    After all, she still promised to go out for dinner with president hua''s elderly man, and after that, what would happen? She was not a teenage girl, of course she knew.


    No one could help her. She still had to walk this path on her own.


    She still had to rely on herself to climb up in this way.


    No one knew how upset and unwilling she was at this moment.


    Her tightly held hands trembled and her eyes were red!


    Miss chen opened the door and walked in, "Let me see."


    She looked Bai Zhirui up and down, satisfied with her makeup, and patted her on the shoulder, "Put on your clothes. We''re leaving."


    Bai Zhirui didn''t know if he heard what she said and was still sitting in front of the dresser.


    Miss chen grabbed her tightly clenched hand and opened her fist, "Zhirui, don''t think too much. What''s the matter? Success is the most important thing, and you''re not willing to let yourself have nothing, are you?"


    "Good girl, go change your clothes. We should go now. The president of hua has been waiting for too long. He doesn''t like to wait for people."


    Baizhirui went to change her clothes and came out. Miss chen took her to the car and went to the restaurant.


    After the driver stopped the car, Miss chen told Bai Zhirui for the last time, "Zhirui, remember, don''t make a straight face in front of president hua. To please him, it''s all for your own future..."


    "I see." Bai Zhirui was holding a cigarette between his fingers. He pressed it against the door, put it out, and threw it outside.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Boss naturally asked for a private room, and it was only when Bai Zhirui and Miss chen arrived that they found out that he had booked all the rooms. They were the only tables in the restaurant now.


    There were still a few people on Hua Boss''s side. It wasn''t a date, was it? Let''s eat together.


    Miss chen held baizhirui by the door of the box and pressed her hand again, as a warning, before opening the door.


    The moment the door opened, she immediately changed into a smiling face.

 Chapter 172 What Are You Pretending to Be? (1)

    Chapter 172: what''s so noble about it (1)


    "Hua Boss, everyone has kept you waiting. Our zhirui is here..."


    Miss chen walked in with baizhirui, smiling at the man who had already sat down inside.


    Sitting in the main seat was Hua Boss. When he saw Bai Zhirui come in, his fleshy face was full of smiles and he pointed to the seat beside him, "Bai Xiaojie, sit here."


    Even though Bai Zhirui was here, she was not ready to deal with Hua Boss. This man made her lose her appetite. His face was full of flesh and his teeth were yellow.


    Seeing that she was standing still, Miss chen panicked. He secretly pinched her waist and whispered to her, "What did you promise me before you came? Get over there, don''t piss Hua Boss off, or he''ll kill you. You''ll be miserable in this circle, and there''s no turning back. Song Tingyu can''t help you anymore. Who on earth are you on?"


    This was Bai Zhirui''s achilles'' heel. After Miss chen said that, she had no way to resist.


    Who told her that she was so unwilling to be buried in this circle, who told her not to be willing to end up with nothing?


    So she finally gritted her teeth and went to Hua Boss''s place to sit down.


    "Hua Boss." A smile hung from the corner of Bai Zhirui''s mouth. Even if it was forced out, she knew she had to smile!


    "Bai Xiaojie, you''re finally here. Do you know how long our president hua has been waiting for you? You''re so arrogant. Do you celebrities like to keep others interested?" A thin man with bright eyes said with a smile after Bai Zhirui sat down.


    "What are you talking about, a beauty like Bai Xiaojie? I''ll be willing to wait any longer. It doesn''t matter. In the end, she''s not here. What do you want me to say, a beauty needs to be held, hurt, in a good mood, and coax her? Woman, the more you coax her, the more beautiful she is. She''s beautiful. You''re happy, she''s happy, too. Don''t you think so?" Another man said across the street.


    In his tone, he treated women like pets.


    He coaxed her when he was happy, and kicked her away when he was unhappy.


    Tonight, this group of people, all men like Hua Boss who usually eat, drink and have fun together, are all very good at playing with women, one at home, there are still countless people outside, at this moment, everyone around them, with women.


    The moment the man finished speaking, everyone burst into laughter. Anyway, this dinner tonight was not a serious dinner. To put it bluntly, it was an excuse for these men to play with women openly!


    Bai Zhirui used to disdain working with these men. A few years ago, before she was with Song Tingyu, she had to climb up the ladder. I don''t know how many of these men wanted to ask her out, but she never did. One time, she angered a boss and almost ordered her to be banned. But she was lucky at that time. Because she met Song Tingyu, Song Tingyu helped her settle all this. Who else dared to provoke her after that?


    But now that Song Tingyu doesn''t want her, her career has plummeted to the point of sitting with these people and listening to them say such things.


    Hua Boss, this man, had already shown a strong interest in Bai Zhirui, but at that time, where had Bai Zhirui ever looked him in the eye?


    Although he was powerful and powerful, she had Song Tingyu by her side. Why should she be afraid of him?


    But now that things were really turning around, she was reduced to needing president hua to support her...


    When Bai Zhirui was facing this group of men at this moment, he really didn''t know what kind of mood he should be in. It was very complicated.


    Hua Boss reached out and put his arm around Bai Zhirui''s shoulder. He was already drunk, so he smelled of alcohol, "You don''t know. I''ve been waiting for Bai Xiaojie for years. Where did she look at me when she was with Mr. Song? Now, hahaha..."


    As he spoke, he gave Bai Zhirui a big kiss on the cheek, "It''s not like you''re sitting next to me. It''s a whirlwind. Don''t you think so, Bai Xiaojie?"


    Bai Zhirui was so wrapped up in his arms that she could barely breathe out. When she smelled the alcohol on his body, she felt like she was going to faint. It was terrible. She twisted her body a few times and was just about to struggle. Miss chen, who was sitting next to her, immediately realized her intention, so she pressed her waist hard and warned her with her eyes.


    Bai Zhirui could only endure the feeling of vomiting in her heart. President hua forced a smile. She was worried that she would spit it out in the next second, so she quickly picked up the glass on the table and raised it, "Hua Boss, let me toast you."


    Hua Boss''s attention was successfully diverted by baizhirui. When he saw that she wanted to toast him, he was naturally very surprised. He quickly picked up the glass on the table and touched Bai Zhirui''s glass, "Bai Xiaojie wants to toast me. Of course I want to drink this glass!"


    After that, he lifted his head with his glass and poured all the wine into his stomach.


    Seeing that Bai Zhirui was still holding the glass, he pinched Bai Zhirui''s face with his hand, "Why not? Is Bai Xiaojie not giving me face?"


    "No." Bai Zhirui said a few words and took a sip.


    Seeing that she had only drunk so little, president hua immediately frowned, "Bai Xiaojie, I''ve had such a big drink, can you give me such a small sip? Are you really not giving me face? Look down on me?"


    Bai Zhirui didn''t want to deal with him at all. She didn''t want to be dragged over. Sitting beside him, she felt even more disgusted. Just now, she almost pushed the man away and rushed out of the room. How difficult was it for her to hold back her disgust!


    "Hua Boss, I can''t drink."


    Bai Xiaojie is such a joker, isn''t he? How can someone who rolls around in this circle drink? Aren''t you going to have dinner with this director today? Which boss are you going to have dinner with tomorrow? I''m afraid that I''ve been trained to be a thousand cups sober since I can''t drink, right? Like the one next to me... "The man with the skinny eyes shining brightly spoke again and squeezed the woman''s chest as he spoke." She''s a model. She''s a very popular young model, you know? She was only twenty years old, but her alcohol tolerance was very high. Bai Xiaojie crawled over like this. How could she not drink? If it''s not a joke now, does Bai Xiaojie look down on us, Hua Boss, or has he been raised by Mr. Song for too many years? Does he really think he''s a phoenix? In fact, it''s just a pheasant. Why pretend to be noble?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was laughing, and their eyes were full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 173 What Are You Pretending to Be? (2)

    Chapter 173: what''s so noble about it (2)


    Bai Zhirui held the bottle tightly in her hand. She had tried to hold it back, but she couldn''t help it, so the wine in her hand fell on the man.


    Only a cry of surprise was heard from the woman next to the man. The scarlet liquid splashed on the man''s face and on the woman.


    All the audience was silent at this moment, because they did not expect baizhirui to act like this.


    Before anyone could react, there was a crisp slap in the air. Bai Zhirui''s face had been hit by Hua Boss, and she had covered her face, lowered her head, and her hair was all messed up.


    "Bitch, do you really think you''re one thing? Give you face, you don''t want to face, you dare to splash in front of me? You haven''t tasted my power yet! What are you now? I want you to kneel in front of me and beg me later. I don''t think you should kneel down!" Hua Boss sneered. The flesh on his face was trembling. He slapped Bai Zhirui. He didn''t seem to be very relieved. He waved his hand again...


    Seeing this, Miss chen quickly walked to Bai Zhirui, "Hua Boss, if you have something to say, say it slowly. We Zhirui didn''t mean it. Please don''t do this, okay?"


    "Oh, she didn''t mean it? She''s splashing us all over Zhang Boss''s face. Is that all?" Said the woman who had just been splashed.


    "No, no, no, of course not..." Miss chen kept smiling, "Zhirui, apologize to the bosses."


    Bai Zhirui was still in the same position as before, and Miss chen looked worried. He quickly took her hand and whispered in her ear, "Zhirui, apologize. It''s not good now. If you don''t give in properly, we won''t be able to get out of here today!"


    Baizhirui only felt the burning pain on her face, full of humiliation. She had never been humiliated like this, even when she was climbing so hard before!


    But she knew that Miss chen was right. If she didn''t apologize now, they wouldn''t be able to get out of here tonight. If she didn''t give in now, she would be even worse off in the future. She wasn''t as lucky as she used to be. When she offended someone, Song Tingyu stood up for her.


    She finally raised her head, her right cheek swelled up, and her eyes were very red, but it did not damage her beauty. Instead, because of this, she added a pitiful smell to her body.


    She picked up the glass on the table and filled it up, "I''m sorry, Zhang Boss. I didn''t mean to. I apologize to you here."


    Zhang Boss sneered a few times, "Apologies, a glass of wine is fine? Then where will my face be when this gets out? Anyone can bully me?"


    "What do you want with that one?"


    "It''s very simple." President zhang winked at the woman next to him. The woman immediately understood. She left her seat and went out for a while. When she came back, she followed a waiter and put a lot of bottles of wine on the table. Miss chen secretly cooked them. There were five or six bottles.


    "Drink all this wine and I''ll forget about it, okay?" President zhang patted the table.


    "Zhang Boss, this, this is too much..." Miss chen''s face turned pale, "If Zhirui drinks alone..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Zhirui, who was standing beside her, picked up a bottle of wine and opened the lid, then downed it.


    Zhang Boss laughed and clapped his hands, "I told you it was a pheasant, right? I told you she must know how to drink, right? What are you pretending to be? Aren''t you showing your true colors now?"


    Seeing her drink like this, Miss chen was so shocked that he didn''t dare to stop her, "Zhirui."


    Baizhirui drank the wine as if it were boiled water, so one bottle of wine quickly bottomed out. When she wanted to drink another bottle, the bottle in her hand was taken away.


    President hua pinched Bai Zhirui''s chin with his hand, turned her face around, and patted her face, "Stop drinking, I''ll be heartbroken if you drink like this. Even if what happened just now, let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s all sit down and eat..."


    The president of china had spoken, and everyone sat down one after another.


    Bai Zhirui also sat down, but she felt her head getting dizzier and heavier, so she leaned back on the chair, and her vision seemed to blur.


    Su Ran''s fever lasted for a whole day, and Song Tingyu was with her. It was only at night that her temperature gradually subsided, but she was still in a coma and hadn''t woken up.


    Everyone went back to rest. Song ting took the ice bag off Su Ran''s forehead and put it on the table.


    He took out a thermometer from her body and looked at it, finally relieved.


    His temperature finally returned to normal.


    Song ting saw that Su Ran''s clothes were all wet with sweat, so he found a nightgown to help her change. At this time, his phone rang. He looked at the phone he had placed on the bedside table. The caller id showed Bai Zhirui''s name.


    He ignored it and continued to change su ran''s clothes.


    But his phone kept ringing, and he frowned and clicked the call button.


    "Trial..." Bai Zhirui was very noisy, and her voice didn''t seem to be very clear, "Trial... Come and help me..."


    She said another word, but Song Tingyu didn''t recognize what she was saying.


    Su Ran also seemed to wake up. Song ting saw the situation and threw his phone aside. He was not in the mood to pay attention to it anymore. He walked over and picked Su Ran up, "How do you feel?"


    Su Ran still felt uncomfortable. Her head was so thick and her throat was so dry that she could hardly utter a voice.


    She shook her head and put her hand on her forehead.


    Song Tingyu knew that she wanted to measure the temperature, so he took her hand and said, "It''s all right. Your fever has gone down."


    Su ran heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Su ran nodded.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go down and get you something to eat." Although it was quite late now, Madam song was worried that Su Ran would be hungry when she woke up in the middle of the night, so he had the porridge cooked in the morning and she could eat it when she woke up.


    When he left the room and went downstairs, he saw his cell phone on the carpet. He picked it up, turned it off and went down.


    Bai Zhirui, on the other side of the phone, listened to the long busy tone coming from her phone. Her heart was cold and desperate.


    Before she could react, the phone in her hand was snatched and thrown to the ground.


    "Who do you want to call? Song Tingyu? Hehe, who cares about you? You better be good and save yourself the trouble of hurting you when you fight back."

 Chapter 174 I Hate All of You (1)

    Chapter 174 I hate all of you (1)


    The president of china had already stripped naked and returned with a beer belly.


    Bai Zhirui had no strength at all.


    After she drank that bottle of wine, her consciousness gradually faded and she woke up again. She was already in the hotel.


    Miss chen is not here.


    Besides Hua Boss, there were a few other men beside her, the men who had just been drinking together. Although they were still wearing clothes, when they looked at her, they had a dirty look on their faces.


    Bai Zhirui knew what he was going to face next, and he knew that she had just offended Zhang Boss. Even after drinking a bottle of wine, he had never thought of letting her go. The wine had actually been tampered with before it was brought in.


    Filled with despair and hatred, she struggled to get up from the ground, but her legs did not have any strength. Before she could stand firm, she fell to the ground again.


    A few men were laughing loudly at her, and they were walking towards her slowly. There were four of them, president lian hua!


    Bai Zhirui put his hands behind his back and kept retreating, staring at the man in front of him, "What do you want? What do you want?"


    "I want you to be happy." President hua glanced behind her. Two men immediately picked up baizhirui and threw her on the bed. They tied her wrists and ankles with ropes. She couldn''t move!


    As soon as president hua got off Bai Zhirui''s body, he heard the man behind him point at baizhi rui on the bed and say, "Hua, Hua Boss, this... What''s going on? What happened to her?"


    Hua Boss had just undergone intense exercise, and his whole face had turned red. Besides, the flesh on his face was still trembling, and he was quite satisfied. Bai Zhirui was indeed a good person, with a good figure, and white and tender skin, so he refused to let her go for so long.


    Hearing what the man said, Hua Boss quickly turned to look at Bai Zhirui.


    She lay on the bed, unable to move, and her face had lost a trace of blood.


    He hurriedly placed his hand between her nose to check it out, and his breath. He probably just fainted.


    Although hua had always said before he came that this woman wanted everyone to come with him, when he got here, he would not let go after he had tasted it himself.


    Now that it''s finally over, president zhang wants to go up, but seeing that baizhirui is like this, he is also worried that something will happen, and it will not affect him well!


    Zhang Boss looked at Bai Zhirui naked on the bed and swallowed hard.


    To be honest, this woman is really good! The more you look, the more beautiful you look!


    And after watching it for so long, he was even more impulsive.


    President zhang tolerated it, but he couldn''t. He wanted to go over, but he was pulled by two other men beside him. He was thin and weak, so he was quickly pulled down. He couldn''t move even if he was pressed!


    "Yes, Zhang Boss, what baizhirui said is not unknown in this circle. So many people know her. If something really happened to her, it would be difficult for us to explain. It would only be us who will suffer. So tonight, let''s not do it. Next time, let''s not worry about the opportunity."


    Zhang Boss looked at Bai Zhirui on the bed again. Although he was unwilling, he didn''t want to really kill anyone. They were all people with good looks. If something really happened, it wouldn''t be good for him!


    "All right then." Zhang Boss put on his pants.


    President hua put on his clothes and said, "You go and call Miss chen in."


    After a while, Miss chen hurried in. She saw Bai Zhirui on the bed. Her face was pale and she wanted to reach out to touch her. As she spoke, she could only hear her voice trembling, "Zhirui, Zhirui..."


    But how could Bai Zhirui in bed respond to her? He had no consciousness at all.


    "You can take her to the hospital." President hua put on his suit jacket and patted her on the shoulder, "Take good care of her. By the way, wake up and tell her to follow me in the future. I won''t treat her badly."


    Miss chen had been stopped in the next room and never came out. Although she knew what was going to happen to Bai Zhirui when she came, she didn''t expect this to happen in the end.


    Miss chen was also very angry at the moment, but what could she do? Things have come to this point...


    "Yes." Miss chen gritted his teeth, "Thank you, Hua Boss."


    Hua Boss nodded with satisfaction, took a cigarette after the incident, and was about to walk out. She seemed to remember something and came back. She whispered beside Miss chen, "You told her to wake up and stop messing around. I didn''t want to let other men touch her. She''ll be fine with me in the future."


    "Okay..." Miss chen didn''t know that it was just because baizhirui had become like this, and the people behind her were too late. Otherwise, how could it be?


    After these people left, Miss chen immediately called an ambulance and sent Bai Zhirui to the hospital, who was already unconscious.


    Shen Jing realized that she hadn''t seen Bai Zhirui for a few days, and thought that she had been working too hard recently and was under too much pressure, so she cooked the soup and sent it over in the morning.


    She didn''t have the key to Bai Zhirui''s room. Usually, when she came over, bai zhirui would open the door for her. Because Bai Zhirui didn''t have much work recently, she was always at home. Originally, Shen Jing wanted to come over every day, so he couldn''t do anything. It was good to accompany her, but he was afraid that the song family would be unhappy and wanted to perform well in front of the song family, so he reduced the number of trips and time.


    She was holding the thermos box, ringing the doorbell and standing at the door.


    This time, it wasn''t Bai Zhirui who came to open the door, but Miss chen.


    When Miss chen saw Shen Jing standing outside, he was stunned for a moment and then sneered, "It''s Mrs. Song. What are you doing here? To see our Zhirui joke?" She didn''t know that Bai Zhirui was Shen Jing''s daughter.


    "What did Miss chen say?" Shen jing heard her say this and her face turned cold, "I just brought soup for zhirui. Where is she? Where is she now?"


    "What does that have to do with you? Mrs. Song, don''t forget that your son doesn''t want us anymore, Zhirui. You''re coming over to see her joke. Zhirui was reduced to this state, all thanks to Song Tingyu. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t be lying in the hospital right now..." Miss chen didn''t have time to pay attention to her. She came back to pack things for Bai Zhirui. She''s still in the hospital and hasn''t woken up yet. The doctor said she had too many wounds on her body and needs to stay in the hospital for several days.


    Shen Jing had sharp ears and heard the word "Hospital..." She grabbed Miss chen''s hand tightly, "What did you just say? Zhirui, she''s in the hospital? What happened to her? Why was he hospitalized? What''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 175 I Hate All of You (2)

    Chapter 175 I hate all of you (2)


    "Which hospital?"


    Miss chen''s shoulder, which she had grabbed with her hand, hurt. She broke away from her hand and somehow told her about Bai Zhirui''s hospital.


    Miss chen didn''t know why Shen Jing was so nervous all of a sudden. Bai Zhirui wasn''t one of her people. Why was she so nervous? He seemed to have turned pale from worry.


    Before she could speak, Shen Jing turned around and left. She had left in such a hurry that the thermos in her hand had been knocked to the ground and the soup was scattered all over the floor.


    Shen Jing quickly drove away and headed for the hospital.


    After checking Bai Zhirui''s ward, she came to the door of the ward and heard a burst of crying and heartbreaking sounds coming from inside.


    Her heart tightened and she quickly opened the door, only to see that the doctors and nurses were surrounded by a large crowd.


    There was also a nurse beside her who was helping to hold Bai Zhirui down on the bed. She was so agitated that the doctor had to temporarily inject her with a tranquilizer.


    She slowly quieted down.


    The doctor looked at Shen Jing, "Who are you?"


    "Auntie." Shen Jing looked at baizhirui and said, "Doctor, how is she? Are you okay?"


    "She was just too shocked to accept it for the time being. That''s why she was so emotional. By the way, her body needs to rest well..."


    "Okay."


    Shen Jing didn''t know what was going on. What made Bai Zhirui so excited was that she was lying on the bed, not sleeping, and just looking at the ceiling crying silently.


    Shen Jing asked the nurse to leave first. She went to Bai Zhirui''s bed and brushed her hair away from her face, only to find that one side of her face was swollen and her face looked terrible.


    "Zhirui, what''s wrong with you?"


    Bai Zhirui just looked at the ceiling, ignored her, and was still crying.


    Soon, Shen Jing found out that her wrists and ankles were injured and peeled off, as if she had been bound by something and then released.


    "What''s going on?" Before she could breathe, she saw the bruises on her neck, and her eyes widened in shock.


    She seemed to have a vague idea of what was going on.


    "Zhirui, this..." She was so heartbroken that she couldn''t breathe. This was her daughter in front of her, but after all this...


    At this time, the door was opened and Miss chen came in. She put Bai Zhirui''s clothes on the table and walked over.


    "Zhirui, cheer up..." She paused, "In fact, only Hua Boss. The other men saw you faint and were worried about your life, so they didn''t..."


    "It''s just him, it''s just him, hahaha..." Bai Zhirui burst out laughing, tears falling from the corners of his eyes.


    "What''s going on?!" Shen Jing couldn''t stand it any longer and looked at Miss chen.


    "Did Mrs. Song go to the wrong place? What does our Zhirui matter have to do with you? Leave now!" Miss chen pointed at the door and shouted.


    "Why is it okay? Zhirui is my daughter!" Shen Jing said everything on impulse.


    Miss chen was stunned. What was going on?


    Shen Jing saw that things had come to this point, "Zhirui is my daughter, her biological daughter."


    "This..."


    "Yes, she''s my mother. I''ve abandoned me since I was born. The so-called biological mother, hahaha..." Bai Zhirui in bed suddenly said.


    Shen Jing was even more shocked. She thought she knew about it alone, but in the end, it seemed that everyone knew about it. Even Bai Zhirui, who was the party involved, knew about it.


    "Zhirui..."


    "What kind of mother are you? You abandoned me from the moment I was born and left me alone in an orphanage. Have you been in charge of me for so many years? Have you helped me?" Bai Zhirui''s mood gradually became agitated again, "What do you mean by showing up in front of me now? Are you satisfied with my current situation? Are you satisfied that I was forced? Shen Jing, I hate you, I hate Song Tingyu, I hate Su Ran, I hate all of you!"


    Seeing this, Miss chen quickly opened the door and asked the nurse to find the doctor again. When the doctor and nurse arrived, she pulled Shen Jing out of the ward.


    Shen Jing did not seem to have recovered from her shock and sadness. She looked at Miss chen faintly, "Zhirui, what''s wrong with her? What happened?"


    Miss chen glanced at her, "You know that her career hasn''t been going well lately. She went to a dinner party, but she got drunk and drugged, and then she was taken to a hotel and played all night. Originally, they were four men, but because zhirui was dizzy, they rushed her to the hospital..."


    Shen Jing couldn''t listen anymore, "Who is it?"


    Miss chen looked at her with an ugly face, "Hua Boss."


    "It''s him..." Before the Shen family was also a big group, how could Shen Jing not know this Hua Boss, her age, from a very young age to love to play with women, did not expect to finally hit the idea on her daughter!


    "This bastard, shameless guy, I''m going to sue him. I''m going to ruin his reputation. How dare he do this to zhirui..." Shen Jing was very impulsive.


    Miss chen pulled her down, "What do you use to fight him? Will the The song family help you? Mrs. Song, don''t blame me for saying that your Shen family can''t play any role now, but Madam song and Song Tingyu are in power now, and neither of them will help zhirui, right? So how are you going to help zhirui get justice? Perhaps in the end, what you did was to harm her..."


    "Then what should we do?" Shen Jing covered her face and cried, "Did Zhirui get insulted for nothing?" She was heartbroken to see Bai Zhirui just like that, but she had no effect at all!


    "Zhirui is like this, and she will continue to be in this circle in the future, so it''s better not to make a big fuss, it''s not good for her, for her sake, you think clearly..." Miss chen said slowly, "In the end, Zhirui will be reduced to this state, it''s all because of Song Tingyu. If he didn''t want her, if he could have answered Zhirui''s phone last night, he would have come over immediately. Then he can save her, and she doesn''t have to be insulted like that."


    "You mean, Zhirui called ting yu last night?"


    Miss chen nodded.


    "Why isn''t Trial here? Why is he so cruel!" Shen Jing said angrily.


    She was really not reconciled. Bai zhirui had suffered so much, but she couldn''t help herself at all. Should she really swallow her anger?


    Can''t you really do anything?

 Chapter 176 In Front of Everyone, I Would Be So Stupid (1)

    Chapter 176 in front of everyone, I would be so stupid (1)


    "This is Song Tingyu. Why isn''t he good?"


    "It''s all for that woman Su Ran..." Shen Jing didn''t forget that Su Ran was sick yesterday, and song ting had to stay by her side all day. When bai zhirui called Song Tingyu, she was sure that he was at Su Ran''s place too. For Su Ran, he would have ignored Su Ran and left her behind!


    Su Ran, this woman, she won''t let her go! Not only did he take Bai Zhirui''s man away, but he also brought her to this point where she had nothing and was now treated like this.


    Why was her daughter like this and Su Ran getting better and better?! The entire The song family family treated her like a treasure!


    Her hands tugged at the hem of her dress, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Because of yesterday''s high fever and cold, Su Ran only felt that she was sweating a lot, and her whole body was sticky. Although Song Tingyu helped her change her pajamas, she still felt uncomfortable, and she felt that her hair was not clean.


    So when she woke up in the morning, she had to take a shower and wash her hair.


    But in her current situation, it was still easy to bathe. Washing her hair would make it difficult to bend down again. Her stomach was almost five months old.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, song ting came in through the bathroom door.


    She was still undressed, so she exclaimed, and immediately went to wrap a towel around herself. "Song Tingyu, why didn''t you knock on the door and come in?"!"


    Song Tingyu looked at her with his arms around his chest, "You''ve been in here for a long time. I''m worried that something might have happened to you."


    What he said was true and righteous.


    Su Ran glared at him, "What can happen in the bathroom?"


    "For example..." Song Tingyu pulled the towel off her chest and, in her shock, admired it enough. Then he helped her wrap it around her, "The ground may slip and you may fall. For example, you put too much water in the bathtub. You are so clumsy now. If you fall into it, you might not be able to get up..."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She pressed the edge of the towel and pushed his body, "You go out first. It''s your turn later. I have to wash my hair."


    "I came in to help you."


    "Help me with what?"


    "Wash your hair."


    "How can you help me?" Now that Su Ran had a big belly, she felt that every time she had to wash her hair, she had to bend over and pass her head over.


    She didn''t know how song ting would help her.


    "Wait for me here."


    Song Tingyu said as she left the bathroom. After a while, she pulled in a long chair that she had never seen before, "Where did you get this chair?"


    "Just bought it, online." Song Tingyu patted the chair, "You lie on it. I''ll help you wash your hair in thai style."


    "The kind that helps wash your hair outside the salon?"


    "Come up." Song ting nodded.


    Su Ran lay on the bed in disbelief. Song Tingyu took out the shower, took out all her hair, and then boiled the water to wet her hair.


    Su Ran''s hair was long, which was why it was difficult to wash it every time.


    She was no longer able to manage her long hair as before. It was inconvenient, "Song Tingyu, why don''t I go and cut it tomorrow?"


    She decided to change her hair style to that of her shoulders, which was neither long nor short, so that it would be more convenient for her to wash her hair every time and she didn''t have to do much with it.


    Song Tingyu had already put all the shampoo on her hair and was helping her massage it. When she heard that, she looked up and said, "No."


    "What does it matter to you that I cut my own hair?"


    "Your long hair looks good."


    "But it''s troublesome to take care of. Every time you wash your hair, it''s troublesome to blow it up. It takes a long time."


    Song Tingyu did a good job washing his hair. Su Ran thought he would mess with him.


    "I''ll take care of your hair from now on. I''ll wash your hair, I''ll help you blow your hair, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Song Tingyu liked her long, silky hair, so how could he let her cut it? Besides, he bought this chair online to help her wash her hair, because he had discovered this problem before.


    Song Tingyu washed her hair, went out of the room, and dried her hair with a hairdryer.


    Because su ran was going to the prenatal checkup today, Song Tingyu waited to accompany her to the Song shi after the checkup.


    After blowing her hair, su ran changed her clothes and went to the hospital with Song Tingyu.


    In the ward.


    Miss chen sat in front of the hospital bed, looked at Bai Zhirui and said, "Zhirui, I know it''s hard for you to accept this, but it happened before it happened, so don''t be sad. The most important thing is to cheer up. Fortunately, Hua Boss has promised you that as long as you follow him, he will not treat you badly. You will regain your footing in this circle in the future. So, Zhirui, Don''t do this again..."


    Bai Zhirui thought of those images. Hua Boss, the old man, tied himself up and tortured her with all sorts of methods. She was tortured to death.


    Generally speaking, men who are so old but still so fond of getting involved outside have one characteristic: they actually emptied their bodies and collapsed because of their long night life, but they are very unwilling to be so powerful before, why can''t they do it now?


    So, in order to show that they were still good, they would use all kinds of methods, such as Hua Boss this time, with the help of drugs.


    At the moment of his bullying, baizhirui really wanted to pick up a knife and kill him.


    Not only did the old man like to prove his manhood, he even liked to torture women in bed. He would do whatever excites him.


    Bai Zhirui swore that she would never be with such a man again.


    "One day, I will give him a taste of life as well." Bai Zhirui suddenly said this.


    Miss chen recognized the gloominess in her voice and shivered involuntarily, "Zhirui..."


    "So you''re not going to be with president hua anymore?"


    Bai Zhirui did not speak.


    "You have to think clearly, he is now interested in you. If you reject him, it will not be good. Even if you leave this circle, he may not let you go. You know, you are helpless now, who can help you? Even your biological mother..." She was referring to Shen Jing, "There''s nothing she can do. The Shen family has fallen into the hands of her nephew. It''s getting worse day by day. Do you think the current Shen family is still the same as before? Shen Jing doesn''t have any ability..."

 Chapter 177 In Front of Everyone, I Would Be So Stupid (2)

    Chapter 177 in front of everyone, I would be so stupid (2)


    "I will continue to follow him." Miss chen thought he was going to put in a lot of effort to say something, but he didn''t expect to hear Bai Zhirui say it all of a sudden.


    "Zhirui..."


    Bai Zhirui looked at her and smiled grimly, "How can I kill him if I don''t follow him? If I can''t turn over, how can I deal with those who have hurt me?"


    Miss chen wanted to say something else, but Bai Zhirui obviously didn''t want to listen anymore. She waved her hand, "You go first. I want to rest."


    Miss chen nodded and left.


    Bai Zhirui lay on the bed, feeling the hatred emanating from the depths of his body.


    When she woke up in the morning, she almost went crazy. She was so excited that she thought she wouldn''t calm down anymore.


    For some reason, a picture suddenly appeared in her mind of Song Tingyu and Su Ran together. They were living so well.


    This scene stimulated her, and then she gradually calmed down. She knew that it was completely useless for her to be like this. How could she let herself fall into such a situation and let others live so happily?


    She had to pull herself together.


    Baizhirui wanted to sleep in bed for a while, but as soon as she closed her eyes, all she could see was the images of last night, the ones that made her sick and crazy.


    When she thought about how Hua Boss, that disgusting old man, had treated her all night, she felt nauseous!


    At this moment, she covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom to vomit for a long time. Looking at herself in front of the mirror, she suddenly remembered that Hua Boss didn''t wear a condom last night.


    He doesn''t care if you''re pregnant, he just cares if he''s happy.


    Although Bai Zhirui was in poor health and it was difficult to conceive, there was no guarantee that anything would happen. She was not willing to give birth to a bastard for Hua Boss!


    Thinking of this, she called Miss chen and asked her to buy the birth control pills for herself. After hanging up the phone, she also felt that it was too uncomfortable to be here alone. It was too suffocating.


    So she opened the door of the ward, walked out, and walked slowly. She left the hospital building and didn''t know where she was going. Anyway, she didn''t want to stay in the ward for the time being.


    Shen Jing was chased away by her this morning, but she had a feeling that she would definitely come over later. Unfortunately, she didn''t want to see her. Now that both of them had torn open the truth and torn through the paper, she didn''t have to be as polite to her as she used to be!


    Standing in the garden, she looked around and suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    After seeing this figure, her eyes were covered with a thick layer of hatred.


    She walked over slowly. Su Ran was looking down at the pregnancy test sheet in front of her, so he didn''t notice her approaching.


    All of a sudden, her arm was caught, and she was grabbed by her shoulder and fell into a warm embrace.


    She looked up at the man beside her and saw that he was looking ahead coldly. She followed Song Tingyu''s gaze and saw that bai zhirui was standing not far from them.


    Bai Zhirui was dressed in a hospital gown and stood in front of them, looking at them. Although her face looked very bad, there was a smile on her face, which made people laugh blindingly, because the smile did not come from her heart, but was forced out by her, which made people feel a little cold smile.


    She took a few steps forward, and Song Tingyu held Su Ran in his arms without letting go and looked at her coldly.


    "Song Tingyu, do you know? If I had moved a little faster, Su Ran would have been pushed down by me. If that were the case, the baby in her belly would have been gone, and I would have been fine, because the doctor just came over to diagnose me. I was too excited and emotionally unstable. I was still restless and couldn''t control myself..."


    "If Su Ran doesn''t have a child, your The song family will go crazy, right? Even if I die, I can take your The song family as my backup. That''s great, hahaha..."


    Su Ran felt that Bai Zhirui was a little scary at the moment, and there was a faint feeling of madness between his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Bai Zhirui, if you dare to touch one of her hair, I will make your life worse than death. Do you think it will be over if you die?" Song ting said in a cold voice.


    Bai Zhirui pointed at him and smiled, but his eyes were filled with sadness and hatred, "Song Tingyu, you can always be so cruel to people you don''t care about. I waited for you all night last night and you didn''t show up. Are you happy to see me like this? Satisfied?!"


    She wiped the tears from her eyes, "Song Tingyu, I don''t love you anymore. Since last night, I hate you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, someone came over and grabbed her, "Let''s go, Zhirui. Let''s go back."


    It was Miss chen. She bought some medicine and went back to look for Bai Zhirui. But she found that she was not in the ward and was worried that something might happen to her, so she looked everywhere. She didn''t expect to find her here.


    Looking at her confrontation with Song Tingyu, I was worried that her emotions would get as excited as they did in the morning, and things would be difficult to deal with by then.


    Bai Zhirui was pulled back by Miss chen. Su ran looked back at Song Tingyu, "What happened to her?"


    Song ting held her hand and walked back. He had just left Su Ran for a short while. When he came back, he saw bai zhirui behind her, trying to reach out and hold her.


    But, even though she said that just now, there should be no impulse to push her down. She was just trying to scare Su Ran and him.


    "She called me last night."


    "She asked you to look for her?"


    "It was very noisy at that time. I didn''t hear what she was saying. When I saw you wake up, I put down my cell phone and ignored it..."


    Su Ran was silent for a moment, "I don''t think she looked right just now."


    Song Tingyu whispered, "I''ll ask Tang Zichu to find out what''s going on later."


    Miss chen took baizhirui back to the ward and placed the medicine in front of her, "What happened to you just now? Didn''t you just promise that I wouldn''t mess around? What did you want to do to Su Ran just now? If something really happens, I''ll see what you can do!"


    "The moment I saw Su Ran, there was an idea that I wanted to push her down, but it was just a fleeting thought. I wouldn''t really push her down, would I be so stupid in front of everyone?"


    Miss chen finally breathed a sigh of relief when she said this, "You know it. Don''t mess around. You have to behave yourself now. When you get well, hua will come back to you. Zhirui, don''t act like you did last night. Since you''ve decided to stay by his side, why don''t you choose the best path for yourself?"

 Chapter 178 Help Me Bring in My Pajamas (1)

    Chapter 178 you help me bring in my pajamas (1)


    Baizhirui nodded, seemingly impatient, "I see."


    "You help me find Shen Jing. I have something to do with her."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you just say you never wanted to see her this morning? Why now?" Miss chen asked doubtfully.


    "I need her to help me with something." As baizhirui said this, a light flashed in her eyes.


    Miss chen didn''t know what she was up to either. He just nodded, "I''ll get her for you."


    After Miss chen left, baizhirui picked up her phone and made a phone call, "I promised you. I will cooperate with you. I will do as you say, but you have to promise me a few conditions..."


    Song Tingyu went to the Song shi this afternoon. As soon as he came into the office, Tang Zichu followed him in, "Song Boss, I found out what you asked me to check this morning."


    Song Tingyu took off his coat and put it on the hanger. He looked up at him, "What happened?"


    "Bai Xiaojie went to Hua Boss''s party yesterday." Tang zichu said as he put the photo on the table.


    In the photo, it was a screenshot of a video of Bai Zhirui entering the restaurant and being carried out.


    "Hua Boss and the others played a lot, so I guess something happened to Bai Xiaojie last night..."


    Madam song had already heard from Song Mingxuan that Bai Zhirui was Shen Jing''s daughter. It was only then that she suddenly realized that Shen Jing was bent on getting bai zhirui to marry into the The song family, which was to pave the way for her daughter.


    Feeling that she owed Bai Zhirui something, she wanted to find a guarantee for her happiness for the rest of her life.


    If she could marry into the The song family, that would be her greatest guarantee.


    Now, he saw that Shen Jing hadn''t come back for two days, so he quietly asked someone to follow up and find out about Bai Zhirui. It turned out that Shen Jing had been taking care of her in the hospital for the past two days.


    Madam song had just finished his conversation when Shen Jing of Shen Jing walked in at the door.


    She''s finally back.


    As soon as she came in, she naturally saw Madam song sitting in the living room. Her footsteps paused slightly, but soon she stepped forward again. She came to Madam song and nodded, "Hello."


    His attitude was respectful and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Mrs. Song looked her up and down with her steady eyes, "Can you bear to come back?"


    Shen Jing''s face turned pale, "I''m sorry, mom. I''ve been busy lately. That''s why..."


    "Is there anything that can keep you away from home for two days? What''s so important? I remember I made it very clear that whether you can stay at the The song family or not depends on your performance, but I think you''ve been holding on for a while. Why? Are you showing your true colors now?" Mrs. Song knew that she was going to take care of Bai Zhirui, but she pretended not to know. She just wanted to see how Shen Jing reacted.


    "Mom..." Shen Jing''s eyes revealed panic, "I didn''t mean to, really..."


    "What is that?"


    "Zhirui, something happened to her..." Shen Jing said after much hesitation.


    "What happened?"


    Shen Jing tried to suppress his anger and lowered his head, "She''s in the hospital."


    She already knew that Madam song knew Bai Zhirui''s identity, so she was going to take care of Bai Zhirui, so there was no need to hide it.


    "Speaking of this..." Madam song sneered, "Shen Jing, you''re so capable! The child you had secretly given birth to with someone else didn''t die. All these years, you''ve been hiding it from us that she''s dead. It turns out that you already knew Bai Zhirui''s identity. No wonder you tried so hard to set her up with Trial. No wonder you looked down on Ran Ran so much. You''ve always thought that Ran Ran took away the position that originally belonged to your daughter, haven''t you?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry..." Shen Jing knelt on the ground again, "I was a little confused back then, that''s why I did it. I only knew Bai Zhirui''s identity a few years ago. I felt that I owed her so much. I abandoned her the moment she was born. She was with Trial at the time, so I wanted her to marry into the The song family, but then I killed Su Ran. Mom, I was just based on a mother. I don''t think so much about things from the perspective of Su Ran. That''s why I''ve been so upset with her for so many years. I don''t think about whether what I did was right or wrong. I just want Zhirui to live a better life. Which mother in the world isn''t so selfish for her child?"


    "I know I''ve been very bad to Su Ran and her son all these years. Now that Trial and zhirui have been separated, I don''t expect them to be together anymore. So, mom, I really won''t do those bad things in the past. I was just a little confused that I hid the fact that my child was still in this world from you and Mingxuan. I didn''t mean it. I was too scared back then. I was afraid of being chased out of the The song family by you. I''m still scared..." Shen Jing cried as she spoke, "But these are all my past mistakes. I''ve been very quiet lately. And mom, you promised to give me a chance. You can''t keep your mouth shut and drive me away..."


    Madam song looked at her and said coldly, "Are you threatening me now? Threaten me with what I said?"


    Hearing song Old Lady say this, Shen Jing immediately said, "Mom, how dare I! I really don''t know where to go after leaving the The song family, and the Shen family won''t let me go back. Besides, something happened to zhirui these two days. I don''t trust her, and I''m worried that she might do something stupid because she''s too emotional. That''s why I''ll stay by her side with her. Now that she''s well, I''ll be back soon..."


    "I know about Bai Zhirui." When Madam song said this, he kept his eyes on Shen Jing''s face and observed her reaction, "She''s in this situation. Do you hate our The song family? Do you hate court encounters? Hate Ran Ran?"


    Shen Jing shook her head and said, "Zhirui, it''s all her own business that she landed in this field. Why was she so confused at that time? Why was she so stupid to go to that dinner? Why was she so stupid..." As she spoke, her tears rolled down again and her voice was hoarse, "She''s so stupid. Why must she stay in this circle? Why can''t we just leave? Can''t you live without this circle? But she said she wasn''t willing to let all her years of hard work go to waste, so she came up with that idea. She had guessed what would happen before she went, but then she was afraid to back down, but she couldn''t let it go..."


    Madam song was still staring at her, "She''s already like this. Have you ever thought of doing anything for her?"


    Shen Jing raised his swollen eyes, "Mom, what can I do?"

 Chapter 179 Help Me Bring in My Pajamas (2)

    Chapter 179 you help me bring in my pajamas (2)


    "For example, aren''t you angry with Hua Boss who bullied your daughter? Don''t you want him to be punished? Or why don''t you beg me? Please, Trial, help you..." Madam song said slowly.


    Shen Jing wiped away her tears, "I''ve thought about that too, but if it gets too big, how can Zhirui live in this world? She refused to leave this circle. If she wanted to survive in this circle, she had to protect her reputation. She said that if I messed up, she would fight with me and never want to see me again..."


    "So you just let it go?" Madam song shook his head, "Shen Jing, this doesn''t seem like your personality..."


    If it was normal, Shen Jing would not stop talking, not to mention the daughter who was bullied by her own family!


    But during the two days when Bai Zhirui''s accident happened, she was very quiet.


    "Mom, people change, not to mention for Zhirui. I''m afraid she won''t talk to me anymore..." Shen Jing choked.


    "Is that all? Bai Zhirui was wasted?"


    "I don''t know..." Shen Jing said in a daze, "I don''t know what else I can do. I just want zhirui to come out and be good..."


    "Well, you go back to your room first. I don''t want things to get too ugly. It''s also a way to save face for your dead parents. That''s why I agreed to let you stay in the The song family. But I also reiterate that if you still don''t know how to repent and behave yourself, you can''t blame me for being ruthless!" Madam song didn''t want to talk to Shen Jing like that anymore, so he said.


    "I know, mom..." Shen Jing said and turned to go upstairs.


    Madam song watched her disappear before his eyes and said, "Do you think what she just said is a little true, a little false?"


    She was talking to King Butler, who had been standing by the side.


    King Butler said, "Old Lady, I''m sorry I can''t tell."


    "Shen Jing is too quiet this time. If it were normal, she would definitely be back in the first place. Even if she didn''t ask me, she would definitely ask the court for help. How could she bear this..."


    "It''s probably because of Bai Xiaojie..."


    Because Bai Zhirui didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.


    Madam song was silent for a while before saying, "Anyway, pay attention to her whereabouts recently. Even at home, try not to let her get too close to Vichy and Ran Ran. By the way, old wang, you help me find someone to take care of Ran Ran''s life. Watch her..."


    "Okay, Old Lady." As soon as King Butler finished speaking, he saw a tall figure coming into the door. He said, "Young master is back."


    Song Tingyu walked into the living room, "Grandma."


    Mrs. Song nodded and pointed to the seat beside her, "Trial, sit here. I have something to say to you."


    "Grandma, say it." Song Tingyu said as he sat down.


    "Did you know about Bai Zhirui?"


    Song Tingyu, of course, knew what she was talking about and nodded, "Yes."


    "What do you think?"


    Song Tingyu pursed her lips, "Before the accident, she called me, but at that time I was taking care of Su Ran and didn''t pay much attention to her call..."


    "She should have asked for your help then..."


    Song Tingyu whispered, "Maybe."


    Madam song didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or to Song Tingyu, "But when you didn''t show up later, something happened to her. I think she''ll think you did it on purpose..."


    As she spoke, she looked at Song Tingyu again, "What''s going on with her?"


    "I sent someone to see her today, and she''s fine..." According to Tang Zichu, at least on the surface, Bai Zhirui looked no different from the average person, just like this time in the hospital, just because of a very simple illness, her mood had completely recovered, as if she had already accepted the fact.


    "Do you mean physically or mentally?"


    "Both physically and mentally, I think I can be discharged today."


    Mrs. Song nodded, "Ran Ran has such a big belly. You can spend more time with her recently. You can put aside your work for a while and reduce the workload. You can leave it to assistant Tang or East city..."


    "I see, grandma."


    Song ting met the building and walked to his room. He found Shen Jing standing at the door of his room.


    She looked up at him and smiled, "Trial, you''re back..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    After calling her mother for more than 20 years, she suddenly found out that she was not her own mother. Song Tingyu could not express this feeling in words, but felt awkward facing Shen Jing at this moment.


    "Trial, I know you already know the fact that you''re not my own child, but I''ve really looked at you as my own child for so many years. In my heart, you and I were born the same. Everyone came up with the idea of hiding your identity. Your grandmother and father thought it was the best thing for you, so I..."


    Song Tingyu knew that Shen Jing could not be blamed for his birth, and he had no intention of blaming anyone...


    "I didn''t mean to betray your father back then, but he''s been ignoring me ever since he married me. He hasn''t looked me in the eye for years, so I..."


    "I have no interest in what happened to you back then..." She wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Song Tingyu''s faint voice, "From now on, you can only behave yourself in the The song family. Grandma also said that if you mess up again, you will be kicked out of the The song family."


    "Then, that encounter..." Shen Jing looked at him and said, "Do you still recognize me as a mother?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not, but as you said the other day, you still raised me..."


    With that, Song Tingyu opened the door and walked in.


    Shen Jing understood that Song Tingyu meant that as long as she stayed in the The song family, he would still treat her as his mother, but at the same time, she was also very clear that the relationship between the two, and then want to go back to the past, was basically impossible, let alone that he already knew his identity, even if he still did not know, but after the last time she drugged him in his wine, He had long had a great opinion of her.


    Song ting came into the room and found that Su Ran was not there, but there was a sound of water running in the bathroom. He knew that she was taking a bath in the bathroom.


    He poured a glass of red wine, took a sip, put the glass on the coffee table, took off his coat, tore off his tie, and threw it on the sofa.


    He switched on the tv and casually switched on a channel to watch.

 Chapter 180 Is He Included Now? (1)

    Does chapter 180 now include him (1)?


    Suddenly, he heard someone calling him.


    He turned his head in confusion and saw Su Ran sticking his head out of the bathroom door, "Trial, help me bring my pajamas in. I forgot to bring my pajamas."


    "I''m the only one in the room. Just walk out naked. What are you afraid of?" Song Tingyu said with a smile.


    Su Ran''s voice came again, "Hurry up!"


    Song Tingyu stood up from the sofa and went to find her pajamas. He took them to the bathroom. The door was not open, but closed. He opened the door and walked in gracefully. When he saw the scene inside, his nose almost heated up and blood spurted out.


    Su Ran was wiping the water off her body with a towel. Her long hair was pulled loosely by her, and some of it was wet and fell on her shoulders.


    Song Tingyu walked over with her pajamas and found that although she was blushing, she did not avoid his eyes, nor did she ask him to put down his pajamas and leave immediately.


    Song Tingyu removed the towel from her hand, helped her put on her pajamas, and buttoned it up.


    He was very slow, and Su Ran did not refuse him to help him put on his pajamas, but neither of them spoke, but they could feel the temperature of the bathroom rising.


    Su Ran finally waited for Song Tingyu to help her put on her pajamas. She stood on tiptoe, reached out to hook his neck, and breathed out in his ear, "Can you still pick me up now?"


    Song Tingyu smiled and asked, "Why not? Is it because you''re pregnant that you think I can''t carry you?"


    "I weighed twenty pounds."


    "Still too thin." Song ting put his arm around her shoulder, and his hand suddenly slid down and weighed it in front of her chest, "Fortunately, this place is getting bigger and bigger..."


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran punched his chest and opened his hands to him, "Take me out."


    "Yes, sir." Song Tingyu chuckled, leaned down, wrapped her legs around her waist, and carried her out of the bathroom.


    "Do women like princess hugs very much?"


    "I like it." Su Ran smiled, put his arms around his neck, lowered his head and kissed his thin lips, "Don''t you like hugging me like that?"


    "Yes, I love it." Song Tingyu was naturally very satisfied with Su Ran''s behavior. He felt his bones crumble, "Give me another kiss."


    I thought Su Ran wouldn''t, but I didn''t expect her to be very obedient. I really lowered my head and kissed Song Tingyu''s thin lips again. I also imitated the way he usually kissed her and traced his lips.


    Song Tingyu put her on the bed, removed the rubber band that tied her hair, and her long hair fell down.


    Just as he wanted to kiss him, Su Ran took the initiative to kiss him again.


    He smiled and put his hand on the back of her neck, "Why are you so proactive today? Has it changed?"


    Su ran pulled his arm, and there was a glint in his eyes, "Song Tingyu, I want you, can''t I?"


    Song Tingyu''s mind went blank at the moment. He had never heard Su Ran say such things to him. Was it because he was so happy that he couldn''t believe what he heard?


    Song Tingyu came back to his senses and was overjoyed. He smiled and said, "I''m all yours. You can have whatever you want."


    Satisfied, Su Ran patted the bed and endured the heat on his face, "Lie down."


    Song Tingyu, of course, lay in bed obediently, his heart full of expectations, "Whatever you do to me."


    Su Ran sat next to him and unbuttoned his shirt with his hands. She moved a little slower, so he pressed the back of her hand and looked at her, "Do you want me to unbutton your shirt?"


    If he had come himself, he would have taken off his clothes at once, but su ran had not taken off his shirt in such a long time.


    It made him very anxious to wait.


    Su Ran patted his hand, "No, I said I''d do it myself."


    Song Tingyu put his arm around her shoulder and buried his head in her neck. He chuckled and said, "Do you want to do it yourself, including the movements? Can you do it? If you can do it, it''s my turn to lie here and enjoy it."


    Su Ran pulled him away, "Lie down first. Don''t move. Don''t always get up."


    "Okay."


    Song Tingyu lay down again and put his hand on his forehead. He really wanted to see what Su Ran could do.


    After that, Song Tingyu came out of the bathroom with Su Ran in his arms. Originally, he went to the bathroom to take a bath and wash his own bodies, but Song Tingyu had to do it again in the bathroom.


    Song Tingyu put Su Ran on the bed, and she almost fell asleep with her eyes closed as soon as she touched the bed.


    He also lay down and wrapped his hands around her body, "You haven''t told me yet. Why are you so proactive tonight?" Song Tingyu still seemed to be in disbelief at the thought of telling him he wanted him.


    Su Ran didn''t know if he had heard what he said, so he just waved his hand and didn''t open his eyes, "I''m tired. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    After she had said that, Song Tingyu naturally stopped disturbing her to sleep and just lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips, "In the future, this will happen more often, okay?"


    Su Ran was already completely asleep, not even saying a word.


    But Song Tingyu fell on the bed, satisfied, and suddenly felt happy.


    The unhappiness accumulated over the past few days seemed to be released at once.


    I don''t know if Su Ran took the initiative tonight because he saw him like this recently.


    Song Tingyu thought that if he wanted to see Su Ran like this again in the future, it would be very simple, as long as he pretended to be pitiful in front of her, anyway, Su Ran would be soft-hearted.


    In the past, Su Ran''s weak points were her mother and Song Weixi. Has he been added to her now?


    There were too many negative news about Bai Zhirui in the past, and the roles, activities, and endorsements were canceled one after another. For a short time, she had not appeared in the public eye. Just when everyone thought she would continue to be silent, and even disappear from the circle, she suddenly reappeared in the public eye at a very fast speed.


    First of all, people found her name on the donation list after the flood. She and many celebrities in the circle donated money, but unlike them, her donation was several times that of those people, and she donated a total of five million.


    This caused a lot of discussion on the internet.


    Of course, some netizens questioned her because there were too many negative news recently, so they were using this opportunity to whitewash themselves. It was just a show.


    But whether it was a show or not, it was not easy for her to get five million.

 Chapter 181 Is He Included Now? (2)

    Does chapter 181 now include him (2)?


    Some netizens also retorted, "Other stars are also showing off. Why don''t they pay a little more? The amount of money that baizhirui donated is several times more than theirs. Everyone can see it!" This was what some of the more neutral netizens said.


    Of course, her fans were all on her side, "My Ruirui is really the best. Come on, we will always support you. You will get better in the future..."


    After the flood, there was also a charity party. I don''t know if it was because baizhirui wanted to donate five million yuan to the disaster area through her manager at the first time when the flood happened. So she also participated in this charity party, and many a-list stars shot promotional films. The party was full of her figure. She also sang a song specially. He called on more people to donate to the disaster area and express their grief for the damage caused by the flood.


    At the charity gala, Bai Zhirui donated another five million yuan, up to ten million yuan in total.


    When the disaster happened, Bai Zhirui''s donation was already very attractive to the public. After the charity party, the internet was full of reports about her. She was once again on the hot search, but this time, it was about the positive, not like the previous two months, the sky was full of negative news.


    The public account on weibo also said, "I have to say, if Bai Zhirui really wants to take this opportunity to clear her name, she has spent a lot of money, not only donated tens of millions, but also went to the disaster area to visit. Is she really so concerned about the flood or is she putting on a show? What do you think?"


    Of course, because of this donation incident, baizhirui was once again back in the public eye, and many people were impressed with her. The public opinion fell to her side again. Unlike before, many people turned black on her road last time, but this time, many people said they turned pink on her road.


    Bai Zhirui once again gained a large number of fans, so as soon as the content of this public account appeared on weibo, there were many people below him who criticized him for slandering Bai Zhirui.


    The comments were quite vicious, and the bloggers couldn''t stand it anymore. They also deleted the contents of the weibo.


    After the disaster, Bai Zhirui''s activities gradually increased. The movies she starred in before may be because she had too many negative news in the past, so the movie was not sure when it would be released, but now the movie release time is also confirmed. Moreover, taking advantage of the summer vacation time, the movie was selling very hot, not only selling seats, but also good reputation.


    A lot of people said that Bai Zhirui had made a complete comeback, even more valuable than before.


    All of this, however, took her only two months.


    It was only two months from the may flood donation to the release of her movie in early july. Not only did she regain her footing in the entertainment industry, but she even rose at a surprising speed!


    In july, in addition to discussing Bai Zhirui''s movies, the entertainment industry also had a major event, which was that many popular stars were arrested on suspicion of illegal activities.


    What happened was very simple, that is to say, Ancheng Police station was reported by the public one night, saying that a certain high-end community was engaged in some illegal activities, so that they immediately went over.


    After receiving the report, the captain immediately took his men to the destination and opened the door. As expected, he saw a foul scene inside, with about 30 men and women.


    The music was loud and the men and women didn''t even know what was going on when the police broke in, because they were all soft and probably drugged.


    Soon, the police found out that these were all prominent figures, the most famous of which was the entertainment giant Hua Boss, who also collapsed on the sofa, his face flushed.


    Not only were these men prominent figures, but several women were also familiar faces that the police could see on tv.


    When the police came in, they didn''t react at first, but they quickly reacted, so they covered their faces with their hands.


    Who are they?


    Of course, she knew what kind of fatal impact these things would have on them once they got out.


    These people, without exception, were brought back to the police station and the next day caused a sensation in the entertainment industry.


    The reporters also called to confirm and found out the truth of the matter. When those famous movie stars debuted, they all showed their pure image, and for so many years, their persona had always been like this, and because of this, their persona had all collapsed.


    In an age where the internet is so advanced, of course, netizens will soon find out who the most popular movie stars are. When things first came out, everyone thought they would have Bai Zhirui''s name. After all, she had risen so fast recently that people had to wonder if she had fallen in love with someone, and president hua happened to be a giant in the entertainment industry.


    However, her name was not found, which meant that she was not present that night.


    After this incident, more people expressed their love for Bai Zhirui, saying that she was clean and clean, not to mingle with them, even when she was with Song Tingyu, it was forced, because of true love, so she was willing to be a third party, and now she has woken up, will not make the same mistake again.


    Some of Bai Zhirui''s fans also said that they should let go of their family''s Ruirui and not drag her into everything. She really worked hard and climbed the internet on her own.


    This matter was so influential that many people were paying attention to it, and the popularity on the internet continued to remain unchanged.


    Two days later, another shocking piece of news came out. The police said that one of the people caught that night was an hiv carrier.


    This person was also quickly picked up by netizens. She was a young model, 21 years old. Although she was young, she had been out for many years, but she was not very popular. But recently, it seemed that she had appeared frequently in everyone''s eyes, because she became Hua Boss''s new favorite.


    He was always by his side, and Hua Boss didn''t mind taking her to all kinds of occasions. Although they all told everyone that they were friends, who didn''t know about their relationship?


    This is the rule of this circle.


    That young model actually had this problem that made ren panic. So Hua Boss, who often went out with her, everyone thought about what would happen.


    Naturally, there was a gloating voice on the internet, "He deserved it. After looking for so many women, one of them finally let him fall. Is this called the peony dying to be a ghost? Hahaha..."

 Chapter 182 Engagement

    Chapter 182 engagement


    In front of the computer, Bai Zhirui had just turned off the computer when she heard someone go upstairs. She looked at the door of the room. It was Miss chen.


    She had the key to her place.


    Miss chen hurried in. Bai zhirui looked at her and curled her lips, "Sister chen, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Have you seen the news that just came out today?"


    "Which one?" Bai Zhirui didn''t care, "There''s been too much news lately."


    Miss chen immediately said, "It''s the news about Hua Boss..."


    "Oh~" Bai Zhirui still didn''t seem to care much, "You mean the news about him and that young model?"


    "Yeah, something happened to that young model, and president hua has been with her recently. He must be in trouble now, too. What about you? I''m going to have a checkup tomorrow..."


    Bai zhirui leaned back on the chair, "If it''s infected with something, it has a long incubation period. How can it be detected so quickly?"


    "Then what should we do?" Miss chen''s face turned pale.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Bai Zhirui patted her on the shoulder, "I haven''t done it with that old man since he was with the young model."


    When Miss chen heard Bai Zhirui say this, he was stunned, "What happened?"


    Bai Zhirui took out a pack of ladies'' cigarettes, took one out, put it in his mouth, and lit it up. His smile was bright and charming, but his eyes seemed to glow with malice."


    Miss chen seemed to understand something, "In that case, did you arrange for the young model to be placed next to him? You knew that young model was infected with aids?"


    Miss chen muttered to himself, then shook his head and waved his hand, "No, no, how can you make that model stay with Hua Boss willingly?"


    She looked at Bai Zhirui, "Zhirui, what the hell is going on? Who is helping you? Song Tingyu? Are you with him again?"


    No wonder Miss chen felt strange recently. Although baizhirui and hua were always together, he found some new endorsement activities for her, and let her have a new film shoot. But the flood was not his idea, and later, it was really too powerful. Originally, the film she shot was stuck in the review, and it was going to be released for a long time, but suddenly, The release date was set.


    At that time, she didn''t think too much about it and felt that Hua Boss was behind it. After all, he was a big shot in the entertainment industry, and it was easy to make it happen.


    However, after all these recent events and today''s events, Miss chen felt that it was not so simple. She was surprised to find someone to put in with Hua Boss.


    Bai Zhirui had no such ability, so she had to be the one behind her.


    Baizhirui spat out a puff of smoke and raised her eyebrows, "Don''t worry about it. Whoever told that old man to be lecherous can''t move his eyes away when he sees the young model..."


    Miss chen said worriedly, "Aren''t you afraid he''ll find out?"


    "No one can find my head. This is the woman he likes. No one forced him, right? I didn''t bring that young model in front of him, so how did I find out? Besides, how could he care about this now? He''s full of ideas about how to survive, right? Unfortunately, even if the incubation period was a few more years, what would happen? He''s been living on tenterhooks for the past few years, and I can assure you that after all this, when he sees women, he wants to take a detour. Isn''t he the one who loves women the most? He never expected himself to fall into a woman''s hands, did he?"


    Miss chen saw that Bai Zhirui''s tone was so firm that it didn''t seem like she was joking. It seemed that she had already thought clearly about what would happen after this step.


    Hua Boss''s medical report came out a few days later. As expected, he was also a carrier of the virus.


    Because the house where he was playing at the party was Hua Boss''s, not only did he get together and have sex, but he also allowed other people to take drugs. In addition, the incident was very noisy and the publicity was very high, so he was still in custody since he was caught that night.


    After the medical report came out, netizens said that if Hua Boss hadn''t been locked inside, he would have taken a knife to kill the young model.


    Su Ran came out of the bathroom and saw Tian Mi working hard on her weibo. She leaned over and looked at it, "What''s going on with this today?"


    Tian Mi likes to read the gossip of the entertainment industry, so he has been paying attention to the big news of the entertainment industry these days. After all, there are so many people involved, including the giants of the entertainment industry, the famous stars, models, and those young models. It is really wonderful.


    But tian mi felt that the most exciting thing was the comments and comments from the netizens on weibo.


    Every time she went to check the messages and comments, she would laugh for a long time.


    "It was that Hua Boss''s physical examination report that came out. A lot of people were saying that he liked women so much that he fell into the hands of women. I guess he never thought of this..." Tian mi said as she handed her phone to Su Ran.


    Su Ran roughly looked through the content and flicked her forehead with his hand, "Don''t look at all this gossip. We''re getting engaged tomorrow. Why aren''t you a little nervous? You''re still in the mood to read it."


    "It''s because I''m nervous that I need to find something to distract me and relieve my nervousness." Tian Mi put down his phone and lay on the sofa, "Ran Ran, how do you think I agreed to Gu Dongcheng''s engagement? In fact, I still feel a little uneasy in my heart. I don''t know if he really has me in his heart..."


    Two or three months ago, they had a cold war because of a photo. She believed that Gu Dongcheng and she were only together as a substitute for his ex-girlfriend. At that time, she decided to break up with him, but after Gu Dongcheng came to see her every day, she was still very determined. She either disappeared or disappeared. But one night, Gu Dongcheng shamelessly used a bitter trick and said that he would see her at all times, otherwise she wouldn''t go back. It was still raining outside at that time. Tian Mi looked out the window all the time. He didn''t leave, and Tian Mi''s heart softened.


    When Tian Mi and Su Ran talked about this later, they all said that song ting must have taught him this bitter meat trick, because it was exactly the same bitter meat trick that Song Tingyu used.!


    "You regret it now. It''s too late. Tomorrow is your engagement ceremony. Your parents will be in Ancheng soon. If you dare to lie to them, see if auntie and uncle won''t eat you!" Su Ran smiled.


    Tian Mi nodded, "They will really eat me up." She had no doubt about that.


    "When will they arrive?"

 Chapter 183 But Su Ran Only Had One (1)

    Chapter 183 but Su Ran only had one (1)


    Tian Mi looked at the clock on the wall, "Soon, I''ll go change. After I send you home, Gu Dongcheng and I will pick them up, and then we''ll have dinner."


    After Tian Mi''s parents retired, they went to another city to live in, because they felt that although Ancheng was prosperous, it was not suitable for them to retire. What they liked was a place with beautiful scenery.


    So now tian mi is left alone in Ancheng.


    Now that she''s engaged to Gu Dongcheng, she''s about to move over, so she can only register for marriage at the end of the year.


    On the way back to the The song family, Tian Mi kept asking, "Ran Ran, do you think I''ll be too fast? I''ve only known you for half a year..."


    Su Ran didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Is Tian Mi suffering from premarital anxiety? But they weren''t married yet, they were just engaged. If they were to get married, wouldn''t she be getting restless now?


    "Have you told brother East city about this?"


    "I told you."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said it''s too slow. He''s 35 years old. He also said that you and Mr. Song''s second child are coming out soon. He''s not a father yet..." The more Tian Mi said, the redder his face became...


    Su Ran smiled, "Yes, brother East city should be a father..."


    Tian Mi almost choked on his own saliva, "I''m not ready to be a mother yet!"


    Su Ran reached out and pressed on her belly, "Sometimes life surprises you. It''s a surprise if you''re not ready."


    "Ran Ran!" Tian Mi glared at her, his face flushed.


    When Su Ran returned, he felt the entire The song family in high spirits.


    Because Gu Dongcheng is getting engaged tomorrow, the The song family is naturally very happy.


    The old lady, in particular, had a smile on her face. How long had she waited for this to happen? Her grandson, Gu Dongcheng, was finally getting engaged!


    The The song family is very busy today and is busy with the engagement ceremony tomorrow. Because Su Ran is pregnant now, Madam song won''t let her help.


    Seeing that she could not help much, su ran went upstairs to Song Weixi''s room. The little fellow also said that he would choose the clothes to wear for the engagement ceremony tomorrow. He put a lot of clothes on the bed and asked sister-in-law which one he should wear.


    But when Fang sister-in-law said that, he was not very satisfied with himself. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s good."


    Fang sister-in-law did not know whether to laugh or cry. Seeing that su ran had arrived, he seemed to have come to save the army. He left this place to her and went down to help with other matters.


    Su Ran pointed to a suit on the bed. It was a plaid suit, "This one, okay?"


    "Mom has a good eye." Song Weixi stepped on the chair, gave Su Ran a smack on the face, and then stroked Su Ran''s stomach with his little hand, "Mom, when will sister come out?"


    "Soon." The baby in his stomach was about to come out after seven months, but when Su Ran thought of this, his mood was still a little complicated, because he didn''t know if Song Weixi could be saved because of this...


    "Great." Song Weixi''s face was full of smiles, "I can''t wait to meet my sister."


    Su Ran rubbed his head, "If we wait any longer, she will come out. By then, Vichy will be a good brother."


    "Mmm!" Song Weixi nodded firmly.


    The next day.


    Gu Dongcheng and tian mi''s engagement ceremony was held as scheduled at the regent hotel.


    Gu Dongcheng had always preferred to keep a low profile, so he didn''t invite too many guests over. Even the reporters and media were blocked out and couldn''t come in.


    In order to get the first-hand resources, these reporters tried to get in, but the security guards found them and blocked the door.


    Every woman was so nervous in the face of such a moment, both nervous and looking forward to it, so Tian Mi was naturally the same.


    When she exchanged the engagement rings, she nervously dropped them all on the floor. Everyone was busy looking for the rings that she had found for a long time. Naturally, her red face made everyone laugh.


    When the host announced the end of the engagement ceremony, Song Tingyu felt a tug on his hand. He looked at Su Ran and felt something wrong with her face, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran said in a low voice, "I''m not feeling well. Take me home first."


    In fact, since the engagement ceremony, she felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t want to disturb everyone, so she didn''t say it until now.


    "Let''s go." Song Tingyu wanted to take her to talk to Madam song, but su ran said, "I''m just feeling a little uncomfortable. I''ll be fine when I go back and have a rest. Don''t disturb grandma and the others. Just let Fang sister-in-law take care of Vichy."


    Although the ceremony was over, it was still dinner time and Madam song had a lot of things to do.


    Song Tingyu drove Su Ran back to the The song family, stopped the car, opened the door, took her out of the car, went upstairs to her room, and put her on the bed, "How do you feel?"


    Su Ran''s face was a little pale. She shook her head, "Trial, go get me a glass of water."


    Song Tingyu went downstairs and poured her a cup of warm water. She took a sip of the blanket.


    Song Tingyu sat on the edge of the bed and covered her forehead with his hand, "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t say it, but I feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach..." Su Ran frowned slightly.


    "Did you eat something wrong?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "Maybe..." The discomfort was not very strong.


    "I''ll call the doctor."


    Su ran grabbed his arm, "Wait a minute. I might be fine after a break. Let''s see what''s going on..."


    As she spoke, she had no strength to say anything else, so she lay on the bed, waved her hand, and quickly closed her eyes.


    Song Tingyu helped her pull the quilt up and stayed in the room.


    Su Ran slept for a long time, but soon Madam song found out that they were no longer at the engagement scene, so he called back to ask about the situation.


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran lying on the bed and whispered, "Su Ran is not feeling well. I sent her back."


    When Madam song heard this, he immediately panicked and said, "What''s wrong? What happened to Ran Ran? What''s wrong?"


    "I think she ate the wrong food. She''s asleep now."


    "Did you call a doctor?"


    "She said to take a nap, wake up and take a look..."


    "No!" Madam song''s voice was stern, "Call the doctor right now to see what''s going on. I''ll be right back..."


    "No need, grandma. You can stay with brother and watch. I''m here with Su Ran. I''ll call the doctor right away. I''ll call you again if something goes wrong."

 Chapter 184 But Su Ran Only Had One (2)

    Chapter 184 but Su Ran only had one (2)


    "All right, then. Keep an eye on it. Let me know if you need anything. Don''t delay."


    "Yes." After Song Tingyu finished talking to Madam song, he immediately called the doctor.


    The doctor examined Su Ran carefully and looked at Song Tingyu, "She must have been tired recently. Let her rest for a while. If there is anything wrong with her when she wakes up, send her to the hospital immediately."


    After all, it was at home, and Su Ran was asleep again, so the doctor was just about the same. He could only rely on a simple bypass. Su Ran''s pulse was indeed not very stable.


    That''s why the doctor said so.


    Su ran finally made some movement in the afternoon and finally woke up, but her face became more and more strange. When she opened her eyes, she covered her stomach, "Song Tingyu, my stomach hurts..."


    She didn''t feel this way before. Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she didn''t feel very strong. She just felt tired, so she fell asleep and didn''t even know the doctor was coming.


    But in her sleep, she suddenly felt pain coming from her stomach. She couldn''t sleep anymore, so she wanted to come.


    Song Tingyu hurriedly lifted the quilt. When the quilt was lifted, he and Su Ran were shocked, because the light-colored sheets were already soaked in a large area, and there were traces of blood...


    Song Tingyu quickly picked Su Ran up from the bed and walked downstairs.


    Su ran''s aching body trembled, "Song Tingyu, how could this be... How could..."


    "King Butler, get the driver ready immediately!" Song Tingyu shouted as she carried Su Ran downstairs.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Song Tingyu''s heart kept shrinking, and he kissed her on the brow, "It''s okay, it''s going to be okay..."


    "But it really hurts. She''s only seven months old. I''m so scared of something. Trial, I''m so scared..."


    "Shh, don''t talk." Song Tingyu carried her into the car, pressed her bloodless lips, kept kissing her eyebrows, and said softly, "Nothing will happen, I promise, okay? Get some sleep first. We''ll go to the hospital right away. You and the baby will be fine..."


    Su Ran was held in his arms and held his arm tightly. He said weakly, "No, Trial, listen to me. I feel like she''s coming out. She''s really coming out. No matter what, you have to tell the doctor to keep the baby''s umbilical cord blood..."


    "I will." Song Tingyu hugged her, "Stop talking..."


    The song family''s driver had already driven to the hospital and was on the road now, but because it was the rush hour after work, there were many people and cars on the road.


    Song Tingyu couldn''t wait any longer, "Don''t stop at a red light. Just drive over!"


    "Yes, young master..." The driver did not dare to delay any longer. Although he did not look back, he also knew that Su Ran''s situation behind him was quite serious.


    She had been talking intermittently just now, but she was almost clenching her teeth as she spoke. In fact, she did not have much strength. Now that she had calmed down, she probably wanted to save her strength.


    The butler had already informed Madam song and the rest of them, who were still at the engagement scene, and now they were heading straight from the scene to the hospital.


    At this moment, Song Tingyu''s cell phone rang. It was Madam song, "Trial, Ran Ran, how is she?"


    "She''s in my arms." Song Tingyu didn''t know what to say about the specific situation.


    "Is the baby coming?" Madam song said nervously. She had just heard from King Butler on the phone that something happened to Su Ran and was being sent to the hospital by Song Tingyu, but she didn''t explain exactly what happened.


    "Maybe..."


    "It''s only seven months old. Why..." Madam song''s voice was very anxious.


    "No, grandma, let''s talk when we get to the hospital..."


    Song Tingyu was in no mood to care about anything else now. His mind was on Su Ran. Holding her, who was so weak at the moment, his heart felt as if it had been pricked by countless needles!


    The driver took Song Tingyu and Su Ran to the hospital as fast as he could. Since Song Tingyu had called the hospital before he came to the hospital, the best obstetricians and gynecologists in the hospital were waiting.


    As soon as Su Ran arrived at the hospital, he was taken to the push bed and pushed directly into the operating room. Song Tingyu followed the push bed and was stopped at the door of the operating room, "Mr. Song, you can''t go in."


    Song ting nodded and whispered, "Thank you for your trouble."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Song." After the doctor finished speaking, the door to the operating room was slowly closed.


    Song Tingyu was blocked outside the door.


    He was walking back and forth in the hallway outside the operating room, unable to sit down and wait. His heart was filled with uneasiness.


    His hands were still stained with traces of blood. Song Tingyu knew that it should be amniotic fluid. The water had broken and the baby should be born.


    It seemed that the baby in her belly was really premature, but apart from the amniotic fluid, there was also blood dripping from under her body. Although not much, it was enough to make Song Tingyu feel horrified.


    Madam song, Song Mingxuan, Shen Jing, Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng also rushed over from the engagement scene.


    "How''s Ran Ran doing? What did the doctor say?"


    Song ting pursed his thin lips tightly and his eyes never left the door of the operating room, "I just sent them to the operating room."


    Madam song sighed, "How did this happen all of a sudden..."


    No one spoke, and they all looked in the same direction, both anxious and nervous.


    The door was quickly opened again, and Su Ran''s attending doctor came out of it. Everyone quickly went up to him, "Doctor, how is it?"


    "Premature, but the situation is a little tricky now, so there are some things I have to explain to you..." The doctor''s eyes fell on everyone in the room, "If the situation is critical, do you want to protect the child or the adult?"


    Before the doctor could finish his sentence, Madam song''s body softened and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Song Mingxuan was quick to hold her up.


    "How could this be..." Tian Mi was speaking. She couldn''t believe it. Su Ran was still fine yesterday. Why is this happening now?


    "Don''t be too nervous, all of you. I''m just saying that in case of an emergency, we''ll do our best to protect the children and patients, understand?"


    "Your excellency."


    Song ting said.


    They could have another child, but Su Ran only had one.


    "Doctor, please do your best to help me save my granddaughter-in-law and her baby. By the way, please remember to save the baby''s umbilical cord blood and use it to save her brother..." Madam song lamented.

 Chapter 185 I Want You to Pay Me Back Double (1)

    Chapter 185 I want you to double your payment (1)


    "Don''t worry about that. Mr. Song has already told us. We will."


    Song Weixi had been in this hospital for a long time before, so of course they understood what was going on.


    Su Ran''s baby and Song Weixi had been matched before, so the baby had to be born and the cord blood had been preserved. It would be useful when Song Weixi was in surgery.


    After Song Tingyu signed the consent form, the doctor returned to the operating room and everyone was still waiting outside.


    In the operating room.


    Although Su Ran''s stomach was hurting now, it was not time to give birth to the baby because the cervix was not open enough.


    She was lying on the operating bed, panting heavily, tears streaming down from the corners of her eyes.


    All she knew was that the door to the operating room was open and closed, and the doctors and nurses were out and back, but at this moment, she had no intention of paying attention to them.


    All her attention was on the child in her stomach.


    She was almost unconscious from the pain, but she still had to grit her teeth and persevere.


    She didn''t know how long she had been waiting. The anesthesiologist had given her an anesthetic. When song Vichy was born, she had a natural birth, but now that she was in this condition, she had to have a c-section.


    When her stomach was cut open, she actually knew that although she did not feel the pain, she still had a little consciousness, but she did not have any strength.


    After a while, she faintly heard the doctor''s voice: "Come out, it''s a girl..."


    Su Ran turned his ear to listen again, but the child did not cry.


    The doctor and nurse did not know what to do before she made a weak sound.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ran couldn''t hold it any longer and fainted.


    Outside the door.


    When the door of the operating room was opened again, everyone came forward.


    "Doctor, how is it? How are the patients and children?" Qiao Qing is here too.


    The doctor took off his mask, "The baby was born. She''s a girl, but her breath of life is very weak now. She''s two months premature and is now in the incubator. How''s it going? We have to wait for a few days. The pregnant woman is fine. She''s just weak, so she fainted..."


    "What the doctor meant just now is that the child is still in danger, right?" Madam song said.


    "Mom, the baby is already premature. After a few days of observation, she will gradually get better. You don''t have to worry." Shen Jing said.


    Madam song glanced at her with a gloomy face, "How could Ran Ran be premature for no reason?"


    Shen Jing was frightened by her look and lowered his head, "Mom, are you suspecting what I did?"


    Mrs. Song said coldly, "You know for yourself whether you did it or not, but Shen Jing, I told you here. I will send someone to investigate this matter thoroughly. If you really did anything, I will kick you out of the The song family and make you unable to stay in Ancheng!"


    "Okay, mom, leave her alone. Go see Ran Ran and the kids..." Song mingxuan said.


    Song Tingyu had already gone to the ward. Su Ran was still unconscious, so he looked after the child again.


    The child had been placed in the incubator since he was born and was lying there in a tiny ball, which was very painful to look at.


    Madam song also stood outside the nursery, looked at the child and sighed, "I hope the child can survive..."


    She knew exactly what the doctor meant by that. The child''s breath of life was too weak. It was really a question whether he could survive.


    Song Tingyu''s face was pale and solemn, and he pursed his thin lips without saying a word.


    Su Ran didn''t sleep for long. She woke up in the middle of the night when Song Tingyu was sleeping on a chair and lying on her bed.


    So as soon as she woke up, Song Tingyu knew.


    "Wake up, how are you feeling?" Song Tingyu went to pour her a glass of water.


    Su Ran did not take it. Instead, he lifted the quilt and saw his flat stomach. Then he got out of bed and stepped barefoot on the ground, trying to walk to the door.


    Song Tingyu pulled her back, "Where are you going so late?"


    "I''m going to see the child. Where is she now?"


    "She''s in the nursery. Because she''s premature, she has to stay in the incubator now."


    "I''ll go see her." Su Ran insisted on going out.


    Song Tingyu knew that she wouldn''t be at ease if she didn''t see the baby, so he didn''t stop her, put on her shoes, put on her coat, and took her to the nursery.


    Standing outside the nursery, Song Tingyu pointed through the transparent glass, "That''s our little princess."


    Su ran stroked the child through the glass, "She''s so small..."


    Song ting rubbed Su Ran''s long hair with his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Because she came out early..." He was worried about Su Ran''s body. She had just undergone surgery for a short time and was already very weak, but she insisted on coming out.


    "Shall we go back first? Come and see her when you''re better. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I want to watch her here..."


    "Su Ran!" Song Tingyu''s voice grew louder, "Let''s go back first. What''s the use of you looking at her now? You can''t go in there. Not only can you not do anything? And you''ll only break your body. Come on, go back..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were still in the incubator, and he didn''t seem to hear what Song Tingyu said. Song Tingyu had no choice but to forcefully carry her back, and then called the doctor to deal with it.


    After the doctor left, Su Ran was pinned to the bed by Song Tingyu, "Don''t move. There are still cuts on your body."


    Su Ran looked up at the ceiling and did not know what was on his mind. He did not speak again, but he did not close his eyes and rest well.


    Song Tingyu stood up and pulled the quilt for her, holding her hand, "Does the wound on your body hurt?" The anesthetic used in the operation should have passed by now. It must have been painful.


    Su Ran shook her head. She no longer felt any physical pain.


    "Trial, I''m so scared..."


    She had said this before the child was born because she was afraid of an accident at that time, but now, she was worried that the child would not be able to hold on.


    "She''ll be fine..." Song Tingyu pinned the broken hair on her cheek behind his ear. He was actually very scared, because what the doctor said still echoed in his ears.


    She said the child''s breath was too weak. It was not known if he could survive these days...


    Besides comforting Su Ran like this, he really didn''t know what else he could do.

 Chapter 186 I Want You to Pay Me Back Double (2)

    Chapter 186 I want you to double your payment (2)


    Song Tingyu released her hand, took out a clean, warm towel from the bathroom, and stood on the bed to wipe her face and hands.


    "Sleep, okay? We''ll see her tomorrow when you''re better."


    Madam song returned to the The song family very late. Today, everyone stayed in the hospital all day. Everyone was exhausted. Song mingxuan wanted her to rest quickly, but Madam song called King Butler and said, "Old wang, call miss pei over..."


    This miss pei was originally called Pei Qin, a nutritionist, and Madam song specifically called her back to take care of Su Ran. Su Ran''s premature birth always gave her a knot in her heart, and she felt that things would not be so simple.


    "Okay, Old Lady." King Butler immediately left to find Pei Qin.


    Song mingxuan looked at the old man in front of him, "Mom, do you think she did it?"


    "She''s the only one in the family who has access to everything about Ran Ran other than our The song family. On Shen Jing''s side, I got people watching her early in the morning. If she really wants to have any bad ideas, she has to go through Pei Qin." Madam song''s face was heavy.


    "So mom, you suspect that Shen Jing arranged this..."


    "What else? Pei Qin has no grudge against us. Why did he do this? But now I''m not sure it''s her either. Anyway, these two days, you let people look at Shen Jing, but don''t make a fuss. She can let her go wherever she wants, as long as people follow her closely..." Old Mrs. Song said in a deep voice, "If it''s really what I think, then it''s really my fault for leading a wolf into the house!" She originally wanted to find someone to take good care of Su Ran and avoid being hurt by someone, but in the end, the person she was looking for was taken advantage of...


    "Mom, it''s not your fault." Song Mingxuan patted Madam song''s hand, "If it''s really related to Shen Jing as you said, then it''s my fault. Mom, you said you wanted to drive Shen Jing away. I said I would give her one last chance to stay at the The song family. It was a terrible decision!"


    Madam song shook his head, "Even if you don''t keep her in the The song family, she can still find Pei Qin. When she left the hospital, Trial said something to me..."


    "What is it?"


    "After Ran Ran gave birth, we went to the doctor. He said that her premature delivery was unusual, because she had been doing well during the previous prenatal examination, but suddenly this problem occurred..." Mrs. Song paused, "Trial thought that even if this matter is related to Shen Jing, she doesn''t have the ability to do so. Why should pei qin help her?"


    "So, there''s someone behind Shen Jing helping her?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Madam song finished speaking, King Butler came in from outside the door. His face was grave and he said, "Old Lady, master, miss pei is gone."


    Madam song''s face immediately changed, "When did she leave?"


    "Today is young master East city''s engagement party. Everyone is busy and has not noticed her. She probably left while everyone was busy during the day. I saw her in the morning..."


    "Get someone to get her back. It''s been a whole day since she left..." Mrs. Song hit the ground with her crutch twice, feeling a little annoyed.


    "Mom, leave this to me. I''ll get someone to get her back."


    "No, you''d better have someone keep an eye on Shen Jing. I''ll get Trial to tell Tang Zichu to handle the matter of finding Pei Qin."


    Pei Qin had already left Ancheng. When Tang Zichu asked someone to find her, she, her husband and an eight-year-old child were on their way to the airport, but the taxi was stopped.


    Pei Qin''s husband and child were left behind and she was immediately brought back to Ancheng.


    When Pei Qin saw the people sent by the The song family, her heart was dead. She knew she was finished!


    After a few hours'' journey, when Pei Qin stepped into Ancheng again, it was already two days after Su Ran had given birth.


    Pei Qin already knew that she had done these things, and the The song family would not let her go, the first family in Ancheng, where she could provoke, but she had no choice. After she ran away early, she had a trace of luck in her heart, thinking that she should be safe to leave Ancheng.


    However, they did not expect that it would take them less than two days to find her and bring her back, including all the itineraries on the road.


    As soon as Pei Qin was found, she was taken to the study. There sat Song Tingyu, Madam song, and Song Mingxuan. The person who followed her in was Tang Zichu, who had just brought her back.


    Pei Qin was so scared that her legs and stomach were shaking. She was not the kind of person who was good at doing evil. So when she met the The song family, she did not deny that it had nothing to do with her. She knelt down on the ground and kept kowtowing, "I''m sorry, Old Lady, Mr. Song. I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean to do that to Mrs. Song..."


    When she knelt on the ground and kowtowed, her face was covered with tears and snot. She was so scared that her body was shaking.


    Song ting kicked her on the shoulder before he met her. She was kicked back and almost couldn''t get up.


    Song Tingyu grabbed her by the collar again, his face grim and horrible, "What have you done to Su Ran? Why was she born prematurely? And who told you to do that?"


    At first, Pei Qin refused to say anything. She shook her head and muttered, "No one else. It''s me. I did it myself..."


    "Tell me the reason?" Song Tingyu''s voice was cold and trembling.


    "I, I..." Pei Qin could not figure out the reason, so he had been hesitating for a long time without saying anything.


    "Have you considered the consequences of doing this before you take the blame on yourself? Do you know what you have to bear? Do you know that it''s very likely to involve your family?"


    Before Song Tingyu could finish speaking, Pei Qin immediately cried out, "No, no, please don''t hurt them. I said, I said everything. I really didn''t mean it. Old Lady asked me to take care of Mrs. Song. I tried my best, but one day, Mrs. Song came to me. She asked me to help her find a way to get rid of the baby in Mrs. Song''s stomach. I didn''t agree. The next day when I went back from the The song family, I didn''t find my child..." She kneeled down again, "There''s nothing I can do. There''s nothing I can do. I''m really afraid that something will happen to my child... So I just..."


    Before pei qin could finish speaking, Madam song was so angry that she slapped the table hard and said to song mingxuan, "Go get Shen Jing right away."


    Song mingxuan nodded. He had already left the study. These days, he had people looking at Shen Jing. Shen Jing was surprisingly quiet. She didn''t know if she was pretending to be calm or if she really didn''t think anything would happen to her. In short, she was very quiet and basically stayed in the The song family. She didn''t even go out much.

 Chapter 187 Why Is This Happening? (1)

    Chapter 187 why is this happening (1)


    Song Mingxuan quickly brought Shen Jing over. When she saw pei qin kneeling on the ground, her face changed, but she quickly recovered, and then did not look at Pei Qin, sitting on the sofa.


    She pretended to be calm, "Mom, why are you looking for me? Why is miss pei kneeling on the ground?"


    Madam song sneered, "Shen Jing, Shen Jing, I finally know why Bai Zhirui''s acting skills are so good. So it was inherited from you? Now you''re playing dumb! Shen Jing, I told you, if something happens to you and you don''t know how to behave yourself, I won''t let you go!"


    Shen Jing immediately said, "Mom, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you still think that Su Ran''s premature birth has something to do with me? It''s really none of my business. How could I have messed up after what happened last time..."


    Madam song couldn''t stand it any longer. She quickly stood up and slapped Shen Jing in the face before anyone could react.


    Shen Jing overreacted and covered his face, "Mom..."


    "Pei Qin, tell me what''s going on!"


    Pei Qin immediately looked at Shen Jing and said, "Mrs. Song, this is clearly what you asked me to do. You asked me to do something about Mrs. Song''s food. You said you wanted to get rid of the baby in her stomach. You told me this. Later, I thought that the baby in Mrs. Song''s stomach was going to be used to save the young master, so I didn''t do exactly what she said, so Mrs. Song''s baby would be premature. Otherwise, the baby might die and need to be induced, and the young master will..."


    "Shen Jing, you are so cruel!" Madam song slapped Shen Jing a few more times, "You won''t let go of a child!"


    "Mom, do you believe her side of the story? Does she have any evidence? Why would she say that to me if she had no evidence?" Shen Jing was still adamant and refused to admit anything.


    "Mrs. Song, I knew you were such a person, so I was ready early in the morning..." Pei Qin took out her cell phone from her pocket, moved her fingers a few times, and clicked on an audio recording that she had already recorded. Her conversation with Shen Jing soon came through.


    After the audio was played, Pei Qin placed the phone in front of Song Tingyu, "I secretly recorded this when I was talking to Mrs. Song. I wanted to use it to protect my child. Now, it''s useful..." She paused and continued, "I''ve been mixing Mrs. Song''s food with a medicine that I grind into powder for a long time. This medicine is taken by pregnant women. In the long run, It would cause her to produce an antibody that would cause the embryo to stop breeding..."


    It turned out that this was the case. It turned out that Su Ran had already taken these drugs, but pei qin put too little medicine, so she did not find anything abnormal during the prenatal examination. Moreover, when Pei Qin started to act, the baby in Su Ran''s stomach had basically formed, so she did not die in her stomach, but she gave birth prematurely...


    Because of the audio, Shen Jing could no longer deny it. Her face was as pale as ashes, and she looked at the crowd with a sneer, "Can you blame me? Your The song family has always been sorry for me, sorry for Zhirui. First, Song Mingxuan married me back, but he kept ignoring me. He never looked me in the eye, and you..." Shen Jing pointed at old Mrs. Song and said, "For so many years, did you think of me as your daughter-in-law? You The song family don''t treat me like a person! Song Tingyu, I asked myself that I was good to you, but you have repeatedly failed my daughter! She called you the night of her accident. Why didn''t you save her? If you showed up in time, why would she be in trouble? How could she be spoiled by that man Hua Boss?! It''s because of you. She was by Hua Boss''s side and was bullied by him. Don''t you care about Song Weixi the most? Su Ran lost her child, and I think Song Weixi still has the ability to live until you have another child. Unfortunately, I was going to kill the child in her stomach, but I still let her out! I just want to get justice for me and avenge zhirui. Your The song family owes her, and I want you to double your debt! Hahaha..."


    "Shen Jing, I''m going to kill you!" A cold voice came. Song Tingyu was so fast that he kicked Shen Jing in the stomach!


    At this moment, the door of the study was opened again, and King Butler came in nervously, "Old Lady, master, master, something happened. Something happened at the hospital. Miss Tian called to tell you that something happened to the child..."


    When Song Tingyu and the others arrived, Su Ran, tian mi and Qiao Qing were standing outside the operating room.


    Su Ran was still wearing hospital clothes. The oversized clothes on her made her look extremely thin.


    All her attention was in the operating room at the moment. Although she could not see what was going on inside, her eyes were still fixed on the door of the operating room. She did not even notice that Song Tingyu and the others were coming.


    "Su Ran, go over there and sit down." Song ting whispered as he held her shoulder.


    "No need." Su Ran hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, and her eyes were bloodshot. These days, she went to the nursery to see the baby every day, but she was still a small ball, and her face was not good. She had been lying in the incubator, motionless.


    She wanted to pick her up and hug her, but she couldn''t leave the incubator, so she could only look at her from afar through the glass.


    Not long after she came back from the nursery, a nurse came to tell her that the child was in trouble and needed to be sent to the operating room immediately.


    Su Ran immediately ran over, and tian mi was responsible for informing the song family.


    "Let her be." Madam song waved his hand and said to song ting. She knew what was going on with Su Ran. How could she sit down and wait?!


    The operation took a long time, and they stood outside the door for a long time, but because the door was closed, they had no way of knowing what was going on inside, but nothing came from inside.


    It was dark outside, and they stood outside the operating room for hours!


    After some time, the door of the operating room finally opened and the doctor came out. He took off his mask and looked at the person walking towards him. His face was grave and his voice was hoarse, "I''m sorry..."


    Everyone understood what the doctor meant by that, but no one could believe it.


    Su Ran, in particular, felt that she must have misheard. The doctor certainly didn''t say that. She just had hallucinations because she hadn''t rested well for a long time. It must be like this.

 Chapter 188 Why Is This Happening? (2)

    Chapter 188 why is this happening (2)


    So she held the doctor''s arm tightly, and because of the force, the back of her hand was covered with blue veins. Her eyes were red as she looked at the doctor, word by word, "What were you talking about? I must have misheard you. Say it again, please, say it again..."


    "Ran Ran..." Qiao Qing cried, and they all heard what the doctor said.


    He said he was sorry.


    But su ran didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe it would end up like this. She couldn''t accept it.


    After being pregnant for so long, the baby was gone with the doctor''s "I''m sorry..."


    It''s gone...


    The doctor looked at Su Ran and said, "The child is gone. She''s not breathing. We''ve tried our best. I''m really sorry that we didn''t manage to keep her alive in the end. I hope you''ll all mourn..."


    "Impossible, impossible, I don''t believe it..." Su Ran shook his head, shouted, and stumbled into the operating room.


    "Ran Ran...!"


    In the operating room, there were other doctors and nurses who were recording the time of death of the child. A nurse also covered the small body on the operating bed with a white cloth with reddish eyes.


    Su Ran pounced, grabbed the blinding white cloth from the nurse''s hand and threw it on the ground, "Don''t touch her. She''s not dead yet..."


    "Mrs. Song..." The nurse was startled by her actions.


    Su Ran looked at the child on the operating bed. He was really small. His eyes were closed and his skin was purplish blue.


    Su Ran felt her vision blur. She rubbed her hands carelessly and carefully picked up the small body on the operating bed and held it in her arms.


    This was the first time she had held her since she was born.


    However, she could feel her body temperature gradually fading and her body gradually becoming cold.


    Su Ran desperately held her in his arms and wrapped them around her, trying to give her a little warmth, as if that would restore her body temperature.


    Everyone followed suit.


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t bear to look at her again.


    Song Tingyu walked over and tried to take the baby out of her arms, but she reacted very quickly and was very sensitive. She quickly backed away with the baby, "Don''t touch her. Don''t touch her. She''s asleep. Don''t disturb her..."


    "Ran Ran, what''s wrong with you? Don''t do this, she''s gone..." Qiao Qing cried.


    Two lines of tears fell from Su Ran''s eyes, but she still held the child tightly, "No, she just fell asleep. She just fell asleep. All of you go out. Don''t disturb her. All of you go out!"


    She pointed at the door and shouted.


    "Let''s go out first. Let''s wait outside. Trial, take good care of her..." Madam song said in a hoarse voice.


    After everyone left, Su Ran sat on the operating bed with the baby in her arms and stroked her face, her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, and her small mouth. She stroked and whispered, "Trial, she''s been born for a few days. This is the first time I''ve looked at her so carefully. I think she looks like you, right?"


    Song Tingyu sat beside her, put his arms around her shoulders, and pulled her into his arms. His voice was hoarse, "I think she looks like you."


    Su Ran looked at him, "Have you named her yet? What''s her name? I thought a lot before, but I don''t think it''s good. What about you? Have you thought of anything?"


    She looked at Song Tingyu expectantly.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were also bloodshot. He held Su Ran''s face in his hand and looked into her eyes, "Su Ran, she''s dead. You have to accept this fact."


    Su Ran''s eyes changed in vain at this moment. She struggled violently, refusing to accept this fact.


    How could her daughter, her child, die?


    These people are talking nonsense, even Song Tingyu is talking nonsense.


    But Song Tingyu knew that if she continued like this, she would never be able to accept the fact that the child was dead. She would always live in her own thoughts and thoughts. In the end, she would definitely go crazy.


    A long pain is better than a short one.


    "You''re talking nonsense, Song Tingyu. You''re talking nonsense. She''s just asleep. She''s asleep. You go now. Go now!"


    She kept pushing Song Tingyu with her hands.


    But Song Tingyu did not move. Instead, she took her whole body and the child into her arms. She kept pounding his back with one hand, "Let go of me. You lied to me. You''re talking nonsense..."


    "Su Ran..." Song Tingyu held down her struggling body, "She''s dead. She''s gone. She won''t live anymore. Her body is slowly getting cold and her hands and feet are stiff. You have to accept this fact..."


    "I don''t want to. You''re lying to me. You must be lying to me!" Su Ran cried out in a heartbreaking voice.


    "Then touch her, touch her. Is her body already getting cold? Has her heart stopped beating? No more breathing? Is that right?" Song ting held her hand and let her feel it one by one.


    He knew that it was hard for her to accept this fact at the moment, but she had to accept it sooner or later. Instead of letting her go on like this, it was better for her to accept it as soon as possible!


    Of course, Su Ran knew that the child was gone, but she refused to accept the fact, and she refused to believe it.


    Now that Song Tingyu was holding her hand on the child, she certainly felt everything, but why?


    Why did she disappear?


    She looked at the child who was no longer breathing and suddenly screamed. Her body fainted because she could not bear the great grief. Song Tingyu quickly picked her up and picked her up.


    After they were carried out of the operating room, everyone was still waiting outside the door. Seeing this, they all walked forward, "What''s wrong with Ran Ran?"


    Song Tingyu whispered, "I fainted."


    "Grandma, take care of the situation here. I''ll take Su Ran back first." Song Tingyu whispered.


    "Come on, take her back and call the doctor." Madam song''s voice was heavy.


    Su Ran woke up again and opened her eyes to see the white ceiling. It was so cold in the hospital and the smell of the disinfectant that disgusted her the most.


    All the memories before she fainted had returned to her mind.


    She knew that her daughter was gone. She left...


    The first time she hugged her, but it was also the last time...


    She just left...


    With one hand on her face, song ting wiped her tears with his finger, "Do you want to eat something?"


    Su Ran had not eaten for a long time and had not been able to eat much before. Now that the child was gone, she could not eat anything.

 Chapter 189 I Prefer to Make Life Worse Than Death (1)

    Chapter 189 I prefer to make life worse than death (1)


    Su Ran slowly sat up from the bed and looked at Song Tingyu, "Where''s the child?"


    "Delivered..."


    Song Tingyu stood in front of the hospital bed and pulled her body over. His long fingers brushed away her hair and bent down to kiss her eyebrows, "Su Ran, cheer up. We''ll have another child..."


    Su Ran looked at him, his face pale, not even a trace of blood on his lips, "Song Tingyu, why is this happening?"


    The baby was fine, why did it suddenly go prematurely, why did it disappear?


    "Shen Jing asked Pei Qin to put a drug in your food. If you take it for a long time, it will cause the pregnant woman''s body to produce an antibody that will cause the embryo to stop..."


    "So, Shen Jing did all of this. She did it for Bai Zhirui, didn''t she? She thinks I stole her position as the hostess of the The song family, and she thinks I stole yours, right?"


    "Su Ran..."


    "Song Tingyu, can I give you back to her? I gave her Mrs. Song''s seat, okay? You asked her to give my daughter back to me. I don''t want anything. Give her everything. Can she give my daughter back to me? Give it back to me..."


    "Su Ran..." Song Tingyu''s voice was hoarse, "You don''t want me anymore?"


    "No..." Su Ran shook his head and cried, "Song Tingyu, I can''t afford you anymore. I just want my children, I just want them to be safe and healthy. But why? Why are they not letting go of a child?"


    "Song Tingyu, let''s get a divorce. I gave you back to Bai Zhirui. As long as she gave me back her daughter, I don''t want you anymore. I don''t want you anymore..."


    "Su Ran, don''t be so cruel to me..." Su Ran kept struggling to get out of Song Tingyu''s arms, but how could Song Tingyu let go of her and only tightly wrapped her in his arms, "You can''t be so cruel to me. You don''t want me anymore. What should I do? I know I''m sorry, I told you to protect you, but I can do it. I let you have an accident, our daughter is gone, Su Ran, the child is mine, and my heart is no less sad than you. When I beg you, don''t say give up on me, okay? And don''t say leave me..."


    Su ran covered her face with her hands and choked up, "Song Tingyu, I''m too tired to be with you. My daughter is gone. I''m so afraid that Vichy will be hurt again. Let''s separate. I don''t want anything else. I''m just like him getting better. I don''t want to go through this..."


    "Su Ran, you can''t be so unfair to me..."


    Su Ran was already lying on the bed with his back to Song Tingyu and refused to turn around.


    When Song Tingyu saw her thin shoulders shaking, he knew that she was crying, with her back to him. He knew that if he continued to stay here now, it would only make her feel worse. So he helped her pull the quilt, turned around and left the ward.


    Outside the door, Madam song was still standing there, and she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time. Recently, too many things had happened, which made her old man stay here with everyone and keep her heart hanging.


    "Ran Ran, how is she? Are you awake?" Madam song asked as soon as he saw Song Tingyu coming out of the ward.


    "I''m awake."


    "How is she doing now? Do you want to call a doctor to see her?" Madam song asked worriedly.


    Song Tingyu''s face was extremely pale and a little lonely, "No, let her rest well first."


    "Grandma, you should go back and rest too. Let dad take you back. Go back and rest first. I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Song Mingxuan also said, "Yes, mom, you haven''t had a good rest for a few days. You''re in the hospital every day. How are you going to survive?"


    Madam song sighed, "How can I be at ease after all this? Just, Trial, take good care of Ran Ran first. Make her feel better. Don''t be so upset. The baby will come back."


    As she spoke, she looked at Qiao Qing and tian mi on the other side, "Please take good care of Ran Ran, Mrs. Su. Tian Mi, you should stay here with her for a while."


    "You''re welcome, Old Lady." Qiao Qing said immediately.


    "I know, grandma. You should go back and rest." Tian Mi said.


    Song mingxuan took Madam song back. Song Tingyu looked at Qiao Qing and tian mi, "Su Ran, please."


    "Where are you going?" Tian Mi asked.


    "I have something to deal with. You can go in and accompany her."


    With that, Song Tingyu looked at the door of the ward and left.


    "What is Trial going to do?"


    "Auntie, she might have to deal with the child this time..." Tian mi looked back, "Let''s go in and see Ran Ran."


    They opened the door of the ward. Inside, Su Ran was still lying on the bed, still in the same position as Song Tingyu had just left.


    "Ran Ran, how are you?" Qiao Qing walked over, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Su Ran shook his head, but his back was still facing them.


    Tian Mi walked up to her and found that her tears had already soaked the pillow. Her heart tightened. She slowly pulled her out of bed and took a tissue to dry her tears, "Don''t feel bad. Song Tingyu has just left. He should be going to deal with Shen Jing''s things. He will get justice for the children. They are too cruel, really not human. No matter what, How can you poison a child..."


    Su Ran looked at a certain place with empty eyes, not knowing what he was thinking, but he didn''t say anything.


    Qiao Qing thought back to the moment she learned that her daughter was dead in the operating room, and now she was afraid that something might happen to her because she really couldn''t take the blow.


    She held her hand and said, "Ran Ran, don''t do this. We all know that you''re upset and everyone is upset. But you have to cheer up. You still have Vichy. Vichy needs you. He''s been asking you these days why you''re not here..."


    No one had figured out how to tell Song Weixi about this, a child who was only three years old, so he still didn''t know that Su Ran had a child, and the child was gone.


    Su Ran seemed to have regained his senses and muttered, "Vichy hasn''t seen his sister yet. He said he would protect her well in the future, but now that she''s gone, he hasn''t even seen her side..."


    Tian Mi and Qiao Qing both burst into tears when they heard her say this, "Ran Ran..."


    At this moment, they really didn''t know how to comfort her...


    When Bai Zhirui heard the doorbell ring, she had just finished a call. She threw her phone on the sofa and got up to open the door.

 Chapter 190 I Prefer to Make Life Worse Than Death (2)

    Chapter 190 I prefer to make life worse than death (2)


    When she saw Song Tingyu standing outside the door, she was not surprised. She was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "What a surprise. Mr. Song actually came to see me."


    Behind him was Tang Zichu, who smiled and said, "So is assistant Tang. What are you two looking for me for today?"


    As if remembering something, Bai Zhirui suddenly looked at Song Tingyu, "By the way, I heard that Mr. Song''s daughter is dead, right? Unfortunately, so now Mr. Song is here to find comfort? It''s rare for you to think of me..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu reached out and grabbed her slender neck. She froze for a moment and grabbed his hand, "What are you... Doing..."


    "Who told you and Shen Jing to do this? Who''s behind you?" Song Tingyu''s eyes and voice were cold.


    Bai Zhirui also sneered. Although she was having difficulty breathing at the moment, she did not believe that song ting dared to do anything to her, "Hehe, Mr. Song is so funny. What does your daughter''s death have to do with us? Why are you blaming me for this? I''m glad your daughter is dead. I wish Su Ran and Song Weixi were dead too. Who made me hate you to the bone, but so what? This proves that I did it?"


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled coldly. The next moment, he grabbed Bai Zhirui''s neck and dragged her to the balcony. She didn''t know what he was trying to do, but she could only struggle with instinct, "Song Tingyu, you better let me go!"


    In the end, she was strangled by song ting and pressed against the fence on the balcony.


    Her house was still a duplex apartment. On the highest floor of the building, Song Tingyu pressed her against the fence with his hand. She could not move, but her eyes could see the situation downstairs.


    Because the floor was too high, everything below seemed very small, and people became ants.


    Bai Zhirui''s feet were shaking uncontrollably, and his voice was unsteady, "Song Tingyu, you... Don''t mess around..."


    She had difficulty breathing, and now she was suffering from mental torture. She was really afraid that Song Tingyu would push herself down in anger.


    "Let me ask you again, who told you to do this?" Song Tingyu looked at her coldly, "Shen Jing has admitted what she did."


    Bai Zhirui remained adamant, "I say it again. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything. Your daughter''s death has nothing to do with me. If Shen Jing does anything, it''s her business, not mine. She did something stupid for me. What does it have to do with me? Did I ask her to do that? She did all these things out of guilt for me. She owes me that. Why should I take the blame for her?"


    Song Tingyu grabbed her neck and tightened her grip a little. Her originally fair face was getting redder and redder. Instinctively, she kept grabbing his fingers and trying to get him to let go.


    "Song Tingyu, you have to figure it out. If you push me down, you won''t get any good results. I know that your The song family is big, powerful, and everything can be solved. But don''t forget that I''m a public figure. You pushed me down. I''m dead. Do you think you can just let this go? My fans, the people on the internet will make your The song family family restless. I''m afraid that no matter how good you are, you can''t control others''mouths, can you? I don''t believe you can get away with it, I don''t believe it. Your The song family will be fine. You''re in jail. I''ll see what su ran is going to do. I''ll see what your son Song Weixi is going to do. Come on, Song Tingyu, push me down. Push me down!"


    Just now, Bai Zhirui was afraid that song ting would push her down, but at this moment, she couldn''t care less and could only say these words.


    But before she could finish her sentence, she felt the pressure on her neck tighten again. She could not breathe at all, and the light in Song Tingyu''s eyes was as cold as a knife, making people feel terrible.


    At this moment, Bai Zhirui could not say a word, and the cold rushed up from under his feet.


    She had no doubt that Song Tingyu wanted to kill herself.


    She struggled with all her might, but this strength was nothing to Song Tingyu.


    "Song Boss!" Tang Zichu had been standing at the balcony door. He knew that song ting would take care of it, so he didn''t say anything or do anything. But at this moment, when he saw the coldness emanating from his body, he began to worry that he would lose his mind in anger and push bai zhirui down from such a high floor.


    Just when Bai Zhirui thought she was about to lose her breath or be pushed down the stairs to become a pool of blood and meat sauce, the force on her neck was removed and she was also thrown to the side. Her body hit the wall on the balcony, and for a moment, she felt pain all over her body almost unable to get up.


    She lay on the ground, panting heavily and coughing violently. She did not have any strength in her body, only felt that the vision in front of her was finally slowly becoming clear.


    A pair of men''s leather shoes suddenly appeared in front of her. Song Tingyu pinched her face with both hands and raised her head, "Kill you. I feel dirty in my hands. I prefer to make life worse than death."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes and voice were so fierce that it made people shiver involuntarily.


    Bai Zhirui lay on the ground and coughed a few times, then said with difficulty, "Is it in your Song Tingyu''s heart that you can be so cruel to anyone but Su Ran? You''re so cruel. I''ve been with you for five years, but you''re going to kill me. You''re the one who''s sorry for me..."


    "Then you''re coming for me." Song Tingyu shook her face away, "Men are also selfish. When a man has someone in his heart that he cares about the most, he just wants to be good to her. Everyone else who wants to hurt her will have to bear a painful price."


    Bai Zhirui looked at him, "Song Tingyu, I''ve been with you for five years. Haven''t you ever loved me?"


    "No."


    "Then why were you with me?" Bai Zhirui''s voice was unwilling and unbelievable, "You put down everything about the The song family for me. You flew to me the next day after your wedding with Su Ran. You said you didn''t love me..."


    "In the past five years, I''ve never tied you to me. You can leave anytime. I didn''t fly abroad just for you. I just had a big fight with the The song family. I was just about to work in America. You ask yourself, why are you with me? You would be careful if you were willing to quit the entertainment industry for what? You think you can marry into the The song family. I remember telling you that I won''t marry you. You can choose to stay or leave. Bai Zhirui, I haven''t treated you badly in the past few years. I''ll give you whatever you want. You know what my relationship is, and you get what you need..."

 Chapter 191 She Loves My Money More (1)

    Chapter 191 she loves my money more (1)


    "I thought you loved me, I thought you wanted to marry me..." Tears slid down from the corner of Bai Zhirui''s eyes and she shouted.


    "Why should you give yourself such hope and hypnotize yourself over and over again? In fact, you should know very well what our relationship is. You think I owe you five years, wasted five years, and I forced you to stay? What did I promise you?" Song Tingyu sneered.


    "Su Ran didn''t take anything from you. Even without her, I wouldn''t have married you..."


    Bai Zhirui laughed loudly, but cried as he pointed at him, "Song Tingyu, you are really ruthless. Yes, I don''t deny that I was with you for money, and for the position of the The song family hostess, I always knew what our relationship was, but I thought that over time, you would fall in love with me. You never promised me, and you didn''t force me to stay by your side. But I''m still not willing... I thought you would fall, just like me!"


    "Bai Zhirui, you think too much." How can the heart fall so easily?


    Song Tingyu stood up from the ground, his eyes still fixed on Bai Zhirui lying on the ground, but the words were said to Tang Zichu: "Put out the photos that you took earlier about her and Hua Boss together, and I want her to stay in this circle forever."


    "Song Tingyu, how can you be so cruel to me?" Bai Zhirui cried out, "I told you, what Shen Jing did has nothing to do with me. I don''t know what he did. Aren''t you cruel enough to me? You''re still ruining my reputation?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu turned around and kicked the table next to her to the ground. Because of the sudden incident, she did not expect anything to happen. She heard a "Bang -" and instinctively screamed. She sat on the ground, moving her hips and retreating a few steps.


    "Bai Zhirui, how many chances have I given you? I told you to go back to America, but you refused. Well, you wanted to stay at home. You said you wanted to come back. I promised you that I would pave the way for you. As long as you wanted it, I would let you do it for you. But you didn''t cherish it. You repeatedly attacked Su Ran."


    "No, what does it have to do with me? Even if she did it for me, do I have to pay for what she did? Song Tingyu, would you be too involved for su ran? You just want to use this excuse to make me never turn over..." Baizhirui wiped the tears off her face.


    "Mrs. Song has been locked up by the song family since this morning. She can''t contact anyone else. Song Boss''s daughter left in the afternoon. How did Bai Xiaojie know she had left? Did Bai Xiaojie send someone to the hospital to keep an eye on him? Otherwise, how could he know in such a short time? If it had nothing to do with Bai Xiaojie, why didn''t Bai Xiaojie look surprised when he saw Song Boss just now?"


    Tang Zichu said slowly behind him.


    "Shen Jing has everything on her. She insisted that she did it herself and that it had nothing to do with you, but I don''t believe it, Bai Zhirui. This has something to do with you. Now that she has done it, she has to pay the price." After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Bai Zhirui still wanted to jump over, but tang zichu stopped him behind him, "Bai Xiaojie, please respect yourself."


    Bai zhirui shouted at Song Tingyu''s back, "Song Tingyu, you will regret what you did to me!"


    Tang Zichu stopped Bai Zhirui and left.


    Under the apartment, Song Tingyu was already in the car. He got into the driver''s seat, "Song Boss, what about Mrs. Song?"


    Tang Zichu was referring to Shen Jing.


    Song Tingyu was looking out the window, "Send her to the Police station, along with all the evidence. Pei Qin is the witness, and her cell phone."


    Shen Jing wanted to kill the baby in Su Ran''s belly to prevent Song Weixi from getting the cord blood, so he might not be able to survive, so on this level, she was deliberately killing people, and for the child who just died, because she was still in Su Ran''s belly at that time, the fetus was not a natural person in the legal sense, so on this level, she could only be counted as intentional injury.


    But now, both charges were enough to put her in jail for years.


    Shen Jing came from a good family, and she was the apple of her parents'' eyes ever since she was young. She had never been through any hardships. A place like prison was not a good place. According to Shen Jing''s character, if she stayed there for a short period of time, she would not be able to stand it, and she would feel that life was worse than death.


    "I see, Song Boss."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, he started the car. Halfway through the road, he said again, "Where are we going now? Take you to the hospital?"


    Song Tingyu retracted the gaze that had been outside the car window, "I''ll go back to the The song family first. Shen Jing will send it to the The song family later. I have something to ask her."


    "Okay."


    Tang Zichu drove Song Tingyu back to the The song family.


    "Butler, where''s Shen Jing?"


    "According to Madam song''s orders, she is now locked in her room and cannot go out."


    Song ting nodded, "You have someone open the door. I have something to say to her."


    "Yes, young master."


    King Butler found the key, followed song ting to the building and opened Shen Jing''s room door.


    Song Tingyu walked in and closed the door.


    Shen Jing was sitting on the sofa, not sure what he was thinking. When he heard the noise, his shoulders moved and he looked in the direction of the door.


    "It''s you." Shen Jing smiled coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    Song Tingyu sat down on the sofa opposite her, lit a cigarette, and leaned back on the sofa, "I''ve called your mother for more than 20 years. I haven''t kissed you for so many years, but I''ve always respected you and cared about you. You said you''ve always treated me like your own son. You''re lying. If you really think I''m your son, why would you kill my daughter? Son? Why kill Vichy?"


    "Because you failed my daughter!" Shen Jing said coldly, "Because you wasted five years of her youth, but fell in love with Su Ran, and then abandoned her. She has done so much for you, and in the end, she has nothing, and she has been ruined. Why should I let you live so well?"


    Song ting shook his cigarette ash, "You and Bai Zhirui are indeed mother and daughter. They both like to deceive themselves so much. Have you always thought that if I didn''t marry Su Ran, I would marry Bai Zhirui? If it weren''t for Su Ran, would I love her?"

 Chapter 192 She Loves My Money More (2)

    Chapter 192 she loves my money more (2)


    "I''ll tell you right now that I won''t love her even without Su Ran. Even if I don''t marry Su Ran, I won''t marry her. She knows very well what relationship she has with me. She wants money and a good life. I''ll give it to her. We just get what we need. She thinks more of it, and you think more of it..."


    "You''re lying!" Shen Jing naturally didn''t believe it, "You wanted to marry her, or why did you spend five years with her?"


    "For the past five years, she could leave at any time. I didn''t tie her up with any promises, and I never forced her to leave, but she always chose to stay..."


    "That''s because she loves you!"


    "In contrast, she loves my money more and the position of The song family hostess more." Song ting was interrupted by a cold voice.


    Shen Jing was speechless.


    She knew that bai zhirui really had feelings for Song Tingyu, but she also knew that Bai Zhirui loved the wealth of the The song family more and the position of the mistress of the The song family more.


    She grew up in an orphanage, so she had been blinded by others since she was a child, and even if she was eventually adopted, she still had to endure the unfriendliness of many people.


    It was because of this that she wanted to climb so hard that she wanted to hold Song Tingyu''s hand tightly and marry into the The song family.


    But even if Shen Jing knew Bai Zhirui''s thoughts, what?


    She felt that it was normal for her to have such thoughts, and she was already full of guilt for her, so she also wanted to let her marry into the The song family and get everything she wanted.


    "Nothing to say?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice rang out again, "I can guarantee that if I have nothing now, Bai Zhirui will not give up everything for me, even if he loves me again. He will not be with me. Am I right, Shen Jing, your own daughter? You should know very well that she will do this, right?"


    "She loves herself the most." Song ting paused, "I went to look for her just now. She said it had nothing to do with her. You took the liberty to hurt my daughter. What did she say was right? She was innocent."


    Song Tingyu looked at Shen Jing, "You know best if she''s innocent."


    Shen Jing''s eyes gradually turned red. She knew that Bai Zhirui hated her too and treated her as a pawn. She didn''t want to see her when she was hospitalized after Hua Boss invaded her, but she asked Miss chen to find her later.


    She went to see her with joy, and then she said that she couldn''t let Su Ran go and that she couldn''t let Song Tingyu live so well.


    How could Shen Jing have thought of tampering with Su Ran''s food?


    Bai Zhirui told her all this.


    In fact, she knew that she was just using her, but so what?


    She still couldn''t refuse her.


    Now that something had happened, she had pinned everything on her, and that was what she had expected.


    How could Bai Zhirui care about her?


    But even though she had expected the result, she still felt terrible when she heard Song Tingyu say that.


    In this world, the person she cared about the most did not care about her life or death at all.


    There''s nothing worse than this.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Shen Jing wiped her eyes and looked at Song Tingyu, "Zhirui is right. Yes, I did all of this. I did all of this because I hate your The song family. I hate Song Mingxuan. I hate you. I hate that old man. I hate Su Ran. That''s why I did it. Song Weixi is the lifeblood of your The song family. I''ll do it from him. I''ll let him die! In fact, my plan is really perfect. If the child dies in the womb, can you find me? It''s just that Pei Qin''s woman did it too late, so the baby in Su Ran''s belly was formed. Otherwise, the baby would die in Su Ran''s belly instead of giving birth prematurely. By then, you wouldn''t have suspected Pei Qin, and you wouldn''t have suspected me either. The only thing that failed was to do it too hard! Let her come out, and let you all keep the cord blood."


    "I''m going to send you to the Police station." Song Tingyu was not irritated by her words. He looked into her eyes and said slowly, "You have always lived without any twists and turns. You are carefree and have high standards for quality of life. But do you know what kind of life you will lead if you go to prison? Not only do you have no freedom, you have to work. By the way, there are also those who watch How will you be tortured by them then? I''m very curious, and, Shen Jing, I''ll have people greet you inside, especially..."


    "Song Tingyu, you''re so cruel!" Just listening to what he said, Shen Jing had some images in his mind.


    She knew that in prison, she would definitely not be able to eat well, sleep well, and suffer from both mental and physical torture.


    And that''s what Song Tingyu was using to scare her, to scare her.


    She was indeed afraid.


    "Are you afraid? What about the prison life that''s coming soon?" The corners of Song Tingyu''s mouth curled up coldly.


    "If you really want to put me in jail, your The song family''s reputation will be damaged. What can I say? I haven''t divorced Song Mingxuan yet..."


    "What is the reputation of the The song family compared to my daughter''s life?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Who told you to do this?"


    "I want to do it myself. I want to avenge zhirui. It''s that simple!" Shen Jing gritted his teeth.


    "I found out that the medicine that pei qin used was imported from abroad, and it was imported. Where did you get those medicines?"


    In fact, the medicine was given to her by baizhirui, but how could Shen Jing say it now? She was worried that Bai Zhirui would be involved.


    "I asked pei qin to do it."


    "Pei Qin isn''t that capable. Besides, she said that you gave her the medicine."


    Shen Jing pursed her lips at the moment, unwilling to speak. Although she was afraid of going to jail, she was more afraid of what harm baizhirui would get. She felt that she had owed her enough and did not want her to suffer any more.


    "Your mouth is so hard. It seems that you like the rest of your prison life. Then you should be ready to welcome it. Tomorrow, Tang Zichu will send you to the Police station. I see if Bai Zhirui, who you have worked so hard to protect, will look at you. By the way, my father will immediately send you a divorce agreement. Shen Jing, you can spend the rest of your life in prison slowly. Don''t worry, don''t worry. When you can''t stand it and want to use death to free yourself, I''ll let people watch you, and you won''t even die."

 Chapter 193 Are You Really Willing to Let Go of My Hand?

    Chapter 193 are you really willing to let go of my hand?


    Hearing what Song Tingyu said, Shen Jing couldn''t help but shiver.


    Song Tingyu''s words were terrifying.


    After leaving Shen Jing''s room and closing the door, Song Tingyu found Song Weixi sitting on the floor outside the stairs, lying there and looking downstairs.


    Next to him stood Fang sister-in-law, seemingly trying to persuade him to take him away, but he stubbornly refused to come down.


    "Vichy."


    As soon as Song Weixi heard Song Tingyu''s voice, he immediately turned his head, got up from the floor, and walked towards him.


    "Dad."


    Song Tingyu picked him up from the ground, "Why are you sitting there?"


    "I''m looking at the door. I''ll see her as soon as mom comes back."


    "Did Vichy miss her mother a lot?"


    "Yes." Song Weixi looked up at her little head, "Where''s mom? Why haven''t you come back for so many days?"


    Song Tingyu smiled and said, "I''ll take you to see her."


    When Song Weixi heard this, a big smile immediately appeared on his small face, "Okay."


    Song Tingyu carried him downstairs and met Madam song, who was just downstairs.


    Madam song looked at the father and son, "Trial, where are you taking Vichy?"


    "Go to the hospital and see su ran."


    "But Vichy he..." Madam song was a little worried. Up until now, they had not told Song Weixi that his sister had no news.


    Even now that Su Ran was in the hospital, they didn''t say anything but that Su Ran had something to do recently, so they didn''t come back for the time being.


    Song Weixi may have missed Su Ran so much after not seeing him for so many days, but because he was very sensible, he vaguely knew what was going on in the house. Because everyone looked wrong, he didn''t pester everyone to ask what was going on, but he just sat here every day, looking at the door, waiting for Su Ran to come back.


    "It''s okay." Song Tingyu smiled at Madam song and said, "Su Ran must miss him too."


    Madam song thought to herself that it would be better if Su Ran was in such a sad mood now. It might be better to see Song Weixi. At least, it would give her more confidence to hold on.


    Song Weixi was also her lifeblood.


    Song Tingyu must have thought of this, so he wanted to take Song Weixi there.


    "Okay, then you can take him, but to be honest, Vichy..." Madam song said, glancing at Song Weixi again.


    Song Tingyu understood what she meant. She was worried that Vichy would be stimulated too. If his emotions fluctuated too much, it would be bad for his condition.


    "Grandma, I''ll watch." Song Tingyu said to Song Weixi, "Vichy, say goodbye to great-grandmother. Let''s go find mother."


    Song Weixi put one hand around Song Tingyu''s neck and waved the other hand at Madam song, "Goodbye, great-grandmother zeng."


    "Go ahead." Mrs. Song touched Song Weixi''s little head with her hand and smiled.


    Song Tingyu drove Song Weixi to the hospital. On the way, he said to Song Weixi in the back seat, "Vichy, dad has something to say to you."


    "Dad, what are you going to say to me?"


    "Daddy wants to tell you that your sister has gone to another place."


    "Where did she go? Isn''t she still in her mother''s belly?" Song Weixi couldn''t understand that his sister was still in Su Ran''s stomach when he saw her.


    "Is your sister out?"


    "It''s coming out."


    "Where did she go? She''s so young, where would she go?"


    He had seen the new baby before. He was very young. He knew how to sleep, cry, and eat milk all day long. Where would he go when he was so young?


    "My sister went far away."


    "Where is she going? What is she doing? Will she come back? Dad, when are you going to pick her up?"


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were sore as well. He pressed his hand against his eyebrows and his voice was hoarse, "She won''t come back, but she will live well there. So Vichy, you don''t have to worry, but mom can''t take it yet. She''s very sad. So Vichy will come to her mother later. You have to comfort her, okay?"


    "Okay..." Song Weixi answered loudly, so her lips were flat, "But I haven''t seen my sister yet. Why hasn''t she come back? I want to see her too..."


    "Vichy, I heard from my father that my sister will live well in the future, so don''t be sad. You said you were already a man, right?"


    "Yes." Song Weixi rubbed his eyes with his little hand.


    "Then you have to protect mom." Song Tingyu said softly, "Mom, she''s not happy. Shouldn''t you make her happy and comfort her?"


    "Yes."


    "Vichy is very good. Don''t cry."


    "Okay..." Song Weixi didn''t know where his sister was either, but he felt that he hadn''t seen her before and that she wouldn''t be coming back, so he felt very uncomfortable.


    He wanted to see her.


    Ever since she was still in Su Ran''s stomach, she had wanted to see her, and had been looking forward to her coming out. But now, she''s out, she''s gone, and she doesn''t know where she went. Anyway, she''s not coming back...


    "Daddy, let mommy have another sister in the future."


    "Okay."


    While Song Tingyu was talking, the car had already driven into the underground parking lot of the hospital. He parked the car, went to the back seat of the car, untied the safety seat, and carried Song Weixi out of the car.


    "Dad, I''ll go by myself."


    Song Tingyu smiled, put him down, and took his hand to the hospital building.


    Finally, he reached Su Ran''s ward and opened the door. Qiao Qing and tian mi were still there, and Su Ran seemed to be sleeping.


    "Grandma, aunt tian." Song Weixi said hello in a low voice.


    Then he walked towards Su Ran''s hospital bed. Song Tingyu helped him bring a stool. He climbed on the stool and sat down. He didn''t dare wake Su Ran up. He took her hand and waited quietly.


    I don''t know if Su Ran noticed something in his sleep, but he soon woke up.


    Song Weixi saw her open her eyes and immediately said in surprise, "Mom!"


    "Vichy..." Su Ran sat up from the bed and rubbed his head, "Why are you here?"


    Song Weixi pointed at Song Tingyu, "Dad brought me here."


    "Mom, are you okay?" Song Weixi sat down on the bed and held Su Ran in his arms, "Dad told me that sister went somewhere else. He said that mom was sad. Mom, don''t be sad. Sister will be fine..."


    "Mom, you still have me. I will always be by your side."


    Su Ran felt the warmth in her eyes again. She took a few deep breaths and nodded, "Mmm..."

 Chapter 194 Im Really Scared (1)

    Chapter 194 I am truly afraid (1)


    "Mom knows you''re good..."


    "Mom, don''t cry..." Song Weixi wiped away su ran''s tears with his little hands. Su Ran rarely cried in front of him, so now that he saw her cry, he looked very helpless, "Don''t cry..."


    Because she cried so much these days, Su Ran''s eyes were swollen and almost couldn''t open. She hugged Song Weixi tightly and kept nodding, "Okay..."


    "Mom, let me tell you a story." Song Weixi took out a storybook, sat on the bed, opened it and began to speak slowly.


    He did what Su Ran usually told him, and deliberately chose a story that he found particularly funny.


    It was very quiet in the ward, only his childish voice echoed.


    At a time like this, only Song Weixi could make Su Ran feel better.


    Qiao Qing had been here with Su Ran for a long time, so Song Tingyu asked Tian Mi to take her home first. Both of them needed to go back and rest.


    When he came in from outside, Song Weixi was already sleeping on Su Ran''s lap.


    Su Ran looked down at him and gently stroked his back.


    Song Tingyu walked over, "I''ll take him to the side to sleep."


    Su ran nodded, allowing him to carefully pick Song Weixi up and put him on the sofa. He took off his coat and covered him.


    Although it''s hot now, I''m afraid I''ll catch a cold if I fall asleep.


    After that, Song Tingyu went back to Su Ran, pulled a chair and sat down. He held her hand in his palm, "Su Ran, do you really not want me anymore? Have you thought about it? Have you made a decision?"


    Su Ran''s eyes were blank and sad. She shook her head slowly, "I don''t know..."


    "Song Tingyu, I''m too tired to be with you. I''m afraid something might happen to Vichy..."


    "Nothing will happen to him. He will be fine. The doctor will arrange the operation for him soon. He will get better." He stared at her skinny little face and said, "Besides, are you just tired of being with me? No other feelings? Su Ran, are you really willing to let go of my hand?"


    "I can''t bear it."


    "Then don''t let go." Song Tingyu said immediately.


    Su Ran looked up at him quietly, "I don''t want to talk about this now. Can we talk about it slowly?"


    Song Tingyu understood Su Ran. She was afraid. If it was her, she could be with him without reservation. But because the death of the child had hit her too hard, she was afraid. She was afraid that something might happen to Song Weixi. Now she became extremely insecure and sensitive.


    "Okay, not yet." In fact, Song Tingyu was afraid that su ran would give him an answer without hesitation.


    The answer he feared the most.


    Shen Jing was sent to the Police station by Tang Zichu the next day. Next, he had to wait for the investigation of the Police station to be completed, then hand over the materials to the procuratorate, and then the procuratorate would file a lawsuit.


    The proceedings didn''t take so long, but Shen Jing was being held in custody from that day on.


    Bai Zhirui''s story was also exposed the day Shen Jing was sent to the Police station, and the fact that she did have an affair with president hua immediately caused a huge uproar when it was exposed on the internet.


    Her image, which had taken a long time before, collapsed again.


    There were even people who said that since Bai Zhirui was with Hua Boss, she should also be infected with hiv. As soon as the news came out, who would dare to contact her?


    As before, all her announcements, all her roles, and all her endorsement activities were replaced or canceled.


    She had gone from being the goddess of the nation to being a street rat overnight. Everyone had despised her, and even the house where she was now was torn out. Paparazzi and reporters were waiting there every day, so she didn''t even dare to return home and had been staying in the hotel for several days.


    She was famous for being afraid to stay in a large hotel with people coming and going. She was afraid of being discovered, so she could only find some small hotels to stay in.


    However, after so many years of luxurious clothing and food, she got used to living a pampered life. Living in a small hotel, the soundproof effect was bad, and she could not sleep well, so she stayed extremely uncomfortable.


    Moreover, coupled with the mental torture, she suffered several heavy blows, every time there was a little wind and grass, she was nervous to the point of no return, so in just two days, she was already exhausted to the point of no return.


    The child''s funeral was held a few days after she left, and a few relatives and friends were invited to appear, not many people.


    After the funeral, Su Ran was also discharged.


    Song Tingyu didn''t know what was going on between him and Su Ran, or whether she wanted to leave? Just want to divorce Song Weixi after his surgery?


    For the first time, Song Tingyu didn''t even have the courage to ask a question. He was afraid to ask. Su ran would give him the answer that scared him.


    For the first time, he felt useless.


    Moreover, since he was discharged from the hospital, Su Ran slept in Song Weixi''s room every night.


    Song Tingyu watched her go to Song Weixi''s room every day, but he didn''t know what he should do. If he could, he really wanted to go over in the middle of the night to pick Su Ran up, or he could just force her back into their room.


    But in this situation, he did not dare to act rashly.


    Song Tingyu spent every day in this torment and really felt like he was going crazy.


    Because so many things have happened recently, and because the baby left within a few days of birth, the The song family has been shrouded in a gloomy mood recently.


    That night, Gu Dongcheng rarely brought tian mi back for dinner and called Madam song in advance.


    Although Gu Dongcheng had basically settled down in Ancheng, he would come back for dinner on weekends every week and talk to Madam song.


    Now, after getting engaged to tian mi, she will wear her on weekends.


    But tonight was not the weekend, he actually took the initiative to bring tian mi back. Of course, Madam song did not think so much. They must be happy to be back. Anyway, there have been so many incidents in the The song family recently.


    Especially Su Ran, and tian mi originally had a good relationship, tian mi can often come to accompany her, of course, it''s good.


    While eating, Tian Mi didn''t know what she had eaten. She covered her stomach and vomited in the bathroom. Gu Dongcheng was so nervous that he took a tissue and followed her.


    Madam song was stunned for a long time and finally came to his senses. A surprised smile immediately appeared on his old face, "Is Tian Mi pregnant?"


    Su Ran looked at the table. Tian Mi seemed to want to pick up braised meat just now. She had always liked this dish, but she probably put it in her mouth and found it a little greasy. Normally, she wouldn''t feel this way, but because she was pregnant, she would feel this way. She threw the cutlery away and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 195 Im Really Scared (2)

    Chapter 195 I''m really scared (2)


    Although Gu Dongcheng was nervous, she seemed to know why she vomited, so she didn''t ask if she had eaten badly or what was wrong.


    Su Ran also smiled and said, "It should be, grandma."


    Madam song couldn''t wait to get up and go to the bathroom to ask the two of them, but then they came back. Tian Mi didn''t know if it was because he had just vomited. His face was red and he was led by Gu Dongcheng behind him.


    Madam song looked at the two of them with an excited look on his face, "East city, Tian Mi, tell grandma if Tian Mi is pregnant?"


    Tian Mi seemed to have some scruples about Su Ran, because after all, she had just lost a child and was afraid that it would make her sad, but when she looked at her side and saw that she was smiling at her, she knew she was thinking too much.


    Of course, Su Ran was happy for her. Besides, it was a good thing and should be told to everyone.


    Gu Dongcheng looked down at tian mi and saw her nodding her head gently. He then said to old Mrs. Song, "Really, grandma, Tian Mi is pregnant. She just went to the examination today. Look, this is the result of the examination."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and placed it in front of Madam song.


    Mrs. Song was already old, so she needed to wear a pair of reading glasses to see clearly. She asked King Butler to find her a pair of reading glasses and put them on. She had to see the results herself.


    She couldn''t understand the rest of the data, so she just needed to see the last column of results.


    She put down the paper and took off her reading glasses, "Yes, Tian Mi is pregnant. She''s really pregnant. It''s a great joy."


    Mrs. Song smiled and spoke as she reached out to stroke Song Weixi''s hair, who was sitting next to her, "Vichy, your aunt is going to have a baby soon."


    Ever since Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng got engaged, Madam song let Song Weixi call her that.


    "Really?" Song Weixi immediately looked at Tian Mi''s stomach, "But auntie''s stomach is still so small..."


    "It will grow up slowly in the future." Su ran pinched Song Weixi''s little hand with her hand and smiled.


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran, who was sitting next to her, and finally found a smile on her face. She seemed to feel that someone was looking at her. She quickly turned her head and immediately joined Song Tingyu''s eyes. She looked at him for a while, didn''t say anything, and looked away.


    Song Tingyu felt as if his heart was being crushed by a stone, so heavy that he could hardly breathe.


    "He also said that he wanted to wait until the end of the year for the wedding. Now, if that''s the case, he has to get married soon. I''ll send someone to prepare for it." Madam song looked so excited that he immediately stood up from his seat.


    The atmosphere at the The song family has been too depressing lately. It''s been a long time since they had such a happy thing.


    Gu Dongcheng immediately pulled her back, "Grandma, don''t worry. I can prepare for the wedding, but tian mi means she wants to wait until she has a child."


    "Why?" Madam song looked at Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi''s face was still red, because her face was a little round, so it felt like a red apple at the moment.


    "Because I want to wear a wedding dress with a big belly."


    Now that her stomach is two months old, how can she prepare for the wedding so quickly? So when the The song family gets ready for the wedding, her belly will probably show up. How ugly will it be to wear a wedding dress?


    Once in a lifetime, she would never wear a wedding dress with a big belly.


    She wanted beautiful photos, beautiful marriage, and honeymoon.


    "I see." Mrs. Song smiled. Women love beauty. She could understand, "But the wedding can be held later, but you two have to register first."


    "You don''t have to worry about this, grandma." Gu Dongcheng smiled and said, "We learned this morning that Tian Mi is pregnant, so we took the household register this afternoon to register."


    "You''re such a fast kid." Mrs. Song smiled.


    "East city, Tian Mi is pregnant now, so why don''t you move back to the The song family? If you don''t live outside right now, I''m not sure. There are so many people in your family who can take care of him. Besides, you''re always so busy at work, and you don''t have time to spend with her. How can this work? You can be more lively at home."


    "No, grandma, let''s stay outside. I''ll get a nanny to take care of Tian Mi."


    Mrs. Song frowned, "You child..."


    "Mom, of course the couple wants some privacy. Don''t force them to come back and live with us. Let them choose." Song mingxuan said.


    Madam song was not one of those unreasonable people. She thought about it. Gu Dongcheng had always been used to living alone, but it was good to have Tian Mi by his side now. At least he was not alone anymore, and soon, the family would be lively, because there was a new member!


    Gu Dongcheng pushed open the door of the box and walked in. Song Tingyu and Lu Zhan were already sitting inside, and there was a dozen drinks on the table.


    He took off his coat and pulled up the sleeves of his shirt, "Why did you order so much wine? What do you need to drink to drown your sorrows?"


    Lu zhan pointed at Song Tingyu, "You ask him, he calls all the drinks."


    Song Tingyu glared at him, "There''s so much nonsense. I told you to come out. You must have been drinking."


    As he spoke, he opened the lids of all three bottles of wine with a can opener and handed them to Gu Dongcheng. Lu Zhan had one bottle alone.


    "That''s it?" Lu Zhan was surprised. He didn''t even need a cup?


    "That''s the best way to drink!" Song Tingyu had already picked up a bottle of wine, dried it with the bottle handed to Lu Zhan, and touched the bottle in front of Gu Dongcheng, then started drinking.


    "Drink it. Drink it." Lu Zhan said helplessly.


    Gu Dongcheng also took a few sips, but when he saw that Song Tingyu was drinking too much, he took the bottle off his hand, "Don''t drink like that. You''ll get drunk. Ran Ran won''t let you go then."


    "I also think she won''t let me go..." Song Tingyu laughed at himself, "But now she doesn''t even look at me."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at lu zhan doubtfully. Lu Zhan shook his head and sighed, "Su ran wants to divorce him."


    "What happened?"


    "Because of the child?"


    "She feels too tired to be with me..." Song Tingyu took a few more sips of wine, "She doesn''t care about me anymore. She basically doesn''t talk to me. I don''t dare to ask her about it..."


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "It''s not like you."


    In his impression of Song Tingyu, where was there anything to be afraid of, someone to be afraid of?


    He had been like this since he was young. He did everything according to his own will. He was not afraid of anyone. He could do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 196 You Asked Song Tingyu to Answer the Phone (1)

    Chapter 196 you ask Song Tingyu to answer the phone (1)


    Now he''s scared?


    "Sure enough, everything in this world comes down to one thing. Su Ran is your weakness." Lu zhan smiled.


    "I''m just scared, brother..." Song Tingyu said as he took out his cigarette again, fell on the sofa and pulled out one to smoke.


    "I''m afraid she''s really leaving..."


    "Then you can''t blame her. The baby just left, and she''s in a bad mood. Besides, it was Bai Zhirui who ordered Shen Jing to do this, and it has something to do with you. It''s understandable that she would have such an idea. Now she thinks that she''s only left with Vichy. Of course, she wants to take Vichy away from you..." Gu Dongcheng smiled.


    "I know, so what should I do?" Song Tingyu had no choice at all.


    Gu East city had only been in love once except for Tian Mi. That was more than a decade ago, when he really didn''t have much experience in relationships.


    Not to mention, Lu Zhan, who had been a slave to his wife since he was a child, had taken a liking to his wife''s delicate flower. He worked hard to wait for her. When he was an adult, he picked her off and brought her home to take care of and water her carefully.


    Although he was a gentle and handsome man in front of outsiders, the kind of god-like man who others could only stand and watch from afar, in fact, he was completely different in front of his wife.


    Song Tingyu once gave him four words: shameless.


    A few years later, Lu Zhan sent these four words back to him!


    He wasn''t like this in front of Su Ran.


    Lu Zhan thought for a long time and finally came to a conclusion. He looked at Song Tingyu and said, "I think you should still be shameless. This time, if you are shameless again, you will pester Su Ran."


    Song Tingyu also seriously thought about what he said and nodded in agreement, "I think so too!"


    "You two..." Gu Dongcheng smiled helplessly, "Is this really possible?"


    "Why not?" Song Tingyu looked at Gu Dongcheng, "The last time you fought with tian mi, if I hadn''t taught you that trick, you would have been in the rain for a few hours? Maybe you still have a cold war with tian mi, how can you be a father now?"


    On this point, Gu Dongcheng also felt that he should thank Song Tingyu for that method, so at this moment when he said this, he had nothing to say.


    Lu Zhan took the bottle and touched Song Tingyu''s bottle, "Speaking of which, we are still the richest in your love history. We were all thinking of asking you for advice. Now that you''re doing well, I thought you were so nice. You wanted to buy us a drink, so we came up with a plan."


    Before Lu Zhan could finish his sentence, Song Tingyu hit him on the face with a pillow.


    He ignored him, drank a few more bottles, and then lay on the sofa, pointing to himself: "I look like I''m drunk, right?"


    Lu Zhan observed for a while and nodded, "Yes! Even though I know you''re not drunk, just pretend!"


    Song Tingyu kicked him twice, then took out his phone, "Hurry up, call Su Ran, tell her I''m drunk and unconscious, and ask her to come and pick me up."


    Lu Zhan didn''t pick up his phone, "You''ve used this trick more than once. Are you really going to keep using it? I can guarantee that Su Ran won''t come!"


    "What nonsense? Hurry up!" Song Tingyu glared at him and saw that he had gone out to make a phone call. He looked at Gu Dongcheng on the side again, "Brother, don''t give me a break. Don''t talk to tian mi when you get back."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Dongcheng patted him on the shoulder and put on his coat, "I won''t be with you. Tian Mi said he wanted to have supper. I''ll go back and take her. Call me if you need anything."


    Song Tingyu looked at the back of Gu Dongcheng who was walking towards the door and muttered, "I want to have supper with Su Ran too."


    Gu Dongcheng had just left when Lu Zhan came back. Song Tingyu couldn''t wait to ask him, "How was it? How did Su Ran react? What did you say?"


    "She didn''t say anything. She said she knew." Lu Zhan spread his hands and threw his phone on the sofa.


    Song ting met Lu Zhan and wanted to kick him, but fortunately, Lu Zhan ran fast, "I said Song Tingyu, why are you like this? I''m not your subordinate. I''m helping you now. You dare to kick me again. I''ll call Su Ran right away and tell her that you''re not drunk. You''re pretending. You''re lying to her on purpose..."


    Lu zhan said as he reached out for his phone. Song ting saw the situation and quickly picked up the phone on the sofa and put it in his pocket, "Try talking nonsense."


    Lu Zhan smiled, "Do you think I dare?"


    Song Tingyu stared at him coldly, "What exactly did you say to her?"


    "I told her you were drunk and asked her to come over and take you back. I still have something urgent to do. My wife is looking for me for something urgent..." Lu zhandun paused, "So, are you satisfied?"


    "Did you say I was drunk and unconscious? Say I can''t move on the sofa?"


    "Yes."


    "Then she should come. She will come, right? She cares so much about me?" Song Tingyu didn''t know if he was talking to Lu Zhan or just hypnotising himself, but it was all coming out of his thin lips anyway.


    Lu Zhan''s ears were starting to callow, "What if she doesn''t come?"


    Song Tingyu immediately said, "She will come. She won''t let me lie here alone. How can she bear it?"


    "But you''ve already used this trick. For the first time, she didn''t know how much you drank. Now, she doesn''t know? You''re not drunk! Does she believe you''re drunk and unconscious?"


    "It depends on you. If she doesn''t believe it, it''s your problem. You''re a doctor, and you don''t even know how to lie."


    "Song Tingyu, what''s wrong with the doctor? Does a doctor have to be able to lie?" Lu Zhan was not convinced!


    Song Tingyu put his long legs on the coffee table and looked at lu zhan. "Don''t you often like to say these things to patients?" He paused." You''re in too much danger right now. I suggest you get an operation right away." And," now that I''ve told you about the situation, it''s just so critical. As for how to choose, you should make a decision as soon as possible. You have to make a decision as soon as possible. And, later on, something will happen to the patient..."


    "Aren''t doctors the best at lying?"


    "... Lu Zhan was speechless.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Song Tingyu and Lu Zhan looked at each other, "Su ran is here..."


    He immediately laid down on the sofa, and waved to lu zhan to hide in the bathroom first, so that he could create a pitiful illusion of lying here alone.


    Lu Zhan felt that he had seen a fool with a quick iq. When he walked to the bathroom, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was so retarded in front of his wife.

 Chapter 197 You Asked Song Tingyu to Answer the Phone (2)

    Chapter 197 you ask Song Tingyu to answer the phone (2)


    After a few knocks, the door finally opened. Song Tingyu lay on the sofa, looking forward to su ran coming over to pat his face and call his name.


    But the next second, all his beautiful fantasies were shattered.


    Because he heard, "Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu immediately sat up from the sofa and looked at Tang Zichu who came in. He stood up again, walked out the door and looked around.


    Tang Zichu was confused, "Song Boss, what are you looking for?"


    "Song Boss..." Naturally, Lu Zhan heard it too. He opened the bathroom door and laughed loudly, "Leave him alone. He''s looking for Su Ran."


    "She just called me and said that Song Boss was drunk here. She asked me to pick him up. Why didn''t Song Boss seem to be drunk? Besides, Mr. Lu is here."


    As soon as tang zichu finished speaking, he seemed to understand.


    Song Tingyu''s usual bitter scheme.


    He was trying to use this to get Su Ran to come and pick him up. Su Ran had been treating him like a piece of cake lately, and he probably couldn''t stand it anymore, so he thought of this. But he didn''t expect that it wouldn''t work, and he didn''t expect that Su Ran would call him and ask him to come and pick him up.


    Tang Zichu came over at this moment, followed by a girl, probably when they were dating, received a call from Su Ran. He thought that song ting was very drunk, so he came over in a hurry even before the girl was sent back. In the end, he saw the scene in front of him.


    Su Ran did not come at all. Naturally, Song Tingyu could not see her outside, but he did not give up and walked to the corridor to look around. After making sure that Su Ran did not appear, he came back with a cold face and looked at Tang Zichu, "What are you doing here? When did I ask you to come?"


    Tang Zichu spread his hands, "Your wife called me just now. She said you were drunk. She asked me to come and pick you up."


    He''s also very aggrieved, okay? It was a rare night when he didn''t have to be swamped with work. He had a date with a beautiful woman, and when he got a call from Su Ran, he came over, only to find out that it was completely fake. Besides, Song Tingyu told him about it.


    "What kind of alcohol capacity do you not understand? Can I be that easily drunk?" After song ting finished speaking in a cold voice, he sat on the sofa and remained silent.


    Lu Zhan patted Tang Zichu on the shoulder, "Don''t worry about him. Su Ran just ignored him for a few days. He''s like a madman and a retarded person. Now he doesn''t have any intelligence. What a fool does, what we can do is forgive and ignore!"


    Before Lu Zhan could finish his sentence, he was almost hit by something song ting threw at him.


    When tang zichu saw that Song Tingyu was not really drunk, it was useless for him to stay here. Besides, he wanted to go on a date with a girl, so he said, "Song Boss, Mr. Lu, let''s go first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Song Tingyu''s voice came again, "Don''t go yet."


    Tang Zichu squatted down and turned around in confusion. He saw that Song Tingyu had already stood up from the sofa and was walking towards them. When he looked at them, the corners of his mouth were still crooked, as if he was smiling, but Tang Zichu felt that his smile was not good.


    He seemed to be staring at the girl beside him.


    What does he want?


    Tang Zichu instinctively hid her companion behind him.


    Lu Zhan didn''t know what Song Tingyu wanted to do.


    He walked up to Tang Zichu and the others, pushed Tang Zichu away, pointed to the girl he had been holding hands with, and said, "Zi Chu, let me borrow your girlfriend."


    His words immediately made the girl blush and lower her head.


    Tang zichu coughed softly. Song Tingyu was really a scourge, and no woman could resist his face.


    He thought bitterly, do people nowadays like to judge people by their appearance?


    He didn''t look bad either, but in front of Song Tingyu, he immediately turned him into a scum!


    Song Tingyu had this ability. The girl next to him just said that he would not marry, but ever since she stepped into this room, her eyes never left Song Tingyu.


    This girl, Tang Zichu felt that he couldn''t take it anymore.


    But I can''t take it, and I can''t lend it to Song Tingyu now!


    This is a matter of principle.


    Tang zichu took a few steps back with the girl and said with a smile, "Song Boss, this... How can this woman just borrow whatever she wants?" He paused, "Besides, she''s my woman. Is it inappropriate for you to borrow her? There are so many women out there, why don''t I call in a few for you?"


    Lu Zhan didn''t mind watching the crowd, "Zi Chu, go ahead and help president song pick a few of them in. It''s best if they can be similar to Su Ran in some place, or their eyes, or their noses, or their height and stature. You pick them in and make sure Song Boss likes them."


    "I''ll go now!" Tang Zichu immediately nodded and tried to pull the girl beside him out, but it was obvious that the girl didn''t want to go with him.


    Tang Zichu felt very sad and angry in his heart!


    "Come back!"


    Song ting said in a cold voice.


    Tang Zichu had no choice but to pull the girl back, "Song Boss, you can''t do this. Don''t think that you can be lawless just because you have power and power. You want to steal someone else''s girlfriend..."


    "Who said I was going to rob her?" Song Tingyu gave Tang Zichu a cold look.


    "Then you want to..."


    Instead of answering his question, Song Tingyu took out his cell phone, typed in Su Ran''s number, and handed it to the girl, "You call this number later and ask the person on the other side to pick me up. You tell her that if you don''t pick me up, you can take me to the hotel or to your place..."


    Tang Zichu and lu zhan suddenly realized that it was Song Tingyu''s idea. The trick just didn''t work. Now he wanted to use a woman to stimulate Su Ran. Maybe Su Ran couldn''t stand the excitement and would come over soon.


    This was a good idea, but it was up to su ran chen not to hold his breath.


    Although Tang Zichu and Lu Zhan both understood why Song Tingyu did this, the girl was still confused, "Why do you do this? Whose number is this?"


    Tang Zichu saw that Song Tingyu''s face was getting worse and worse, "This is our Song Boss''s wife''s phone number. If you want to make a call, just do as he says. Don''t ask so much."


    "Oh..." The girl was still disappointed. So what he meant by "Borrow..." Was that he just wanted her to call his wife to stimulate her.


    She thought...


    So I really thought too much...

 Chapter 198 Hes the Mastermind, Were Just Accomplices (1)

    Chapter 198 he is the mastermind and we are only accomplices (1)


    She picked up the phone and dialed Su Ran''s number. It didn''t take long before it rang, "Hello, hello, is this Mrs. Song?"


    As the girl spoke, Song Tingyu''s deep eyes kept staring at the phone in her hand, numbing the girls'' hair.


    But he didn''t dare to drop his phone and say he was quitting, so he could only continue, "Mr. Song is by my side now. He''s drunk..."


    Over there, Su Ran should have asked who the girl was.


    The girl immediately said, "I just met him today. We drank together. He''s very drunk now. He''s calling your name. Do you want to come and pick him up? If he doesn''t come over, I''ll take him to a hotel for the night or go back to my place. Anyway, I have plenty of rooms there..."


    I didn''t expect this girl to say quite well. At first, Song Tingyu was worried that she wouldn''t say it. Now, every word of this should have provoked Su Ran, right?


    When the girl saw that everyone was listening to the conversation on her side, especially Song Tingyu, he wanted to get his whole body together, just to be able to hear what Su Ran was saying over there.


    So she simply pressed the hands-free button and made a silent gesture towards everyone.


    Su Ran''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "You can let him lie there first. I''ve already sent someone to pick him up..."


    This person should be talking about Tang Zichu.


    The girl continued, "No, no one''s coming. It''s just me and him here. I think he''s pretty drunk and he''s feeling terrible. I think he needs to find a place to rest. If he''s sure that no one''s coming to pick him up, then I''ll take him to the hotel or go back to my house. Anyway, there''s a place to sleep..."


    "Wait for me." Su Ran said softly, "I''ll call you back later."


    As she spoke, she hung up the phone, and Tang Zichu''s phone immediately rang.


    Song ting looked at him and told him not to talk nonsense.


    Tang zichu nodded and answered the phone, "Mrs. Song..."


    He also switched on the speakerphone, "Assistant Tang, didn''t you pick up Song Tingyu?"


    Tang Zichu pretended to be in a difficult position, "I''ll pick it up. I''ll go back later. I can''t leave now. I really can''t..."


    Su Ran was silent for a long time, "Okay."


    After Tang Zichu hung up, the girl''s cell phone rang and she immediately answered, "Mrs. Song, what do you want? Are you coming to pick him up right away? If he doesn''t come over, I''ll take him back to my house..."


    This move, I''m afraid any woman can''t stand it.


    Su Ran waited for a while before continuing, "You let Song Tingyu answer the phone."


    The girl immediately froze. How did she know that Song Tingyu was right beside her?


    She didn''t speak. She looked at Song Tingyu and asked him what to do with her lips.


    Song Tingyu, Lu Zhan, and Tang Zichu were also stunned. They didn''t know how Su Ran found out, but what they knew was that Song Tingyu''s plan didn''t work. Besides, they broke up at the moment!


    With a sullen face, Song Tingyu took the phone, hung up the speakerphone, and whispered, "Su Ran."


    Su Ran''s voice came from over there, "Aren''t you drunk?"


    "I''m drunk. Come and pick me up." Song Tingyu walked to the sofa with his phone and sat down.


    "Assistant Tang is with you. If you''re drunk, let him take you home. I''ll go to bed first..." Su Ran said and hung up.


    Song Tingyu couldn''t believe she hung up the phone like that. By the time she called again, her phone was already off.


    Lu Zhan looked at his watch, "Well, the game is over. I''m going home to accompany my wife. If you don''t want to go back, you can drink here alone. I''m sorry I can''t."


    With that, he picked up the car keys on the coffee table and left the room.


    Tang zichu pulled the girl, "Then, president song, we''re leaving too."


    Song Tingyu waved his hand impatiently and leaned back on the sofa.


    In an instant, everyone was gone, and he was the only one left.


    What''s the point of drinking like this? So after a while, he also took the car keys to check out and left.


    He drank a lot, but he didn''t seem drunk, and his mind was fresh.


    Song Tingyu walked out of the bar, and the waiter smelled his body full of alcohol, so he came over to help him, but his footsteps were still very steady, so he pushed the waiter away: "No need."


    "Mr. Song, do you need a taxi?" The waiter thought that he couldn''t drive like this, could he?


    "No need." Song ting said in a cold voice, and then he had already walked to the place where his car was parked. He opened the door and sat in.


    Song Tingyu really didn''t want to go back to the The song family now. When he went back, he was alone in his room. Su Ran must be in Song Weixi''s room.


    He did not know how he and Su Ran could improve the situation.


    If Su Ran really wanted to divorce Song Weixi after the surgery, what should he do?


    He was definitely not willing to let Su Ran go. He was just thinking about how terrible it would be if she left him and got divorced no matter what.


    Song Tingyu had never really felt so hopeless. What problems had he never encountered before? But I''ve never felt this way before.


    This is not a good feeling.


    Song Tingyu really didn''t like it. He felt that su ran was leaving him, as if he was losing the whole world.


    He pinched his brows with his slender fingers and said to himself, "Song Tingyu, can you be a little promising?"


    He was actually very conscious now, but his vision was a little blurry, probably because he hadn''t rested well in the past few days, plus he drank so much wine.


    It rained a lot in Ancheng in summer, and it was coming soon. When Song Tingyu walked out of the bar, the sky was still fine outside, but now it started to rain.


    Song Tingyu only felt his vision blur, so he drove the windshield wiper in front of the car and headed for the The song family.


    Although he wanted to stimulate Su Ran, he was afraid that she would be worried if he didn''t go back so late.


    Song Tingyu''s mind was confused, probably because he was thinking too much. When he came back to his senses, he only felt his eyes were illuminated by a blinding light. He subconsciously reached out to block his eyes, but at this moment, he saw a car coming towards him!


    He quickly turned the steering wheel, but it was too late!


    Su Ran was sleeping in Song Weixi''s room, but Song Tingyu hadn''t come back yet. In fact, she knew that. She turned off her phone and lay on the bed with her eyes closed. She hadn''t slept for a long time.

 Chapter 199 Hes the Mastermind, Were Just Accomplices (2)

    Chapter 199 he is the mastermind and we are only accomplices (2)


    Maybe it was because he didn''t hear Song Tingyu''s footsteps coming back.


    If he came back, he would definitely come back to their side and take a look before going back.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t come over.


    Su Ran could not help but lift the quilt, afraid of waking Song Weixi up, so she carefully got out of bed, put on her slippers, went back to their previous room, opened the door, and saw that there was no sign of Song Tingyu inside. She thought that he might take a bath in the bathroom, but went to the bathroom again, and there was no sign of him.


    He hasn''t come back yet...


    Su Ran closed the door and wanted to go downstairs to see what was going on, but at this time, Song Mingxuan came out of his room, looking like he was in a hurry.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Song Mingxuan''s face was ugly, "Ran Ran, something happened to Trial."


    Su Ran''s heart tightened, "What happened?"


    "There was a car accident, and now it''s in the hospital, but I don''t know what the details are. The doctor just called me. You can go back and change your clothes. Let''s go and check the situation together."


    "Okay." When Su Ran heard the word "Car accident..." His heart was almost out of breath.


    But now she couldn''t afford any delay. She had to go to the hospital to see Song Tingyu immediately.


    Su Ran went back to her room to change and came out. Song Weixi was still sleeping. She told Fang sister-in-law to take care of him and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Madam song was already up, waiting downstairs.


    It was probably Song Mingxuan who felt that such a big thing must be known to her old man.


    "Let''s go." Madam song stood up from the sofa.


    Her body shook a little, and Song Mingxuan quickly helped her up.


    Su Ran was in the passenger seat, while Song Mingxuan and Madam song were in the back.


    Su ran could feel the tight air in the carriage.


    She felt a force gripping her heart, so she could hardly breathe.


    Her hands on her thighs involuntarily clenched into fists, and the palms were drenched in sweat.


    Now it was still raining outside, not particularly heavy, but the rain was very dense. This kind of rain was the easiest to block people''s eyes. Song ting was afraid that he drank a lot of wine, but he did not let Tang Zichu send him back. He drove away alone, and it was raining, so there was a car accident.


    "What''s going on?" Madam song''s voice was hoarse.


    It was hard to imagine what would happen to Song Tingyu if something happened to her.


    The driver arrived at the hospital as fast as he could. As soon as he stopped at the door, Su Ran opened the door and ran to the operating room.


    Gu Dongcheng and tian mi were already outside the operating room, and they lived closer to the hospital.


    Because Su Ran ran over and ignored the rain outside, her hair was wet when she went to the operating room.


    "Ran Ran..." Tian Mi called her.


    Su Ran walked to the door of the operating room and waited, as if all her thoughts were on that door, as if she didn''t hear tian mi calling her. He was staring at the door.


    Song Mingxuan quickly helped Madam song over.


    "Grandma, uncle." Gu Dongcheng helped Madam song to sit down.


    "How is it, East city? What did the doctor say?"


    "The main surgeon is Lu Zhan. He''s inside and hasn''t come out yet, so we don''t know what''s going on yet..." Gu Dongcheng shook his head.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the operating room was opened from inside. Lu Zhan came out in a white coat and took off his mask with a heavy face.


    Su Ran had seen this expression last time at another doctor, and the doctor apologized to her.


    At this moment, the expression on Lu Zhan''s face became even more intense.


    "Ah Zhan, how''s it going? How''s Trial?" Mrs. Song said, her voice trembling imperceptibly.


    "Grandma song..." Lu zhan held his forehead with his hand, "Trial..."


    He paused and looked at everyone, "He was too badly injured... Halfway through the surgery, he was already, gone..."


    Before Lu Zhan could finish speaking, Madam song''s body softened and fell to the ground. Song Mingxuan quickly reached out his hand to hold her up. Seeing that she was dizzy, he pinched her with his hand.


    "Mom, mom, how are you?"


    Su Ran''s ears echoed back and forth what Lu Zhan had just said.


    Song Tingyu left...


    He said Song Tingyu had left...


    She went to the operating room and Lu Zhan pulled her back, "Su Ran, where are you going?"


    "I''m going in to see him, I''m going in to see him..." Su Ran''s eyes were red, and there was a deep sorrow between his brows.


    Lu Zhan let go of his hand, "You go and see him. I think he really wants to see you again. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the chance."


    Su Ran opened the door of the operating room, and there were doctors and nurses inside. Seeing her come in, they all left one after another and closed the door again.


    Su Ran saw Song Tingyu lying on the operating table. She walked slowly towards him and saw him with his eyes closed and his face without a trace of blood.


    She grabbed his hand and tears fell on the back of his hand, "Song Tingyu, get up. Don''t sleep. Get up. I''m coming. Wake up. Stop messing around..."


    "Are you blaming me for not picking you up? So he won''t get up now? I''m sorry. Get up. Stop joking with me, okay? You get up..." She clutched his hand tightly, "Trial, as long as you wake up, you can do whatever you want me to do. Don''t do this to me, don''t leave Vichy and me behind. You said you would be by our side in the future. How can you not keep your word? Song Tingyu, you liar, liar!"


    Su Ran threw herself on him and hugged him with all her might. She was afraid of the feeling of holding her daughter in her arms, the feeling that the child''s body temperature was slowly disappearing and she could not hold it no matter what.


    Su Ran kept holding his face in his hands, "Trial, I''m Su Ran. Open your eyes and look at me. Don''t sleep. Look at me. I beg you. Please..."


    All she felt was a great sadness rising from her body, as if it was going to sweep her away.


    The door of the operating room was opened from the outside again at this time. All the people who were standing outside just walked in. Lu Zhan said beside Su Ran, "We drank together tonight. He drank a lot. After that, he pretended to be drunk. He just wanted you to come and pick him up..." He paused, "I think he''s the most worried. The most reluctant is you..."

 Chapter 200 Admit It, Su Ran, You Love Me (1)

    Chapter 200 admit it, Su Ran, you love me (1)


    "He also told me and brother East city that if you really wanted to leave him, he didn''t know what to do. It was the first time we had seen him like this after all these years of friends. In the past, everything he did was always in his hands. It was only for you that he really wasn''t sure, and he was so scared. In fact, I could understand his feelings, because he cared about you the most. That''s why I''m most afraid of losing you..."


    Su ran touched her eyes with her hand and tried to wipe them clean, but there were more and more tears.


    She looked hard at Song Tingyu and put her hand on his face, "Trial, I''m sorry..."


    "As long as you can wake up and let me do anything, I won''t divorce you, no matter what. Our family will be together in the future, as long as you wake up..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt her body being embraced by a pair of strong and powerful arms. Song Tingyu''s husky voice echoed in her ear, "Really?"


    Su Ran''s mind went blank, tears still hanging in the corner of his eyes, eyelashes.


    Song Tingyu loosened her up a little and looked at her, "What you said just now is true? As long as I wake up, you promise me everything? It won''t be good if you don''t leave me. I''m divorced?"


    She hadn''t recovered from the situation, "Song Tingyu, you..."


    She could not imagine that the lifeless, lifeless man who had just been lying on the bed was holding her in his arms, and she could still hear his strong heartbeat.


    But why didn''t you hear it just now?


    It was because she saw him lying here, feeling that her whole world had collapsed, and then, without caring about anything, she really thought he had left.


    "Is what you just said true?" Song Tingyu was anxious to hear the exact answer from her.


    But su ran''s attention was not on this. She came back to her senses and said, "You lied to me!"


    She was so angry that she patted him on the shoulder a few times, "Song Tingyu, you are so hateful that you deceive me with such a thing!"


    She really thought that he was gone, that he would never wake up again, and that he would never appear in front of her again. At that moment, she really did not know what to do!


    Song Tingyu did not dodge and let her vent her anger on herself. When she calmed down, he pointed to the people around him, "Dad, grandma, brother and tian mi, and by the way, this quack, they participated together..."


    Su Ran was stunned. It turned out that everyone knew that Song Tingyu was acting and was still acting with him. She was the only one who was kept in the dark.


    Lu Zhan, known as the quack, sneered grimly and pointed at Song Tingyu, "He''s the mastermind. We''re just accomplices. He thought of everything."


    Song Tingyu saw that Su Ran''s face was getting worse and worse, so he looked at Lu Zhan and gave him a look of "Please let go..."


    Lu zhanleng snorted to see if Song Tingyu dared call him a quack.


    Mrs. Song smiled and said, "Ran Ran, don''t blame Trial. He was really afraid that you would divorce him. That''s why he came up with this plan. I don''t think this plan is very good, but I''ll just help him out once."


    Tian Mi covered her mouth with a smile, "Grandma, that acting skill of yours just now, you can really take Oscar xiaojin!"


    Madam song didn''t understand, "What is that?"


    "The movie queen!" Tian Mi gave her a thumbs-up.


    Madam song was grinning from ear to ear.


    "All right, all right. Trial was actually injured in a car accident. Now go to the ward. It''s late at night. It''s hard for everyone to come here and play such a scene for you. What''s next? It''s all up to you." Madam song shook his head and said, "Let''s all go back."


    When he got to the ward, Madam song glanced at Su Ran. Before anyone could speak, Song Tingyu reached out and stopped Su Ran''s waist, who was standing in front of him, "Su Ran is staying with me tonight. You all go back first."


    Mrs. Song knew that he would say, "Let''s go. Let''s go first."


    Su Ran sent everyone to the door and watched them leave before closing the door and coming back.


    Song Tingyu looked at her and smiled.


    Su Ran felt that his smile was silly. Before Su Ran could speak, he stretched out his hand and pulled her to the bed to sit down.


    Because his movements were so sudden that Su Ran was not prepared, the moment he pulled him down, he almost fell on Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu enjoyed it and took the opportunity to wrap her arms around her waist and shoulders and carry her into his arms.


    Su Ran didn''t dare to move, because she knew that he was really in a car accident, so she pinched his arm twice, "It''s all like this. Why can''t you behave yourself?"


    "Do your own calculations. How many days have you been ignoring me? When I saw you in front of me, where did I control you? How many days have I not hugged you? You''ve been sleeping with Vichy every day lately, and that little guy has taken my wife away..."


    Su Ran did not wait for him to finish his sentence and covered his mouth with his hand, "Song Tingyu, are you ashamed to say such a thing?"


    How dare you say that about your son.


    Song Tingyu held Su Ran in his arms again, as if he wanted to be a piece of brown sugar on her now. He stuck to her and didn''t have to do anything.


    "I''m shameless, just you."


    Su Ran''s face turned red, "You''re really shameless. You can do all these things and let grandma, dad, and Brother Dongcheng play with you..."


    Especially Madam song, when she heard the bad news from Lu Zhan, her body softened and she was about to fall down.


    Tian Mi was right when she said that she could win the Oscar gold.


    Song Tingyu didn''t feel any guilt at all. He looked at Su Ran and smiled, "I didn''t do it for you!" He remembered one thing: "By the way, I heard everything you said in the operating room. You said that you would do anything if I could wake up and let you do it. You can''t lie. What I want you to do now is to stay by my side forever and never say you can leave me. Do you hear me?"


    Su ran gave him a blank look, "I didn''t hear you."


    Song Tingyu smiled nonchalantly, "It''s okay. I''ll be glad to hear it. Grandma and the others have so many witnesses anyway, so I''m not afraid you''ll renege on your debt."


    Su Ran did not continue the conversation with him, but patted him on the shoulder, "Let me go."


    "Where do you want to go again?"


    "I promise I won''t leave this ward tonight, okay?"


    Although Song Tingyu was still a little reluctant, he couldn''t hold her in this position all the time, so he let go of his hand. Su Ran got out of bed, lifted the quilt on him, and saw that his foot was in a cast, "Here, what did Lu Zhan say?"

 Chapter 201 Admit It, Su Ran, You Love Me (2)

    Chapter 201 admit it, Su Ran, you love me (2)


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a bone injury. Take out the broken bone. It''ll be fine once it''s healed."


    He also had multiple abrasions on his body, and even his forehead was covered with gauze.


    These surgeries were done by Lu Zhan before Su Ran came over. They had already set up this game. Lu zhan called Song Mingxuan and then told Su Ran.


    Even though Song Tingyu had changed into a hospital gown, he still smelled of alcohol and could imagine how much he drank.


    Su Ran leaned over and sniffed, "Did you drink all the wine in the bar?"


    "It''s not because of you." Song Tingyu now placed all the blame on Su Ran, "If it wasn''t for you, would I have to go and get drunk like this? It''s all because of you that I''m so upset..."


    Su Ran looked at him, "You just want me to pick you up."


    "That''s right." Song Tingyu admitted generously, "That''s why I drank so much. I just wanted to get drunk, but how could I drink so well? How could I drink without getting drunk..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he found Su Ran staring at him. He thought he had said something wrong, so he let her do this: "What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you so stupid?" Su ran held his face in her hands, stared into his eyes and said slowly.


    "Yeah, why am I so stupid?"


    This was something that Song Tingyu could not imagine. If it were in the past, he would never have thought that he would do such a silly thing one day.


    Or, as Lu Zhan said at night, Su Ran ignored him for a few days. He was like a complete idiot with no intelligence.


    He didn''t even know what he was doing.


    He moved a little to the side and patted the bed, "Su Ran, lie down here."


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa tonight. The bed is too small."


    "Why is it small? Can''t we just sleep tight together?" Song Tingyu patted the side again, "Come on up." There was no room for negotiation in his tone.


    Su Ran: ..."


    She was sure that if she didn''t lie down now, he would have to spend the rest of his life with her.


    She didn''t want to do that either.


    So he took off his shoes and went to the hospital bed. Although the bed in the vip ward was bigger than the bed in the normal ward, it was still a single bed. So Su Ran lay on it and still felt like he was going to fall, but Song Tingyu quickly reached out his hand to hold her and let her stick to his body.


    "Look, isn''t that all right? How did it fall?"


    "It''s hot, and it''s not comfortable to sleep like this..."


    "It''s not hot. There''s an air conditioner in the room..."


    Su Ran was speechless again. Anyway, she felt that no matter what she said, she couldn''t beat him. His mouth was either silent, and if he wanted to talk, no one could beat him.


    As she got closer, Su Ran could smell the smell of alcohol from him. She moved and broke away from his hand, "Song Tingyu, you smell like alcohol all over."


    "Then what should I do? I can''t take a bath now. Ah Zhan said it''s best not to touch the water on my wound, or else, it''s not good..." He looked at Su Ran and his mouth curled up, "Why don''t you help me wash it?"


    "Didn''t I touch your wound when I washed it for you?" Although he did not suffer any serious injuries, there were many large and small wounds. If he touched water, the wounds were indeed difficult to heal.


    Su Ran got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went into the bathroom. After a while, she took out a basin with warm water and a towel. When she came over, she put the basin on the chair, put down the dry towel, soaked it in water, and then wrung it dry, "Take off your clothes. I''ll wipe your body."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Take it off for me. It''s inconvenient for me to have an iv drip on my hand now."


    "...


    Su ran endured and put the towel aside. She went over and unbuttoned his pajamas. When she was about to get the towel, she was hugged by him.


    "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?"


    The next moment, he planted a kiss on her red lips and pressed it against hers. Both of their breaths mingled, "Don''t leave me..."


    This answer, he did not hear from Su Ran''s mouth for a moment, he felt uneasy, he would listen to Su Ran no matter what.


    Otherwise, he always felt that his heart was in turmoil.


    Su Ran''s long and slender eyelashes were like a small fan. She gently fanned them a few times. She looked up at him and nodded, "Well, I won''t leave you."


    "Trial, I''m sorry, my daughter is gone, and you''re very sad. You''re her father, and you feel as much pain in your heart as I do, but I don''t know what I can do, so I blame everything on you. I always feel that if I can stay away from you, she''ll be fine..." She paused, "This is too unfair to you..."


    "Yes, you''re so unfair to me. You said you didn''t want me, and you said you wanted to give me back to Bai Zhirui. If you really threw me to her, would you give up? Do you know what I''m going to do if I really don''t want you? Su Ran, promise me not to say such things to me again." Song Tingyu felt that her heart was not good enough to hear her say that.


    Su ran nodded, "Okay."


    She had already taken off his clothes, so she took the towel on one side and began to wipe his upper body. Because there were still many wounds on his body, she carefully avoided the wounds on his body.


    After wiping his upper body, he began to clean his face and his hands.


    After doing all this, Su Ran put the towel back in the basin. Just as he was about to bring the basin into the bathroom, Song Tingyu reached out and grabbed her wrist. He raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s it?"


    "What else?"


    She had already cleaned his body, his face, and his hands. What else could he do?


    Song Tingyu pointed to his leg, "What about here? I haven''t taken off my pants yet. Are you done? You just care about my upper body, not my lower body?"


    Why did Su Ran think he said that on purpose?


    There was a strong sense of teasing.


    Su ran endured the heat in her ears, "Your feet are hurt. There''s no need to wipe them."


    "My foot is hurt. I''m not hurt anywhere else. Why don''t I wipe it? Why are you so incompetent? Come back, help me drag my pants and wipe my lower body."


    "You wish!" Su Ran threw the towel in her hand on his face and covered his features. At this time, she went into the bathroom with a basin, poured the water and came out.


    Song Tingyu was still waiting for her to sleep together. This time, Su Ran did not refuse or say anything more. He took off his shoes and went to bed. He was still the same as usual. As soon as she lay down, he took her into his arms and kissed her on the forehead, "Su Ran, were you especially afraid of losing me just now? Do you feel like you lost me, like you lost the whole world? You know that I am also very important to you, right?"

 Chapter 202 I Want You to Give Her A Chance (1)

    Chapter 202 I want you to give her a chance (1)


    Su Ran recalled what she had just felt. At that moment, she really felt that the whole world had collapsed. She was still thinking that as long as song ting could wake up and live, she could do anything.


    "Yes." Su Ran did not deny it.


    "Look, if I don''t act like this, you still don''t know where I am in your heart. Admit it, Su Ran, you love me." Song Tingyu''s voice was confident and joyful.


    Su Ran was leaning his head against his arm. He raised his head, but did not avoid his eyes. Instead, he nodded, "Yes, I love you. I didn''t say I don''t love you. What about you? Song Tingyu, do you love me?"


    "What do you think?" Song Tingyu kissed her red lips and both of them breathed very close, "I am willing to do everything for you. You are not only in my heart, you still exist in my blood and bones, in every cell of my body."


    Su Ran covered his face, "Song Tingyu, are you meat or not?"


    "That''s only disgusting to you. Don''t think about it. You haven''t been treated like this yet."


    "Then I thank you."


    Song Tingyu''s smile was warm and blatant, "You''re welcome."


    Su Ran only felt that this man was hopeless, arrogant, and felt very good about himself!


    "Sleep." Su Ran reached over and turned off the light in the ward, leaving only one light. After a while, when Song Tingyu''s drip was finished, the nurse came over and pulled out the needle for him.


    After a moment of silence, Song Tingyu placed his hand on her back and patted her gently, "Su Ran, we will have another child, so don''t feel bad..."


    Su Ran only felt her eyes warm. She pressed her eyes with her hands, nodded, and buried her face in his arms, "I know..."


    That child was a permanent pain in her heart, but it was also Song Tingyu''s.


    The two of them remained silent for a while. Su Ran thought of the car accident, "The police should come to you tomorrow. You''re driving a car with alcohol. How can you drive after drinking so much?"


    "How could he have cared so much? Ah Zhan went back to accompany his wife, brother went back to accompany tian mi, and Tang Zichu went on a date again. I was alone..."


    "So you just want some excitement?" Su ran glanced at him.


    Song ting coughed a few times, "That''s why my brain is not working."


    Su Ran smiled.


    "Did you run into a car? What about the driver?"


    "I didn''t run into a car. I turned the steering wheel and dodged the car, but my own car crashed into the fence..."


    So it was.


    "Don''t drive next time you drink."


    "I see. Don''t provoke me anymore."


    "Yes." Su Ran said and looked at the drip that he was hanging on. It was almost gone. She wanted to ring the bell, but when she turned around, Song Tingyu pressed the hole with his other thumb, then pulled the needle out and threw it aside.


    Because the force was too fast, the needle was pulled out with traces of blood. Su Ran took a tissue from the side and wiped it for him, "Why are you always like this? You don''t wait for the nurse to come."


    Song Tingyu said in a low voice, "That''s not how the nurse came over."


    Song Tingyu''s wounds healed very quickly, probably because he was young and healthy. It was only a week before he could get out of bed and walk.


    A few days later, the cast on his wound was removed and everyone was discharged.


    On the day he was discharged from the hospital, Song Tingyu said he wanted to eat something made by Su Ran, so after su ran picked him up, she drove to a nearby supermarket to buy food.


    Song Tingyu was in Song Weixi''s room, playing games with him.


    King Butler stood at the door and knocked a few times, "Young master, there''s a lawyer downstairs looking for you. He said it''s miss shen''s lawyer."


    Because Song Mingxuan had already handed in the divorce agreement the day after Shen Jing was taken away, she was no longer a daughter-in-law of the The song family or a part of the The song family, and King Butler would no longer address her as she used to be.


    "I see." Song Tingyu was stunned. Shen Jing''s lawyer was looking for him?


    Who would be willing to help her in this situation?


    If the person who had been helping her before took action at this time, wouldn''t that mean exposing his identity?


    Song Tingyu put down the game console in his hand and rubbed Song Weixi''s head, "Vichy, you can play by yourself for a while. Dad went down first."


    "Okay." Song Weixi was still staring at the tv screen, focused on playing games.


    Song Tingyu left Song Weixi''s room and went downstairs. From afar, he saw a man in a gray suit sitting in the living room downstairs. When he heard the noise, he put his briefcase on the sofa and immediately stood up, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    Song Tingyu walked into the living room and nodded at him, "Hello."


    After everyone sat down, the man took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song, this is my business card. My surname is chen. I''m Shen Jing lady Shen''s attorney."


    Song Tingyu was quite interested, "She entrusted you?"


    Mr. Chan nodded, "Yes, we do. Lady Shen doesn''t have a lawyer. I''m offering her free help."


    So it was.


    Song ting put his business card on the coffee table, "I wonder why Mr. Chan came to see me this time."


    "Well, my client, Shen Jing lady Shen, asked me to find you."


    "What did he want you to do with me?"


    "Lady Shen said he wanted to see you, Mr. Song. Please come over."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "Did she say anything else?"


    "No, lady Shen just said that there was something you wanted to know after you went over."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips, "I see."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Song?"


    Instead of answering him, Song Tingyu changed the subject, "How''s lady Shen? How''s her case going?"


    "It''s still in the investigation stage, but lady Shen''s situation is not optimistic..." Mr. Chan said as he looked at Song Tingyu. In fact, he could not understand the details of these rich families. How could it be good? Shen Jing had become a prisoner from the noble lady everyone envied in Ancheng, and now he lives in the detention center.


    When he first saw her on the first day, she was still very glamorous and elegant, but now that she had gone in for a while, her whole person had changed. Perhaps because she had eaten badly, slept badly, and was bullied, he felt that she would have changed a lot every day recently when he visited her.


    She became more and more haggard.


    As the client of her case, Mr. Chan certainly knew what she had done, but he didn''t understand why she did it.

 Chapter 203 I Want You to Give Her A Chance (2)

    Chapter 203 I want you to give her a chance (2)


    After being her lawyer for so long and asking her anything, she refused to say or cooperate at all. Finally, this morning, she took the initiative to speak to him, asking him to come over and tell her that she wanted to see Song Tingyu.


    "Lady Shen was suspected of intentional murder and intentional injury. Her situation was not optimistic, but she refused to cooperate. No matter what I asked her, she refused to say..." Mr. Chan thought Song Tingyu was concerned about her when he asked.


    After all, in the outside world, no one knew that Song Tingyu was actually not related to Shen Jing.


    Although Shen Jing wanted to kill Song Tingyu''s child, perhaps there was something to hide? Or is there anything else?


    As Shen Jing''s lawyer, of course, she wanted to stand on her level and angle to defend her, but she did not cooperate, it was just the most troubling thing for Mr. Chan.


    "By the way, Mr. Song, as lady Shen''s son, do you have anything to say about this case? Lady Shen is uncooperative and won''t say anything. I don''t know what you have to say, Mr. Song." Mr. Chan looked at Song Tingyu expectantly, hoping to hear something useful from him.


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and looked at Mr. Chan with his chin half-propped up with his hand, "This is lady Shen''s business. Mr. Chan should ask her, not me."


    "But Mr. Song, you..." He almost wanted to say that they were not mother and son?


    Then he swallowed what he said. It seemed that Song Tingyu was not nervous about Shen Jing, so it was better for him to be less involved in the affairs of this wealthy family.


    Don''t get yourself into trouble.


    Mr. Chan stood up from the sofa, "If Mr. Song is free, please go to the detention center. Lady Shen is waiting for you."


    When Su Ran came back, Mr. Chan had just walked to the door when they met.


    When song ting saw her come back with something, he came over to take the bag for her, put it on the table, and looked at it a few more times, "What did you buy? What are you going to cook for me tonight?"


    Su ran said, "If you see anything fresh, just buy some." She paused and thought of Mr. Chan, "Who was that just now?"


    "He''s a lawyer."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Shen Jing''s lawyer."


    Su Ran''s face changed when he heard Shen Jing''s name.


    Song Tingyu rubbed her long hair and knew that she was thinking about the child again, "Shen Jing''s lawyer came to me and said that Shen Jing wanted me to come to her. She said she had something to say to me."


    "What did she say to you?"


    Song ting''s eyes changed when he saw her, "I guess she''s been through a lot in there, so I can''t stand it anymore. I want to tell you something so that I can get her out." The smile on his lips became dangerous, "She''s dreaming."


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran, "Do you want to see Shen Jing?"


    "No." Su Ran hated her now. She was afraid that if she saw her, she would not be able to control herself, and she did not know what she would do.


    "Come and see her with me. I heard that she''s not doing well inside. She used to be so high and despised everything. Now she''s living a miserable life. Don''t you think we should go and see her like this?"


    "Let''s go." Song ting changed his clothes and dragged her out of the house.


    The two of them drove to the detention center, and Shen Jing was already waiting in a room because they had said hello in advance.


    She saw Song Tingyu walking in first, her eyes excited, but then she saw Su Ran following her, and her face immediately darkened.


    After they sat down, she even pointed at su ran and said, "Didn''t I say I only wanted to see you? I just have something to tell you. I don''t want to see her."


    Shen Jing could never change her temper. She had fallen to this point, but she still thought she was superior and she still thought she was nothing.


    Su Ran sneered, "You don''t want to see me. I want to see you. If you have the ability to kick me out, you have to think clearly. If I leave, Trial will leave with me. Don''t you want to see him very much? Didn''t you have something to say to him? He''s only here once. If you don''t take the chance, there''s nothing left..."


    Shen Jing stopped talking.


    Su Ran continued, "Do you want me to leave?"


    Shen Jing''s face was cold, but she still didn''t say anything. Su Ran knew that she was also afraid that Song Tingyu would leave with her. It was not easy for Mr. Chan to bring Song Tingyu.


    "Lady Shen, I want to ask you, have your daughter Bai Zhirui come to see you all these days?" Su Ran looked at Shen Jing''s face and said.


    She looked at her like that to avoid any expression on her face.


    She knew what baizhirui meant to her. She was reduced to this state because of Bai Zhirui.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Ran said this, Shen Jing''s face became extremely difficult to see.


    Su Ran smiled and said, "Of course she hasn''t come to see you. She''s in a difficult position to protect herself. The photos of her with Hua Boss were exposed, and now everyone knows that they are related. Also, Hua Boss is a carrier of hiv, and Bai Zhirui is with him. In everyone''s eyes, of course, she is. For a person with this disease, her situation is not good. Who dares approach her? She''s now a character that all the media wants to report on. Her house is now surrounded by those reporters. She can''t go back home, and she doesn''t know where to hide. She''s been hiding for so many days, but it must have been very difficult..."


    Shen Jing was so excited when she heard Su Ran say these words that she immediately stood up from her seat. But because she had handcuffs on her hands, there was nothing she could do but glare at Su Ran angrily, "What have you done to her?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her, "I did it. I asked people to release those photos. By the way, I also released the news that she would never be able to get out of this circle again. But in her case, even if I didn''t do it, she wouldn''t be able to get out. Who would dare touch her?"


    Shen Jing looked at Song Tingyu and thought of Bai Zhirui''s current situation. His face turned pale, "Song Tingyu, you''re too cruel!"


    Song Tingyu said, "Why did you ask Mr. Chan to come to me today? Tell me."


    Shen Jing had not recovered from what had just happened and her eyes were red. For Bai Zhirui, she was trapped here and there was no way she could help her.


    She wiped her eyes with her hand and looked at Song Tingyu, "Didn''t you say last time that if I told you who was behind us to help us, you would let me go?"

 Chapter 204 To Avoid the Limelight

    Chapter 204 avoiding the limelight


    "You''re in a lot of pain here, so you want me to get you out? Or is it to make you feel better?"


    Shen Jing shook his head.


    This was exactly what she thought at first, but she didn''t know what would happen to baizhirui. She was inside and didn''t know what was going on outside, but Song Tingyu had done all these things to her, and she had to bear it.


    "I want you to help Zhirui. You let her go once. This has nothing to do with her. I did it all by myself." Shen Jing pointed at himself and said in a choked voice.


    "Where did you get the medicine? Who gave it to you?"


    In fact, this medicine was really given to her by baizhirui, but how dare Shen Jing say it now? Originally, she wanted to use what she knew to make an exchange. If Song Tingyu knew that the medicine was given to her by baizhirui, then Song Tingyu would definitely not agree to let Bai Zhirui go.


    "I can tell you that someone used this number to call me and ask me to get the medicine." Shen Jing said, looking at Song Tingyu and Su Ran, "Do you have a pen?"


    Su Ran took out a pen and a piece of paper from his bag and put them on the table.


    Shen Jing wrote down a series of phone numbers on the paper and handed them to Song Tingyu, "You can go and find out whose number it is."


    In fact, one day, Shen Jing went to Bai Zhirui''s place. Her phone rang on the table. She answered it for her. It was this number.


    Bai Zhirui did not hide it from her, and then came out to contact the owner of the phone. He went out and asked her to wait at her place. When he came back, he gave her a bottle of medicine and asked her to give it to Pei Qin. He taught her to grind the pills into powder and put them in Su Ran''s food.


    Shen Jing''s memory has always been good, and this phone number is so important, how can she not remember it?


    This came in handy today.


    Song Tingyu held the paper in his hand, "When did you contact each other? Did he contact you before? Also, about why Bai Zhirui suddenly became famous a while ago, who was washing her white? Who''s paving the way for her?"


    Shen Jing''s eyes sparkled, "Hua Boss."


    "Not him."


    "Then I really don''t know..." Shen Jing was worried that song ting would involve Bai Zhirui in this, so as long as he mentioned something about Bai Zhirui, she wanted to deny it!


    "Really?" Song ting narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    Shen Jing looked at him, "Trial, I already told you everything I know. That''s all I know. He contacted me before. He said he knew I hated Su Ran and the The song family. He said he could help me. He helped me out with this plan..."


    As she spoke, she looked at Song Tingyu, not sure if he believed her or not, but there was nothing else she could do, "I''ve already told you everything. This really has nothing to do with zhirui. It''s really because I want to get justice for her. That''s why I did it. It''s entirely my idea. She''s not involved in it at all. So Trial, for the sake of the fact that she''s been with you for five years, For the sake of raising you, please let her live. I beg you..."


    Song Tingyu put the paper in Su Ran''s bag and said to Shen Jing, "When you first drugged Su Ran''s food, did you ever think that Vichy was your grandson? Even if he wasn''t related by blood, he had been with you for almost four years. Why didn''t you feel any sympathy?"


    "Trial..." Shen jing listened to him and understood what he meant. He did not intend to let Bai Zhirui live.


    "You promised me. You just said you would let Zhirui go."


    "I didn''t promise you anything. You were talking to yourself." Song Tingyu smiled and took Su Ran''s hand, "Let''s go."


    "Trial, Song Tingyu, you can''t do this. You promised me that you can''t let zhirui do this. You let her live. I beg you, I beg you..."


    Shen Jing wanted to get up from the chair and rush over to grab Song Tingyu, but it was useless. Her hands were cuffed to the chair, and she couldn''t move at all.


    And soon, someone came over and held her down, making her unable to move. She could only watch song ting leave with Su Ran. Their figures became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared in front of her.


    Shen Jing almost broke his throat and couldn''t let them turn around to look at her.


    As the iron door slowly closed, Shen Jing''s voice was quickly stopped.


    Su Ran was still holding the paper in her hand. Shen Jing wrote down a series of numbers on it. She looked at the numbers written on it, "Trial, do you think this number is really the number to contact Shen Jing?"


    She paused, "Also, can we really follow this number to find the person who instructed Shen Jing at the time?"


    "No matter what, let someone check it out. Maybe they can really get something out of it." Song ting dragged Su Ran forward, opened the door and sat in, "I have to find out who really wants to kill our daughter."


    Su ran nodded, looked at him and smiled, "I believe you."


    Song ting pinched her face with his hand, then took the paper in her hand, made a phone call, and said the number, "Well, just this phone number, find out who this number belongs to, and tell me when you find it."


    "I''ll take you home first. I have something else to do..." Song Tingyu started the car and drove it to the road.


    "Aren''t you coming back for dinner tonight?" Su Ran thought of all the dishes he had bought, and all of them were according to his preferences and tastes. It would be a pity if he didn''t come back to eat them.


    "Come back. You cook. Why don''t I come back?"


    Song Tingyu turned back to look at her and smiled.


    After he drove Su Ran back, he drove out and made a phone call while driving, "Where is she now?"


    Bai Zhirui was well aware of her current situation. She knew that she had no chance to turn over in this circle. After the photos of her and Hua Boss were exposed, everyone connected them. Not only was she once again caught in the whirlpool of being the third party to someone else''s marriage, but she was also reduced to being a female star who rose to the top by sneaky rules. What was even more sad was that Hua Boss had been caught up in a while ago. Bai Zhirui was found to be a carrier of hiv, so of course, he would be labeled as one.


    With such a disease, who would dare to have contact with her?


    This is a disease that everyone is afraid of.


    She knew that even if Song Tingyu didn''t order her to be banned, there was basically no way she could have another chance.

 Chapter 205 When Im Done Using You, of Course Ill Abandon You (1)

    Chapter 205 takes advantage of you and of course abandons you (1)


    After those photos were exposed, she was brought in for an examination because she had been in close contact with Hua Boss during that time. She was fine. She didn''t catch the disease. It turned out that she was fine. She also posted a copy of her physical examination report through Miss chen, but it didn''t work at all.


    These people were more willing to believe that the so-called physical examination report was just a fake to deceive the public.


    Bai Zhirui was upset, but there was nothing she could do about it. The phone number she had been able to get through to was always turned off. How could she not know what was going on?


    However, the person saw that the matter had been exposed and felt that she was useless, so she became a discarded chess piece.


    She had been hiding outside for many days and didn''t dare to go out. Every day, she relied on Miss chen to bring her food. She carefully went back to her house and found where the media reporters were still guarding.


    How dare she go back under such circumstances?


    After staying in a small hotel for several days, she could not bear it any longer. Since she knew that she would never have a chance to turn over, she did not want to stay in Ancheng and become a laughing stock.


    She asked Miss chen to take care of everything for her, then gave her the key and asked her to go back and get her passport and other documents.


    Now that all the blame was directed at her, she had to go abroad to hide from the limelight. When everything calmed down, she would find another chance to come back.


    Everything went smoothly. Although the reporters were waiting outside Bai Zhirui''s house and were chasing after Miss chen when they saw her, it was fine that she didn''t catch up with Miss chen because she wasn''t Bai Zhirui after all.


    Miss chen also got Bai Zhirui''s passport and id. He also bought her ticket and flew to America at 4 pm.


    Miss chen was waiting at the airport with her ticket and passport. At one o'' clock in the afternoon, Bai Zhirui simply packed up everything, then put on sunglasses, mask and hat, and took a taxi to the airport.


    There were a few times when she wanted to go out, there were paparazzi following behind her, so these days, although she lived outside, she kept changing places, changing places every two days. She was so nervous that she couldn''t sleep peacefully.


    Now in the taxi, she looked around in a reflex, restless, but fortunately, there were no suspicious vehicles following them.


    She arrived at the airport safely and walked to the place agreed with Miss chen.


    Just as she was about to walk into the hall, a lot of people suddenly rushed up to her. The camera was shooting at her, "Bai Xiaojie, where are you going to the airport now? Are you flying abroad to avoid the limelight because you are not troubled by the recent days?"


    "Are you alone? Or was someone waiting for you?"


    "Didn''t you say you had nothing to do with Hua Boss? But those photos came out, and you two were so close together. How do you explain that?"


    "Did you break up with Song Tingyu because you had been hiding from song ting long ago that you were with president hua?"


    "For so many years, you''ve been relying on men to get ahead, haven''t you? Which men have you climbed up on? Can you tell me?"


    The questions came crashing down one by one, and, without a doubt, they were getting sharper and sharper, with more and more reporters coming up next to them.


    As a public figure, Bai Zhirui had long been used to these things and adapted to them, but now she felt that these reporters were really like a monster, frightening.


    Her face was pale, and there was no one beside her to help her. She looked very helpless and wanted to leave them and continue walking, but she found it difficult to walk, because all the people around her couldn''t move.


    She even thought the reporters were pushed to the ground.


    When the reporters saw Bai Zhirui being pushed to the ground, no one reached out to pull her up. Instead, they felt that it was easier to ask the questions they wanted to know, so the topic continued and kept coming at Bai Zhirui.


    "Get out of here, all of you! Get out of here!" Bai Zhirui kept waving her hands, trying to get rid of the reporters who had been surrounding her. She thought it was too scary. Without any defense, they appeared in front of her and asked her the questions she was most afraid of and the questions she didn''t want to face.


    She felt that these so-called media reporters at the moment were really like a flood of monsters, and she, without the slightest resistance, was surrounded by them here, and could not escape.


    "Bai Xiaojie, can you answer our questions? Please don''t run away, okay?"


    "I told you to get out of here!" Bai Zhirui tried to get up from the ground, but was soon pushed back to the ground again. Her faces were constantly magnified in front of her. She seemed to see their distorted facial features.


    These questions fell on her one by one, like huge stones pressing on her body, making her unable to breathe.


    She could only feel the sounds of these people echoing in her ears, making her head hurt so much that she covered her ears with her hands and nearly collapsed, "Get away, get away, get away, don''t come near me..."


    She burst into tears.


    Miss chen, who had seen all this before, wanted to go up and pull the people around Bai Zhirui away and take her away, but she came out alone to avoid the eyes of others and make things easier. How could she have known that she would encounter these problems at the airport? Bai Zhirui was surrounded by these people so tightly that she didn''t even see her figure and could only hear her crying.


    However, these voices still failed to arouse the sympathy of the so-called reporters, and their questions still came crashing down one by one.


    "Didn''t you see that she was already like this? Can''t we just let her go? What happened to her now? Please don''t push her like this anymore. She doesn''t know anything. Let her go..."


    Miss chen kept saying, but no one paid attention to her.


    In Miss chen''s mind, Bai Zhirui was fit to have tried this kind of awkwardness, even when she had climbed up and worked very hard in the past, she had never tried this kind of awkwardness.


    But even now that she was like this, these reporters had no intention of letting her go. They had to ask her something.

 Chapter 206 When Im Done Using You, of Course Ill Abandon You (2)

    Chapter 206 takes advantage of you and of course abandons you (2)


    The security guards at the airport moved out and finally managed to control the scene. Bai Zhirui couldn''t even pick up the things she had just fallen on the ground. She just wanted to get out of here, get away from these people, and stay far away.


    However, due to the large number of reporters in the media, the scene was not completely under control, so soon, she was caught up by reporters with cameras and microphones, Miss chen could only watch these situations helplessly.


    Just as Bai Zhirui was at her worst, someone appeared in front of her. A man in a black suit and sunglasses reached out to her and didn''t know how he got in. But now that he was standing right in front of her, Bai Zhirui was eager to escape from these situations, so he couldn''t care less. No matter who came, he grabbed the man''s hand and followed him.


    Baizhirui realized that in addition to this man, there were actually several men dressed in the same clothes around him, black suits and sunglasses, blocking these reporters so that they could leave the crowd.


    These should be bodyguards or something.


    Bai Zhirui left with the man, his footsteps disordered but also fast. At this time, he just wanted to leave, and there was nothing else he could do.


    There were reporters trying to catch up, but they stopped them.


    The man walked quickly with her until he came to a black bentley. Someone saw them coming, so he reached out and opened the door, "Bai Xiaojie, please get in the car."


    Baizhirui hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she couldn''t care less, so she sat in the back seat of the car.


    "Bai Xiaojie, long time no see."


    As soon as she got in the car, the car was driven away and a voice came.


    She turned her head in surprise. Next to her was Tang Zichu.


    So these people were all called by Song Tingyu.


    Why did he ask these people to come and take her away?


    "Assistant Tang, did Song Tingyu call you over?" Bai Zhirui said after calming down.


    Tang Zichu smiled and said, "We, Song Boss, want to see you."


    "Then I should be honored that you Song Boss would want to see me..."


    "Bai Xiaojie should be glad that if it weren''t for president song calling me over, or if Bai Xiaojie was still at the airport, he wouldn''t be able to get away."


    Baizhirui pursed her lips. It was undeniable that if Tang Zichu hadn''t suddenly appeared, she would still be surrounded by those people.


    She had never felt the horror of the media before. In the past, no matter what, she was not afraid of the media. She felt that these artists and the so-called paparazzi were actually mutually dependent and alive, and sometimes she was grateful to them for creating publicity for herself.


    But today, she really felt that they were as scary as snakes and beasts.


    She wanted to destroy them all and keep them away from her.


    "How did Song Tingyu know I was at the airport?"


    "Isn''t it simple what Song Boss wants to know?" Tang Zichu turned to look at Bai Zhirui and smiled, "Shouldn''t Bai Xiaojie be curious about why there are so many reporters waiting at the airport all of a sudden? Didn''t Bai Xiaojie have a good idea? Get your agent to come out and help you get your passport and ticket. All you need to do is show up at the airport and then get on a plane and leave. But why are there so many reporters at the critical moment?"


    Bai Zhirui suddenly understood, "Did Song Tingyu do this?"


    Who else was there besides him?


    Tang Zichu was noncommittal, "Song zong has something to say to Bai Xiaojie."


    "Where is he?"


    "Bai Xiaojie will know soon."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, there was no more li hu and Bai Zhirui.


    Bai Zhirui gradually calmed down and began to think about what song ting was looking for.


    She knew he wouldn''t let her go so easily. He hadn''t tried to control her for so many days, but now someone had brought her over!


    The car stopped at a coffee shop during tea time, but there was hardly anyone here.


    Song Tingyu must have asked someone to wrap this place up, to make it easier to talk, and to avoid unnecessary distractions.


    Bai Zhirui was taken to a private room by Tang Zichu. He knocked on the door and Song Tingyu''s voice came out, "Come in."


    Tang Zichu opened the door, "Bai Xiaojie, please."


    Bai Zhirui had to walk in even if he didn''t want to.


    Song Tingyu was the only one in the room.


    Tang zichu took Bai Zhirui in and did not leave.


    "Sit down." Song Tingyu pointed to the opposite position.


    Bai Zhirui knew she had no choice, so she sat down in Tang Zichu''s open seat. She took out her cigarette case and lit a cigarette in her mouth, "So you informed the reporters who were waiting at the airport. Song Tingyu, what do you want?"


    "Was the situation horrible just now? Are you scared?" Song Tingyu smiled and tapped his long fingers on the table, "I heard you were crying..."


    Bai zhirui pressed her sore eyes with her hand, "Thanks to you."


    "That''s just a prelude."


    "What else do you want? You''ve made it impossible for me to stay in this circle, and I have to leave the country and go abroad to avoid the limelight, but you still won''t let me go and have a bunch of people stop me at the airport. Song Tingyu, are you going to make me die?" Bai zhirui took away the long lady''s cigarette, pinched it in her hand, and said angrily.


    Unlike Bai Zhirui''s anger, Song Tingyu appeared calm and his eyes were filled with coldness, "What about you? Bai Zhirui, did you ever think about letting my daughter off the hook when you poisoned her? You don''t just want her life. You want to kill two birds with one stone, and you want Vichy to die..."


    "Shouldn''t I do this to you?"


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned pale in an instant, "This matter and I..."


    "Don''t tell me this has nothing to do with you." Song Tingyu interrupted her voice with a sneer, "Even if Shen Jing hates her more, she doesn''t have so much thought. Whatever she wants to do, she comes directly. How could she want to use such a method? And where did the medicine come from?"


    "What does it have to do with me to be taught what to do behind her back?"


    Song Tingyu took a bottle of red wine and poured a little on the glass. He took a sip, "This morning Shen Jing asked her lawyer to come to me and say he wanted to see me. Before I came to meet you, she just came out of the detention center. Do you know how she was doing in there? It''s pretty miserable..."


    "I know Shen Jing best. She hasn''t suffered much since she was a child, and she''s been living a good life. So this time, she made a big mistake, and her life inside is not easy. But in a few days, I almost can''t recognize her when I see her. Is this still the bright Shen Jing from before?"

 Chapter 207 Do You Want Another One? (1)

    Chapter 207: do you want another pill (1)?


    Bai Zhirui looked at him, "What''s the use of telling me this? Her business has nothing to do with me."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "You''re pretty heartless. Maybe your heartlessness is inherited from Shen Jing. You''re doing it for yourself, regardless of her life or death, and the same thing, she''s doing it to make herself feel better, regardless of your life or death..."


    Bai Zhirui''s heart thumped, "What do you mean?"


    "She asked her lawyer to come to me just to get me there. She said she had important news to tell me. She wanted to use it to make herself feel better. She wanted me to get her out of the case while it was still in the investigation stage. She just wanted to go out. She was like crazy and didn''t want to stay inside. So in order to get out, she couldn''t care less. Naturally, You don''t care..."


    Bai Zhirui wanted to not believe it, but now facing Song Tingyu, he had no bottom line in his heart, "What did she do?"


    "Scared?" Song Tingyu''s smile was tinged with slight sarcasm.


    Bai Zhirui did not speak, but clenched her hands on the table into fists, revealing her feelings at the moment. She was scared, really scared, and, especially nervous, did not know what Shen Jing knew or what she said to Song Tingyu.


    In the beginning, she thought that Shen Jing was full of debt to her, so she must rely on her to do everything, just want to make up for everything, she had no scruples in front of her, just do what she wanted to do.


    Because she thought that Shen Jing would never betray herself and betray herself!


    But now that she heard Song Tingyu say this, she was at a loss!


    "You are a mother and a daughter. You have a very similar personality." Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and said, "They are all so selfish. They don''t care about anything for their own good."


    Song ting took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on the table, "Look at this number. Shen Jing gave it to me. She said that you often talk to the owner of the phone number. The owner of this number gave you your medicine. Tell me, who is the owner of this number?"


    Bai zhirui took the paper over and saw a series of numbers on it. When she saw them, she felt her hands and feet were cold. Shen Jing actually betrayed her.


    For the sake of her own life, she did not care about her life at all!


    That woman is really cruel!


    She had abandoned her when she was born, and now she was only thinking about herself!


    She clutched the paper tightly in her hand, her eyes filled with hatred!


    If Shen Jing were in front of her now, she would have come forward and hit her hard!


    "Didn''t Shen Jing give you his phone number? She hasn''t told you who the owner of this number is?" Bai zhirui threw the paper on the table and sneered.


    "She knew you often contacted the owner of this number. How did she know who it was?" Song Tingyu smiled slowly and unhurriedly, "I got someone to call this number, but it didn''t work. It was turned off. Are you in the same situation now? This number was fine before, but now you can''t get through? Is that why you ended up in such a mess? After using you, of course, he abandoned you..." Song ting said slowly, "Don''t you think so?"


    "No!" Baizhirui said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "It''s not good for people to lie to themselves too much. What''s the use of defending the people over there? Shen Jing already knows what he''s going to do, but you don''t? What happened at the airport just now? Do you want to do it again? Do you believe that I will make you suffer worse than you just did? Haven''t you had enough of hiding these days?"


    Song Tingyu suddenly stood up from his seat, his hands on the table, staring at Bai Zhirui and sneering.


    Of course, Bai Zhirui had lived a life of hiding, and now that she remembered what she had said about her life these days, she was still scared. It was not easy being chased by the media, paparazzi, and everyone else.


    Song Tingyu sat down, his deep eyes still staring at baizhirui, "You always know what you want. Why don''t you know what you want now?"


    Bai Zhirui''s heart was already shaking, "What good would it do if I said it?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? Now that you''ve become an outcast, unless you want to make things worse for yourself in the future, you can keep your mouth shut..."


    "What would you do to me if I didn''t say it?"


    Song Tingyu threw the question back at her, "What do you think?"


    Bai Zhirui felt that she was in a terrible situation. She had lost the career she had worked so hard for, had not lived a good and high life, and had been despised and looked down upon by everyone. But if she did not agree with Song Tingyu now, her situation would only be worse.


    She could not imagine what would happen to her.


    As Song Tingyu said, she really had no right to negotiate with him, but she was already like this, and she had to go all out.


    At this moment, she raised her head and looked at Song Tingyu boldly, "I can give you some information, but I only have one condition, the only one. After I say it, I don''t want you to help me with my affairs. You just have to stop interfering with me. I just want to go abroad. I don''t want to stay here right now. Don''t make me look like this again, okay?"


    Song Tingyu was noncommittal, "Go ahead."


    Bai Zhirui knew that Song Tingyu had promised himself by saying so.


    As long as he didn''t intervene, she would leave Ancheng temporarily. As for other matters, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    But Shen Jing was already afraid of living inside. She didn''t know if she had confessed her. If she had, she would have been caught even if she had fled abroad.


    She wanted Song Tingyu to help her, but she didn''t dare say anything.


    Because she was afraid that Song Tingyu would not even agree to this matter that did not interfere with her.


    "As Shen Jing said, this phone number was used to contact me, but I really don''t know who ordered me to do this behind my back. When I first separated from you, the owner of this phone came to me and said that he could help me get everything back. I asked who they were, and he told me to leave them alone. He only said that as long as I wanted them, they would help me. The only condition was, I wanted to give them what they wanted, and I realized that they wanted to deal with you, so I didn''t agree. I still had you in my heart, and I didn''t want to come with them to deal with you. After that, this call came to me a few times, and I hung up every time until a few months ago..."

 Chapter 208 Do You Want Another One? (2)

    Chapter 208: do you want another pill (2)?


    Baizhi rui paused, "I was violated by Hua Boss because I called you earlier. I asked you to come and save me, but you didn''t come. After the accident, I really hated you and Su Ran, so I called the owner of this phone number. I promised to help him..."


    "They gave you the medicine, too?"


    Baizhirui nodded, "Yes, they gave me the medicine, and they taught me how to do it. Then I gave it to Shen Jing. She was supposed to find a chance to put the powder on Su Ran''s food, but Madam song kept people on guard against her, so she didn''t have a chance to do it at all. Then Madam song found Pei Qin and asked her to take care of Su Ran, so we got off of Pei Qin. Hands..."


    "I''ve been in contact with them on the phone. It''s a man, and his voice has been processed. I can''t recognize the voice. I really don''t know who it is..."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a while, "You were depressed in the entertainment industry for a long time before, but then you suddenly became famous again. You donated money to the disaster area. You have been successfully whitewashed. You also received a lot of notices, right? And all kinds of big-name directors''movies. Is this Hua Boss helping you?"


    Bai Zhirui knew that there was no benefit in lying now. There was no one behind her and no one helped her like before.


    As Song Tingyu said, she had become an abandoned child.


    "It''s not Hua Boss, it''s them..."


    "In that case, the person behind you is quite capable..." Song Tingyu said slowly as he leaned back in his chair.


    Bai Zhirui shook his head, "Maybe, but I don''t even know who they are..."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    Bai Zhirui shook his head, "I swear, everything I said is true."


    "How did you get the medicine?" Song ting paused, "In what way did I give it to you?"


    "They arranged for me to meet somewhere, but they still didn''t show up. When I arrived, the waiter at the restaurant handed me a package, saying that someone had requested it to be delivered to me..."


    "When did you make an appointment? What time? Where is the appointment?" Song Tingyu''s voice grew colder, "Give me a specific time and place."


    Bai Zhirui thought about it carefully, "I''ll write it down for you."


    This is the best.


    Song Tingyu looked at Tang Zichu and motioned for him to give baizhi rui paper and pen.


    Tang Zichu borrowed paper and pen from the coffee shop and placed them in front of Bai Zhirui. Song ting nodded at the table, "Write down the exact time and place..."


    Baizhirui nodded, wrote down the exact time and place on the paper with a pen, and then put it in front of Song Tingyu, "That''s all I know. Can I leave now?"


    Song Tingyu took the paper and looked at it in front of his eyes, "Not yet. You can''t leave until things are settled."


    "Song Tingyu, you can''t do this. You promised me..."


    "I didn''t promise you when to leave, did I?" Asked Song Tingyu, who had already stood up from his chair.


    "But don''t you know where I am in Ancheng? I''ll go crazy if I stay here any longer! If you want me to stay, you can. You have to find me a more private place..." She really had enough of being followed every day.


    Song Tingyu ignored her and left the restaurant.


    Tang Zichu remained where he was, "Bai Xiaojie, you can go back to your place, because now the whole of Ancheng thinks that you have left Ancheng. As long as you don''t make too much noise and want the whole world to know that you are Bai Zhirui, your side is still quiet for the time being..."


    With that said, Tang Zichu left, and the car was parked outside. He got in the car, sat in the back seat, and looked at Song Tingyu beside him, "Song Boss, what do we do now?"


    "I''m going home for dinner." Song Tingyu looked at his watch and it was time for dinner, "Get someone to check and see if you can find anything in this restaurant."


    Song ting said as he handed Tang Zichu the piece of paper that Bai Zhirui had just written down.


    Tang Zichu accepted the order. He knew that Song Tingyu was in a hurry to go back to eat the food Su Ran cooked for him.


    The driver sent Song Tingyu back to the The song family. Su Ran was still busy in the kitchen, and Madam song, Song Mingxuan, Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng were sitting in the living room.


    Only then did Song Tingyu realize that Su Ran''s meal was not specially prepared for him to eat alone.


    He greeted the people in the living room, then opened the kitchen door and walked in.


    Su Ran was wearing an apron and was still busy cutting vegetables, not noticing that someone had entered the kitchen.


    Until Song Tingyu hugged her waist from behind.


    She was startled and struggled instinctively, but soon she smelled something familiar and moved, "I''m back."


    "Yes."


    "Sit outside and chat with grandma and dad. Don''t come in and get in my way."


    "I''ll help you."


    "No need." Su Ran refused without a second thought. She thought that Song Tingyu had never been in the kitchen before, so she would not be able to help. She didn''t know what would happen.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Song Tingyu was still holding her waist, and Su Ran felt like she was wrapped in an octopus. She couldn''t shake it off, "It''s hot. Don''t make a fuss. Sit outside, or you can play games with Vichy."


    "I''m right here."


    "It''s hot here." It was already hot, so what if the kitchen had air conditioning? It was also the heat from the food that made the temperature very high.


    "I don''t mind."


    "..." Su Ran was speechless." Then stay aside and don''t mess around.


    Song Tingyu finally let go and stood aside, only to find that Su Ran was cutting fruit.


    "What do you want to cut fruit for?"


    "Cake. I baked a cake. Nuannuan is here too. Let her try it later."


    Song Tingyu glared at her, "How many people have you called over for dinner?"


    "I called Tian Mi, Brother Dongcheng, and Hope. Hope had to work late at night, so Nuannuan just came over." Su Ran continued to move his hand as he spoke, but did not stop.


    "Just return it?" Song Tingyu''s tone was filled with strong dissatisfaction, "Didn''t you go to the supermarket to buy food and cook for me today?"


    "So, are you dissatisfied that I called so many people over for dinner?" Su Ran looked at him calmly, as if he were looking at an angry child.


    "I''m not satisfied that you didn''t''specially'' prepare this meal for me."


    So this is the case...


    "Who says I''m not''specialized''? I''m''special''. I didn''t look. Did I buy all your favorite food? I called everyone here for fun."

 Chapter 209 We Can Only Start with Baizhirui

    Chapter 209 can only start with Bai Zhirui.


    Hearing her say that, Song Tingyu was satisfied, and the curve of her beautiful lips kept rising.


    "Okay, can you go out now?"


    "Feed me a strawberry." Song Tingyu pointed at the strawberries on the fruit plate.


    Su Ran picked up a strawberry and put it into his mouth. He bit it down.


    This is not the season for strawberries, but it is not difficult to buy them.


    "Is it good?"


    "Do you want to try it?"


    Su ran nodded. Just as she was about to put a strawberry in her mouth, Song Tingyu held her face in his hands. Then he lowered his head and kissed her small mouth. When she was stunned, the tip of his tongue went in and hooked her small tongue. In an instant, the taste of strawberries filled her mouth.


    Sweet, sour, and rich.


    Song Tingyu let go of her, his eyes brimming with a doting smile. It was his turn to ask her, "Is it good?"


    Su Ran didn''t expect him to make her feel the strawberry in this way. Her face was red and she nodded, "Delicious."


    "Why don''t you take another one?"


    "No more!" She immediately shook her head and pushed him with her hand, "Get out. Don''t stay here."


    She had been concentrating on cooking, because his appearance had taken up a lot of time, and if he continued to stay here, I don''t know what else he would have come up with.


    "I''ll stay here. I want to see you cook."


    "...


    "Then don''t argue, don''t move, and don''t affect me."


    "Got it." Sure enough, Song Tingyu stood quietly with his arms folded around his chest for a while, but only for a moment. Then he said again, "Did I go to Bai Zhirui just now?"


    Su Ran turned around, "And then?"


    "She wanted to leave Ancheng, but she met a lot of reporters at the airport and stopped her. I asked Tang Zichu to bring her out and we met."


    "What did you say?"


    "I lied to her that Shen Jing had told her everything."


    "And then she got scared?" It was about her daughter, so Su Ran stopped, "Does Bai Zhirui admit that she did it?"


    "There''s someone behind her..." Song Tingyu leaned against the counter, "She was so popular all of a sudden because the person behind her was supporting her. Now I suspect that, including Hua Boss''s sudden accident, it was all because of baizhirui who asked that person to do it for her. She hated Hua Boss so much that she naturally wanted him to live rather than die..."


    "So do you think that the infected young models were arranged by bai zhirui to be with president hua?"


    Song ting nodded, "It''s possible..."


    "If that''s the case, there''s a lot of power behind her, and she''s obviously targeting our The song family..." Su Ran frowned.


    "Yes." Song Tingyu now felt that this was not just a matter of reporting a recovery or a simple question like him. There were bigger questions waiting for him to figure out.


    "Did you get any useful information from Bai Zhirui? What happened to the medicine?"


    "Even Bai Zhirui had never seen anyone help her. She even went to a restaurant to get her medicine. She got it from a waiter."


    Su Ran was taken aback, "They are very cautious and thoughtful."


    "So now you can treat Bai Zhirui as an abandoned child without hesitation, because even baizhirui doesn''t know their identity, and it''s hard to find them."


    "Yes." Song ting rubbed her long hair with his hand, "Now that I''ve asked Tang Zichu to look into it, I''ll find out who''s behind it sooner or later. Okay, don''t think about it. Just leave it to me." He didn''t want su ran to think too much...


    He would take care of it, and she just needed to know the end result.


    Tang Zichu had some information in his hand and knocked on Song Tingyu''s office door, "Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu looked in the direction of the door, "Come in."


    When Tang Zichu walked in, he said, "Any clues."


    "The phone number has stopped, and now it''s an empty number..." Tang Zichu put the number that Shen Jing had written on the paper before in front of Song Tingyu''s desk.


    Song Tingyu looked at the paper, "Can''t you find the owner of the phone number?"


    "This is a phone number from a long time ago. It was not registered with its real name at that time, so I couldn''t find its owner. I sent someone to check the phone records again. There was only one number in the phone records."


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "Call history with Bai Zhirui?"


    Tang zichu nodded, "So the problem is stuck here, and the clue is interrupted. We can''t find out who the owner is."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a while, took the paper, kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the trash can, "Where''s the restaurant?"


    "I went to the restaurant that Bai Xiaojie gave me and looked for their video, but I didn''t find anything unusual. There were too many people at that time, so it was more difficult." Tang Zichu frowned, "I did find the man who gave the medicine to Bai Xiaojie."


    Tang zichu put a picture on Song Tingyu''s desk and clicked on the picture, "But it looks like a very ordinary waiter."


    Song Tingyu picked up the photo and looked at it, "Did anyone investigate the waiter?"


    "Yes, the background is very clean. Twenty-two years old, unmarried, ordinary working people."


    Tang zichu paused, "I was worried about scaring the cat out of the bag, so I didn''t ask the boy what to say..." Although he actually thought that the boy might be just an ordinary messenger.


    But he still felt that he should come back and tell Song Tingyu that it was better for him to make a decision.


    "I didn''t ask who gave him the package."


    "No."


    Song ting nodded, "Don''t ask."


    Tang Zichu was silent for a moment, "Song Boss, what should we do now? I think the people who gave the drug to Bai Xiaojie were really careful. They cleaned up all the clues, and even Bai Xiaojie didn''t have the most direct contact with them. And the clues stopped here. What do you think we should do next?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back in his chair and rested his hand on his forehead without making a sound for a long time.


    The clue on the other side of the phone number had been cut off, there was no real name registration, it was too difficult to find the owner, and its call record was too clean, as if it was bought specifically to talk to Bai Zhirui.


    But this phone number is not new.


    "How did you charge for this number?"


    Song Tingyu put down his hand and said slowly.


    Tang Zichu had always been serious and careful about this issue, so he had checked it out.


    "It was charged through the air, and it was at a small store. It was filled with a lot of money at one time to contact Bai Xiaojie, and it was never charged after. There were no cameras installed at the small store on the street, so we still couldn''t find anyone to charge it. I asked the owner of the small store, and they still had an impression of this number. Because there was too much money to charge, a few thousand dollars, and they had never seen it before, but they were impressed by this number, but they still couldn''t describe what kind of person it was. They just said that it was a man, tall and thin, wearing sunglasses, mask, and the rest, they didn''t know..."

 Chapter 210 If You Dont Have A Problem in Your Heart, Youll Fall for It (1)

    Chapter 210 if you have no problem in your heart, you will fall for it (1)


    Originally, I thought I might be able to find some clues through the charging of the phone bill, but I didn''t expect that the person did not leak a single drop of water. Even the charging of the phone bill had been specially selected.


    Therefore, some of the clues they found at the moment were basically interrupted and could not be further investigated.


    When the clue was cut off, Tang Zichu couldn''t follow it any further, so he had to come back first to discuss the strategy with Song Tingyu and see what they should do next.


    Song ting gently tapped the table with his long fingers, his eyes unfocused, and he was thinking.


    Tang Zichu did not disturb him.


    He suddenly stood up from his seat, took the coat on the hook, put it on, opened the drawer, and took out the car keys, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Find Bai Zhirui."


    "Bai Xiaojie?" Tang Zichu didn''t know why Song Tingyu did it, so he frowned in confusion.


    Song Tingyu turned to look at him, "Now all the clues are broken, so we can only start with Bai Zhirui."


    "But Bai Xiaojie said she didn''t have the most direct contact with that person."


    "Then we can only start with her."


    Tang Zichu followed in his footsteps, "Has Song Boss thought of a way?"


    Song Tingyu paused slightly, "Let''s try it first, but we need Bai Zhirui''s help. If she''s willing to help, let her leave Ancheng after she succeeds."


    Song Tingyu did not want to see her again in Ancheng and would keep her here for the time being. He was worried that she would be of any use. Now, she came in handy.


    Tang Zichu nodded, "Okay, I''ll arrange for Bai Xiaojie to leave."


    "Miss, all the waiters in our restaurant are already here. I wonder what the hell is going on with you? If you make such a fuss, we''ll call the police." The restaurant manager said angrily.


    "Then you can call me. I don''t care. Your waiter stole a customer''s purse. I don''t know who will be affected by this when it gets out. I''m afraid that no one in your restaurant will dare to patronize it, right? I don''t care. I''m already like this. I''m going to be a street rat in Ancheng, right? But you guys are different... If something really happens and it gets to the Police station, do you still want to do business? Is the restaurant still open?" Bai Zhirui sat in his chair, his voice calm.


    "You..." The restaurant manager was so angry that she couldn''t say a word, but she was right. No matter what, it was a big deal, and it had a big impact on their restaurant.


    Even if they didn''t do anything, it would always be bad if the door was full of police, so it would always be best if things could be settled peacefully.


    "Bai Xiaojie, what do you want? As I said, that''s all the waiters in our restaurant have..."


    "No, manager, you''re lying. It''s obvious that someone hasn''t arrived yet! It seems that the manager is really not afraid of making a big deal out of it. Alright, let''s call the police and tell them that the waiter in your restaurant stole something."


    "You..." The manager held back his anger and took the phone off Bai Zhirui''s hand, "Bai Xiaojie, we have something to talk about."


    Bai Zhirui smiled, "Now it''s the manager. You''re not cooperating."


    "Call the rest of the people over, too."


    Then, the door of the private room was opened again and three young boys came in.


    Baizhirui was good at recognizing people and recognized one of the boys at a glance.


    She walked over and looked at the boy, but the boy did not dare to look into her eyes. When her eyes shone, he immediately shifted his gaze.


    Baizhirui hooked her lips, "Manager, you guys should go first. I have something to say to him."


    "Bai Xiaojie, this..."


    "What are you afraid of? I''m a woman and I''m powerless. What am I afraid of doing to a man?"


    The manager had no choice but to leave with his men.


    After the door was closed again, Bai Zhirui looked at the boy and said, "Did you give me a package a few months ago?"


    "Bai Xiaojie, I don''t know what you''re talking about..." The boy''s voice was still calm, but he never dared to meet Bai Zhirui''s eyes, "I''ve seen Bai Xiaojie on tv before. This is the first time I''ve seen him in person. I''ve never seen you before..."


    "You lied." Bai Zhirui smiled, "You don''t even dare to look into my eyes. Who asked you to give me the package that day? You don''t have to deny it. I know you..."


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about..." The boy still denied.


    No matter what Bai Zhirui said next, the boy denied it.


    The room was actually being monitored all the time. On the other side of the computer, Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu were staring at the screen.


    "Song Boss, that boy should have recognized Bai Xiaojie. He was lying, and he could tell that he was nervous. Although there was no reaction on his face, his hands were pinching the sides of his pants. Besides, he was swallowing in secret. If he didn''t know him, why didn''t he come in at the beginning? Why didn''t he dare to look at Bai Xiaojie when he came in..."


    Song ting nodded.


    For the next few days, Bai Zhirui went to the restaurant every day and looked for the boy every day. Every time, he asked the same question. He asked her if the person he gave her the package that day was a man or a woman, and what was his impression of that man?


    Every time the boy responded, he didn''t know what she was saying, but Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu could tell from the surveillance video that the boy was getting more and more flustered.


    If, as he had said, he did not know Bai Zhirui and had never seen her before, being pestered by her every day, his only reaction and expression would be impatience, right?


    But the boy did not show any impatience. When he saw Bai Zhirui, he became more and more flustered and more afraid to look into Bai Zhirui''s eyes.


    From this level, it was basically certain that he had seen Bai Zhirui before, and that the package was given to her by him. In the eyes of many people, this was a very common thing. It was no big deal to help someone pass things over. If the boy hadn''t known something or been specifically told, he wouldn''t have insisted that he hadn''t seen white before. Zhirui.


    If he really didn''t have any problems in his heart, he would have admitted it earlier and said that he had forwarded the package instead of denying it all the time.


    This was what Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu thought was wrong with him.


    After Bai Zhirui insisted on going to the restaurant for five days, she went back on the sixth day and ordered a table of food. When she asked the boy to come over, the manager said that the boy was sick and didn''t go to work today.

 Chapter 211 If You Dont Have A Problem in Your Heart, Youll Fall for It (2)

    Chapter 211 if you have no problem in your heart, you will fall for it (2)


    Hearing this, baizhirui sneered, "Is he hiding from me?"


    The manager was patient, "I don''t know what Bai Xiaojie is talking about, and I didn''t hide from you. But he''s really sick. He took a sick day off today, and the staff took a sick day off. We can''t stop him. If Bai Xiaojie doesn''t believe me, we can look for him in our restaurant and see if we can find him..."


    It seemed that he really asked for leave, so bai zhirui looked at the manager, "Where is his home?"


    Although the manager was patient, his voice was still cold in the face of a troublemaker who had been here for almost a week, "I''m sorry, Bai Xiaojie, we won''t reveal personal information about our employees to anyone. If you still want to see him, maybe you can sit here and wait. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Bai Xiaojie, we''re busy. Please stop when you can..."


    The manager said and left.


    Bai Zhirui sat in the private room for a while, then got up and walked around the restaurant. She did not see the boy, so she called the bathroom.


    On the other side of the phone, tang zichu said, "Bai Xiaojie, president song asked you to come out."


    Bai Zhirui left the restaurant and got in a car outside. As soon as she got in the car, she looked at the man beside her, "You''ve seen the situation. He didn''t come to work today."


    Song ting nodded and said nothing.


    Bai zhirui looked out the window and said, "I have done as you asked. Can I leave now?"


    "When the time is ripe, I will let you go."


    "When is the right time?" Bai Zhirui''s face was filled with impatience.


    Song Tingyu looked at her, his eyes dark, "What do you think? Even the person who gave you the medicine hasn''t been found yet."


    Baizhirui sat in the car, silent for a long time, then slowly said, "I went to the detention center to see Shen Jing yesterday. She took all the blame on her. She didn''t give me up. You lied to me..."


    "If you have no problem in your heart, will you fall for it?" Song Tingyu sneered, "Now you have no other choice."


    Bai zhirui supported her forehead with her hand. She knew that Song Tingyu was right. She had no choice but to help him in exchange for her chance to leave Ancheng. When she got on Song Tingyu''s boat, she had to follow her.


    Because she doesn''t have any backing now.


    When Song Tingyu found her, she was tricked by a small lie. She thought that Shen Jing gave Song Tingyu her phone number because she thought she had really betrayed herself, so in order to escape, she told the story.


    But after meeting Shen Jing yesterday, she realized that she only wanted to use this phone number in exchange for her life, in exchange for her opportunity.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Bai Zhirui''s neighborhood. She opened the door and walked down.


    "Let''s go." Song ting said.


    "Song Boss, what should we do next?"


    "Wait." Song Tingyu opened his thin lips.


    In fact, they had already found out where the boy who had handed the package to Bai Zhirui lived and had sent someone to follow him in the dark. If anything happened to him, the person they arranged would return the information.


    The boy didn''t go to work today. Of course, it wasn''t simply because he was feeling unwell.


    Seeing that it was getting late, tang zichu said, "President song, I''ll send you back to the The song family first. I''ll inform you immediately if there''s any news over there."


    "Okay."


    Today was saturday, and Song Tingyu wanted to take Song Weixi to the zoo that he had always been thinking about.


    Song Weixi was about to undergo surgery and didn''t know what would happen, but what was certain was that there would be a long period of time to spend in the hospital.


    So Song Tingyu wanted to take him out more often when he was free, or he would have been in the hospital for so long.


    Song Tingyu went back to the The song family and found that Su Ran and Song Weixi were not there. After asking, he found out that Su Ran took Song Weixi to the studio.


    Tian Mi was pregnant recently, so Su Ran took over the job at the dance studio. She could help as much as she could, or else she wouldn''t have much time to come over during Song Weixi''s surgery.


    Song ting drove to Su Ran''s studio.


    He had come here many times. It was not as strange as when he first came here. He knew all the people here.


    "Mr. Song, sister Ran Ran is in the dance room."


    Song ting nodded and walked to the dance room.


    He saw Song Weixi quietly playing with the toys he had bought him, while Su Ran sat on the floor and called.


    Song Weixi looked up and saw him, so he just wanted to call out to him, but he made a silent move, and Song Weixi immediately covered his mouth with his little hand, and nodded.


    Song Tingyu lowered his steps and slowly leaned against Su Ran. He had wanted to scare Su Ran from behind, but when he heard her say "Chenghuan..." He stopped.


    Su Ran, on the other hand, noticed what was going on behind him. She turned around and saw him. She stood up and smiled at him. She talked to him for a while and ended the call with Lin Chenghuan. She turned around and saw that Song Tingyu had already walked to Song Weixi''s side and was playing with him.


    She walked over, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see you and Vichy. I wanted to take Vichy to the zoo."


    As soon as Song Tingyu finished speaking, Song Weixi said in surprise, "Really? Dad!"


    "Really." Song Tingyu rubbed his little head, "Put away the toys. We''ll be out soon."


    Hearing that he could go to the zoo, Song Weixi was so excited that he immediately began to clean up the toys on the floor.


    Su Ran smiled, "Then I''ll go change."


    The dance room was dedicated to her and tian mi, and there was a changing room inside. She took a towel to wipe the sweat off her face and neck, then walked into the changing room, looked for clothes, took off her clothes, and just as she was about to change, the door of the changing room was opened.


    The tall figure of the man walked in.


    Su Ran saw the man and was very calm, "Song Tingyu, when can you change this problem?"


    She always liked to barge in while she was bathing or changing...


    "I can''t change it." Song Tingyu freely admitted, "Besides, I think it''s a good problem..."


    "...


    Su Ran shook her head. Knowing that it was impossible to chase him out at this time, she didn''t want to waste time, so she put on her clothes in front of him.


    Today, she was wearing a dress with a zipper on her back. After she put the dress on her body, she reached out to the back to try to zip it up, but before she could do anything, Song Tingyu came behind her, grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up.

 Chapter 212 Then What Do You Want? (1)

    Chapter 212 then what do you want (1)


    After zipping up, she put down her hair, then extended her long fingers from behind, pinched her tiny chin, turned her face around and kissed her red lips.


    Su Ran knew that he had some problems that he couldn''t change, so he didn''t push him away and let him kiss him enough, so he let her go.


    She pressed her slightly numb lips, "Satisfied? Can we go now? Vichy is still waiting for us."


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "Not satisfied."


    "... Then what do you want?"


    A dangerous smile appeared on Song Tingyu''s lips, "We''ll talk about it later tonight."


    "You wish!" Su Ran glared at him and started packing.


    "Why is Lin Chenghuan looking for you?" Song Tingyu brooded over the two words he had just heard.


    "Nothing. He''s back. He said something happened to him a while ago, so he didn''t know about me..." Su Ran paused.


    "What happened?"


    Su Ran put everything in his bag, then stood up and looked at Song Tingyu, "It''s about their Lin family. Fight for power. He said he almost died..."


    Song ting walked out of the changing room with his arm around her shoulder and suddenly said, "Does Lin Chenghuan have a brother?"


    Su Ran was surprised, "How do you know?"


    This is considered a family scandal in the Lin family.


    Lin Chenghuan did have a half-brother who was born to his father and a woman outside, but for so many years, Mr. Lin had secretly placed the child in the lin family without telling his family.


    Lin Chenghuan''s parents''relationship had long since broken down, only pretending to be in front of outsiders, but in fact, they had their own lives, although there was no divorce, but the marriage had long been in name.


    Mr. Lin and mother of Lin already had their own people outside, and no one would interfere with each other''s private life. But before they separated, they actually said that they could not have children with people outside, which was a kind of guarantee for lin shenghuan.


    However, Mr. Lin still had a child with a woman outside. Moreover, he was not a few years younger than Lin Chenghuan. Because of the original agreement with mother of Lin, he had to secretly arrange the child in the lin family, and he had been hiding it well for so many years.


    It was only a few years ago that Lin Chenghuan found out about it.


    Lin Chenghuan''s mother was a very capable and powerful woman. The lin family had been developing better and better over the years. She played a great role, so she had a great influence in the lin family, which was why Mr. Lin didn''t dare to mess around.


    The two of them had been fighting secretly. Naturally, mother of Lin wanted to hand over the entire lin family to his only son, but Mr. Lin was different. Both of them were his sons, and he preferred the younger son a little more, so naturally, he didn''t want the younger son to get nothing in the end.


    In recent years, with Mr. Lin''s arrangement and help, even if mother of Lin tried everything to suppress, but the younger son still stood firm in the lin family.


    So it was natural for them to fight in secret.


    Although Lin Chenghuan was still the only heir to the lin family on the surface, there were people eyeing him, and they were determined to pull him down.


    In any case, the future of the lin family will be a struggle, and the two brothers will not coexist. Only the winner can have the lin family alone, while the loser can only run away.


    "I''ve heard about this a long time ago, but the Lin family hasn''t announced it yet, so not many people know about it, but how can there be an airtight wall in the world?"


    Walking out, Song Tingyu bent over and picked up Song Weixi, who had been waiting outside for them.


    Putting Song Weixi in the safety seat in the back of the car, Su Ran sat in the passenger seat, still thinking about what he just talked about with Song Tingyu about the Lin family.


    With a family like theirs, everything could really happen.


    After Song Tingyu got in the car, Su Ran looked at him and joked, "Song Tingyu, do you have a brother?"


    Song Tingyu put his hand on the steering wheel, turned to look at her, raised his eyebrows, and said, "If I had a brother who had fallen into the same situation as Lin Chenghuan, and I was completely defeated in the family struggle and ended up with nothing, would you still be by my side?"


    Su Ran smiled and shook his head, "Don''t you always think that I''m unscrupulous and vain in order to achieve my goal? So if you really end up with nothing, do you think I''ll stay by your side?"


    Song Tingyu sighed, "Can you not bring up my past? I was blind before, okay?"


    Su Ran patted his hand, stopped joking with him, and let him go, "Let''s go."


    On the way to the zoo on a hot day, Su Ran told Song Tingyu to stop at a nearby shop. She went in to buy a cap for children, an umbrella and a few bottles of water.


    It was summer vacation and saturday, so there were a lot of people in the zoo. After waiting in line to buy tickets, the three of them went in.


    Song Weixi was very excited. He was holding Song Tingyu in his arms, but he wanted to go down on his own, "Dad, I can go by myself."


    "No, there are many people here. Come down later." Song Tingyu was worried that something might happen to him.


    After leaving the area at the entrance of the zoo, the flow of people dispersed in different directions, so the number of people gradually decreased. Song Weixi couldn''t wait to get down from Song Tingyu''s arms, "Dad, I want to come down."


    Su Ran understood that Song Tingyu wanted to hold Song Weixi because of his physical condition, but now there were fewer people here. She pulled Song Tingyu''s arm, "You let him down and go alone. It''s okay. We can hold him."


    Song ting nodded and put Song Weixi down. Each of them held his hand and walked forward.


    "What does Vichy want to see?"


    "Mom, I want to see an elephant."


    "Come on, let''s go to the elephant park." Su Ran looked at song ting and said.


    The three of them went to the elephant park. Fortunately, there were not many people here. Song ting was afraid that Song Weixi would not be able to see them, so he lifted him up so that he could see them.


    "Daddy, look at that little elephant. It''s always following its mother. It''s so good..."


    Song Weixi pointed excitedly at one spot.


    He had been particularly interested in animals since he was a child, and he liked to watch animal channels. When he saw animals he didn''t know, he asked su ran. Su Ran used to bring him to the zoo, and he was very excited every time.


    After leaving the elephant park, at song Vichy''s request, they went to other places to see monkeys, chimpanzees, tigers, giraffes, hippos and so on.

 Chapter 213 Then What Do You Want? (2)

    Chapter 213 then what do you want (2)


    Every time, Song Weixi was very excited. After turning for a long time, he refused to stop and didn''t know how tired he was. As a result, on the way back from the zoo, he fell asleep in Su Ran''s arms tired.


    They didn''t even go out for dinner. Seeing Song Weixi asleep, they drove him back.


    After carrying Song Weixi to his room and putting him on the bed, Song Tingyu''s phone rang. It was Tang Zichu. He went out to answer a phone call and said to su ran, "I''m going out."


    Su Ran nodded and knew what he was going to do, "Be careful."


    Song Tingyu hooked his lips, walked over, held her face by the bed, and kissed her lips, "Mmm."


    Su Ran sighed, feeling that this man had come to take advantage of her at the moment of disagreement.


    Song ting met downstairs and found that Gu Dongcheng and tian mi were also here. It was the weekend, so he probably brought tian mi over for dinner.


    After greeting them, Song Tingyu said to Mrs. Song, "Grandma, I''m not coming back for dinner tonight."


    Madam song nodded, "Okay."


    When he reached the door, he heard someone calling him from behind, "Trial."


    Turning around, he found it was Gu Dongcheng. He had left the living room and came behind him.


    "Brother, is something wrong?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled gently, "Trial, if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask."


    He didn''t say anything else, just one sentence, because he knew that Song Tingyu understood what he meant.


    Song Tingyu patted him on the shoulder, "Brother, thank you. I can handle my affairs. You should take good care of tian mi. If you need any help, I will speak."


    "I''m afraid you''re being polite." Gu Dongcheng smiled.


    "With you, how could I be polite?"


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he left.


    Su Ran heard the noise downstairs and came down. Tian Mi was downstairs eating fruit with song Old Lady. When he saw her, a big smile appeared on his face, "Ran Ran, come here quickly."


    Su Ran walked over and stroked her belly, "How are you doing?"


    Maybe it was because of the first child, so Tian Mi''s reaction to vomiting was very strong. Now that the baby in her stomach has been more than three months, I don''t know if she feels better.


    "It''s still the same. Whatever you eat, throw up." Tian Mi helplessly spread his hands.


    Old Mrs. Song said, "If I let you and East city come back, there will be more people at home and I can help take care of them. You two should stay outside."


    "Can East city take good care of you?" Madam song glanced at Gu Dongcheng who was walking into the living room.


    Tian Mi also glanced at him, "Yes, East city often cooks for me."


    Gu Dongcheng sat down beside Tian Mi and pinched her face lovingly, "Didn''t grandma notice that Tian Mi''s face was getting rounder and rounder? More vomit, more food."


    Tian Mi blushed and glared at the man next to him, "It''s because I vomited everything I ate that I wanted to eat more, or else I would have lost money. I can''t eat it. Can the baby in my stomach not eat it?"


    Madam song was amused by these two people, and his face was full of smiles, "Our East city is very good at taking care of people, and he cooks well. Unlike our family, he once went into the kitchen and said he wanted to cook a bowl of dumplings for me, but he almost burned the kitchen. Fortunately, Ran Ran is a good cook..."


    "Grandma, I can''t cook..." Tian Mi''s face grew redder and redder. She was the kind of person who would break everything in the kitchen.


    Mrs. Song smiled and said, "That''s why they complement each other."


    As she spoke, she looked at Tian Mi''s belly, "This is our East city''s first child. We''ll have a few more in the future..."


    "East city, how many children do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng looked at tian mi and smiled, "The more, the better." He never refused to come.


    Tang Zichu''s car was already in front of the song family. Song ting got in when the door opened and the driver drove away.


    "How is it? What did you find?"


    "The boy called this number today." Tang Zichu wrote a phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu took a look, "Whose number is this? Have you checked?"


    "I''ve already sent someone to check it out. There''s no news yet..."


    "Did he go out today? Or spend the whole day at home?" Song Tingyu put down the paper in his hand and whispered.


    "I went out, but I just went to buy some food. I went home very quickly and stayed at home until I called the owner of this number, but the phone was not connected."


    Song ting nodded and continued to look down at the number. It wasn''t a local number, but he didn''t know where it was from or if it was registered with his real name.


    After waiting for a while, Tang Zichu''s phone finally rang. He answered the phone. After a while, he ended the call and looked at Song Tingyu, "Song Boss, the clue to this number is also broken."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips, "Interesting."


    "What should we do next?"


    Song Tingyu pinched his brows, "Let Bai Zhirui show up. Give her a call and tell her to go to the restaurant tomorrow and make a scene. The bigger the fuss, the better. It''s best for everyone to know and make the headlines."


    "Bai Xiaojie has been avoiding the media all this time. I''m afraid she won''t let this happen." Tang zichu said.


    "Just tell her that the sooner things are settled, the faster she can leave Ancheng, and that she doesn''t have to worry about someone following her..."


    "Okay, Song Boss." Tang Zichu said immediately.


    Now that Bai Zhirui was in this situation, it was almost impossible for her to return to the entertainment industry anyway, and her reputation was ruined, so she didn''t care what the public opinion was.


    Tang Zichu understood what Song Tingyu meant. He wanted to take this opportunity to let bai zhirui make a big fuss and let the people behind her know that she was looking for them and successfully attracted their attention. It was best to let bai zhirui say that she had any evidence about them. Anyway, it was true or false. Even if they thought that they had done everything without any mistakes, but as long as bai zhirui said yes, it was a big fuss. They can always be suspicious.


    Bai Zhirui made the headlines again, this time because she started a big fight at a restaurant in the city with a male waiter.


    When everyone in Ancheng thought she had left Ancheng, she was once again in the public eye, and this time, she appeared in front of everyone in an extremely awkward and funny state.


    No one could have imagined that Bai Zhirui, once known as the goddess of the nation, would make a scene in a restaurant today for some unknown reason.

 Chapter 214 Women like to Think Nonsense (1)

    Chapter 214 women like to fantasize (1)


    A lot of people even took small videos of her making a scene in the restaurant and uploaded them to the internet. She was on the hot search again, and this thing kept getting attention. Everyone said that Bai Zhirui was not in a good mental state because he was too stimulated. He also had a broken mental state and no longer cared about his reputation. That''s why he and a male waiter were in the restaurant. It started.


    Soon, someone pulled the whole story out. It turned out that Bai Zhirui thought that the waiter had stolen his wallet, so he wanted to search him, but the boy refused, which shocked everyone. Finally, both of them were taken to the Police station.


    Later, it turned out that the boy did not take Bai Zhirui''s wallet, which was finally found by the police in her bag.


    This incident soon became a laughing stock for everyone in Ancheng.


    At night, when Bai Zhirui was sitting in front of his computer after taking a shower and reading his weibo, he naturally saw these things too.


    She smiled at herself with a self-deprecating smile, not expecting herself to be reduced to such a state.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Song Tingyu''s number, "I''ve already made a big fuss in the restaurant and in the Police station as you told me. Isn''t that big enough? Are you satisfied?"


    She knew that she had no choice, but at the same time, she thought that all the humiliation she had suffered today would one day be repaid even more!


    "What am I going to do next?" She rubbed her temples in a low voice.


    "Wait for someone to contact you."


    Song Tingyu hung up the phone as if he didn''t want to say a word to baizhi rui.


    Bai Zhirui also threw his phone aside and lay on the sofa.


    Wait for someone to contact her...


    Would that person really contact her?


    Would she really see the news of her fuss at the restaurant today, as Song Tingyu said?


    Ancheng had become a nightmare for her, and she just wanted to run away quickly, so when Tang Zichu said that if she wanted to leave as soon as possible, she needed to cooperate, and she compromised.


    It would be unthinkable if such a thing happened in a restaurant as usual.


    Bai Zhirui thought about what had happened to her in the past twenty years, about her and Song Tingyu, about how she had been so popular, and now that she was reduced to this, she could not help but feel sad.


    What made her like this? She was so unwilling, but she didn''t know how to get up.


    Just as she was staring at the ceiling, her cell phone rang again. She thought it was Song Tingyu''s, but when she took it to her eyes, she found it was an unfamiliar number.


    She was wary of these unfamiliar numbers, so she sat down and answered the phone, "Who is it?"


    "Bai Xiaojie made this scene today, isn''t he just putting on a show for me?"


    Sure enough, the man contacted her.


    Bai Zhirui was excited, but she calmed down, "You finally showed up. You used me up and left me behind. Now I''m living such a miserable life, thanks to you."


    "Bai Xiaojie, you are so funny. You are not in this situation because of me, but because of your dearest Mr. Song. If he hadn''t abandoned you, how could you have ended up like this?"


    The man over there smiled a few times and said slowly.


    Baizhirui clenched her phone in one hand and placed one hand on her thigh, clenching it into a fist.


    "But after you used me, you disappeared. I couldn''t find you anywhere. I had to go to the waiter who gave me the package. I asked him to tell me who told him to give it to me, but he refused. I couldn''t get in touch with you, so I had to make a scene. Now it seems that the effect is not very good. You contacted me immediately..."


    "Hehe hehe..." It was still a processed voice, so Bai Zhirui felt that when that person smiled, it was a little chilling.


    "So Bai Xiaojie, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?"


    "How can it be so simple for you to throw me aside after you use me?"


    The man over there chuckled, "What do you want?"


    "I can continue to help you, but I want the benefits I want." Baizhirui thought for a moment.


    "You still want to be famous in the entertainment industry? You want me to help you clean up? But Bai Xiaojie, don''t forget that you are now notorious in this circle. No one dares to touch you. How can I help you?"


    "I know I can''t stand up in this circle anymore, so I want other benefits."


    "Hehe, you know yourself well, but what are you going to do to help me now? You can''t even get close to Song Tingyu. How can you help me? Even the things that I asked you to do before, you failed, and you made yourself into this field. I actually doubt your ability to do things, Bai Xiaojie."


    "I''ve been with Song Tingyu for five years. Do you think I really don''t have the ability to stay with him for so many years? Also, since I''ve been with him for five years, there are a lot of things I can definitely provide you with useful information? Are you sure you''ll just give up on me like that?" Baizhirui changed her position and sat on the sofa.


    Bai Zhirui and the others echoed in the room. Song Tingyu was sitting on a single sofa with a cigarette between the two of his hands and a hand on the sofa. His posture was lazy and calm.


    In front of him, several people were operating in front of the computer.


    Suddenly, Tang Zichu turned around and looked at him, "Song Boss, there''s a clue."


    "Is it in place?" Song Tingyu glanced at him.


    Tang Zichu immediately nodded and smiled, "Yes, it''s in place."


    Song Tingyu put out the cigarette butt in his hand, put the cigarette butt in the ashtray, sat up, and picked up the car keys on the coffee table, "Find a way to inform Bai Zhirui and let her continue to delay."


    Tang Zichu left with Song Tingyu, and there were still a few people in the room who could send them useful information at any time.


    Tang Zichu, as the driver, drove to the location they had set before. The car stopped and he looked out the window, "Song Boss, this is it."


    Song Tingyu opened the car window, looked at it, and frowned. This was the neighborhood where bai zhirui lived.


    The house that Song Tingyu gave Bai Zhirui before was in this neighborhood.


    Tang Zichu was also surprised, "I didn''t expect to be by Bai Xiaojie''s side."


    "Park the car and go in."


    This neighborhood is a high-end residential area in Ancheng, which is almost full of villas or high-end duplex apartments. The house baizhirui lives in is a duplex apartment, and now they are located in the last row of villa area.

 Chapter 215 Women like to Think Nonsense (2)

    Chapter 215 women like to think nonsense (2)


    Tang Zichu parked the car and the two of them got out.


    "Which house?"


    Song Tingyu stood in front of a row of villas. It was night, but it was quite late, so many houses had turned off the lights. The owners were probably asleep, but there were still many houses with lights on.


    After making a phone call, tang zichu pointed to a villa in the corner, "Song Boss, there."


    Song ting looked over and saw that the light in the house was not the brightest. The dim light was on and only a faint light shone through the curtains.


    Song ting nodded and walked towards the villa with his long legs, but he did not approach. Instead, he stood at the roadside in front of the villa. Tang Zichu also walked over and just wanted to go ahead and ring the doorbell. Song Tingyu pressed his shoulder and said a few words. Tang zichu nodded and turned away. After a while, he found the security guard of the villa. The security guard went to knock on the door and ring the doorbell.


    Every villa in the villa area had cameras installed outside, so Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu were not too close. If they were too close, the people hiding in the villa found their figures, wouldn''t they be alarmed? How could he come out again?


    That''s why Song Tingyu asked Tang Zichu to call security in the neighborhood, saying that he was a resident of the neighborhood, and that the house''s car was parked in his parking space.


    Fortunately, because baizhirui lived in this neighborhood, he was able to report the house where baizhirui lived.


    The security guards in the neighborhood followed him.


    The security guard knocked on the door for a while, and finally someone came out to open the door. It was a young man, about twenty-eight years old, wearing a white bathrobe. He was impatient with the security guard who appeared, "What''s the matter in the middle of the night?"


    "Hello, sir. Is Miss Su there? This Mr. Tang in the front apartment said that your family''s car was parked in his car seat, so I''m sorry to trouble you. Just come out and explain..."


    As the security guard spoke, Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu were already close.


    The man who came out to open the door had an impatient look on his face and seemed to be in a bad state of mind. He didn''t pay much attention to the situation beside him when he was just talking, so he heard the security guard at the moment and knew that there was someone beside him.


    When he looked over and saw the face of the person in front of him, he took a step back and his face changed. He immediately wanted to close the door, but Tang Zichu was one step ahead of him. Before he closed the door, he had already covered the door with his hand, covered his mouth, and pushed him inside.


    Song Tingyu followed in.


    The security guard was stunned by the situation in front of him, "What''s the situation?"


    Song Tingyu smiled and nodded at the security guard, "Sorry to trouble you. We actually know each other. I made a small joke. Sorry, you can go back."


    With that, he closed the door and locked it.


    There was no one downstairs.


    The man who was held tightly by Tang Zichu was trying to struggle and resist, but how could he be stronger than Tang Zichu, who had worked out a lot and practiced judo and sanda?


    So even if he tried his best to struggle, it didn''t work. His mouth was covered by Tang Zichu, and he couldn''t even make a sound.


    Song Tingyu looked downstairs and then went up to the second floor.


    From afar, he heard the voice of a woman in a room.


    The voice sounded familiar.


    And it was Song Tingyu''s disgusted voice.


    He followed the sound and came to a room. Standing at the door, he looked inside. The woman was wearing the same bathrobe as the man who had just come downstairs to open the door. She sat barefoot on the carpet and made a phone call. There were things on the carpet, bottles and jars, paper, lighters and so on.


    No wonder that man was not in the right state of mind. He was hiding in his room and taking drugs before he came out to open the door...


    The phone was on speakerphone, and the woman placed it on the carpet. She sat on the carpet, leaning against the bed, with a voice changer in her hand and a white cigarette in her hand, talking to baizhirui through the smoke.


    Even though the woman kept her back to him, Song Tingyu already knew who this person was.


    He wanted to wait for the woman to find out about him, but he didn''t know if she was too excited about the drug or because she was too focused on calling Bai Zhirui, so he didn''t notice anyone standing behind him.


    The woman didn''t come to her senses until Song Tingyu knocked on the door.


    When she saw Song Tingyu standing by the door staring at her, the cigarette in her hand fell to the ground and almost lit the carpet.


    At this moment, her face turned pale and almost transparent, and her voice became even more unstable, "Song, Song Tingyu..."


    Song Tingyu strode in, pulled a chair over and sat down with a grim smile, "Sulley, long time no see."


    Sulei put out the cigarette butt on the carpet and saw Song Tingyu as if he had seen a ghost. He didn''t even have time to hang up the phone. He was so surprised that he kept retreating and bumped into the bed, so he fell on the bed.


    All she could think about was how Song Tingyu found this place.


    Soon, Tang Zichu and the man downstairs also came up. Tang Zichu was surprised that the owner of the house was Sulley.


    Sulley was Su Ran''s sister. They were related by blood. Even if she didn''t like Su Ran and was jealous of her, Song Weixi and the poor child were her nephews. How could she be so cruel?


    The man finally broke free of Tang Zichu and ran into the room. He pulled su lei out of bed and the two of them looked at Song Tingyu and the others warily.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Sulai just sat up from her bed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. How can you just walk into my house? You guys get out now, or I''ll call security."


    "Maybe you should call the police." Song Tingyu sneered.


    Hearing what he said, Sulley''s face turned paler and paler. Because of fear, his body could not stop trembling.


    She couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    "How interesting it is to call the police. Shen Jing is still in the detention center. You should go in and see him too..."


    Sulley''s face grew paler and paler, but his mouth remained stiff, "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Song Tingyu ignored her and said, "I guess su hao was also involved in this, right?"


    Sulley didn''t know whether he should shake his head or nod. In fact, after using Bai Zhirui, Su Hao asked her to stop the phone card, so Bai Zhirui could not contact her. Before, she asked the waiter at the restaurant to give Bai Zhirui the package containing the medicine, gave him a phone number, and asked him to contact her after he finished it. She would give him a sum of money after she confirmed it, but No matter who asked about her, they said they didn''t know.

 Chapter 216 Then Dont Waste Your Time. Hurry Up! (1)

    Chapter 216 then stop wasting time and hurry up (1)


    That was the end of the story, but Bai Zhirui had been looking for the waiter in the restaurant a lot lately, and she was so scared that she called her. But she had already stopped using the phone number, so she couldn''t contact her. She only asked people to tell him that she wouldn''t let him off if he ever leaked any information about her.


    That''s why the waiter kept gritting his teeth and insisting that he didn''t know what baizhirui was talking about.


    Su Hao had already warned her not to interfere in this matter, but she was a little excited when she saw baizhirui making a scene in the restaurant today and making the headlines because she was in the police station.


    She was even more pleased when she saw what the people on the internet said about Bai Zhirui''s behavior today.


    After all, Bai Zhirui was once Song Tingyu''s woman. Now that she was in this situation, she just wanted to call and laugh at her, but now Song Tingyu suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She found out after a while that maybe everything that baizhirui did today was just to get her to make the call. Song Tingyu had already cooperated with Bai Zhirui to find her out.


    She called baizhirui without telling Su Hao about the phone call. Nothing had happened before. Su Hao had arranged everything to be perfect, but today something happened...


    I wonder how Su Hao will react when he finds out about this!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Sulley came and went with only one sentence. Facing Song Tingyu, she couldn''t say anything.


    "It''s quite late today. I don''t want to waste my precious sleep time on you. How about we go to Su Hao together tomorrow morning?" Song Tingyu pulled out his chair and stood up. After saying this, he looked at Tang Zichu again, "Let people keep a good eye on this place. Don''t let them go. Don''t let them contact anyone else..."


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu left the neighborhood and drove back to the The song family alone.


    As long as he didn''t get home, Su Ran wouldn''t fall asleep, even if he was lying in bed, but he couldn''t fall asleep. How could Sulley and Su Hao be solved so easily?


    He didn''t want to go back too late, so Su Ran was waiting for him.


    So he chose to leave the matter for tomorrow.


    When he returned to his room, he had thought that su ran would be lying on the bed as usual, waiting for him with a small light on. But when he came in, she had just come out of the bathroom and saw him. She smiled and said, "I''m back."


    Song Tingyu took a clean towel and dried her hair, "Why aren''t you asleep? Didn''t you see me coming back and couldn''t sleep?"


    "Yeah, I waited for a while, then I went to take a bath, took a shower, and you came back."


    Song Tingyu found a windpipe, sat Su Ran by the bed, and helped her blow her hair skillfully.


    Ever since Su Ran became pregnant, he had been helping her wash her hair and blow-dry her hair after washing her hair. Now he had formed a habit.


    After drying her hair, he rubbed her long hair with his hand, "Don''t wait for me next time."


    Su Ran put the bellows in place, "Actually, it''s not just waiting. It''s just a little late because we talked with tian mi."


    Song Tingyu looked at her, "What happened to her?"


    Tian Mi probably found Su Ran so late because of Gu Dongcheng.


    "Tian Mi found the photo in Brother Dongcheng''s wallet today. Brother Dongcheng took it out of his wallet and put it in a book on the shelf. While Tian Mi was looking at it, Brother Dongcheng came in and took the photo from her hand. Without a word, he burned it in front of her with a lighter..." Su ranton paused." Tian Mi said she didn''t know what to do." Why? I still feel uneasy..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t take it seriously. She shook her head and said, "Women like to think nonsense. If my brother didn''t burn the picture, Tian Mi would probably make a scene again. But if he burned the picture, she would feel uneasy. So, what do you want?"


    Su Ran shrugged. In fact, this feeling was hard to say, and Song Tingyu probably wouldn''t understand.


    She understood Tian Mi''s concerns.


    Gu Dongcheng had always been obsessed with that girl, but now that he was with her, he suddenly threw away or burned everything related to her.


    Gu Dongcheng may have wanted to reassure her, but in Tian Mi''s opinion, the more he did this, the more uneasy she felt.


    It was as if he had done it on purpose...


    "Don''t let tian mi think too much. My brother is a good man..."


    Su Ran nodded and stopped talking about Tian Mi. Instead, he pulled him in, "You''re in the shower. It''s late."


    Just as he was about to speak, before he could say anything, Su Ran understood what he wanted to say and smiled and shook his head, "I took a bath all night. If I went in again, my skin would peel off, so you could take a bath alone."


    Unable to take a mandarin duck bath, Song Tingyu was disappointed and pinched her chin with his long fingers, "Wait for me to come out."


    In order not to keep Su Ran waiting for too long, Song Tingyu sped up in the shower, but when he came out of the bathroom, he found that Su Ran was still not waiting for him and was already lying on the bed.


    Looks like he''s asleep too.


    Song Tingyu stepped forward angrily, stood by the bed, bent down, and pinched her nose with his long fingers.


    Her brows immediately furrowed. She had not been sleeping well, and now that she was well, he had chased the sleepyhead away.


    Su Ran opened his eyes, looked at the culprit in front of him, and covered his nose with his hand, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing?"


    She then turned around, her back to him, and continued to close her eyes to sleep, but then Song Tingyu got into bed and lay down beside her.


    This time, he was facing her, caressing the smooth and delicate skin on her face with his hand, and leaning his thin lips over her, "Don''t sleep yet."


    Su Ran didn''t open his eyes and just snorted, "Why?"


    She paused, "It''s getting late. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "I have nothing to say. I just have something to do."


    "What is it?" Su Ran looked at him with his eyes half open.


    Although he still felt sleepy, he could sense the danger from this man, especially the smile on his lips.


    Song Tingyu pinned the hair from her cheek back to her ear and slowly leaned over to kiss her earlobe. Then he followed her earlobe and kissed her gently until he reached her face, chin, red lips, and finally stopped at her collarbone.

 Chapter 217 Then Dont Waste Your Time. Hurry Up! (2)

    Chapter 217 then stop wasting time and hurry up (2)


    Since the last time he said it, she has been wearing the necklace he gave her all day.


    He was very satisfied.


    Su Ran was so noisy that he couldn''t go back to sleep, so he opened his eyes and sat up, looking at him, "What the hell are you doing? It''s the middle of the night. Aren''t you tired?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "What am I trying to do? Wasn''t my intention obvious enough just now?"


    It was obvious enough, but Su Ran had been in a state of sleepiness just now, feeling that he was harassing himself to sleep, not thinking so much.


    Noticing the blush on her face, he smiled, "Got it?"


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded lightly.


    "Is your month over?" Song Tingyu calculated the time.


    "It''s too early."


    "Look, your moon passed so long ago that I didn''t touch you. I can imagine how long I had to endure it..." Song ting said as he reached out to pick up the strap of her nightgown, which had two pieces.


    It''s made of silk.


    On the outside was a thin coat that grew to the thighs, and on the inside was a sling.


    Originally, she would take off the outer layer when she slept. Even though the material of the clothes was soft, she didn''t want to wear two clothes to sleep.


    But Su Ran was probably just tired, so he fell asleep on the bed, without much scruples.


    He took off her coat and bit her shoulder strap with his teeth. He pulled it down. In an instant, a large piece of white and greasy skin appeared on her chest before his eyes.


    Su Ran patted his hand, held his face in his hands, and lifted his head up, "But it''s late. I want to go to bed. How about another day?"


    "No, just today." The fire in Song Tingyu''s body was aroused. How could he bear it?


    He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Why don''t you sleep late tomorrow and get up again?"


    Su Ran glared at him. Wouldn''t that be like telling the world that she slept late and couldn''t get up?


    Song Tingyu played with her slender fingers, "Su Ran, shall we have another child? Another companion for Vichy?"


    Su Ran was stunned. If the child hadn''t left, he would be almost two months old.


    Song Tingyu knew that she missed the child again, so he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. His voice was low and hoarse, "Don''t think about it..."


    "Well..."


    Su Ran''s voice was a little ambiguous, and he took the initiative to respond to Song Tingyu''s kiss, and even slowly turned against him, sitting on him and pressing him down on the bed.


    Song Tingyu rested his head on the pillow and looked up at Su Ran, who had a smile on his lips, "So there are so many ways. This is your favorite..."


    Su Ran blushed slightly and pulled the collar of his pajamas with his hand. He lowered his body and whispered in his ear, "Just once." It''s getting late. She can sleep late tomorrow, but he has to go to work.


    It can''t be this late every time.


    Song Tingyu smiled, and answered quickly, "Okay." Now, in order to succeed, just promise her. How many times will it be up to her to decide?


    "Will you help me undress or will I do it myself?" He actually enjoyed Su Ran helping him undress.


    "I''ll do it." Su Ran said softly.


    The corners of Song Tingyu''s mouth grew wider and wider. Wasn''t Su Ran right in his heart?


    When Su Ran helped him take off his clothes, he felt that the waiting process was long and boring, so he was looking for a topic and said, "Su Ran, do you think we can have twins? A man and a woman? Or are they both girls?"


    "Wait until you''re pregnant." Su Ran lowered his head to unbutton his pajamas.


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "You doubt my ability?"


    Su Ran did not speak, not knowing whether he did not hear, or whether he really doubted his ability as he said. In short, Song Tingyu was angered, turned over and pressed su ran back on the bed.


    Su Ran was so caught off guard that she could barely breathe under his heavy body. She pounded his chest twice with her hands, "Get up quickly. It''s making me feel bad."


    Song ting pinched her chin with his hand, "You doubt my ability?"


    He repeated what he had just said.


    Su Ran knew this was what a man cared about the most. She broke away from him, then put her hand around his neck and kissed his thin lips, "I don''t doubt your ability, but Song Tingyu, it seems that the thing of having twins is inherited from the family. It seems that no one in our The song family is pregnant with twins, right?"


    "Then I''ll be the first..."


    Su Ran smiled helplessly, "As long as you''re happy."


    Song Tingyu wrapped her long, white legs around her waist, "Then don''t waste time. Come on."


    Su Ran: ..."


    Although Su Ran had said it once before the beginning, and Song Tingyu had readily agreed, how could it be that easy?


    Except when he was pregnant, which time did he end up willing?


    After that, Su Ran didn''t even have the strength to glare at Song Tingyu. He only pointed at him and said, "Song Tingyu, next time... I won''t believe what you said..."


    The smile at the corner of Song Tingyu''s mouth became more and more sinister, and with a feeling of satisfaction, he embraced her and patted her on the back.


    She slowly closed her eyes, not knowing if she was asleep.


    But Song Tingyu was not sleepy, and his eyes were fixed on the crystal chandelier on the ceiling.


    "Su Ran, your surname is song instead of su..."


    How could Su Hao be her father?


    Su Hao''s father and daughter couldn''t think of such a plan in Zhou Xiang''s head, and they did it without a leak. Every trace was erased. If Sulley hadn''t called baizhirui that night, it wouldn''t have been so easy for him to find them out.


    Even if it succeeds in the end, it won''t be in such a short time.


    Su Hao was used as a chess piece. Anyway, his money and interests were paramount. Such a person was the best to use. If he only needed to give him some benefits, he would not care about anything and did exactly as others instructed.


    But even if he was used, he was willing to be used. When he went to do these things, where did he think that Su Ran was his daughter? Who would have thought that he was killing his grandson?


    He only saw money, only benefits, and nothing else.


    Su Ran didn''t know what he had done in his last life, so he had a father like him.


    Her mother, Qiao Qing, also loved her, but sadly, in her heart, Su Hao was the number one. As long as Su Ran had something to do with su hao, Qiao Qing would have chosen to stand beside Su Hao.

 Chapter 218 My Woman, You Dare to Touch Her (1)

    Chapter 218 my woman, you dare to touch her (1)


    Su Ran did not hear him because she had fallen asleep with her eyes closed.


    Song Tingyu did not speak again, but lowered his head and kissed her in the middle of her brow, "Good night, Mrs. Song."


    Su Ran woke up quite late the next day. She thought Song Tingyu had gone to work, but she miraculously saw him still in his room.


    She set her alarm clock every morning, but now, Song Tingyu turned it off this morning so that she could sleep longer.


    She lifted the quilt and pulled up her long hair, "Why haven''t you gone to the Song shi yet? It''s late..."


    Song Tingyu put down the newspaper, walked over from the sofa and stood in front of the bed, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Su Ran blushed, "Not bad." She paused, "Go to work now."


    "I''m not going today..."


    Su Ran was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu rubbed her long hair, "I''ll take you somewhere. Go brush your teeth and wash your face. Clean up. Let''s go out."


    "Where are you going?" Su Ran felt something was wrong with him today, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    She nodded and obediently went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Then she changed into her clothes and tidied up, "Let''s go."


    After breakfast downstairs, Song Tingyu drove her out.


    Su Ran had always been curious about where song ting would take him when he met her, so he sat in the car and looked out the window.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, was focused on driving and seemed to be thinking about something, so it was very quiet in the car.


    The car pulled into an upscale residential area and stopped. Song Tingyu unbuckled his seat belt, "Let''s go."


    Su Ran also unbuckled his seat belt.


    Song Tingyu took her to the villa area of the community, stopped at a villa, rang the doorbell, and while waiting, he looked at her and said, "Who do you think lives inside?"


    Su Ran shook his head, feeling that he was mysterious, so he brought her to a house, so how could she guess who was living inside?


    After a while, the door was opened from inside.


    Su Ran saw clearly the person who came out to open the door, "Assistant Tang!"


    "Song Boss, Mrs. Song." Tang Zichu greeted with a smile.


    Su Ran was even more confused. "Is this where assistant Tang lives?"


    Tang Zichu smiled, "Mrs. Song is joking. I''m just a little assistant. How can I afford such an upscale neighborhood?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at him, "Are you telling me that I''m paying you too little?"


    Tang zichu coughed a few times, "Song Boss is joking. I''m a small assistant. How dare I have such an idea? But if Song Boss thinks I''m underpaid, you can double it from this month on."


    Su Ran knew that Tang Zichu was Song Tingyu''s younger brother, and they had known each other since they were in school. After graduation, tang Zi Chu entered the Song shi and followed song ting all the time. In fact, their friendship was very good, so it was not surprising to joke about it.


    "Okay." Song Tingyu answered casually and glanced upstairs, "Nothing happened, right?"


    "No, they were up there all night. Both of them were in the same room. They didn''t escape, nor did they contact anyone outside."


    There was someone upstairs.


    Su Ran looked at Song Tingyu, "What happened?"


    Song ting held her hand, "Let''s go upstairs and have a look. Haven''t you always wanted to know who the owner of this villa is? We''ll know when we get up."


    Su Ran followed song ting into the building and stopped at the door of a room where two bodyguards in black were standing. The door was closed.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes, Mr. Song." One of them took the key and opened the door.


    Su Ran walked in full of doubts and saw two people on the carpet in the room, a man and a woman.


    Of course she recognized the woman immediately, "Sulley?!"


    Sulley, who was still sleeping on the ground, heard Su Ran''s voice and immediately woke up, "Su Ran..."


    She rushed to Su Ran and held her hand, "You save me. You let song ting let me go. What is he trying to do? This has nothing to do with me, it really has nothing to do with me..."


    Su Ran frowned and was about to speak when Song Tingyu pushed Su Ran away. He looked at her and said, "Pack up. I''ll take you to Su Hao."


    Sulley immediately shook his head, "I''m not going."


    "It''s not up to you. Maybe you like going out like this." Song Tingyu looked at the two men who had just stood outside. They immediately walked in, picked up sulai, and walked out of the room, ignoring her reaction.


    People had already left the room, but Sulley''s voice was still coming, "Song Tingyu, you asked your people to let go of me, let go of me immediately. This has nothing to do with me, it''s all my father wanted me to do, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Song ting held Su Ran''s hand, "Let''s go."


    The two men in black sat in one car with Tang Zichu and Sulley, while Song Tingyu and Su Ran sat in the other car and drove all the way to the su family.


    Su Ran had been silent ever since. Song Tingyu looked at her and pressed the back of her hand.


    She finally regained her senses and looked at him with a bad expression, "Is Sulley and my dad related to our daughter''s death?"


    Song Tingyu held Su Ran''s hand and said slowly, "Last night, Sulley made another call to baizhirui. It turns out that she had been contacting Bai Zhirui. I located her neighborhood by phone and finally found her..."


    "So..." Su Ran''s face turned even paler, "My dad gave Bai Zhirui that medicine? Is he trying to kill my daughter?"


    Her eyes were red at the moment.


    No matter how bad Su Ran and Su Hao''s relationship was, they had the same blood flowing through their bodies. Blood was not something that could be broken without a word.


    She couldn''t believe that Su Hao would do such a thing to Song Weixi, even if it was for his own good.


    What kind of mentality was he in when he was doing these things?


    Did he have a little bit of intolerance and reluctance?


    I''m afraid not.


    If he did, he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Su Ran remembered that Su Hao and Sulley were there on the day of her daughter''s funeral. Before they left, they patted her on the shoulder to make her sad and not sad.


    Now that Su Ran thought about the scene that day, he felt nauseous and nauseous.


    How could there be such a vicious father in this world?!


    "Su Hao and Sulley should be used."


    Su Ran sneered, feeling sad and sad, "If they weren''t blinded by money, would they be used? Maybe it can''t be said to be a use, it''s just a deal, a deal where you, I, and you get what you want."

 Chapter 219 My Woman, You Dare to Touch Her (2)

    Chapter 219 my woman, you dare to touch her (2)


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were cold, "I don''t care who he is. I won''t let go of anyone who hurt our daughter."


    Soon, the car arrived at the The su family.


    Coincidentally, Su Hao happened to be at home today. When he heard the housekeeper of the The su family say that Song Tingyu had brought Su Ran back, he was stunned and his heart thumped, but then he comforted himself that he did not leak anything this time. How could he be found out?


    Maybe they just wanted to come back and see Qiao Qing.


    After all, Su Ran hasn''t been back for a long time.


    Thinking of this, he pretended to be calm and said to the housekeeper, "Okay, I understand. You go and call the madam down. Dad, just say that the second miss is back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Song Tingyu and Su Ran walked in. His face was full of smiles and he stood up from the sofa, "Trial, Ran Ran, you''re here. Come and sit down. It''s rare for you to come here today. I''m home too. Stay here for dinner tonight. You haven''t been here for a long time. By the way, why didn''t you bring Vichy over?"


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran sat opposite Su Hao. Neither of them spoke, but the look in Su Hao''s eyes made his hair stand on end!


    "Why are you looking at me like that? What happened?" Su hao coughed and smiled, "Ran Ran, how are you doing? The last time I saw you cry like that at the funeral, dad felt really bad. Is he better now?"


    Su Ran had always known that her father was not a good person, but she did not expect that he was such a bastard that he could poison his own grandson for the so-called interests.


    Qiao Qing was really blind. He had spent his whole life and time for such a man, and even went crazy from time to time.


    It would be fine if this man really loved her, but from the beginning to the end, this man did not have any sincerity for her. When she was young, he was interested in her appearance and her body. As she grew older, this man used her as a chess piece.


    Su Ran looked at Su Hao and his eyes were cold, "Dad, do you know a word called'' crying cat and mouse hypocrisy''?"


    Su Hao was stunned, "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, dad? You know best. Don''t you remember what you did? Since you dare to do it, don''t pretend to be in front of me. Do you know how disgusting you are to me now?!"


    Su Ran said this to Song Tingyu, and Su Hao''s face suddenly became extremely difficult to see. Originally, his personality was a little male chauvinism, and was said by his daughter, so he felt a little embarrassed at the moment.


    "Su Ran, what are you talking about?" Su hao held back his temper and shouted.


    Su Ran looked at him without avoiding his eyes, "I''ll only ask you once. Did my daughter''s death have anything to do with you?"


    Su Hao''s face immediately changed, but he had been working in the mall for half his life and had seen all kinds of storms, so he quickly calmed down, "Ran Ran, your child died prematurely. What does it have to do with me? Besides, am I such a heartless person? That''s my own grandson. Would I do this to her? Who do you think I am?"


    "I hope you''re not such a heartless person. I always thought that although you were a bit of a jerk, I never thought that you would be a scum. What did you do for your own benefit? You know best that after you did all these things, you wouldn''t be afraid of waking up every night from a nightmare? Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning when you walk outside in the rain?" Su Ran pointed at him and said angrily.


    "Enough!" Su Hao exclaimed. In a fit of rage, he couldn''t care less about anything. He just wanted Su Ran to shut up, so he immediately stood up from his seat and slapped su ran''s face with his palm.


    But his hand did not touch Su Ran''s face and was blocked by Song Tingyu. He grabbed his wrist and pushed him forward. He staggered a few times and fell on the sofa.


    Song Tingyu sneered, "My woman, you dare to touch her."


    Su Hao had just completely forgotten that Song Tingyu was beside him. She just wanted to teach Su Ran a lesson. She didn''t take him seriously. He was her father no matter what, but she dared to say those words to him.


    Now that Song Tingyu pushed him back, he realized that Su Ran didn''t appear alone.


    He looked extremely embarrassed, "Ran Ran, she went too far. That''s why I..."


    "Too much?" Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "I don''t think killing you is too much."


    Su Hao pointed at them, "I see. You came back here today to cause trouble, right? If that''s the case, you leave immediately. I don''t have the time to waste with you. Butler, let them leave immediately!"


    "What''s the hurry?" Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa, "The show has just begun. Su Hao, your forehead is covered with sweat. It''s autumn and the weather is getting cooler. Besides, there''s an air conditioner in the house. It''s not hot, is it? So, nervous? Why are you nervous?"


    Su Hao''s words were barely coherent, "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran obviously came here today because of the child. He didn''t know if they had found any concrete evidence, but now he just wanted to chase them away and not talk to them about it.


    He needed time to calm down, or he should call and ask himself what to do.


    Now that Song Tingyu is right in front of him, how can he call and ask?


    "You''ll understand later." Song Tingyu''s lips curved.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was movement at the door.


    Su Hao immediately looked towards the door and saw Tang Zichu come in. There were three people behind him. One was Sulley, and two other men came in together.


    Sulley looked very disheveled. She was wearing a white bathrobe and had no makeup on her face, not to mention her hair was disheveled over her shoulders, and even her feet were not wearing shoes, which was far from her usual bright appearance in front of everyone.


    Su Hao saw Sulley and knew instantly that Song Tingyu knew what he had done.


    As soon as sulei saw Su Hao, she started to struggle, "Dad, help me, dad..."


    But she couldn''t get out of the way at all. She was dragged inside by two strong men and was thrown onto the floor of the living room.


    She sat on the ground in an extremely awkward manner.


    Su Hao couldn''t believe that Sulley would be found like this by Song Tingyu and the others.


    He stared at Sulley, who was sitting on the ground, "This..."

 Chapter 220 Well, Now Everything Is out (1)

    Chapter 220 is done. The truth is out (1)


    "Dad, I didn''t say it. Song ting found it. It''s none of my business..."


    Su''s bold eyes were about to drop, "Shut up!"


    Although Sulley felt wronged, he still shut his mouth obediently.


    Song Tingyu looked at the father and daughter in front of him sarcastically, "What else can I say?"


    All su hao could do was deny it, "Song Tingyu, I don''t know what you want to do with this mess today, but I can tell you, don''t mess around in front of me, or I''ll..."


    Song Tingyu took his words, "What else would you do?"


    Su Hao was speechless, as if he could not think of anything to intimidate Song Tingyu.


    "I knew you two wouldn''t admit it..." Song ting said as he glanced at Tang Zichu.


    He nodded and immediately put his things on the coffee table.


    There were several cell phones and a voice changer on the coffee table.


    Song Tingyu stood up from the sofa and took a cell phone from the coffee table, "The number of this cell phone is xxx..." As he said this, he dialed this number with his own cell phone, and the cell phone rang.


    He had Tang Zichu charge this number last night, so it was no longer an empty number.


    "This number was the number that Sulley had been using to contact Bai Zhirui before. Every time she called Bai Zhirui, she used a voice changer to deal with it. This voice changer was also powerful, turning a woman''s voice into a man''s voice..."


    He picked up another cell phone from the table, "This is Bai Zhirui''s cell phone. She kept the conversation with Sulley. Every time she made a call, she recorded it..."


    Song Tingyu pressed his phone, and the living room echoed Bai Zhirui''s conversation with Sulley, who was using a voice changer.


    Listening to the voice on the phone, Sulley immediately denied, "It''s not me, it''s not me on the phone..."


    But even though she was denying it, she looked nervous and even ran over to avoid the phone that Song Tingyu was holding. She wanted to turn off the recording.


    Song ting was blocked by his hand and pushed her aside. She took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground, but su hao held her shoulder with his hand.


    Compared to Sulley''s irritability at the moment, su hao was much calmer, "This is a voice that has been processed with a voice changer. How can you be sure it''s lai lai''s?"


    "The phone was found in her house, not her. Who else? When I found her, Sulley was on the phone with Bai Zhirui. It was through her phone that I located her." Song Tingyu sneered.


    Su Hao looked at Sulley with reproach and coldness in his eyes.


    Sulley was shocked by his look, "Dad, I, I just... I didn''t mean to..."


    "Shut up!"


    Seeing that she had revealed everything, su gave an angry roar.


    Sulley was too scared to say anything.


    Su Hao felt like he was going to die of anger from Sulley. He had a good plan and did everything perfectly. No matter how hard Song Tingyu tried, he might not be able to find him out. But because of a phone call between Sulley and Bai Zhirui, Song Tingyu located her, so he found her.


    For so long, they had been using Shen Jing''s mother and daughter to help them with their affairs and never showed up. Every call was made with a fixed phone number, and this phone number was a long time ago. At that time, there was no real name registration. In other words, it was basically impossible for Song Tingyu to find out who the owner of this number was.


    Even the only time they had to hand something over to Bai Zhirui, they didn''t show up.


    It was Sulley who arranged the meeting place in advance. She arrived first, found a waiter, and asked him to give the package to Bai Zhirui.


    Baizhirui was quite famous in the entertainment industry, so basically everyone recognized her, and that day Sulley deliberately explained to her, so the waiter looked carefully, and soon found Bai Zhirui''s figure, and handed the package to her.


    From the beginning to the end, su lai did not show up, just told the waiter to call her after the transfer was successful and let her know.


    Even the number she wrote to the waiter was not Sulley''s original number, but the number she had not registered with her real name.


    Everything was supposed to go smoothly, but Pei Qin didn''t expect to put the medicine in Su Ran''s food for a long time. Moreover, she didn''t put much in Su Ran''s food, so it led to premature birth instead of fetal death.


    Because of this, song ting found Shen Jing, but even if Shen Jing was found, even if Song Tingyu knew that there was someone behind Shen Jing''s mother and daughter, it would not be so easy to find him.


    If it weren''t for the phone call Sulley made with Bai Zhirui last night!


    How could this be the case now?


    "Is there anything else to say? Or if we don''t admit it, or if we go to the Police station? Then it won''t be so easy to talk." Song Tingyu sat back on the sofa and looked at Su Hao and Sulley.


    Su Hao''s face was extremely hard to see. He was silent for a while and looked at Sulley, "I don''t know what''s going on here. Give me some time. I''ll find out. If it really has something to do with sulei, I won''t indulge her..."


    "Dad!" Sulley looked at her father in disbelief. She did not expect that in the end, in order to escape, he would put everything on her.


    "Shut up!" Su Hao glared at her, "It''s not your turn to speak here yet!" If Sulley was willing to cooperate now and take everything into account, they might still be able to fight for a chance to send Song Tingyu and Su Ran away for the time being, and then think of a way.


    If Sulley was smart enough, he should be able to figure out why he was doing this at the moment.


    He had already winked at su lai several times, but Sulley didn''t seem to notice that she didn''t stop because she didn''t want to be pushed out by Su Hao to take everything under her control. She pointed at su hao and said, Now, for the sake of that piece of land in the south of the city, he would not hesitate to remove the child in your belly. He would even waste Vichy''s life..."

 Chapter 221 Well, Now Everything Is out (2)

    Chapter 221, now that everything is clear (2)


    Su Ran didn''t seem to be paying attention to Sulley and Su Hao at the moment. She lowered her head, didn''t know what she was thinking, and mumbled something.


    Song Tingyu shook her shoulder, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran looked up and did not answer Song Tingyu''s question. Instead, he looked at Sulley, "Who were you talking about just now? Who did you say found you?"


    "Zhang Annan." Sulley had no fear on his face at this moment. Instead, he had a bright and sarcastic smile, "Did you hear me clearly this time? I''m talking about Zhang Annan, Su Ran. You and Lin Chenghuan are so close. You can''t possibly not know that the assistant who often works for him is called Zhang Annan, right?" She paused, her laughter shrill, "Hahaha..."


    "Su Ran, I don''t even want to break this layer of paper. I always thought that Lin Chenghuan thought you were more important than my life, but until I met Zhang Annan, I didn''t know whether I should pity you or feel ridiculous. Did Lin Chenghuan care too much about you and want to take you away, so I used these methods? He loved you in a very special way and killed your child, hahaha..."


    "Impossible, it can''t be him, it can''t be him..." Su Ran shook her head and grew up together. She had always been like a brother. How could she do this to her?


    But su lai told Zhang Annan...


    Zhang Annan was indeed Lin Chenghuan''s assistant, who had been with him for many years...


    "It''s him. It''s Lin Chenghuan who says he loves you. Otherwise, how do you explain Zhang Annan''s appearance? Do you think Zhang Annan has the ability to give up the land in the south of the city to the Sushi? Don''t forget, he''s just a small assistant. No matter how capable he is, he can do this?" Sulley laughed and said, "Su Ran, are you feeling bad now? Isn''t it hard to be deceived by the person you trust the most? Let me tell you, dad and I are not the only ones involved in this. The mastermind behind this is your brother sheng huan, hahaha..."


    "Enough!" Su Ran shouted and sat on the sofa with a pale face.


    There were too many people involved, some of whom she should have been close relatives, and some of whom she had always trusted the most.


    All of this was challenging her bottom line, and she felt like she was about to lose her breath.


    "Why did you ask me to shut up? What are you afraid of? Is this a fact that you dare not admit? You still want to lie to yourself?" Sulley had no intention of stopping and continued.


    But su hao covered her mouth with his hand, "Shut up!"


    Now that they were in a bad situation, she had told everything in her head and even zhang annan. Now, everything was out.


    Sulei stared at Su Hao, "What right do you have to tell me to shut up? Do you deserve to be a father? Do you deserve it? The thing you love the most in your life is yourself. For your own benefit, for your money, even if you kneel in front of Song Tingyu now and call him father, are you willing?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Hao slapped her face hard. Because of the strength of the slap, the corner of Sulley''s mouth swelled up, and there was blood.


    "Why did you hit me? Why?!" Sulley screamed like a madman until Su Hao had someone pull her up from the ground and throw her on the sofa.


    Su Hao rubbed his hands and walked towards Song Tingyu, "Trial, I was confused about this. I didn''t mean to... I needed that piece of land in the south of the city so badly that I couldn''t stand the temptation. I..."


    "You came up with the idea of drugging Su Ran''s food?" Song Tingyu stared at Su Hao with his deep eyes.


    Su Hao was stunned, "Well, I... I didn''t mean to..."


    "All you have to do is answer me yes or no!"


    Su Hao was silent for a long time. Just when sulai went crazy, everything shook out. Now, he had no other way out and could only nod.


    As soon as he nodded, Su Ran grabbed the cup on the coffee table and threw it at him. His voice was choked with sobs, "Su Hao, you crazy, profit-smoking thing! I won''t let you go!"


    Because of the sudden incident, Su Hao had no time to avoid it, so he was hit in the face by the teacup that Su Ran threw over. There was a hole in his forehead, and blood was flowing. Moreover, his face was full of tea leaves, and tea was flowing down his face, and his clothes were wet.


    As soon as Su Ran''s movements fell, he heard a scream coming from outside the living room. Qiao Qing rushed to Su Hao and took a tissue from the coffee table and pressed it on Su Hao''s forehead. "How are you?" Does it hurt?"


    She looked at Su Ran again, "Ran Ran, what are you doing? He''s your father. Look at you. Is this what a daughter should do? Is there anything you can''t say properly?"


    Su ran rubbed her sore eyes and pointed at Su Hao, "You ask Su Hao, you ask him what he has done. Since I was born, has he ever treated me like his daughter? Ask him what his heart is made of and why it is so cruel. Why do you have to kill your own grandchildren?"


    Su Ran''s tone was aggressive. Qiao Qing was shocked by what she said. After a long time, he came back to his senses, "Are you saying that the child''s death was related to your father?" She immediately denied, "That''s impossible. How could your father do something like this? There must be some misunderstanding. It must be. Ran Ran, Trial, you have to find out. Don''t wrongly accuse your father. He won''t do this..."


    Su Ran felt ridiculous and sad. No matter what happened, the first thing Qiao Qing thought of was the man she loved the most. No matter what, she would stand on his side. Even if the world abandoned the man she loved the most, she would not abandon him. Even if no one believed him, she would believe him.


    The pitiful and hateful Qiao Qing.


    And this person was his mother.


    Su Ran sneered, "He has admitted everything. How else do you want me to investigate?"


    Qiao Qing looked at Su Hao, then at Su Ran, and hesitated, "Ran Ran, I believe your father must have a hard time... There must be some reason why he had to do this..."


    As she spoke, she stepped forward and held Su Ran''s hand, "Ran Ran, no matter what, he''s your father, isn''t he? For this reason, would you let him go once? Mom, please? He had to suffer. He didn''t mean to..."


    Su Ran looked down at his mother, his eyes so sore that he couldn''t open them, "No matter what, you can always find a reason for him. I know you can take your own life for him, but why should I let him go?"

 Chapter 222 I Wont Let Go of Anyone Who Makes You Sad (1)

    Chapter 222 I won''t let go of anyone who makes you sad (1)


    "Ran Ran, he''s your father!"


    "So what?" Su Ran broke Qiao Qing''s fingers off his wrist one by one, "What else did he do besides give me life? Not only did he use me and design me over and over again, but he also killed my daughter. Why should I forgive him?"


    "Ran Ran, I beg you..."


    Qiao Qing almost knelt down, but Su Ran held her back, "Don''t beg me. It''s no use begging me. I don''t have a father like you, and I don''t have a mother like you..."


    With that, Su Ran turned and walked out of the living room towards the door.


    Qiao Qing shouted from behind her, "Ran Ran...!"


    Song Tingyu glanced at Tang Zichu, "I''ll leave this to you. Watch it."


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu chased out and found that Su Ran was not far away. She squatted in the flower bed at the entrance of the The su family and cried.


    She buried her entire face in her thighs, her thin shoulders trembling.


    Song Tingyu walked over and pulled her up from the ground and into his arms.


    "Don''t cry, I''m here." Song ting patted Su Ran on the back with his hand and put his thin lips on her ear, "It''s not worth crying for someone like that."


    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket. It was the light blue one that Su Ran had embroidered for him. It had his name on it. He wiped Su Ran''s tears with a handkerchief and pulled her into the car to leave.


    Originally, he wanted her to stay away from the The su family and calm her down.


    On the way, she didn''t speak. Song Tingyu looked at her and said, "Now we can basically confirm that Su Hao and sulei were involved in this. As for Zhang Annan..." He held her hand and tightened it, "Maybe Sulley and Su Hao said that on purpose. We saw it with our own eyes. The price is good..."


    He knew what Lin Chenghuan meant in Su Ran''s heart, and he wanted to know if Su Ran had misjudged anyone for so many years. Had he always regarded a man who looked like he was his brother?


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. Song Tingyu knew that she agreed.


    Su Hao and sulei had already admitted what they had done, and it was irreparable. But Lin Chenghuan was still full of doubts. Of course, she wanted to see the truth with her own eyes.


    She hoped that the heavens would not play such a joke on her, that her family and the people she trusted the most would betray her and kill her child.


    Song Tingyu made a phone call to Tang Zichu, arranged it, and then drove Su Ran out for lunch. When Tang Zichu called again, he called the waiter to pay the bill and took Su Ran away, "Let''s go."


    Along the way, Su Ran''s hands were tightly clasped and he kept looking out of the car window.


    Of course, Song Tingyu knew that she was nervous. She was afraid to see Zhang Annan.


    For so many years, Zhang Annan had been by Lin Chenghuan''s side, helping him with his work. Zhang Annan was like Tang Zichu to lin shenghuan.


    When the car finally stopped, Song Tingyu got out of the car and took Su Ran into a hotel. According to Su Hao, every time Zhang Annan and Su Hao''s parents met, it was in this hotel. Moreover, it was in a fixed room. In order to cover their eyes and ears, they always went in first and never appeared at the same time.


    Tang Zichu had already had someone run into a camera in the hotel room. Su Hao went in first. Besides him, there were Song Tingyu''s people waiting in the toilet to prevent them from escaping.


    After taking the elevator to the hotel, song ting stopped in front of a room with Su Ran and knocked on the door. It was Tang Zichu who came out to open the door.


    "Song Boss, Mrs. Song."


    "How''s it going?" Song Tingyu asked.


    "Not yet. It should be soon. The appointment is at three in the afternoon."


    Song Tingyu looked at his watch. It was already 2: 50 pm. It should be a few minutes before someone showed up.


    Su Ran also stood in front of the computer. The screen of the computer showed the image of Su Hao''s room. There were also a few small images that were installed outside the hotel.


    At 2: 55, a medium-sized man with a handbag appeared at the entrance of the hotel, dressed in a black suit. Because there were many people in the hotel at this time, the people under the camera were not very clear, so it was not clear whether this man was Zhang Annan or not.


    After another two minutes, there was a knock on the door in the room where Su Hao was staying. The two strong men who had been waiting in his room looked at su hao, and their eyes signaled him to open the door. They told him to be careful and not to play tricks. Song Tingyu''s people were not just the two of them in the room, but there were people in the next room.


    Once the man entered, the people in the next room would come out and guard the door of the room. If Su Hao wanted to play any tricks to escape with the man, they would immediately catch them.


    And this is the hotel''s top floor presidential suite, so it''s impossible to escape through the window, unless you don''t want to die.


    Of course, Su Hao knew about this situation, and it was at this point. He didn''t want to run away, so he should cooperate. Maybe Su Ran could give him a chance.


    He could see that as long as Su Ran promised to let him go, Song Tingyu would not make things difficult for him again.


    It was mainly about Su Ran.


    From a young age, Su Ran cared about Qiao Qing, which was why he married Qiao Qing after his original match died.


    Because he wanted to control Su Ran through Qiao Qing. After all, with su ran''s appearance, he felt that he could help him a lot in the future.


    When the matter was over, he would go back and ask qiao qing to plead with Su Ran. Maybe he could get away with it.


    After the two men in the room were arranged, they hid in the bathroom.


    Su Hao walked over to open the door.


    At that moment, everyone stood in front of the computer table and stared at the computer screen.


    They wanted to see if the person who had been in contact with Su Hao was Zhang Annan!


    The door opened and the man with the briefcase came in. Su hao opened his body sideways and let him in. His appearance appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    At this moment, Su Ran saw the man walking into the room clearly.


    Her heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and a chill rose from under her feet.


    It was really Zhang Annan...


    It was really the assistant who had been by Lin Chenghuan''s side all along, Zhang Annan...


    Su Ran fell down on the sofa. At this moment, all she could think about was her and Lin Chenghuan''s childhood.

 Chapter 223 I Wont Let Go of Anyone Who Makes You Sad (2)

    Chapter 223 I will not let go of anyone who makes you sad (2)


    She couldn''t believe that Lin Chenghuan, who had been so good to her since she was a child, would do something bad to her child...


    There were so many things in her mind that she felt a dull pain in her temples. She closed her eyes and rubbed her temples several times.


    Then he opened the door and walked out.


    Song Tingyu was a little distracted and realized that Su Ran was no longer in the room. He patted Tang Zichu on the shoulder, then picked up the car keys and ran after him.


    Su Ran was walking towards the elevator when Song Tingyu caught up with her and grabbed her wrist, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to look for Lin Chenghuan. I''m going to ask him. I want to hear him talk about it myself..."


    Song ting held her slender shoulders with both hands and stared at her, "You still don''t believe me, do you? Even after seeing Zhang Annan..."


    "I want to hear him say it to me..." She didn''t believe it without hearing him say it.


    In fact, Zhang Annan''s appearance could not completely explain that this was done by Lin Chenghuan, but there was also a possibility that he was actually doing things behind Lin Chenghuan''s back, and blamed Lin Chenghuan for it.


    Lin Chenghuan and Lin Tianyou, the illegitimate son of the Lin family, have been fighting for power recently. It can''t be ruled out that Zhang Annan may have joined Lin Tianyou to help him.


    However, this possibility is quite small. After all, Zhang Annan had been with Lin Chenghuan for so long, and Lin Chenghuan did not notice it at all. They could not judge that Zhang Annan was already Lin Tianyou''s person just by this matter!


    Moreover, Lin Tianyou and the The song family have no grudges, and his fight with Lin Chenghuan is now at a white-hot stage, why do you want to do this? Build an enemy for yourself?


    Unless he wanted to focus all the attention of the The song family on Lin Chenghuan and let him be targeted by the The song family because of this, then he would be distracted to deal with it. Once he was distracted, Lin Tianyou would take the opportunity to hit him, and finally let him suffer a backlash. Lin Tianyou would step on him and climb up.


    None of this could be ruled out.


    Song Tingyu admitted that he was a very stingy and narrow-minded man in love, especially when he knew that Lin Chenghuan loved Su Ran deeply, and at this moment, seeing Zhang Annan''s appearance, Su Ran still chose to believe in Lin Chenghuan, which made him feel very unhappy.


    Even though he knew that in Su Ran''s heart, Lin Chenghuan was her brother, he still felt unhappy.


    "You didn''t suspect Zhang Annan at all when he showed up?"


    Su Ran slowly looked up at him, "This doesn''t directly prove that he did it."


    "No." Song ting said in a cold voice, "But it can''t prove that he didn''t do it. Now he has a suspicion, a great suspicion, but you still believe him in your heart, right?"


    "Song Tingyu, I don''t know..." Su ran covered her face with her hand. After a while, she let go of her hand. Her eyes were red and swollen. She grabbed Song Tingyu''s suit jacket with her hand and pulled him over. Her arms were in front of her, and she went around his body. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest.


    "Trial, I feel so bad. Why did my so-called father and sister do this? They joined forces to kill my child. My so-called mother''s first reaction when she heard this news was not to be angry and sad for me, but to ask me to forgive the person who did this. All my relatives did this. Did even lin shenghuan do this?" Su Ran''s voice was choked with sobs. Only now did she realize that she had been so miserable in the past?


    It was so bad that all the relatives and friends around her betrayed her...


    Song Tingyu''s heart ached as if it had been pricked by a needle after hearing her sobbing intermittently. He held her small face in his hands and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his thumb, "Whoever makes you uncomfortable, I won''t let them go..."


    He kissed her tearful eyelashes, "Let''s investigate Lin Chenghuan again, shall we? You''re right. This doesn''t directly prove that he''s the one who ordered this. I''ll get Tang Zichu to investigate from Zhang Annan, so don''t be sad, okay?"


    Before Su Ran could speak, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She picked it up and looked at it. It was Qiao Qing''s. At this moment, Su Ran didn''t want to hear her voice, nor did he want to hear her speak. She didn''t need to think about what she was calling her for.


    Not for Su Hao!


    She wanted to wait for her phone to ring and ignore it, but the next moment Song Tingyu took it from her hand, hung it up with a cold face and turned it off.


    "She really has a face."


    Song Tingyu turned off his phone and put it back in Su Ran''s bag. Seeing how red and swollen her eyes were, he pressed her with his finger, "Don''t cry. When Vichy comes back, he will be sad to see you cry..."


    Su ran nodded.


    Song ting took her hand, "Let''s go. I''ll take you for a walk. We''ll go back at dinner time."


    "Where are you going?" When Su Ran spoke, his voice was hoarse, probably because he had just cried.


    "Let''s go to the beach." Song Tingyu smiled, "Didn''t Vichy say that before? You really like shells..."


    "That was when I was a child..." Su Ran said softly, "When I was unhappy, I went to the beach to pick up shells. After picking up more, I made a lot of things out of shells..."


    "Then we''ll go pick up the shells."


    Su Ran looked at him, "Song Tingyu..."


    He knew he wanted to make her happy, but now he was busy, and she didn''t want him to waste his time trying to cheer her up and make her happy. Recently, in order to find out who was behind their daughter''s back, he was already very busy and had to take care of his work.


    "Let''s go." Song Tingyu knew what she was thinking, but he thought that making her happy was more important than anything else.


    Song Tingyu really drove her to the seaside. There was an ocean in Ancheng. When Su Ran was young, the sea was still beautiful. But in the past ten years, Ancheng had developed too fast. The sea area had been polluted and not as beautiful as before. But the beach was still very long. After the tide fell, there were also small shells on the beach.


    Instead of picking up shells, they walked hand in hand on the beach.


    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that he drove back to the The song family.


    As soon as the car stopped, a servant stepped forward and said, "Madam, your mother, Mrs. Su, has come to look for you. She has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time, but your phone and the young master''s phone have been turned off..."


    Su Ran smiled sarcastically, "I couldn''t get through to the phone, so I found the su family."

 Chapter 224 You Are Too Cruel

    Chapter 224 you are too cruel


    Song Tingyu''s face froze.


    They walked in and saw Mrs. Song and Qiao Qing sitting on the sofa in the living room, chatting with each other every time.


    Qiao Qing was originally an unsociable person, so it was basically Madam song who was talking, she was just talking, and basically couldn''t find any topic to talk about.


    Madam song found Su Ran and Song Tingyu and pointed to the door of the living room, "Mrs. Su, Ran Ran is back with ting yu."


    When Qiao Qing heard this, he stood up in surprise and looked at Su Ran with a smile, "Ran Ran, you''re back!"


    Su Ran changed his shoes at the entrance, walked in, greeted Madam song, and then looked at Qiao Qing, "I didn''t expect you to find the The song family for him."


    Madam song didn''t know what was going on either, so he said, "Mrs. Su has been waiting for you all afternoon. Ran Ran, Trial, why are your phones off? I don''t know if something happened to Mrs. Su. I saw her anxious face, but she refused to tell me what was going on."


    "Ran Ran..." Qiao Qing stepped forward and held Su Ran''s hand, his eyes pleading, "Shall we go to your room and have a good chat? Mom has something to tell you."


    Su Ran glanced at her hand, which was holding her wrist tightly, then looked at her with a calm and distant expression, "There''s nothing to say between us but Su Hao. I know you came here to plead for him, but I told the The su family today that it''s useless for you to plead. I won''t let Su Hao go. He''s responsible for what he''s done. All he knows in his life is to hide behind women. What kind of husband and father is he? Mom, I just want to ask you, what exactly do you like about him? He''s been dead set on him for so many years! Has he done anything for you? Is he worth all you have to love him? Have you ever thought of such a problem?"


    Qiao Qing''s face was as pale as ashes, "Ran Ran, you don''t understand relationships. You..."


    Su Ran sneered, "Why don''t I understand? I''m going to be 25 years old. I love Song Tingyu, and Song Tingyu deserves my love. But if Song Tingyu doesn''t deserve my love, I''ll cut him off no matter how much I love him. But after more than 20 years, you''re still stuck in Su Hao''s web of love, and you can''t help it, even if he makes you lose it over and over again. Don''t you know how many women he has outside? You can still find an excuse for him. Do you think that it''s all because he''s not well maintained and is getting old and tired that he''s looking for women outside, one after another, and even openly bringing those women to various occasions? Has he considered your feelings?"


    Su Ran''s words hit Qiao Qing''s heart like a stone. In fact, all these years, she also knew that Su Hao didn''t love her. He was using her more, but she couldn''t help it. She loved su hao so much that she couldn''t bear to see him suffer a little.


    Qiao qing covered her face with her hand and sobbed, "Ran Ran, I know he did a lot of wrong things, but he''s your father, isn''t he? Besides, he brought you up, and you''re doing so well now, and Trial is doing so well to you, and Madam song is doing so well to you, and everyone is doing so well to you, and it''s all thanks to your father back then..."


    "Speaking of this, I really want to thank him." Before Su Ran could make a sound, Song Tingyu, who was sitting on the sofa, said, "If it weren''t for him, Su Ran wouldn''t be my wife now, but he didn''t use that method for Su Ran''s good. He just did it for his own benefit..."


    Qiao Qing immediately added, "Trial, Ran Ran, no matter what, you came together because of him, right? So can you give him a chance? He did it because he was obsessed. I''m sure he wouldn''t be so heartless. He wouldn''t do that to Vichy on purpose. Then to that child, he must have been threatened..."


    "I can tell..." Madam song, who had been sitting silently by the side, said with a sneer, "So Mrs. Su came to our The song family today to plead. So my great-granddaughter''s death is related to Su Hao, right? Mrs. Su must have pleaded for su hao long ago, but it didn''t work, so she came here now. Su Hao is really not a man. If something happens, you have to come here to plead?"


    Hearing what song Old Lady said, Qiao Qing waved his hand and said, "No, no, su hao didn''t ask me to come over..."


    "So Mrs. Su came by herself, didn''t she?" Madam song looked at her coldly, "Mrs. Su, you really don''t deserve to be Ran Ran''s mother. Her children were all killed by your husband. The first thing you thought of when you found out the truth was to plead for someone else. Did you think of it for Ran Ran or for your granddaughter? Do you know that Su Hao almost took Vichy''s life by doing this? Are you here to plead for him now?" She sneered, "What right do you have to plead for him? I''m going to tell you today, you can''t think about it. I''m in charge of Su Hao. If he dares to do such a thing, I''ll make him pay a heavy price for it!"


    Qiao Qing was so frightened by Madam song''s words that her feet softened and she almost fell to the ground.


    A heavy price...


    Madam song had already said such things. She knew she wasn''t joking. She could say what she said and do it. This time, something really happened to Su Hao.


    But Qiao Qing understood that the key was to see su ran. If Su Ran promised to let Su Hao go, not only would song ting let go, but even song Old Lady wouldn''t have to pay Su Hao any price.


    After all, Su Hao was still Su Ran''s father. Old Mrs. Song saw that Su Ran had let him go, and she would respect her opinion and let him go.


    So Qiao Qing immediately looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran..."


    But Su Ran didn''t look at her, "Mom, you can go. It''s not that simple..."


    After Su Ran finished speaking, she didn''t want to talk to Qiao Qing here anymore, because she felt it was a waste of time. Qiao Qing wanted her to let Su Hao go, but she didn''t want to do it, so there would be no result if she kept talking...


    However, the moment she turned around, to everyone''s surprise, Qiao Qing knelt down in front of Su Ran in public.

 Chapter 225 Why Does It Feel like Im Not Full All Day? (1)

    Chapter 225 why does it feel like you''re not full all day (1)


    "Ran Ran, I''m begging you. I''m begging you. Please let your father go..." Qiao Qing burst into tears.


    Su Ran went up and tried to pull her up, but she refused to get up, "Ran Ran, you have to pity your father."


    "If I pity him, who will pity my dead daughter?" Su Ran sneered, "Did he ever pity my daughter when he did this?"


    Seeing that she refused to get up, su ran let go of her hand. Such a mother really made her feel hateful and sad, "If you want to kneel, kneel. Su Hao must be responsible for what he has done!"


    Seeing that Su Ran refused to let go, Qiao Qing pointed at her and said, "Ran Ran, you are too cruel!"


    "Am I cruel?" Su Ran blinked his sour eyes and smiled mockingly, "Then you can take me for being cruel. Since I know I am cruel, I won''t let him go. It''s useless for you to kneel here again. Can you go now?"


    The farce should have ended when Qiao Qing came over. Madam song couldn''t stand it anymore. She had never seen such a selfish mother.


    "Butler, have someone take Mrs. Su home."


    "Yes, Old Lady." King Butler heard what Madam song said and immediately brought two people to Qiao Qing, "Mrs. Su, please."


    "I won''t go, Ran Ran. If you don''t promise me, I won''t go! Ran Ran, I beg of you..."


    Madam song felt a little annoyed and hit the ground with his walking stick, "Butler, take her away!"


    King Butler asked two servants to pull Qiao Qing up from the ground and carry her to the door.


    But Qiao Qing refused to leave. Somehow, she broke free and ran back. She picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table and put it on her wrist.


    This action stunned everyone, and several people gasped.


    "Ran Ran, if you don''t promise me, I will die in front of you. If you don''t believe me, try!"


    Su Ran couldn''t believe that something like this had happened to him again.


    She looked at Qiao Qing, "Five years ago, I refused to marry into the The song family, and you threatened me with a knife on your wrist. Five years later, you still used the same method. You really could do anything for Su Hao, right? You don''t care what I think, do you? I want to ask you, since you don''t care about me so much, why did you give birth to me back then? Why not abort me when I''m pregnant? Or have you always thought of me as your tool to please Su Hao?"


    Qiao Qing was affected by her emotions and murmured, "Ran Ran, I..."


    "You''re not my mother..." Su Ran said and turned to leave the living room. Whatever qiao qing wanted to do had nothing to do with her. She was a human being, but she used it as a pawn and tool for so many years...


    "Ran Ran!" Seeing su ran leave, Qiao Qing tried to catch up, but was quickly stopped.


    Madam song also stood up from the sofa, "Mrs. Su, this is your family business, and I can''t interfere more. But Ran Ran is my granddaughter-in-law and a member of our The song family, so I don''t want her to be hurt. But Mrs. Su, you should ask yourself, how have you been treating her in your heart for so many years? She will always be behind your husband, right? Did you ask her if she thought about it? Thought about it? As her mother, you even threatened her with your own life to make her listen to you. Don''t you think it''s shameful of you to do this? Ran Ran is right. You really don''t deserve to be her mother." She paused and motioned for the butler to go up and snatch the knife from her hand and throw it on the coffee table.


    "That''s it. That''s all I have to say. As for what Mrs. Su is going to do, that''s your business. But please leave now. You are not welcome at the door of our The song family..."


    Soon, the housekeeper asked someone to take Qiao Qing away. Madam song sighed, "This woman is really selfish. She has been thinking about her love all her life, thinking about her man, and giving birth to a daughter who is probably just a tool to please Su Hao..."


    Song Tingyu pursed her thin lips tightly, looked at qiao qing as she left, and then said, "Grandma, I''ll go up and see Su Ran."


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Old madam song said.


    Song Tingyu immediately left the living room downstairs and went upstairs. He opened the door and saw Su Ran sitting on the sofa. Even though her back was facing him, he could tell that she was crying.


    Song Tingyu walked over, sat beside her, took her by the shoulders, held her face, and kissed her lips without saying anything.


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment. By the time he realized it, his lips were numb.


    Su Ran frowned. At this moment, he could barely breathe, "Song, Song Tingyu!"


    She covered his chest with her hand and tried to push him away, but he grabbed her hands and let her arm go around his chest and put it on his neck. He continued to kiss her without any intention of letting her go.


    Su Ran''s breaths were all messed up by his teasing, so how could he be in the mood to cry again?


    After a long time, Song Tingyu let go of her and left her swollen red lips, "Stop crying?"


    Su Ran still had tears on his eyelashes and looked at him, "You''re the only one who wants to use this method to stop people from crying."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and smiled, "But I think this is more effective than hugging you and comforting you all the time. Then you will cry more and more. Look, I did this, and you immediately forgot to cry..."


    It was undeniable that only Song Tingyu could think of such a way, and only he could say such a thing.


    But Su Ran was in a much better mood because of his few words.


    "My eyes were better today when I came back from the trip, but now they''re swollen again. How are they going to look tomorrow morning?" Song ting walked to the door as he spoke, instructed the servant to bring up an ice pack, and then returned to the sofa to sit down.


    With his long fingers, he brushed away the broken hair on her cheek and covered her eyes with an ice pack.


    The cold feeling made her suddenly feel that her eyes were not as sore and tired as before.


    She wanted to take the ice bag by herself, but he took her hand away, "I''ll do it."


    She sat quietly aside and asked him to help her.


    Song Tingyu put ice on both of her eyes for a while, then removed the ice bag and pressed her eyelids with his finger, "Are you better?"


    "Much better." Su Ran smiled, "Thank you."


    Song Tingyu casually threw the ice pack on the side table, "Don''t thank me verbally. I prefer something practical."

 Chapter 226 Why Does It Feel like Im Not Full All Day? (2)

    Chapter 226 why does it feel like you don''t have enough to eat all day (2)


    Su Ran knew he was digging a hole for her, but this time she didn''t jump into it, "Then I''ll owe you first. Next time, we''ll give you something practical..."


    She got up from the sofa and was about to wash her face. She felt like she had been crying all day today.


    What a loser.


    Su Ran shook his head. He really didn''t like himself.


    As soon as she stood up, Song Tingyu reached out to grab her wrist, pulled her back, and threw her on the soft sofa. His body immediately pressed up, and his hands rested on both sides of her body, "I don''t like to be owed to me. This kind of thing is better to pay the bill over and over again, don''t you think?"


    The smile on his lips became more and more charming, and as he spoke, he wanted to kiss Su Ran''s lips. When he touched his lips, Su Ran pressed his finger on his thin lips, "I''m not in the mood right now."


    Song Tingyu took her hand away and smiled, "Women always say what they mean. Now that they''re not in the mood, you won''t ask me to do it later..."


    Before he could say anything more, Su Ran covered his mouth with his hand.


    "I won''t beg you, okay?"


    "Then you have to settle the bill this time too. Don''t forget that I''m a businessman, and I won''t do anything about losing money and debt!" As he spoke, he tugged at her skirt, "Be good. Lie down. Don''t move. Let''s settle the bill."


    Su Ran: ..."


    "Can I refuse?"


    Song ting propped his chin up with his hand and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    Su Ran glared at him, "Profiteer!"


    Song Tingyu bit the smooth skin on her collarbone, "Hello, Mrs. Profiteer."


    Su Ran felt a strong push from him, frowned, and kicked him in the calf, "Song Tingyu, be gentle."


    "Your underwear looks big."


    Su Ran looked at the sky speechlessly, "You bought all these last time. I haven''t finished wearing them..."


    Song ting was flicked on the shoulder strap of her underwear, "Underwear must be worn properly. If not, it will affect her figure."


    "... You seem to have a lot of experience" ...


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa, his deep eyes still on her, "With your figure, you''ve learned everything..."


    He pulled her back onto the sofa, "Seriously, don''t put on the underwear I bought you before. You can wear it when you''re pregnant with twins. I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow..."


    As he spoke, he felt especially proud, "Su Ran, you really can''t find a good husband like me with a lantern. I can even worry about your underwear."


    Su Ran pushed him, "I can buy it myself!"


    "No, I''ll buy it for you." Song ting pinched her chin with his hand, "I think I know your figure and size better than you do."


    Su Ran put his hands around his neck, "Then should I thank you?"


    "Needless to say, I said I like practical thanks, twice in a row." Song Tingyu put his arm around her waist and pressed her body against hers, "Do you like to stay here or go to the bathroom? Why don''t we go into the bathroom? After that, I''ll go into the bathroom again..."


    Su Ran felt that he really didn''t have the initiative to do this kind of thing. Often, when she asked for something, Song Tingyu agreed verbally. In the end, he would do what he wanted.


    So she thought, "Whatever..."


    Song Tingyu picked her up from the sofa and exclaimed, "I really married a virtuous wife. Look at my Mrs. Song. He even likes to accommodate me to such things."


    Su Ran was amused by his words, "So you think you saved the galaxy in your last life?"


    Song Tingyu was serious, "No, I should have saved the entire universe."


    Su ran put her arm around his shoulder, "Song Tingyu, did you say so many sweet words to your women to make them happy?"


    Song Tingyu immediately scowled, "I''ve only said this to you."


    "But you''re so smooth, it''s not like you said it for the first time!"


    "What can I do? I was born with this skill."


    "..." Su Ran pinched his shoulder." So you''re especially proud, aren''t you?


    He snorted, "Of course, this is a skill. Why not be proud?"


    Su Ran felt defeated by him again and put his hand on his forehead, "You won."


    Song Tingyu smiled, carried her to the bathroom, kicked the door open with his toes, carried her in, put her on the marble sink, and let her sit on it with her back to the mirror, facing him.


    He liked it the most. When su ran''s feelings grew strong, even the mirror reflected her charm.


    He remembered something, "Su Ran, why don''t we stop having twins?"


    "Do you want sir to do it alone?" Su Ran held back his laughter as if he could control this kind of thing.


    "No." Song Tingyu lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth, "I don''t want to give birth first. When you were pregnant, I had a hard time. I just went through seven months of purgatory. I don''t want to go through it again so soon, so I think we should do it later."


    "How late?"


    "Ten years later."


    "Ten years later. I''m 35 years old. I''m pregnant at an advanced age." She looked at him, "You''re 38, too. Are you sure you want to have another child that late?"


    "Do you think I can''t let you have a baby when I''m 38?" Song Tingyu raised his voice a little, "Let me tell you, at 70, you can have me if you want to. As many as you want."


    Su Ran pressed his forehead, "That''s not what I meant... I mean, if you give birth so late, you''ll be 60 by the time the child finishes college..."


    "What else can we do? Can''t you just let me hold it so fast?"


    Su Ran said, "We can be a year or two later."


    "No, it''s too fast." Song Tingyu refused decisively.


    "Those three or four years."


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "It''s still too short."


    "Song Tingyu, how hungry and thirsty are you...!" Su Ran couldn''t stand it any longer and glared at him angrily!


    Why does it feel like I''m not full all day?!


    "It''s all your fault that I''m not full..."


    Su Ran: ... "" anyway, he would still end up pulling her on the head


    "In that case, go find a condom." She kicked him with her toes, "When we went to Huaihai city, we won the first prize and there was a box of condoms. Didn''t you get them all back? Go find one."


    "Which one is enough?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "What flavor do you like?"


    Not sure if it was because of the high temperature in the bathroom, Su Ran felt her face was hot and dry. She kept her face shut, "Whatever."

 Chapter 227 What A Loser! (1)

    Chapter 227 is really useless (1)


    "Girls should all like strawberries. I''ll go find five strawberries..."


    After he finished speaking, he let go of him, barefoot on the floor tile, opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Su Ran almost choked on her own saliva behind him. She should have heard correctly just now...


    He said five...


    After Song Tingyu''s torment, he probably won''t have to sleep tonight...


    Song ting opened the bathroom door and squatted down at the bedside table in the room to look for it. What he was worried about now was that it had been seven or eight months. Did it expire?


    Shouldn''t it be that fast?


    He rummaged through the room and finally found a box. He took it out and sat on the carpet in the room. He poured all the colorful covers on the carpet, looking for strawberry-flavored ones!


    He picked it up casually and looked at it. It had a shelf life of five years, so it could last a long time.


    It''s just that the brand isn''t reliable, and he doesn''t want Su Ran to get pregnant yet.


    He lowered his head and focused on studying and searching for the red condom. He did not notice that the door of the room had been opened. A small figure ran in from outside and squatted in front of him.


    When he finally found five red condoms and looked up, he saw a pair of big, curious eyes looking at him.


    He instantly felt his body petrified.


    Curious, Song Weixi reached out to grab the colorful covers on the carpet and squeezed them on the palm of his hand. Then he grabbed several of them and shook them in front of Song Tingyu, "Dad, is this bubble gum? Is it edible?"


    Song Weixi sniffed at one of the yellow wrappers and said to himself, "This should be banana candy..."


    He also started to break the wrapping paper of the condom. It was too late for Song Tingyu to stop it. He pulled it open with his little hand.


    Before he could take a closer look, he saw Su Ran coming out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. He raised the condom in his little hand and smiled happily, "Mom, dad hid a lot of sugar. I found it..."


    Su Ran had seen Song Tingyu go for so long and thought he couldn''t find him, so he wanted to come out and see what was going on, but he didn''t expect to see the big and small people squatting on the carpet, looking at a pile of colorful condoms.


    Song Weixi held the condom in his small hand and felt something was wrong. He looked down at the things on his hand. It was soft, like the rubber band that Xi Nuannuan usually used to tie his hair.


    "What is this..."


    Song Weixi looked confused.


    Su Ran quickly walked over and took the condom from Song Weixi''s hand, blushing, "Vichy, this isn''t sugar."


    She glared at Song Tingyu again.


    Song Tingyu also felt innocent. How did he know the door was unlocked and Song Weixi walked in...


    Su Ran threw the condom from Song Weixi''s hand in front of Song Tingyu, then pushed the pile of things in front of him: "You pack up."


    Song Weixi''s attention was still on the pile of colorful condoms, and he was still curious about what they were.


    Su Ran quickly picked him up. "Vichy, that''s not sugar."


    "Mom, what is that? It looks like a rubber band."


    Song Tingyu had put the condoms away and put them in the box. Song Weixi''s eyes followed the box in his hand.


    Su ran coughed twice, "It''s just a rubber band..."


    "Mom, why did you buy so many rubber bands?" Song Weixi''s eyes finally turned back and looked at Su Ran, "Mom, Xi Nuannuan likes pink. Can you give me two? I''ll give it to her tomorrow..."


    Su ran was about to die of thirst. Song ting had put the box away and walked back. He held his chest in both hands, raised his eyebrows, and looked like he was enjoying the show.


    This was too much. He was clearly the one who caused the trouble. Now, it''s good to leave it to her.


    Su ran endured the heat on her face, "This is not good. Tomorrow, mom will take you to buy some good ones for Xi Nuannuan."


    Song Weixi finally diverted his attention from the pile of condoms, "Really?"


    Su Ran immediately smiled and said, "Really, we''ll buy it tomorrow!"


    "Great!" Song Weixi clapped her hands and tugged at Su Ran''s arm, "Mom, remember to buy fruity ones when you buy rubber bands. By the way, Xi Nuannuan likes the taste of peaches."


    "... Okay" ...


    Su Ran carried Song Weixi to the sofa and sat down. He touched his face with his hand, "Why are you still awake?"


    "I was just playing a game, and I wanted to wait for dad to come back and teach me how to pass..." Song Weixi raised her pretty little face and said.


    Su Ran looked at the time on his phone. It was still early, just a little after eight.


    She was a little glad that Song Weixi was here. If it wasn''t time, she might have been tormented by Song Tingyu for a long time.


    "Then let daddy teach you, but don''t play too late. I''m going to bed at nine o'' clock, okay?" She said as she put Song Weixi down.


    "I know." Song Weixi walked over and grabbed Song Tingyu''s hand and pulled it out the door, "Dad, let''s go."


    Mr. Song, who couldn''t take a bath with Mrs. Song, naturally didn''t want to, but he couldn''t show it in front of his son no matter how much he didn''t want to, so his mouth was full of smiles, "Okay..."


    Walking to the door with Song Weixi, they remembered something and turned around, "Wait for me to come back."


    Su Ran naturally knew what he meant by that.


    He told her to wait for him to come back and take a bath together.


    But Su Ran did not intend to pay any attention to him. He had just stood by to watch her laugh, and she almost couldn''t find words to deal with him in front of Song Weixi.


    So she went into the bathroom again and came out of the shower. Song Tingyu hadn''t come back yet, so she probably couldn''t get away with Song Weixi playing games.


    She smiled smugly, pulled the quilt away and lay on the bed, ready to fall asleep before he came back.


    Maybe she had too much experience today, so she fell asleep very quickly.


    Song Weixi couldn''t stay up too late either. It was only nine o'' clock when Song Tingyu returned to his room after he fell asleep. He had thought that su ran would wait for him, but he didn''t expect that she was asleep in bed.


    He approached the bed to see her sleeping soundly. His eyes were still swollen from crying.


    He was annoyed to see her not waiting for him, but now he felt a little distressed. He rubbed her long hair with his hand, bent down and kissed her on the forehead, and whispered, "Good night."


    Song ting was about to take a shower when he heard a knock on the door. He walked over and opened the door. He saw Madam song standing outside.


    "Grandma, why aren''t you asleep yet?"

 Chapter 228 What A Loser! (2)

    Chapter 228 is really useless (2)


    "It''s still early." Mrs. Song looked inside, "Is Ran Ran okay?"


    "It''s okay. She''s already asleep." Song Tingyu smiled.


    "That''s good. Come with me to the study. I have something to tell you."


    Song Tingyu nodded. The old man probably wanted to talk to him because of Su Hao.


    After leaving the room, he closed the door and helped Mrs. Song to the study.


    As soon as he sat down, Madam song asked, "What happened to Su Hao? Is he the one behind all this?"


    Song ting snorted in the cold, "How could he be so capable?"


    Mrs. Song nodded. She also felt that Su Hao was not so capable. Zhou Xiang, who could think of anything like this, was really unlikely.


    Originally, The su family was also considered a prominent and powerful family in Ancheng, and had a very glorious period.


    But after the The su family was handed over to Su Hao, it had been going downhill, even more so in recent years!


    Madam song had no doubt that in the near future, the su family would be completely in Su Hao''s hands.


    At least now that he''s done all these things, she''s not going to let him go.


    "Did you find out who ordered him?"


    Song Tingyu sat down opposite Madam song with a serious face, "He''s been in contact with Zhang Annan."


    Madam song asked doubtfully, "Who is Zhang Annan?"


    "Lin Chenghuan''s assistant."


    "Is this related to Lin Chenghuan? He ordered everything?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling, "I don''t know yet. I can only say that he is very suspicious. After all, Zhang Annan is his man..."


    "How did you find Zhang Annan?"


    Song Tingyu told Madam song everything.


    So it was.


    "Ask Zi Chu to ask him who''s behind this."


    "I''ve already told him. He''ll do it and see what happens tomorrow."


    Madam song''s face darkened, "If it was really Lin Chenghuan, why did he do that?" Everyone must have a motive behind doing something, so we need to analyze it carefully.


    "For Su Ran." This was the only explanation, or else he wouldn''t have any other motive.


    Madam song was silent. She had lived for so many years and was already so old that she could see through everything. Of course, she would not be convinced by a simple Zhang Annan that Lin Chenghuan had done it.


    But as Song Tingyu had said, he was now highly suspected.


    The only thing she wondered was why he was willing to hurt her and Song Weixi if he loved Su Ran so much.


    "Grandma." Song Tingyu suddenly said, "Do you know that the Lin family has an illegitimate son? Lin Chenghuan''s half-brother."


    Although Madam song had let go of her business for many years, that didn''t mean she didn''t care about anything. She still had a lot of eyes and ears.


    "I heard about this. I heard that the illegitimate son is called lin Tianyou. He is now working at the lin family. He not only has a firm foothold, but he is now competing with Lin Chenghuan in court, right?"


    Song ting nodded, "So, do you think Lin Tianyou might be involved in this?"


    Madam song pondered for a while and nodded slowly, "You mean lin Tianyou might have bribed Zhang Annan?"


    "Yes." Song ting said in a low voice, "Although it seems that Lin Tianyou has nothing to do with this on the surface, and he has no grudge against our The song family at all, but think about it carefully, it is still possible. He has been fighting fiercely with Lin Chenghuan recently. He is very ambitious. He wants to pull Lin Chenghuan out of the lin family and own the lin family''s world. So if he bribes Zhang Annan, he will do everything. Let''s use our The song family''s hand to hold Lin Chenghuan back, so he has a better chance of getting on top..."


    Madam song nodded, "There is a possibility. If that''s the case, Lin Tianyou is ridiculous. What does he think of our The song family?!"


    She then looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, you have to figure this out."


    "I know, grandma."


    "And..." Mrs. Song paused, "What are you going to do about Su Hao?"


    "Just like you did with Shen Jing, hand him over to the police."


    "Well, we can do whatever we want, but this will definitely cause a sensation. After all, too many things have happened recently, and it has a great impact on the reputation of our The song family." Madam song''s face was a little grim. She looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, the shareholders''meeting has changed recently. You have to be careful what you do..."


    The song family had a long history in Ancheng and had a huge family. They were the main branch, but there were many other branches that were always concerned about them.


    Like grandpa Song Tingyu, who had several brothers in the beginning and eventually took over the Song shi.


    "I understand."


    Song Tingyu looked at the clock hanging on the wall, "Grandma, it''s getting late. Let me help you go back to rest."


    "Okay." Madam song had already explained everything he needed to say, and there was nothing left to say.


    When Su Hao was taken to the police car, qiao qing made a scene, but it still couldn''t stop Su Hao from being taken away by the police.


    She was in poor health, crying and shouting, and finally fainted.


    Su Ran received a call from the The su family butler and went to the The su family. She came to Qiao Qing''s room. She just woke up. When she saw Su Ran, she slapped her face fiercely, "You unfilial girl, are you satisfied? Are you satisfied now? Your father was taken away. He''s going to spend the rest of his life in prison. You''re happy!"


    Qiao Qing''s mental state was not very good, stimulated by the fact that Su Hao was taken away by the police, so at this moment, the mood swings were very strong, and when he saw Su Ran, he was even more excited!


    She even threw everything on the table at Su Ran, "Get out of here, Su Ran. Get out of here right now. I don''t have a daughter like you. You''re not my daughter anymore! How could I have given birth to such a thing as you and personally sent my father to prison? Su Ran, you are not a human being!"


    The housekeeper was also at the side, making people pull Qiao Qing hard. He said worriedly, "Second miss, why don''t you go first? Madam is too excited now. Come back when she''s better. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of her..."


    Su ran nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "Please call the doctor to see her later."


    "I will."


    "Su Ran, get out of here right now. I don''t need you to be hypocritical here, you heartless, ungrateful thing...!" Qiao Qing was still very agitated, probably sick again.

 Chapter 229 Sheng Huan Took Wei Xi Away (1)

    229 Zhang shenghuan took Vichy away (1)


    Su Ran hurriedly ran out of the The su family door and stopped outside, only to find that his cheeks were wet and his palms were filled with tears.


    She took a few deep breaths, called the The su family family doctor, and then drove away from the The su family.


    She had long thought that as long as she did not let Su Hao go, Qiao Qing would not forgive her. Perhaps in this life, she would pretend that she had never given birth to her daughter.


    However, she still had some hope in her heart. She hoped that qiao qing would stand by her side a little, understand her situation, and pity her child who was not born for a few days.


    But in the end, Qiao Qing didn''t think about her at all, so for Su Hao''s sake, she didn''t even recognize her daughter who was close to her.


    Her relationship with Qiao Qing''s mother and daughter was so shallow...


    When she was very young, she learned to live by qiao qing''s face. In order to get her approval and a smile, she worked hard to learn the cello. Several times, her hands were broken, but the music she played was still unsatisfactory, so in the end, Qiao Qing only had a few words for her: rotten wood cannot be carved.


    Until now, when Qiao Qing said that she had never given birth to this daughter, Su Ran realized that even if she tried hard, she was nothing in her heart.


    The family who never put her in her heart, she didn''t have to care too much.


    This kind of thing is both sides, whether it is family, love or friendship, it is the same.


    Su ran wiped her eyes with her hand. Her phone rang at this time. She picked it up and looked at it. It was Song Tingyu''s phone. She put on her headphones and answered the phone. His voice came from the phone, "You went to the The su family? Right now at the The su family?"


    "No, I''m out."


    "Is your mother okay?"


    Su Ran smirked at himself, "Just pretend that you never gave birth to my daughter..."


    Song Tingyu snorted coldly, "She has the face to say such things..." He paused, "Are you crying again?"


    "I cried." Su Ran did not deny that in front of Song Tingyu, she did not need to hide or hide anything. If she could not reveal her true feelings in front of this man, then she would be too sad.


    Song Tingyu shook his head and sighed, "What a loser."


    "Am I hopeless?"


    "How could it be? Come here, I''ll prescribe some medicine for you."


    "... No, I can heal myself."


    Song ting met him and said, "Look at you. You can''t be shy of medical treatment. We have medicine to treat. Who can heal without treatment? You come over to the Song shi now. I''ll wait for you. By the way, I didn''t eat lunch. You can buy me anything and let me eat."


    "Why didn''t you eat?" Su Ran''s attention was successfully diverted by him.


    "I had a meeting at noon. It was so late. I just called home. Grandma said that your mother fainted. I think you should go back. Next time, don''t go back alone. It''s not safe..." He remembered last year when Qiao Qing got sick and hit Su Ran with a stick. He still felt scared.


    Qiao Qing was always sick because of Su Hao. Now that Su Hao was in this situation, according to her character, she would definitely put all the blame on Su Ran.


    She went back alone, not sure what Qiao Qing would do if he got sick.


    "Okay." Su ran nodded, "Wait for me. I''ll go buy you something to eat."


    Although Song Tingyu said he could buy anything he wanted, Su Ran knew that he was very picky, too casual, and if it didn''t suit his taste, he wouldn''t eat it.


    If she made it, he would eat it without any leftovers.


    Whether you like it or not.


    But now it''s impossible to buy food and go back to the The song family to make it. It''s a waste of time.


    So she had to go to the restaurant they used to go to and pack some of Song Tingyu''s favorite food, then drive to the Song shi.


    After taking the exclusive elevator up, Su Ran opened the door of his office and walked in.


    However, she did not expect to be picked up by Song Tingyu as soon as she walked in. She walked inside and placed her on a wide desk.


    Fortunately, she had long been accustomed to his illness, so she was calm and composed, and handed him the food in her hands: "Eat quickly."


    "Keep it." Song Tingyu did not reach for it, but lowered his head and kissed her red lips, "I''ll eat you first, then those."


    "... Su Ran put his hands on Song Tingyu''s chest, shook his head and smiled." Eat!"


    Song Tingyu took her hand off and reiterated, "I want to eat you now."


    Su Ran looked at the huge office on the top floor, "What about this office? What are you talking about?"


    Song Tingyu ignored her and repeated, "I just want to eat you."


    "Go back at night... Eat again..." Su Ran felt that one day she would be trained by Song Tingyu to be as shameless as him in these matters.


    "No, I want to eat now."


    "You''re crazy. This is the office!" She now seriously suspected that the man had asked her to bring food over was actually a cover. He just thought of her at work and used this excuse to get her to come over.


    He knew that if she thought he hadn''t eaten, she would have rushed over immediately.


    Luckily, she was heartbroken. This man is so hateful!


    She was about to bite him hard!


    "What''s wrong with the office?" Song Tingyu didn''t care, "Haven''t you tried coming to the office with me? Do you want to try? It must be exciting..."


    Before he could finish speaking, su ran put her hand on his chest, "How do you know it''s exciting? Who did you try with in the office?"


    "I haven''t tried it, so I want to try it with you." Song Tingyu lowered his head and bit her lips. The force was very gentle, so it was just a feeling of numbness, not pain.


    Just as su ran was about to speak, he had already pinched her chin with one hand and raised her face slightly to fit his arc, then lowered his head and kissed her.


    "The door... Is not closed..." Su Ran felt insecure and kept pushing him.


    "It''s off."


    "The curtains are not closed..."


    Song Tingyu took another punitive bite of her rosy lower lip, "I''m on the top floor, the tallest building nearby. They can''t see..."


    Su Ran''s breath was messed up by him at the moment, but he always felt uneasy. Was it really good to mess around in the office?


    She had only come to give him food because she heard him not listening, but now she seemed to have become his delicacy.


    "No, Song Tingyu. Can we go back tonight?" Su Ran was very nervous. Although the door of the office was closed, it was not locked. The key was opened. How could she see them when she saw them like this?

 Chapter 230 Sheng Huan Took Wei Xi Away (2)

    230 Zhang shenghuan took Vichy away (2)


    Song Tingyu was thick-skinned and didn''t care, but she really couldn''t...


    She was wearing an a-line dress today. After holding her on the desk, Song Tingyu separated her legs and tried to stand closer to her.


    "What are you afraid of? They didn''t dare to open the door without my permission." Song Tingyu pinched the meat on her slender waist, "Can you concentrate?"


    Su Ran looked up at the sky speechlessly, "I''m not as brazen as you are."


    Song Tingyu chuckled and pulled her collar down...


    At this critical moment, only the sound of knocking could be heard outside the door. Before both of them could react, the door was opened with a "Click..."


    Tang Zichu came in with something in his hand, "Song Boss, there''s a document for you to sign..."


    He came in with his head down. When he looked up, he saw the picture in front of him, and his mind immediately went blank until Song Tingyu''s voice came over, "Get out!"


    Tang Zichu came to his senses and immediately crawled out of the office and closed the door.


    He had never been so miserable in his life. It was a shame to think about how he had just left the office!


    But it was better to lose face than to stay and let Song Tingyu clean up.


    You can''t blame him, can you?


    How did he know that Su Ran was here? The two of them were still in the office. So... They got up...


    He knocked on the door too...


    Tang Zichu knew that he was in deep trouble, and his salary, which had just been raised, was probably going to be lowered again soon...


    Although he actually didn''t see anything, because Song Tingyu was in front of Su Ran, and his brain was in a state of shutdown at that time, he didn''t see anything...


    But according to Song Tingyu''s character, he''s dead anyway...


    Tang Zichu felt so wronged...


    In the office.


    Su Ran''s face was red and hot. She quickly pushed Song Tingyu away and tidied up her clothes, "It''s all your fault!" How should she face Tang Zichu in the future?!


    "How can you blame me? I didn''t know he came in."


    Su Ran put on his high heels and glared at him, "Didn''t you say that no one dared to come in without your permission?"


    Just then, Tang Zichu knocked on the door and came in.


    Fortunately, they hadn''t started yet. What would she do if someone came in halfway through? Find a hole in the ground and bury yourself. You won''t have to see anyone in the future!


    Song Tingyu himself felt aggrieved and secretly thought that he must deduct Tang Zichu''s salary! Otherwise, his fire wouldn''t have calmed down.


    "Don''t be angry. I promise he won''t dare come in again."


    Su Ran looked at him, "You still want to continue? Don''t even think about it. Hurry up and eat."


    At this point, it was impossible for Su Ran to answer. Song Tingyu did not force her, otherwise, she would keep him away from her for a long time.


    He took the packed food to the sofa and sat down on the coffee table. He opened the box and said, "What did you buy?"


    "There''s nothing much left at this time. I went to the restaurant we usually go to and bought something. See if you like it."


    "Yes, I like everything you buy."


    Su Ran walked over, took the chopsticks and handed them to him, "Eat quickly."


    Song Tingyu was finally eating quietly, and Su Ran didn''t leave either. She took her phone and chatted with tian mi on wechat.


    Today, they were taking Vichy to the studio together. Su Ran got a call from the The su family butler and went back. She knew something was going to happen when she went back, so she didn''t take Vichy back and asked Tian Mi to take him to the studio.


    Su Ran asked her in a voice message, "Are you still in the studio with Vichy? You''re busy. Just let him play. I''ll pick him up later."


    This time, Tian Mi went back with a four-month-old stomach to sort out the previous documents. Only she could sort them out. Su Ran knew she was busy, so he said.


    "No, I''m still in the studio, but Vichy isn''t here anymore."


    "Where did he go?"


    "Chenghuan came to the studio today to see him alone, so he picked him up and took him to play..."


    Naturally, Su Ran hadn''t told anyone about Lin Chenghuan, including Tian Mi, because she didn''t want to tell anyone about it before there was enough evidence.


    "He took Vichy away?" Su Ran sat up from the sofa, his voice rising a few degrees.


    Tian Mi asked doubtfully, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Su Ran did not know how to explain this to tian mi. After all, nothing was confirmed yet, but she did not know why she felt very uneasy when she heard that Lin Chenghuan had taken Song Weixi away alone.


    Song Tingyu, who was having lunch by the side, naturally noticed something was wrong, so he stopped and looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran did not answer him, but dialed Tian Mi''s phone, "Where did sheng huan take Vichy?"


    Tian Mi was full of doubts, "I don''t know where I took it. Didn''t Chenghuan often take Vichy out? Ran Ran, what are you worried about? Or did something happen?"


    "Nothing..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''ll talk to you later. I''ll hang up."


    She hung up the phone. Song Tingyu had stopped eating and looked at her with a serious look, "Lin Chenghuan took Vichy away?"


    Su Ran nodded.


    In fact, there was Zhang Annan''s incident now, and there was no direct evidence that it was related to Lin Chenghuan, but Su Ran did not dare to make a little joke about Song Weixi''s life.


    Even if she knew that Lin Chenghuan had done it, but now he had taken song Vichy out in front of so many people. He wouldn''t kill her like that. What did he do to Song Weixi?


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it attract all the suspicious eyes?


    But she still felt uneasy.


    Song Tingyu took her phone, found Lin Chenghuan''s phone number, and handed it to her, "Ask Lin Chenghuan where he''s taken care of. Calm down."


    Su ran nodded and was just about to dial Lin Chenghuan''s number when he called first.


    She paused for a moment and answered immediately.


    "Chenghuan, you took Vichy out? Where did he go? I want to take him out for dinner tonight, so..."


    "Ran Ran, something happened to Vichy..."


    Hearing this, Su Ran''s heart sank to the bottom and his voice trembled, "What happened? How could something happen?"


    "I brought him to the amusement park. He fell off the train and broke his head. I''m taking him to the hospital now. Come here quickly..."

 Chapter 231 Think of It As A Bet (1)

    Chapter 231 is a bet (1)


    Su Ran hung up the phone, took Song Tingyu''s hand and walked out.


    Song Tingyu knew something was wrong, so he didn''t even wear a suit or coat. He followed her out of the office. When the two of them entered the elevator, Su Ran took a hard breath, "Lin Chenghuan said Vichy fell off the train and broke his head..."


    Song Tingyu did not make a sound, but the grip on her hand tightened. He knew there was no use saying anything now.


    The elevator went straight to the underground parking lot. The two of them got out of the elevator and got into the car. Song ting rushed to the hospital as fast as he could.


    When they arrived, Lin Chenghuan also took Song Weixi to the hospital. Just as Lin Chenghuan parked the car, Song Tingyu opened the door and took Song Weixi out of the back seat.


    There was someone else in the car besides Lin Chenghuan who covered the wound on the back of song Vichy''s head with gauze.


    "Vichy..."


    Su Ran saw that his body was covered in blood and his eyes were dizzy.


    Lin Chenghuan wanted to go up and check, but Song Tingyu pushed him away, "Don''t touch him!"


    Song Tingyu put Song Weixi on the bed, and the bed ran quickly in the corridor of the hospital, with Su Ran and Song Tingyu following behind.


    The huge sound of the wheel rubbing against the ground really pierced through the nerves.


    It was the longest corridor in Su Ran''s life, as if there was no end to it.


    Finally, they reached the emergency room and needed a checkup before they could be sent to the operating room. Song Weixi''s usual attending doctor, doctor Xu, also received the news and rushed over to check on Vichy''s wound on the back of his head. He frowned at Su Ran and Song Tingyu, "Why don''t you take good care of him? The wound isn''t particularly deep, but as you know about Vichy''s condition, it''s very difficult for a person to recover from an injury like this..."


    "Doctor Xu, what do we do now?" Su Ran said in a hoarse voice.


    Doctor Xu said to the doctor and nurse behind him, "Arrange an operating room and operate immediately."


    Song Weixi was sent to the operating room to stop the bleeding temporarily. It was only because of his physical condition that it was difficult to stop the bleeding, and all of this needed to be handed over to the surgeon.


    Soon, Madam song and Song Mingxuan, as well as Gu Dongcheng and tian mi arrived.


    Doctor Xu saw that almost all the The song family members had arrived and said, "Old Lady, Mr. Song, I just had a meeting with a few doctors in this area and suggested that Vichy undergo surgery now."


    "You mean, his surgery is going to be advanced?" Old madam song said.


    Doctor Xu nodded, "In Vichy''s current situation, we have to do this, but there are some risks. Please be prepared..."


    They were talking in doctor Xu''s office, and a nurse appeared at the door, "Doctor Xu, I want you to come over to the operating room..."


    When everyone rushed out of the operating room, the surgeon opened the door, took off his mask and looked at the crowd, "Which one of you is ab? He''s not related to the child. He needs a lot of blood transfusions now. Our hospital''s blood bank doesn''t have enough blood to last until after the operation."


    Because Song Tingyu was type a and Su Ran was type b, Song Weixi''s blood type was ab.


    Tian Mi and Su Ran have the same blood type, and neither can Gu Dongcheng.


    Now, only Lin Chenghuan and Tang Zichu are here.


    Lin Chenghuan looked at the crowd and said, "I''m type ab."


    "You can''t." Song Tingyu frowned and looked at Tang Zichu, "What''s your blood type?"


    "Song Boss, I have type a."


    Therefore, only Lin Chenghuan was suitable.


    Everyone in the know knew why Song Tingyu didn''t let Lin Chenghuan give Song Weixi a blood transfusion...


    But now was the crucial moment.


    Tian mi said, "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t Chenghuan get a blood transfusion? He''s the ab type. Now Vichy matters. What are you doing?"


    The surgeon also coughed softly, "Let me remind you, there is no time. Otherwise, we have to wait for us to find it. But it will take a long time and is very dangerous to the patient."


    Lin Chenghuan ignored them and stepped forward, "Take me to the blood drawing room."


    Song ting tried to stop him by holding his shoulder with his hand. Lin Chenghuan pushed his hand away and his face was cold, "I don''t know what you''re hesitating about, but didn''t you hear the doctor say there was no time? Do you want to see something happen to Vichy?"


    Su ran took Song Tingyu''s arm and looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Thank you."


    Lin Chenghuan frowned and heard the estrangement in Su Ran''s voice, but at this moment, he was not in the mood to pay attention to it and followed the nurse to the blood drawing room.


    Tian Mi naturally did not know what was going on. From the phone call Su Ran gave her today, to the fact that Song Weixi was taken away by Lin Chenghuan, her reaction was strange. Up until now, Lin Chenghuan''s blood type was clearly the same as Song Weixi''s, ab type, but Lin Chenghuan wanted to stop it.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing everyone nervously staring in the direction of Lin Chenghuan''s departure, tian mi said.


    Gu Dongcheng shook her shoulder, pulled her back, shook her head, and motioned her not to ask any more questions. No one was in the mood to answer her now.


    Tian mi nodded and knew how everyone was feeling.


    "Just think of it as a gamble. There''s no better way now." Madam song sighed.


    Su Ran was still looking in the direction of Lin Chenghuan''s departure. He was clearly far away, and there was no sign of him at all. Maybe now that everyone was already in the blood drawing room, she was still looking.


    Song ting held her shoulder and leaned her face in his arms, but neither of them spoke.


    Lin Chenghuan drew blood and came back. He pulled up the sleeve of one arm and held the needle in the other. He glanced at everyone and did not leave. Instead, he sat down and waited for Song Weixi to be okay before he left.


    The operation was still in progress. Song Weixi had to stop the bleeding first, and then another operation was needed to transplant the hematopoietic stem cells into his body.


    The cord blood collected from the dead child was about to come in handy.


    Su Ran sat beside him and looked at him, "Thank you."


    Lin Chenghuan took the cotton swab from the wound, threw it on the trash can and pulled down his sleeve, "I don''t like you saying these words to me."


    Su Ran was silent and did not speak.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with you guys today. Maybe you''re blaming me for not taking good care of Vichy?" Lin Chenghuan whispered, "I''m sorry. I took Vichy out, but now he''s hurt. Ran Ran, you can blame me any way you want, but what happened to your attitude just now? I''m the only one here who can give Vichy blood, but you''re obviously hesitating..."

 Chapter 232 Think of It As A Bet (2)

    Chapter 232 is a bet (2)


    He paused, "Can''t trust me?"


    Nothing made Lin Chenghuan feel worse than this answer.


    "No..." Su Ran shook her head, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t even know what was going on in her mind, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    All she felt was that her mind was in a mess, and now she was not in the mood to care anymore. She just wanted Song Weixi''s surgery to be successful.


    Lin Chenghuan did not speak again and waited with everyone outside the operating room.


    It was getting dark outside. The operation had been going on for a long time. When the door of the operating room was finally opened, everyone walked forward.


    Doctor Xu''s face relaxed. Looking at the crowd, he smiled and said, "The operation was successful. Vichy is still in a coma. Let him go back to the ward and have a good rest. We don''t have to worry anymore. Just wait for him to wake up. After that, wait for a while. If there is no rejection, Vichy will be basically fine. But because he is a relative''s umbilical cord blood, this kind of operation is performed in this case. It''s the safest. Normally, there won''t be any rejection. Well, it''s late. You don''t have to wait here. Go back and rest. I''m going back too."


    "Thank you, doctor Xu." Mrs. Song smiled.


    "You''re welcome, Old Lady." Doctor Xu waved his hand, greeted everyone and went back.


    Everyone went to the ward to see Song Weixi. Naturally, Su Ran and Song Tingyu stayed for the night, while the others went back to rest.


    There were too many people, so it was useless to stay here.


    Tian Mi, Gu Dongcheng and Lin Chenghuan went downstairs together. When they reached the parking lot, Tian Mi said to lin shenghuan, "We''re leaving. You should go back and rest."


    Lin Chenghuan''s mental state was not very good, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was still forced out. He nodded, "Well, you should rest early too. If the pregnant woman sleeps too late, the fetus is not good."


    Gu Dongcheng opened the door of the passenger seat. After Tian Mi got in, he greeted Lin Chenghuan, got in the car and drove away slowly.


    Tian Mi leaned against the window and looked out. He saw lin shenghuan walking in the direction of his car.


    She said, "East city, do you know? I''ve always felt sorry for sheng huan..."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Dongcheng was driving out of the parking lot and said gently.


    "Originally, if Su Hao hadn''t planned it, Ran Ran would have been with him..."


    "Not necessarily." Gu Dongcheng said before she could finish.


    Tian Mi glanced at him, "Why not?"


    "Su Ran doesn''t love him, and in the end, he won''t be able to walk together. It''s really possible, and everyone''s fate is too hard to say, what kind of track will they go on, and if they haven''t experienced it, they can''t say for sure..."


    Tian Mi leaned back in his chair and nodded, "That''s true. Ran Ran doesn''t love him, but I still think it''s a pity and I love him..."


    Gu Dongcheng rubbed her hand, "In front of me, saying that you love another man, when I''m transparent?"


    Tian Mi patted the back of his hand and snorted, "That''s a kind of heartache for a friend. It''s different. Besides, if I call Lin Chenghuan, I''ve known him for so many years. I''ve been together for so long. Why wait for you to show up?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, shook his head, and said nothing.


    "To be honest, outside the operating room today, Ran Ran and Song Tingyu''s reaction was so strange. Grandma and uncle, too. It seemed like they were all hesitating when they heard that sheng huan was going to give Vichy a blood transfusion. What was going on?"


    Gu Dongcheng took his hand back and placed it on the steering wheel, "I don''t know either."


    "You''re lying." Tian Mi pointed at him, "You''re lying. You pulled me back from the operating room just now and told me not to talk. You don''t seem to have no idea."


    Gu Dongcheng smiled helplessly, "I really don''t know. I pulled you back because in that situation, you should stop asking this question. No one is in the mood to care about anything else. Understand?"


    "Okay." Tian Mi frowned and said, "It''s just that I think they really have something going on, and I don''t know what''s going on..."


    "Well, Vichy is fine now. Don''t worry so much. Don''t think so much. Just ask Su Ran later."


    "Yes." Tian mi said.


    After everyone left, Song Tingyu walked to the bed and patted Su Ran on the shoulder, "Vichy won''t wake up so soon. Go wash your face and go to bed."


    "Okay." Su ran nodded and pulled up Song Weixi''s quilt a little higher. Then she let go of her hand and went into the bathroom with the things the servants had just sent them.


    When she came out, she was dragged onto the sofa by song ting, "You can sleep here tonight."


    The servant also brought the quilt. Song Tingyu took it out of the bag and covered Su Ran.


    Just as he was about to get up and go to the bathroom, su ran stopped him.


    He turned around, "What''s wrong?"


    "Any news from Zhang Annan?"


    "He didn''t say anything." Song Tingyu whispered.


    He knew that Su Ran was asking this because he wanted to know if the previous incident had anything to do with Lin Chenghuan.


    Su ran nodded and released her hand, "Go in and wash your face."


    Song Tingyu went to the bathroom. Su ran took a look at Song Weixi''s bed, pulled the quilt and lay down. The image of today appeared in her mind.


    Her reaction today must have hurt Lin Chenghuan.


    But she was really scared back then...


    She closed her eyes and rubbed her temples.


    The next day, at noon, Lin Chenghuan also appeared in Song Weixi''s ward.


    First, he walked over and looked at Song Weixi, "Is Vichy okay?"


    "I''m not awake yet. Doctor Xu said we have to wait. It shouldn''t be a problem." Su Ran said softly, "What happened yesterday..."


    Before she could finish, Lin Chenghuan turned around and looked at Song Tingyu, "You took Zhang Annan away?"


    Song ting nodded, "Yes."


    Lin Chenghuan''s face was cold, "Why did you take Zhang Annan away?"


    Song Tingyu''s face was as grim as ever. Two men of the same height stood face to face, and there was an aura that seemed to be about to explode.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to ask you. What did you ask Zhang Annan to do?"


    Lin Chenghuan sneered, "What does it have to do with you what I ask Zhang Annan to do? He''s my subordinate. What else do I need to report to you?"


    Song Tingyu tugged at lin shenghuan''s collar, "I don''t care what you do, but you''re getting on my nerves. Do you want me to care?"

 Chapter 233 I Want to Choose to Believe You (1)

    Chapter 233 I want to choose to trust you (1)


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight, Su Ran quickly blocked the middle, pushed Lin Chenghuan away, stood in front of Song Tingyu, and looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Chenghuan, you go out with us."


    Lin shenghuan nodded and walked out first.


    The three of them walked out. In order to avoid any further disputes between the two, Su Ran kept holding Song Tingyu''s arm. She looked at lin shenghuan and said, "Do you know why Su Hao and Sulley were sent to the Police station?"


    Lin Chenghuan looked at her without saying anything.


    Su Ran continued, "I told you before that my daughter''s death was related to Shen Jing. She asked my previous nutritionist to put a drug in my food, causing the child to give birth prematurely, but it turned out that someone had been secretly instructing Shen Jing to do so. That person was my so-called father, Su Hao. For so long, Su Hao and Sulley had been in contact with Su Hao and Sulley. We couldn''t find them. But a few days ago, Trial set up a game, and sulei called Bai Zhirui again, so assistant Tang located Su Hao and Sulley, and then, also found Zhang Annan..."


    Lin Chenghuan sneered, "I think I know why you didn''t let me give Vichy a blood transfusion yesterday outside the operating room..."


    His smile slowly became a little lonely: "But Zhang Annan is my subordinate, and Vichy was injured because I took him out. It''s understandable that you think so."


    Looking at his smile, Su Ran felt a little uncomfortable. The atmosphere around him was oppressive, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Chenghuan..."


    Lin Chenghuan stared into Su Ran''s eyes and said, "Ran Ran, have you ever believed for a moment that this has nothing to do with me? I don''t even know what''s going on?"


    Su ran nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s enough." Lin Chenghuan smiled and then looked at Song Tingyu, "Send Zhang Annan back, my man. Let me ask. If he really did it, I wouldn''t take sides with him..."


    Song ting''s eyes darkened. He turned around and took out his cell phone to call Tang Zichu, "Send zhang annan to Lin Chenghuan."


    He ended the call and stood next to Su Ran. Lin Chenghuan said, "I''m leaving. Take good care of Vichy."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran kept looking at Lin Chenghuan''s back as he left, "Trial, I believe Chenghuan. I don''t think it''s him. He was framed."


    No one likes to be misunderstood, especially by the people they care about. It doesn''t feel good.


    Lin Chenghuan should have felt that way just now.


    Song ting took her shoulder and patted her, "Mmm."


    Song Weixi only woke up on the third day after the operation. He had just been through the operation, so he was still very weak and his face was pale.


    Doctor Xu said he needed to stay in the hospital for a while before he could be discharged from the hospital. If there was any rejection, it would be troublesome.


    Song Tingyu was basically in the hospital for the past two days. Until Song Weixi woke up, Su Ran said to him, "The Song shi seems to be busy investing in the hanging garden project recently. Vichy is all right now. Why don''t you go back to the Song shi? I''ll call you if anything happens to Vichy."


    Song ting nodded, took his suit jacket and put it on. He walked to Song Weixi''s bed and rubbed his forehead with his hand, "Vichy, daddy''s gone. Be good."


    Song Weixi was eating and had no energy or energy, so he waved his hand.


    Su Ran walked him to the door. He smiled, "Take care of him."


    Not long after song ting left, Lin Chenghuan came back. Su ran saw that his face was very heavy, "Chenghuan, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Chenghuan''s voice was low, "Zhang Annan escaped last night. I had someone check his exit records and found that he had fled to Xinjiapo."


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, only to hear Lin Chenghuan continue, "I have sent someone to find him. I will find him back as soon as possible and give you an explanation."


    Su Ran nodded, "Okay." She remained silent for a while, asked Fang sister-in-law to take care of Song Weixi, pointed outside, and walked out first.


    Lin Chenghuan followed in her footsteps and the two of them stood in the hallway talking.


    Su Ran looked at Lin Chenghuan, "If Zhang Annan was really bought off, who do you think it would be? Could it be your half-brother Lin Tianyou?"


    "No one else would do that." Lin Chenghuan''s eyes were dark.


    Su Ran thought of one thing: "You said before that you almost died in Italy. He probably let someone do it behind your back, right?"


    Lin Chenghuan nodded, "Yes, that''s him."


    "No matter what, Zhang Annan is my subordinate, and this matter has nothing to do with him. Of course, I can''t get rid of it either. I''ll figure it out."


    "You have to be careful yourself. Now that the lin family is still in the hands of auntie and uncle, they each hold half of the lin family. You haven''t really taken over the lin family yet, so I don''t think Lin Tianyou will stop like this. You''ve been fighting so hard lately. He will definitely try his best to deal with you, so you have to be careful."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled and leaned against the cylindrical marble pillar in the corridor, "Listen to you, Ran Ran, you don''t doubt me anymore? No more suspicions about me? What if I was making this up? Did I really order an nan to take one thousand? But I let him go on purpose and said he ran away. Is this all a lie to you? How was it?"


    Su Ran remained silent for a moment, pinning the hair on his cheek back with his hand, "Chenghuan, I want to choose to believe you."


    "I think you are still the first time I saw you on the windowsill many years ago."


    The smile was as warm as the morning sun.


    Su Ran had been sleeping in the hospital with song Vichy these days. At night, Song Weixi had no energy, so he went to bed early.


    Song Tingyu hasn''t been back since he left for the Song shi in the morning. He''s probably too busy, probably still busy.


    These days, the servants had packed up their things and sent them to her. She wanted to go back tonight, so she packed them herself. Fang sister-in-law stayed to take care of Song Weixi, so she drove back.


    Today''s The song family was exceptionally quiet.


    Madam song and Song Mingxuan were not sitting in the living room downstairs. They asked King Butler to know that Song Tingyu was back. Even gu East city was there. They were talking in the study.


    Su Ran knew something must have happened to the Song shi. Otherwise, why would all three of them be talking in the study?


    Song Tingyu rarely told her about the Song shi, not that she didn''t trust her, but that he could do it if he came. She didn''t know much about business.


    I wonder if there was a problem with the "Hanging garden..." Investment project.

 Chapter 234 I Want to Choose to Believe You (2)

    Chapter 234 I want to choose to trust you (2)


    I heard that the project was particularly important to Song shi, and any problems would be a blow to the company.


    Su ran changed her shoes and went upstairs. As she passed by the study, she slowed down her steps. The door of the study was not completely closed, and the servant did not dare to pass by without the housekeeper''s permission.


    Su Ran heard Madam song''s aged voice, "Now that this project is lost, it''s a big blow to Song shi. It''s not easy for shareholders to explain."


    "Grandma, it''s all my fault. I didn''t do a good job..." This was Gu Dongcheng''s voice.


    Madam song sighed, "How can you be blamed for this? You did your best, and everyone has a responsibility..."


    Su Ran did not hear Song Tingyu''s voice. She walked straight through the study to her room and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    It turns out that the Song shi lost that project, no wonder the atmosphere at the The song family today is strange.


    Although in the business world, these things are inevitable, but for those shareholders, they would not think so, they must feel that the person in charge is not doing a good job.


    Song Tingyu had basically taken over the Song shi business, so he was definitely in charge of the project, but at the critical moment of the project, something happened to Song Weixi, and Song Tingyu couldn''t leave...


    I didn''t expect it to disappear like this...


    Su ranzuo sat on the sofa and thought for a long time. When she heard the sound of the door being opened, she looked up and saw Song Tingyu walking into the room.


    Song Tingyu didn''t expect her to come back either. He was stunned for a moment, "I thought you were in the hospital. What did you come back to get?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. He got up from the sofa and walked towards the man, "You guys just talked in the study. I heard a little. You lost your project?"


    Song Tingyu pulled his tie and threw it aside, nodding, "Yes."


    "Then what should we do? Is it still possible..."


    Song Tingyu knew what she was going to say and turned to look at her, "It''s impossible. Others have even signed the contract..."


    "Why so fast..."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Okay, I''ll take care of these things. You go take a shower first. I''ll go to the hospital with you later."


    Su Ran shook his head, "Don''t go. Just sleep at home. Vichy has Fang sister-in-law and me. Besides, there are people outside." She knew that there would be a meeting tomorrow morning, and that Song Tingyu would give all the shareholders and directors an explanation.


    Recently, he and she both slept in the hospital, but they didn''t sleep well. She had a sofa to sleep on, but he could only sleep on it.


    I''ll sleep over there tonight. How can I have the energy for a meeting tomorrow?


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Then I''ll send you there and I''ll come back..."


    Su Ran was troubled, "No..."


    "Don''t reject me for this. I can''t trust you to drive so far away from the hospital so late." Song Tingyu''s tone was unconcerned.


    Su Ran had to compromise, go in and take a shower, pack up, and then get in Song Tingyu''s car and go to the hospital.


    The next morning, doctor Xu came over to check on Song Weixi as usual, saying that he was recovering well and that he could be discharged from the hospital in a few more days.


    Song Weixi finally had a smile on his little face. Maybe it was because he was often hospitalized. The place he hated the most was the hospital, but sometimes he had to live here.


    After recovering this time, she could finally be like a normal child and not have to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    Today, xihe brought Xi Nuannuan to the hospital to see song Vichy.


    Xi Nuannuan naturally heard what doctor Xu said and held Song Weixi''s hand, "Great, brother Vichy, did you hear what the doctor''s uncle said? You''ll be discharged soon, you''ll be able to go to school soon, and we''ll be deskmates again, okay?"


    "No, I don''t want to sit at your table." Song Weixi wrinkled his nose in disgust.


    "Why? We''re so good, why don''t you sit at my table?" Accustomed to Song Weixi''s attitude towards him, Xi Nuannuan was not affected by his words at all. He was flailing his round body and trying to climb onto song Vichy''s bed, but he couldn''t.


    Hope said quickly, "Nuannuan, what are you doing? Come down quickly, don''t disturb Vichy."


    "No, I''m going to come up and sit with brother Vichy. I''m too short to stand on the ground. I''m going to sit face to face and ask brother Vichy why he''s not my deskmate."


    Song Weixi: ..."


    "Nuannuan!" Hope raised his voice.


    "It''s okay." Su Ran smiled and walked over to pick Xi Nuannuan up from the ground and put him on Song Weixi''s bed.


    As soon as Xi Nuannuan sat down, her small mouth kept talking, "Brother Vichy, let me tell you, my father and grandmother are back, and now they live in my house. When you get better, you go to my house. I''ll introduce you to them."


    When Su Ran heard xi nuan''s words, he was also stunned and looked at Hope, "Is Nuannuan''s father back?"


    Over the years, xihe had never told anyone about Xi Nuannuan''s father.


    Hope smiled, but the smile on her face was obviously unnatural and lonely. She nodded, unwilling to say more about Xi Nuannuan''s father.


    Xi Nuannuan, on the other hand, kept holding Song Weixi''s hand and chattering like a little sparrow.


    Song Weixi frowned all the time, but he didn''t say anything to stop her.


    Madam song was also there today, sitting on the sofa, looking at the two small figures on the hospital bed, laughing non-stop.


    Hope felt very embarrassed. Xi Nuannuan was like this. She had a small mouth that was especially eloquent, especially in front of the people she liked.


    "I''m sorry, Old Lady. The little girl is just too noisy..."


    "Hey, I like her like this. What''s the point of being quiet..." Madam song waved her hand, still smiling.


    "Exactly." Xi Nuannuan, who was sitting on the other side of the bed, said, "Mom always thinks I''m noisy. So does dad. Every time I talk to him, he tells me to go away!"


    Her words made everyone in the ward laugh again.


    Soon after Hope and her daughter stayed in Song Weixi''s ward, Hope received a phone call and took Xi Nuannuan back.


    The tone of the person on the phone was not good. Su Ran could hear him standing next to Hope. It was a man''s voice. Although Su Ran could not hear what the man was saying on the other end of the phone, he could tell that the man''s attitude was not good.


    Su Ran didn''t know if that was what Xi Nuannuan called "Dad..."


    After the call ended, Hope hugged Xi Nuannuan and said, "Old Lady, Ran Ran, I''m leaving first."


    In the afternoon, Song Tingyu also came over.


    Su Ran didn''t ask him about the morning meeting. She knew that if he wanted to say something, he would tell her.

 Chapter 235 What Evidence Do You Want?

    Chapter 235 what evidence do you want?


    Song Tingyu and Madam song, on the other hand, went out to talk to each other for a while.


    When they came back, their faces were a little grim.


    Su Ran placed a thermal box in front of Song Tingyu, "Didn''t you have lunch? Eat quickly." This was the meal that she had asked Fang sister-in-law to save for him, because she knew that when he was busy, he would not even care about his body and naturally forgot the time to eat.


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Just in time. I''m hungry."


    Su Ran shook his head helplessly, "No matter how busy you are next time, remember to eat."


    "Okay."


    In the ward, Song Tingyu was eating quietly while Madam song was sitting on the side. Su Ran was telling Song Weixi a story. It was a nice atmosphere, but after a while, the atmosphere was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Su Ran thought it was doctor Xu who came to see song Vichy, so he walked over and opened the door. But it was not doctor Xu who stood outside, but several men and women, young and old.


    Su Ran had met some of them, but only once or twice on important occasions. They were some relatives of the song family.


    Some Su Ran had never seen them before.


    The first person to walk in was a man about the same age as Song Mingxuan. Su Ran recognized this man. His name was Song Zhenhai. His father and Song Mingxuan''s father were brothers. He should be Song Mingxuan''s cousin.


    He brought the group of people in and said to old master song, "Old Lady, let''s come and see the young master. Is the young master better?"


    "Thank you for your concern. He''s much better." Madam song didn''t think it was that simple. Song Weixi had been in surgery for so many days, but they didn''t show up. Today, they all showed up here.


    "That''s good." Song zhenhai was not tall, and his figure was medium to fat. He always liked to have a smile on his face, but only he knew what was hidden behind the smile.


    Such people are often called smiling tigers.


    "We were all very worried. Fortunately, the young master is fine."


    "Zhenhai, if you have something to say, just say it." Madam song never liked to beat around the bush.


    "Yes, Old Lady, I''m here with you today to see the young master. We also have something to prove to you. I hope you can explain..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a middle-aged man next to him immediately said, "I heard that president song is not a descendant of the The song family?"


    "Nonsense!" Madam song hit her crutch hard. Even though she was getting on in years, she had a sense of authority, and her eyes were still sharp, so when she said this and looked at everyone, it made everyone dare not look at her.


    The person who spoke just now was one of the directors of Song shi, surnamed zhang.


    "I just wanted to ask director Zhang, where did you hear the rumors?"


    Director Zhang stammered, "I, I just..." But nothing came out.


    Song Zhenhai stepped forward and said, "Director Zhang is a little more straightforward. Old Lady, don''t be angry. We just have doubts in our hearts, so we came here to verify it. Old Lady, Song Boss, please forgive us. We just need to clarify this matter..."


    "Hmph!" Madam song''s face was still gloomy, "Some words are said to be responsible for this. Words are not nonsense!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Song Zhenhai hurriedly said, "We just came in and heard some rumors. Why don''t we all talk it out and make it clear?"


    Madam song also wanted to know what kind of ridiculous rumors actually made these Song shi executives, shareholders and directors appear here together.


    "Don''t disturb my great-grandson''s rest here. If you have anything to say, follow him to the The song family and make it clear in person."


    Madam song finished speaking and walked out of the ward with King Butler''s help.


    Everyone followed suit.


    Su Ran had not recovered from the shock just now.


    She felt that things were not that simple. Somehow, all of a sudden, the core members of the Song shi would come here and say such things together.


    It''s definitely not that easy to solve.


    Song Tingyu also stood up and prepared to leave. Su ran held him back, "I''ll go back with you."


    Song Tingyu looked down at her, "You can stay here and take care of Vichy."


    "Fang sister-in-law is here. It''s okay. I want to go back with you." Su ran took his hand, her eyes determined.


    Song Tingyu did not refuse again. He told the people who were still in the ward a few words, then took Su Ran''s hand and left.


    They came out late, so when they returned to the The song family, they were already sitting in the huge living room.


    When they saw Song Tingyu coming back, they all stood up and greeted him.


    After Song Tingyu and Su Ran sat down, Madam song glanced at the people sitting opposite him, "Okay, Trial is back. If you have any questions, you can ask. Where did you hear these ridiculous rumors?"


    It was still Song Zhenhai who spoke out as a representative, "It''s like this, Old Lady. We only learned these two days that Song Boss was not born of Shen Jing..."


    "Is that how you judge Trial? He''s not a descendant of the The song family?"


    "After all, Shen Jing is Mingxuan''s wife..."


    Song Mingxuan also received a call and rushed back into the living room. He greeted Madam song and sat down. Just as Song Zhenhai said, he heard, "Shen Jing and I have already divorced."


    The shareholders looked at each other and discussed something in a low voice when they heard the news.


    "What''s going on?" They didn''t even explain why Shen Jing was sent to prison.


    "I''m sorry to hide it from you, but this is actually a family scandal in the The song family. It''s also a family matter..." Mrs. Song coughed lightly and said, "But since it''s all about this today, I won''t hide it from you. Let me make it clear to you publicly that Trial was not born to Shen Jing, but to mingxuan and another woman more than 20 years ago. That woman died after meeting him in court that year. If you really want to know, you can go to the Police station and ask..."


    "So it''s like this..." Director Zhang looked like a more impatient person, "Then Old Lady, you shouldn''t keep hiding from us!"


    Madam song''s voice became cold, "I said this is a family matter for the The song family!"

 Chapter 236 Its All Your Damn Illegitimate Son (1)

    Chapter 236 is all about your damned illegitimate son (1)


    "Yes, it is indeed a family matter." Song Zhenhai said again, "But now that Trial is going to take over Song shi from you, his background has become very important. I hope Old Lady you understand that we are a family business, and that the Song shi must be taken over by someone within our family no matter what, don''t you think?"


    "After all, are you still doubting my identity?" Song Tingyu, who had not made a sound before, spoke at this time.


    "That''s not what I meant..." Song Zhenhai said with a smile, "Right, now the rumors are spreading fast and unpleasant, so in order to stabilize everyone and quell the rumors, it''s best to provide evidence."


    "Evidence?" Song Tingyu''s lips curled up coldly, "What evidence do you want?"


    "How about this, Song Boss? You and song dong should go for a dna test in two days. After all, when the results come out, there''s nothing to say, right? And it can also quell such rumors." Said a female director.


    "Okay." Song ting narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s settled, then. Song Boss, you and song dong will have a paternity test. With a paternity test, we can stop those people from talking."


    After that, Song Zhenhai, the Song shi shareholders and the board of directors all left.


    Mrs. Song said in a deep voice, "Who on earth spread these ridiculous rumors?! Now I have to do a paternity test."


    Song Tingyu didn''t feel anything, "A paternity test can shut them up, but it''s nothing."


    Madam song sighed, "There have been a lot of things going on in the The song family recently. I hope we can solve this problem. The The song family can be calmer. I wonder if something happened to Shen Jing and what happened to Bai Zhirui."


    "She has gone abroad." Song ting said.


    "Shen Jing is in the detention center now, and there''s nothing she can do about it. Mom, don''t worry. Besides, she doesn''t have a backer. What can she do?" Song mingxuan said.


    "I''m afraid someone will be her backer." Mrs. Song frowned.


    The paternity test took place two days later, with Song Zhenhai, a board member of the Song shi and a shareholder representing them.


    To be fair, Song Tingyu and song mingxuan collected samples from the staff of the appraisal agency in front of them.


    Both of them had their hair cut off and put in bags as samples for identification.


    The results won''t appear so soon. It will take a few days. After the results appear, gu East city will collect them and announce the results in front of everyone''s door.


    That was the deal.


    Song Tingyu glanced at the sample of hair in the staff''s hands, "Are you all at ease now? Can you wait quietly for the results in a few days?"


    "Of course, of course." Song Zhenhai smiled and said, "Of course we believe that song is always a member of our The song family, but there are so many rumors outside, it is important to stop these untrue rumors, right?"


    Song Tingyu sneered, ignored Song Zhenhai, and left the appraisal agency.


    He drove to the hospital.


    He went to Song Weixi''s ward and opened the door to enter.


    Seeing that he was coming, su ran poured him a glass of water and handed it to him, "How''s it going?"


    "The results will take a few more days."


    Seeing that he was very tired, su ran walked behind him and massaged his temples, "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. Will they come prepared..."


    Song Tingyu was in control of the The song family at a young age, so naturally, many people wanted to pull him down, and those who had the surname of song never stopped.


    "Is there any accident with the paternity test?"


    Song ting held her hand, "When the time comes, brother will get it, and people will watch over there..."


    Su Ran nodded, "That''s enough."


    With gu East city around, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Su Ran took his hand away, "Close your eyes. I''ll press it for you again."


    Song Tingyu closed her eyes as she said, "How''s Lin Chenghuan doing? Did you find Zhang Annan?"


    "No." Su ran said, "He went to Xinjiapo. Chenghuan hasn''t found him yet, but he has already asked people to look for him faster. Besides, Chenghuan has also asked people to look at Lin Tianyou''s side to see if there are any clues."


    "He will inform us immediately if there is any news."


    "Yes." Song ting nodded, took her hand, and let her sit on the sofa, "After all these things are over, Vichy''s health has also improved. Our family is going on a trip."


    Su Ran smiled, "Okay."


    Su Ran was woken up when the phone vibrated. She reached for the phone that she had placed on the coffee table in a daze. Before she pressed the connect button, she looked at the time. It was one o'' clock in the morning.


    Who called her so late?


    She tried hard to open her eyes and finally saw the caller id on the phone. It was Lin Chenghuan.


    Lin Chenghuan wouldn''t call her in the middle of the night for no reason. If she turned it on like this, there must be something urgent.


    She quickly answered the phone, "Chenghuan."


    "Ran Ran, I found Zhang Annan. He''s in my car right now. Listen to me, I''m..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran could only hear a loud and piercing sound from the other side of the phone, which pierced the eardrums. When he listened carefully, he could only hear a busy tone from the other side of the phone.


    Su Ran had a bad feeling. He hung up the phone and dialed Lin Chenghuan''s number, but his phone had been turned off.


    She quickly turned on a light in the ward and sat up from the sofa.


    Because of her actions, Fang sister-in-law, who was sleeping on the sofa with her, was also awakened and asked in a low voice, "Madam, what happened?"


    Su Ran''s face was very pale, "It''s okay. You go back to sleep."


    She didn''t even have time to put on her slippers. Barefoot, in her pajamas, she opened the door to the balcony of the ward, walked out, and tried dialing Lin Chenghuan''s number, but it didn''t work.


    She knew she couldn''t wait. Something must have happened to Lin Chenghuan.


    She immediately called Song Tingyu''s number. Song Tingyu was sleeping at the The song family today.


    The call was quickly connected, and Song Tingyu''s voice was still sleepy, "What''s wrong?"


    "Trial, something happened to Chenghuan."


    "What happened?"


    "He just called me and said he found Zhang Annan in his car, but there seemed to be something. He wanted to talk to me, but before he could, I heard a piercing sound. Then his phone was turned off, and it couldn''t be reached..." Su Ran was anxious, but he calmed down and explained everything.

 Chapter 237 Its All Your Damn Illegitimate Son (2)

    Chapter 237 is all about your damned illegitimate son (2)


    "Don''t worry, just stay in the ward. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll get someone to figure out what''s going on. I''ll come to you right away."


    Su Ran hung up the phone, opened the french window, and returned to the ward.


    Song Weixi was sound asleep, but fortunately he didn''t wake him up.


    She walked over to look at him, then sat back on the sofa. She didn''t hear from Lin Chenghuan for a moment, and she felt uneasy.


    Something terrible must have happened to him. The sound of his voice on the phone just now made her feel frightened.


    Fang sister-in-law poured her a glass of water, handed it to her, and said softly, "Madam, you don''t look well."


    Su Ran took the glass and looked at her, "Did I disturb you? Go to sleep."


    Fang sister-in-law shook her head. Although she didn''t know what was going on, Su Ran''s reaction and expression were definitely not a good thing.


    Neither of them spoke and stayed quietly in the ward.


    After about half an hour, there was a knock on the door outside the ward. Su Ran walked over to open the door and saw Song Tingyu standing outside. His handsome face was solemn.


    Su Ran''s brows thumped, "Did you find out? What happened to sheng huan?"


    "There was a car accident. He''s in the hospital now."


    Su Ran found it hard to breathe and said after a while, "I''m going to see him..."


    Song Tingyu pulled her back, "Go back and change, put on your shoes." It was already autumn in Ancheng, and the temperature outside was even colder at night, while Su Ran was wearing thin pajamas and slippers.


    Fang sister-in-law had already heard their conversation from inside, so he prepared Su Ran''s clothes and hurriedly brought them over, "Madam."


    "Thank you." Su Ran took the clothes and went to the bathroom. He quickly changed his clothes, put on his shoes and came out. As soon as he came over, he grabbed Song Tingyu''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Song Tingyu took off his suit jacket and covered her body, then dragged her hurriedly to the operating room.


    Today, the attending doctors for Lin Chenghuan''s operation were Lu Zhan, Song Tingyu and Su Ran. When they rushed over, Lu Zhan and a few doctors were walking down the corridor talking.


    The front of his white doctor''s suit was actually stained with a large amount of red, probably from Lin Chenghuan''s blood when he was examining his injuries.


    Now Lin Chenghuan had been sent to the operating room, waiting for surgery.


    When Lu Zhan came over, he glanced at Song Tingyu and Su Ran in a hurry and said in a low voice, "The situation is not very good."


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran naturally knew what he was talking about.


    Su ran looked at the open door of the surgery and was even more worried.


    Standing next to her were Mr. Lin, mother of Lin, and some people from the Lin family. Because Lin Tianyou had not been officially recognized by the Lin family, he did not even have to act. Lin Chenghuan had an accident, which was what he wished for. How could he be here?


    Even Su Ran felt that Lin Chenghuan''s car accident had something to do with Lin Tianyou!


    Lu Zhan changed into a surgical gown, put on a mask, and entered the operating room with a few doctors and nurses.


    Another long wait.


    Tian Mi did not know where to get the news, but also rushed over with a big belly. Naturally, she was accompanied by Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng would not be relieved that she came out in the middle of the night with a big belly, so she must accompany her.


    When Tian Mi came over, the operation had been going on for a long time. After greeting lin''s parents, she walked to Su Ran and said, "How is it?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''m not sure yet. I just heard Lu Zhan say that he wasn''t particularly optimistic. I didn''t see Chenghuan. When I came over, he was already in the operating room."


    Tian Mi frowned, "How did this happen..."


    Su Ran also wanted to ask, how did this happen?


    But it happened.


    She remembered what Lin Chenghuan had just said on the phone about Zhang Annan, Zhang Annan being the key person, Lin Chenghuan''s accident must have something to do with him...


    Song ting received a phone call, so he was making a phone call in the distance.


    He was on the phone with Tang Zichu because he heard Su Ran say that Lin Chenghuan had found Zhang Annan, but there was no sign of Zhang Annan at the scene of the accident. He didn''t know where he had fled to or if someone had taken him away...


    When he returned from the call, su ran looked at him, "How was it?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head.


    Everyone waited anxiously outside the operating room for a long time. Finally, Lu Zhan came out. Mother of Lin rushed forward first. She grabbed Lu Zhan''s arm and asked her about the only child, "Doctor Lu, how''s it going? Is my son okay?"


    Lu Zhan''s eyebrows never relaxed, "His life is not in danger for now, but..."


    These two words immediately brought everyone''s heart to their throats, "His brain was severely damaged. It''s hard to say when he will wake up. It depends on himself. He may wake up after a few days in a coma, but he may still be asleep. I hope Mr. And Mrs. Lin are ready. Also, he has lost all consciousness in his legs..."


    Mother of Lin''s body softened when she heard the news, but she was supported by the people around her. She looked at lu zhan closely, "You mean... My son may never wake up. Even if he wakes up, he will be paralyzed for the rest of his life?"


    Lu zhanwei sighed, "Mrs. Lin, I''m not saying that your son will be paralyzed for the rest of his life. If you insist on treatment, it''s possible for him to recover well..."


    Mother of Lin''s eyes were red, "But the odds are slim, right?"


    Lu Zhan nodded.


    Mother of Lin lost control of his emotions and grabbed Lu Zhan''s arm, "Doctor Lu, you have to find a way to save him. Save my son. He''s still so young. He''s only 28 years old. He''s not married yet. He can''t have an accident. Save him..."


    In Su Ran''s impression, mother of Lin had always been the image of a strong woman. She was very strong, and her appearance clearly gave people a sense of alienation and pride. She and Lin Chenghuan''s mother and son had never been very deep, and they had never been close.


    But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t love lin shenghuan. After all, he is her only blood and bones.


    She almost went crazy when she heard about Lin Chenghuan.


    "Mrs. Lin, we will try our best. Please don''t worry too much..." Lu Zhan said softly. He did not take away Mrs. Lin''s hand. He had a little friendship with Lin Chenghuan, and this situation made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Mr. Lin came over and pulled Mrs. Lin away, "Calm down."


    Mother of Lin punched and kicked Mr. Lin like crazy. Her hair was disheveled and she didn''t look like she was always on top.

 Chapter 238 In Your Eyes, She Is Such A Person (1)

    Chapter 238 in your eyes, she is such a person (1)


    "It''s all your damned illegitimate son. He did it. If it wasn''t for him, how could my son have been in trouble? Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied that Chenghuan has become like this? Lin family wei, I tell you, your son has caused my son so much pain. I will never let him go in this life. I will let you go. He wants to get the lin family and let him dream. If he has the ability, you two will kill me. Otherwise, I will use up everything I have, and you will live forever!" Mother of Lin said these words fiercely, pushed Mr. Lin away and left.


    Hearing Lin Chenghuan''s condition, Su Ran and tian mi felt so bad that they couldn''t breathe.


    A good person, but now it''s like this...


    After a while, Lin Chenghuan was pushed out by the medical staff. He still needed to stay in the intensive care unit.


    According to lu zhan, Su Ran and the others couldn''t go in to see him yet, so they could only look outside the window. Even Mrs. Lin couldn''t go in yet.


    Because of Lin Chenghuan''s accident, mother of Lin seemed to have aged ten years overnight.


    She was standing right outside the transparent window, looking at Lin Chenghuan inside, her eyes never leaving.


    Lin Chenghuan''s surgery started at 2 am and lasted for five hours. By the time it was over, it was already dawn outside.


    It was already eight o'' clock.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at his watch and said, "Trial, your paternity test report will come out today. The Song shi shareholders and directors will be gathered at ten o'' clock to wait for you and uncle''s paternity test to come out..." He paused, "I''ll send tian mi home first, and you guys will go back first..."


    Song ting nodded.


    Su Ran also looked at Tian Mi, "Go back and get some sleep. You''ve been up all night."


    Tian Mi''s eyes were swollen like walnuts. She shook her head and choked, "Where can I sleep?"


    "Good girl, you have to go back to sleep if you can''t sleep." Gu Dongcheng rubbed her hair with his hand, his eyes doting and heartbroken, "For our child, we can''t sleep for a while. Come back at night. Maybe we can go in and see him then."


    Tian Mi nodded and was dragged away by Gu Dongcheng.


    Song Tingyu also sent Su Ran back to Vichy''s ward.


    Su Ran was still thinking about Lin Chenghuan. She looked at Song Tingyu, "Is it okay to find Zhang Annan?"


    "It''s much better to find him."


    Su ran nodded.


    At the door of the ward, song ting touched Su Ran''s swollen eyes with his hand, "Does it hurt?"


    "Not bad." Su ran pulled his hand down, "Are you going to the Song shi later? I just heard from brother East city that the paternity test report for you and dad is coming out today."


    "Yes." Song ting said, "Go in and tell Vichy later. I''ll take you back to the The song family. Pack up and let''s go together. Grandma ordered me to take you there too."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran opened the door of the ward. Song Weixi had already got up and was having breakfast. He also asked where fang sao Su Ran had gone.


    Madam song usually brought Song Weixi''s breakfast in the morning, because she dropped by to see him, but today was a special occasion, so she let the servants and the driver use it.


    "Mom, where have you been?"


    Su Ran walked over and Song Weixi asked.


    "I have something to do. By the way, Vichy, I have to go back later. You and Fang sister-in-law are here. Be good, okay? Xi Nuannuan seems to say that she''s coming to stay with you for the kindergarten break today..."


    Before Su Ran could say anything, Song Weixi looked disgusted, "Who wants her?"


    Su Ran shook his head helplessly as the child, who was only four years old, liked to lie.


    "Okay, be good. Daddy and mommy are leaving first."


    "Okay." Song Weixi immediately raised his little hand, "Goodbye, mom and dad."


    On the way back to the The song family, Song Tingyu received a call from Madam song. She saw it was past eight o'' clock, but Song Tingyu and Su Ran hadn''t come back yet, so she called to ask.


    "Grandma, we''ll be back soon..."


    "Okay, I''ll go to the Song shi with your dad first. You guys come over quickly." Mrs. Song wanted to hang up, but she remembered one thing: "I heard that Lin Chenghuan had a car accident last night? Did you go to him?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened?"


    "Lin Chenghuan called Su Ran before the accident. Something should have happened by then. He also said that Zhang Annan was in his car, and before he could finish the call, something happened..."


    "Did Zhang Annan find it?"


    "No, I escaped."


    Madam song sighed, "You can take care of these things later. You come to the song family first and come with Ran Ran."


    Song Tingyu hung up the phone, sped up the car, went back to the The song family with Su Ran, and then went to the Song shi.


    By the time they arrived at the Song shi, it was already past nine o'' clock, and most of the major shareholders and directors had arrived. They were waiting in the conference room.


    Madam song sat at the head of the conference room, Song Mingxuan sat next to her, and the shareholders and directors of the Song shi sat by, waiting for the results of the paternity test.


    Song ting was dragged into the room by Su Ran and sat down, waiting for Gu Dongcheng, the shareholders and the representatives of the board of directors to bring back the final results.


    The conference room was silent, and no one spoke. They were all waiting quietly.


    Finally, the door of the conference room was opened and Gu Dongcheng, a director and a shareholder walked in.


    As soon as they came in, they attracted the attention of everyone in the conference room. Gu Dongcheng was holding a file bag in his hand and everyone was staring at the folder in his hand.


    After greeting everyone, Gu Dongcheng stood in the middle and held up the file bag in his hand, "This is the result of the appraisal we just took out from the appraisal agency. That day, when the appraisal agency took the sample book, everyone was there. Today is also the result that I went to get with director Zhang and Mr. Wang, so there should be no objection to this result..." He said as he flipped the folder over. The purpose of the tour was to show everyone that the document bag had not been opened.


    "As you can see, this file bag is still attached. We''ll be back soon after we get the results. I''m here to see the results with everyone..."


    Gu Dongcheng said and wanted to hand over the file bag to Madam song, "Grandma."


    Madam song waved his hand, "Open it. After reading the results, put the report on the projector and let all the directors and shareholders present see the results."


    "Okay." Gu Dongcheng nodded, took the knife from the person next to him, and slowly cut the opening of the file bag along the line. A few pieces of paper fell out immediately.

 Chapter 239 In Your Eyes, She Is Such A Person (2)

    Chapter 239 in your eyes, she is such a person (2)


    Everyone''s attention was on the white paper. Although they were too far away to see, no one seemed to hold their breath.


    Su Ran''s heart was pounding wildly for some reason.


    As if she was about to jump out of her throat, she pressed her hand on the position of her heart, only feeling that her palms were full of wet sweat.


    Gu Dongcheng took the report. The medical data in front of him was not professional and there was no need to explore it, so he turned to the last page and everyone''s attention was on his face.


    A look of astonishment appeared on his usually gentle and clear face...


    Then someone couldn''t sit still, "What''s going on? Manager gu, what''s your expression? What did the paternity test report say? Read it out and let''s hear it."


    Gu Dongcheng ignored the shareholder and placed the report in front of Madam song.


    Madam song also read from Gu Dongcheng''s face that something was wrong. She quickly put on her reading glasses and looked at the results.


    When she saw the final result, her old face was completely bloodless, "What happened..." She looked up at gu East city abruptly, "East city, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?"


    "Grandma, everyone was there when the samples were sent that day. When we were getting the report today, I went with director Zhang and Mr. Wang to get it. There''s no mistake..." Gu Dongcheng said in a deep voice.


    Song Tingyu was sitting next to Madam song, and when she was flipping through the report, he saw it too.


    "Impossible. Trial is..." Madam song looked at Song Mingxuan with disbelief on her face.


    Song Mingxuan took the parent-child report and quickly turned to the last page. Then he looked at Song Tingyu and sat down in his chair, "He Jin, you lied to me so badly. You lied to me for so many years!"


    Seeing how these people reacted and how the shareholders and directors next to them could still sit down, Song Zhenhai walked over and reached out to Madam song, "Old Lady, what the result is, it should be seen by everyone."


    Madam song could not say a word, and the report in his hand was taken away by Song Zhenhai. He looked at it, and the smile on his lips was cold. He walked to the projector and placed the result of the last page directly on the projector.


    Immediately, the results of the paternity test appeared on the large white screen, clearly visible.


    The whole conference room was in an uproar.


    Song zhenhai said, "Everyone has seen that this is the result of the paternity test. First, Song Tingyu and song dong are not father and son."


    Director Zhang also looked at Madam song, "Madam song, what other explanation do you have for this? Where''s Song Boss? You''re not from the The song family, so you don''t have any right to accept everything from the The song family..."


    "Director Zhang is right." Song Zhenhai''s tone also became aggressive, "Our Song shi is a family business, and the heir can only be one of ours. Song Tingyu has nothing to do with the company. How can he get hold of it?"


    A paternity test left Song Tingyu speechless. When he was born in the 1980s, in the late 1980s, there was no such thing as dna testing in the country. Naturally, Song Mingxuan brought him back without any formalities. Song Mingxuan was convinced that He Jin would not lie to him, so he was convinced that the child she gave birth to was his.


    "Madam song, you should give us an explanation. It seems that there are rumors about some things that can''t be completely denied. How did the hole come to wind? Do you think so? Now it has been proven that if song ting meets with the blood and bones of the The song family, shouldn''t you do something about it?" Another female Song shi shareholder spoke up.


    Madam song stood up with Su Ran''s help. Her body shook a little and she held the crutch, "Listen to me, everyone..."


    "What else is there to say? Since Song Tingyu is not from the The song family, he should hand over everything in his hands. There is no way that the The song family will be handed over to anyone outside..." A person surnamed song fangzhi also stepped forward.


    They were so excited that they might have wanted to see this scene for a long time, so why didn''t they seize the opportunity to pull Song Tingyu down?


    People are selfish. At this time, where do they care what Song Tingyu has done for the Song shi over the years? They only care about their own interests.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at everyone and said, "Shareholders, directors, please calm down. A paternity test report doesn''t say anything, and Trial has done a lot for Song shi over the years..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Song Zhenhai interrupted him, "What did manager gu say? The paternity test had already appeared, and the words were in black and white. How else could he argue? Yes, we don''t deny that Song Tingyu has made the Song shi a lot stronger over the years, but so what? No matter what, the The song family will not fall into the hands of an outsider. Besides, who knows if Song Tingyu already knew his identity, and all he has been planning to do over the years is to take the Song shi away..."


    Song Tingyu said coldly, "If I had planned it out, do you think this paternity test would have ended up in your hands today?"


    "No matter what, Song Tingyu, you can''t change the result that you''re not part of the song family, so please give us an explanation immediately..."


    Madam song was already old, and seeing this result, her heart was already very shocked, unbelievable, and now being forced by so many people, she only felt a darkness in front of her eyes, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Grandma!" Su Ran exclaimed, reacted, and quickly reached out to help her.


    Unfortunately, she was too weak, so in the end, both of them fell to the ground.


    Song Tingyu quickly picked Madam song up from the ground and walked out of the conference room.


    Su Ran followed closely, and a number of shareholders and directors followed, one after another to the hospital.


    Inside the ward, doctors were examining Madam song, and outside stood many shareholders and directors, filling the entire corridor.


    Gu Dongcheng opened the door and walked out.


    "Manager gu, how''s Old Lady?"


    "The doctor is examining her now. Everyone, go back first. I''m sure Old Lady will give you a satisfactory answer. She has always been very clear about public affairs and private affairs, and you know it. Besides, now that she''s like this, she doesn''t know when she''ll wake up. It''s not a good idea for everyone to wait here, but it will hinder her quiet recovery. So I hope you all go back first." Gu Dongcheng said slowly.


    Song Zhenhai thought it over and over again. The shareholders and directors also discussed it and knew that it was useless to stand here, so he chose to compromise, "Okay, then we''ll go back first. Manager gu, take good care of Old Lady."

 Chapter 240 You Guys Are Satisfied with This Decision (1)

    Chapter 240 you are satisfied with this decision (1)


    "I will. Please take your time."


    With that, Gu Dongcheng opened the door of the ward and walked in.


    After the doctor finished examining Madam song, he looked at everyone and said, "Don''t worry, everyone. Old Lady was just in a rush, so he fainted. Let her rest for a while and she''ll be fine."


    "Thank you, doctor." Su Ran sent the doctor out.


    Gu Dongcheng went outside to answer a phone call and came back to say to everyone, "Trial, Ran Ran, take care of grandma. Tian Mi seems to be a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back and see what''s going on with you. Call me."


    "Okay, Brother Dongcheng, go back." Su ran said.


    After Gu Dongcheng opened the door and went out, there were only four of them left in the ward.


    Madam song hadn''t woken up yet. Song Mingxuan had been sitting on the sofa since she came in, silent, and her face seemed to have aged a lot at once.


    He seemed to have been hit hard by the paternity test report.


    The woman he loved the most in his life lied to him.


    Su Ran looked at Song Mingxuan, then at Song Tingyu, not knowing what to do.


    Song Mingxuan loved he jin so much and felt that she had lied to him. He probably would never forgive He Jin.


    She thought of the time he spent with He Jin in Jingshan every year, and now she didn''t know what it felt like.


    Song Tingyu stood aside without making a sound.


    All she heard was movement from the hospital bed. Su ran looked over and saw that Madam song had woken up. Song Tingyu was silently holding a pillow against her back and helping her up.


    Su Ran poured a glass of water and handed it to her, "Grandma, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine..." Madam song waved his hand, took a sip of water, and placed the cup on the coffee table, "If I hadn''t fainted in the conference room, I don''t know what would have happened..."


    She also glanced at Song Tingyu and then at Song Mingxuan, "Mingxuan, what happened back then?"


    "What happened?" Song Mingxuan laughed out loud and sneered, his eyes filled with desolation and self-deprecation, "The truth is that He Jin lied to me. Now I understand why she had to leave me alive and dead. It wasn''t for my own good. It was just because she had a child with another man that she ran away with that man. It was just that I was stupid. Hearing the news that she was pregnant and had a difficult labor, I rushed over like crazy. It''s mine. She''s been lying to me all these years. She''s been lying to me for the rest of my life..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Song Tingyu punched him in the face.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were grim and terrifying. Seeing that he had hit Song Mingxuan but had no intention of stopping, su ran quickly stopped him in front of him and pulled him back.


    Song Tingyu pointed at Song Mingxuan and sneered, "Don''t you love my mother very much? Didn''t you give Shen Jing the cold shoulder all these years for her? Don''t you love her so much that you have to go to Jingshan to spend some time with her every year? So that''s how you love her? Is she such a woman in your eyes?!"


    Song Tingyu''s strength was so great that the punch that hit Song Mingxuan''s face was bleeding, and the corner of his mouth was swollen. He was still sneering, "Yes, that''s why in the end I realized that I''ve loved the wrong person for so many years. He Jin is not worth my love at all!"


    Song Tingyu wanted to rush up again, but Su Ran held him tightly.


    Madam song also shouted, "All of you stop!"


    Su Ran hugged his waist, "Trial, calm down and talk to me."


    Song mingxuan had already walked to the door, opened the door and left.


    Madam song coughed a few times, and Su Ran and Song Tingyu''s attention was diverted back.


    Su Ran released his hand and stroked Madam song''s back, "Grandma, how''s it going? Do you want to call a doctor?"


    "No need, no need..." Madam song drank the water that Song Tingyu handed her. It was much better.


    "I thought about it carefully. I just thought that maybe it was a hole from the beginning to the end. Otherwise, it was really strange. It was already strange to hear those rumors, but then there were so many shareholders and directors who would appear to ask for the identity of the meeting. After that, someone immediately proposed to do a paternity test..." Old Mrs. Song said in a deep voice.


    Song Tingyu did not make a sound.


    Madam song continued, "We have to figure out what''s going on here. I always think it''s not easy..."


    "Grandma, is he okay with dad..."


    Madam song sighed, "He just loves He Jin too much. Sometimes if he loves someone too much, he will be blinded..."


    "Isn''t grandma afraid that I''m really not from the The song family?" Song Tingyu''s voice was hoarse.


    "Afraid." Mrs. Song said slowly, "Why aren''t you afraid? I expect too much from you..." When she said that, she was speechless...


    After Madam song woke up, the doctor came to check on her again. Seeing the doctor leave, Madam song fell asleep, and Su Ran opened the door and walked out.


    Just now, after Song Tingyu left, he went out for a long time and never came back.


    It was already late at night, so it was quiet outside. Su ran called Song Tingyu as soon as she got out of the room and looked for him everywhere with her cell phone.


    After searching for a long time, he was finally found under a tree in the garden of the hospital.


    He was sitting on a bench with a cigarette between his fingers in his left hand.


    Even so far away, Su Ran could feel the loneliness emanating from him.


    She walked over, took the cigarette butt from his finger, sat beside him, and looked at the cigarette butt in her hand, "Does this thing taste so good? Why do so many people like it so much?"


    After she finished speaking, she put the cigarette in her mouth. Since she had never smoked it before, she coughed violently and even cried.


    Song Tingyu took the cigarette from her hand, put it out on the chair, threw it on the ground, and patted her back with his hand, "Are you better?"


    Su ran wiped her coughing tears with her hand and waved her hand, "It''s okay..."


    Song Tingyu let go of his hand, but his face was a little pale, "What were you doing just now?"


    "Taste the smoke."


    "How does it taste?"


    "Not much. I don''t like it." As su ran spoke, she took his hand and clasped it tightly with his fingers, "I see that you like to smoke every time you are upset. Have you been addicted to cigarettes since a long time ago?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "There''s only one thing that can make me addicted to me."


    "What is it?"


    "You." When Song Tingyu said this, his eyes were fixed on Su Ran.

 Chapter 241 You Guys Are Satisfied with This Decision (2)

    Chapter 241 you are satisfied with this decision (2)


    Su Ran did not avoid his eyes, "I am not a thing."


    Song Tingyu smiled but did not speak.


    "The doctor just came and said that grandma was fine. She''s asleep now."


    Song ting nodded and remained silent.


    "Grandma said it was a game today, so we have to find out..." Su Ran leaned on his shoulder.


    "You must be from the The song family."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was low and hoarse, "I''m not even sure who I am. How can you be so sure of who I am?"


    Su Ran looked at him, "I believe mom loves dad too..."


    Song Tingyu also looked at her, "But he doesn''t believe my father..."


    Su Ran thought about what happened in the ward today, "He was just too shocked. Just like grandma said, when someone loves someone too much, it''s easy to be blinded..."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time and said slowly, "Do you remember what I said to you that day? If I become nothing, will you still be by my side? I didn''t expect that my words would come true..."


    Su Ran frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense. What''s going on here is still uncertain. Grandma also said that we have to find out what a paternity test report is. Whether it''s done or not, it''s someone who tampered with it..."


    "What if I''m really not from the The song family?"


    "No." Su Ran hugged him, "If you''re not from the The song family, then I''ll be with you. No matter what, Vichy and I will be with you."


    The shareholders and directors of the Song shi did not give Madam song and the rest of them much time to breathe. After they knew that Madam song had nothing to do and was discharged from the hospital, they went to the Song shi together and asked Mrs. Song to give them an explanation immediately.


    Because today Song Tingyu and Su Ran went to pick up song Vichy from the hospital, and Song Mingxuan had not come back since he left the hospital yesterday, and his phone was not working.


    Madam song thought that he was too excited by the incident, so he subconsciously avoided it.


    At this moment, apart from the servants, only Madam song was present at the The song family. She looked at the shareholders and directors in front of her, led by some people from the song family, who were aggressive towards her. She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    But these people would not keep her silent, forcing her to give everyone an explanation.


    King Butler couldn''t bear to see it, "Everyone, everyone, our Old Lady is just getting better, so please don''t disturb her here to rest, okay? Old Lady will naturally come to the Song shi and give you an explanation."


    Director Zhang glared at King Butler, "What are you? When is it your turn to interrupt us?"


    "Old Lady, we''re not talking about you. You''ve been dragging your feet for two days and you''re feeling better, so shouldn''t you give us an explanation now?" He then looked at old madam song and said.


    "King Butler, you go out first." Madam song glanced at King Butler and said.


    "Yes, Old Lady."


    Madam song took a sip of tea and looked at these people, "I think there''s still a problem with this paternity test report, so I hope I can give me some time. I''ll get someone to find out what''s going on as soon as possible..."


    "Old Lady, you can''t make sense of that. The paternity test report is written in black and white. Besides, everyone was there when we took the hair samples that day. You were there too. When we came back to get the results, but Old Lady, your grandson, manager gu was there. Old Lady, according to your words, you just don''t believe your grandson? If you think there''s something wrong with the paternity test report, is it related to manager gu?" Although Song Zhenhai still had a smile on his face, his tone was aggressive and breathless.


    Mrs. Song said in a deep voice, "I don''t mean that. I just hope you give me some time. After all, there are too many doubts about this matter. If you decide something like this, it will be unfair to the court..."


    Madam song, you''re just trying to protect Song Tingyu, but don''t forget that you''re from the song family, but Song Tingyu isn''t. Since he''s not from the song family, he''s no longer qualified to stay in the The song family. I hope Old Lady you understand that the The song family can''t fall into the hands of outsiders. This is the family rule of the song family! Old Lady, you are now in charge of the The song family. Why don''t you understand this? Or did you actually know Song Tingyu''s identity a long time ago, Old Lady, but you wanted to keep his position, so you never said anything? Old Lady, if that''s the case, how can you be worthy of our shareholders, our directors, and our entire song family?!" Song Zhenhai had been prepared for this, so this time, it would not be easy to compromise, and the words were not refuted.


    Madam song was furious and pointed at Song Zhenhai, "What do you mean by that?!"


    "What do you mean, Old Lady? You know best." Director Zhang said again at this time.


    Song Zhenhai smiled and said, "Old Lady, although we speak a little straightforwardly, we are all for the good of the Song shi. No one wants the The song family to fall into the hands of an evil person. That will destroy our entire song family. I hope you understand..."


    So many people were talking to Madam song. She pursed her lips and pondered for a long time, "What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple." Song Zhenhai smiled and said, "Remove Song Tingyu''s current position in the Song shi. Since Old Lady you said you need time to investigate, we will not be inhumane. What if Song Tingyu is really wrong? What if he really is the blood of the The song family? But now that all the evidence points to the fact that he is not from the song family, I hope old madam can give us an explanation! Remove his position at the Song shi first. Isn''t it the same thing to let him come back to the song family when you find out about Old Lady?"


    "You..." Although Madam song had been prepared to see the group of people come in, he still did not expect Song Zhenhai''s request to be like this.


    Remove Song Tingyu''s position...


    "Madam song, what''s wrong? Are you still hesitating?!"


    Just as everyone was still aggressive, a voice came from outside, "Okay."


    Everyone looked outside. It was Song Tingyu. He was walking towards the living room. He stood beside Madam song and looked at everyone, "I''ll leave the Song shi for now."


    Mrs. Song frowned and whispered, "Trial..."


    Song Tingyu glanced at Madam song, and Madam song understood what he meant. Now they had no choice but to do so. Otherwise, they would not have time to investigate the truth of the incident...

 Chapter 242 I Think Everything Has Been Answered (1)

    Chapter 242 I feel that everything has been answered (1)


    Madam song also quickly calmed down and said, "Then let Song Tingyu leave the Song shi temporarily, and everything of the Song shi will be managed by Gu Dongcheng and me first. Are you satisfied with this decision?"


    In fact, many shareholders were still dissatisfied with the result, but it was a success to temporarily pull Song Tingyu down.


    After a moment of silence, they said, "Okay, let''s do that for now. We''ll wait for news from Madam song."


    "But..." Song Zhenhai thought of something, so he said, "But we hope that Madam song can bring our people along when he goes to investigate this time..."


    Madam song''s face was gloomy, "Song Zhenhai, you''ve had enough! What do you mean? Do you think I''ll lie to you with fake evidence?! I tell you, even if I''m afraid that Song Tingyu is not from the The song family, I know my identity very well. If I really find out that he has nothing to do with our The song family, I will let him leave without you saying it!"


    The reality was so cruel. If Song Tingyu had nothing to do with the The song family, Madam song wouldn''t have left him, even if she didn''t want to.


    But there was no way. The The song family couldn''t let anyone else take over.


    Song Tingyu was too capable. If he was not from the The song family, but he stayed at the Song shi, it was hard to guarantee that one day, he would still be in charge of the company. This was the last thing Madam song wanted to see.


    But Song Tingyu was cultivated by her and old master song, so she said she was afraid and reluctant...


    But I had to do it...


    "That''s not what we meant, Old Lady. We just wanted to reassure everyone." Song Zhenhai still had that signature smile on his face, but he had seen so much that it was annoying.


    "All right, all right!" Madam song didn''t want to talk to these people anymore. She was already very tired, "Then arrange for someone to come along!"


    Seeing Madam song say this, the shareholders and directors of the Song shi were finally willing to leave. The results they came here today were all achieved. Naturally, when they left, they were all smiling and talking.


    Su ran saw that Madam song looked very pale, so she helped her to sit on the sofa, "Grandma, how are you feeling?"


    Madam song waved her hand and carried Song Weixi over to sit beside her. Looking at Song Weixi''s small face, she also felt very uncomfortable. Song Weixi had always been her life. If Song Tingyu was really not a The song family person, it meant that Song Weixi had nothing to do with The song family. She really didn''t know how to accept this fact.


    After all, there are times when people believe things that are true, but one day, they find that they are not true, and it will really make a person''s will and beliefs collapse.


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran both knew what Madam song was thinking when he looked at Song Weixi at the moment, so both of them stood aside quietly and neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Mrs. Song looked up at Song Tingyu, "Trial, in this situation, there is no way for you to leave the Song shi for the time being. These shareholders are standing on the same line and coming together to attack the paternity test for showing no blood relationship with Mingxuan, so we have to do this..."


    Song Tingyu nodded, "I understand."


    "As long as you understand." Madam song did not want to see such a fact, so now he just wanted to find out what happened back then as soon as possible, find out Song Tingyu''s real identity, as long as the evidence came out, it could block the mouth of these shareholders and directors, they could not say anything else.


    But after all, almost 30 years had passed, and it would be difficult to find out all the truth about that year.


    Madam song was silent for a moment, "Trial, call East city and ask him to come over. I have something to talk to him about." She paused, "During this time, the Song shi will temporarily trouble him. Although Tian Mi is pregnant now, it will make him work harder. By the way, you should immediately start investigating what happened in those years. The top management of the Song shi will also let people investigate. You can arrange for Zi Chu. I trust him more..."


    Song ting nodded and was just about to call Gu Dongcheng, but Mrs. Song hadn''t finished her conversation, so she quickly called him back, "About your father, you also sent someone to look for him. He still needed his help in those years. Besides, he didn''t know where he went. He didn''t come back for two days. I was worried too..."


    As for song mingxuan''s feelings for He Jin, Madam song was very clear. In those days, he would rather give up everything in the Song shi than be with He Jin. But for a family like them, the most important thing was that they were well-matched. It would have been fine if He Jin had a slightly better family background, but her family background was too poor, which was why she and old master song strongly opposed her. Later, if they hadn''t been from He Jin, How could Song Mingxuan have let go of He Jin''s hand if he had asked He Jin to leave him?


    "Yes." Song Tingyu was already very dissatisfied when he heard Song Mingxuan say that yesterday, so he didn''t want to talk about him anymore and just nodded.


    He called to inform Gu Dongcheng of his arrival, and soon, he drove over. As soon as he came in, he looked at old Mrs. Song and said, "Grandma, are you looking for me so urgently? What''s wrong? Did Song Zhenhai bring those people here again?"


    Mrs. Song pointed to the sofa, "Sit down first. I knew they wouldn''t let it go so easily. If I hadn''t fainted yesterday, they would have asked me to explain it to them. It just happened that I fainted. That''s why they stopped for a day. When they heard that I was back today, they would have come right away..."


    Gu Dongcheng sat down, "So how is it now?"


    "What else can we do?" Madam song smiled bitterly, "We can only let Trial leave the Song shi for now..."


    "How did this happen?" Gu Dongcheng said in surprise.


    Madam song shook his head and sighed, "There is no other way. This is the only way. If we let the court leave the Song shi first, we can stop them from talking. So I think we should find out what happened as soon as possible. By the way, East city, I just told the shareholders and directors that now that Trial left the Song shi, you and I will take over the matter temporarily. My body, There''s nothing you can do, so the Song shi is still going to trouble you. Tian Mi is pregnant again, and you''re going to have to work a little harder lately..."


    "Grandma, this..."


    Madam song knew what he was going to say, but he didn''t give him the chance to say it out loud, "That''s settled. A lot of things have happened to The song family during this time, so I want you to share some of the burden with the The song family..."

 Chapter 243 I Think Everything Has Been Answered (2)

    Chapter 243 I feel that everything has been answered (2)


    "What did grandma say? I can help. Of course, I won''t refuse." Gu Dongcheng said.


    Madam song smiled, "That''s good." She remembered one thing: "By the way, since we are going to investigate the events of that year, then the paternity test report also needs to be investigated carefully for fear that someone will tamper with it."


    "East city, do you think there''s anything unusual about director Zhang and Mr. Wang?" Apart from Gu Dongcheng, these two were the representatives who took out the paternity test report.


    "Grandma, it''s not clear yet, but I''ll send someone to investigate." Gu Dongcheng said, "Maybe the problem didn''t come from the paternity test, or maybe it came from the hair sample? Or is there something wrong with the appraisal agency? These are all questions, so we need to figure it out. If grandma trusts me, I''ll take care of this."


    "Of course I can trust you." Old madam song said, "Then I''ll leave this to you. Well, it''s getting late. You should go back to accompany tian mi. Call me again if you need anything."


    "Okay." Gu Dongcheng stood up and turned around, "I''ll bring tian mi over for dinner tonight."


    Madam song was naturally very happy and nodded quickly, "Okay, I want to meet the girl too."


    After Gu Dongcheng left, Su Ran received a call and took Song Tingyu''s hand, "Chenghuan also woke up..."


    Song Tingyu was stunned for a moment, "Let''s go over."


    "You guys go ahead. Didn''t you say that there was Zhang Annan in the car before his accident? Maybe if I get any information from Lin Chenghuan, Vichy will let me take care of him." Old madam song said.


    "Okay, grandma."


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he took Su Ran out, and they drove to the hospital.


    The person who called Su Ran just now was mother of Lin. He said Lin Chenghuan woke up and asked for it.


    Su Ran and song ting met the hospital. Lu zhan had just left Lin Chenghuan''s ward. When mother of Lin saw them coming, he took the initiative to leave the ward and let them talk. But before he left, he asked, "Ran Ran, don''t talk to him too long. He''s still very weak."


    "I know, auntie." Su ran nodded.


    After mother of Lin left the ward, he closed the door.


    When Su Ran came over just now, he found two tall men dressed in black standing outside the door. It was probably Lin Chenghuan who had an accident this time. Mother of Lin was worried that there would be any accidents, so he called someone here to watch.


    Lin Chenghuan looked very weak and pale. He even struggled to raise his hand and his voice was hoarse, "You sit..."


    Su Ran shook his head and glanced at his legs involuntarily. When he woke up, mother of Lin should have told him about him. He didn''t know what he was feeling at the moment, but he called them over immediately.


    "Chenghuan, how are you?"


    Lin Chenghuan also looked at his legs and smiled at himself, "Doctor Lu just came over. He told me about my situation. In this life, I may be a cripple..."


    "Chenghuan, don''t talk nonsense. Lu Zhan said you would get better..."


    "The odds are slim." After a period of venting after waking up, Lin Chenghuan had now accepted the fact.


    Otherwise, what else could he do?


    He didn''t seem willing to stay on the subject, so he looked at Song Tingyu, "Have you found Zhang Annan?"


    Mother of Lin also sent someone to look for it, but they couldn''t find it. Before the accident, he called Su Ran and told her that Zhang Annan was in his car. He knew that Su Ran would definitely tell Song Tingyu about it, so he would send someone to look for Zhang Annan.


    "No." Song Tingyu shook his head." After your accident, I immediately sent someone to look for him, but I didn''t find any trace of him. According to your car accident, he must have been in trouble too, so he must have been taken away. Besides, I don''t know if he''s still in this world..." He paused and pursed his thin lips. And?"


    Lin shenghuan said, "I found out that Zhang Annan escaped to Xinjiapo, so I had people look for him there and finally found him. My people brought him back. But since we found him in Xinjiapo, people have been following him and trying to take him away. That night, Zhang Annan was brought back to the country by my people in the early hours of the morning, and when we left the airport, people have been chasing us. In order to disperse their Come out..."


    "There''s no doubt that this has something to do with Lin Tianyou..." He looked at Su Ran and Song Tingyu, "We should start with lin Tianyou..."


    "But my mother has already had people investigate Lin Tianyou, but they still haven''t found any clues. I don''t know if he''s hiding too deep or if he has someone else to help him. I''ve underestimated him. Over the years, with my father''s help, his wings have grown bigger and bigger, so I''m thinking of putting my hands on it."


    Hearing what lin shenghuan said, Song Tingyu straightened everything up. His thoughts were very fast, so he quickly got the answer.


    "I think there''s an answer to everything." The corners of his mouth curled up coldly.


    "What do you mean?" Lin Chenghuan asked.


    When Su Ran heard what Song Tingyu said, he thought about it in his mind and understood what it meant.


    What happened to Lin Chenghuan, and what happened to them, was not a coincidence at all, but a premeditated collusion.


    Lin Tianyou must be colluding with the people who were secretly dealing with the The song family. The two of them helped each other to achieve a win-win situation.


    Su Ran whispered, "Chenghuan, something happened to us too."


    Lin Chenghuan frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    He was unconscious for a few days, as if a lot of things had happened.


    "Maybe you''ve been busy with Lin Tianyou lately and haven''t noticed that there''s been a rumor going around that''s not good for the court."


    "What rumors?"


    "The court meeting wasn''t from the The song family, and it was a group of directors and shareholders who came to us and forced us to do a paternity test. Yesterday, the results came out, showing that Trial was really not related to his father..."

 Chapter 244 Now, He Destroyed It with His Own Hands

    Chapter 244 now, he personally destroyed


    "How could this be..." Lin Chenghuan frowned before su ran finished speaking.


    "Today, just now, all the shareholders and directors of Song shi came to the company and forced grandma to give them a decision immediately. Grandma had no choice but to let Trial leave the company temporarily..." Su Ran followed.


    Lin Chenghuan was so shocked by this incident that he didn''t expect the The song family to have such a big problem.


    "So, from this point of view, it''s really not a coincidence. It may have started with your child, Lin Tianyou and the people behind him..."


    "Yes." Song Tingyu pursed his lips and nodded.


    "It would have been much easier to find Zhang Annan. He must have known who Lin Tianyou was associated with, but he seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. My mother had sent people to search for him, but there was still no clue. What I was worried about was that he had been silenced..."


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu looked at each other. That was what they were worried about, but there was no other way now. The people behind them did everything perfectly. They could only start with Zhang Annan. Finding him was the most important thing. It would save a lot of time. Otherwise, it would be Lin Tianyou.


    Lin Chenghuan was silent for a moment and said softly, "Maybe there''s something wrong with the paternity test..."


    Su Ran had always thought that Song Tingyu should be a member of the The song family, and now that he and Lin Chenghuan were on the same page, he was basically so sure.


    Because Lin Chenghuan was in poor health, Su Ran and the others didn''t dare stay in his ward for too long, worried that it would hinder his rest.


    So after talking to him for a while, they left the ward, but they didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they went to Lu Zhan''s office. Su Ran wanted to ask Lin Chenghuan about his health through him.


    As soon as they showed up, Lu Zhan understood their intentions. It just so happened that because there had been so much going on in the The song family recently, he had always been on good terms with Song Tingyu and naturally knew his current situation, but he had never found the time to ask him in person.


    Now that he''s here, he can ask.


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu sat down in Lu Zhan''s office. He poured water for them and sat down, "Are you here to ask about Lin Chenghuan?"


    Su Ran nodded, "Chenghuan, he''s awake now. How is he? Is it true that as you said before, his legs will remain paralyzed?"


    "At the moment, the chance of recovery is still very small, but it doesn''t mean that there is no chance at all. It depends on his recovery in the future..."


    Although he had heard such news from Lu Zhan, Su Ran still felt very uncomfortable at this moment. It seemed that Lin Chenghuan was still such a tall and straight man. At this moment, he was going to lie in bed. Perhaps, he would not be able to stand up for the rest of his life, and he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair...


    Lu Zhan looked at them, "How''s it going today? Trial, what about the shareholders and directors of the Song shi?"


    "What else could it be? When I heard that grandma was discharged, I naturally went over and asked grandma to give them an explanation..."


    Lu Zhan took his words, "So the final result is..."


    "I''m leaving the Song shi for now..." Song Tingyu said with a self-deprecating smile.


    Lu Zhan was stunned for a moment, "It''s so serious..."


    He knew that a family like the The song family valued bloodline very much. A family of a hundred years would naturally not be handed over to an outsider who was not related by blood.


    So he knew very well that if Song Tingyu really had no blood relationship with the The song family, everything of the The song family would not fall into his hands.


    Perhaps for Song Tingyu, not having the right to inherit the The song family was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the family he had always thought of all these years suddenly found out overnight that he was not related to them by blood, which was the biggest blow to the talent.


    Moreover, the The song family has been putting too much effort into Song Tingyu for so many years. Whether it is the old man song who has already left or Madam song who is now, they put all their hopes on Song Tingyu.


    If Song Tingyu was really not the blood and bones of the The song family, then the The song family would have to find another heir. But since Song Tingyu was the only heir to the branch, it would be time to choose the right person from the branch...


    All this was a heavy blow to the song family.


    But how can those who only care about profit think of this?


    All they could see was their present interests, and they felt as if they had a chance to ascend after pulling Song Tingyu down.


    Lu Zhan was also busy, so Song Tingyu and the others couldn''t sit with him for a long time, so he was called by the patient.


    Song Tingyu also left the hospital with Su Ran.


    On the way back, Su Ran looked at Song Tingyu, "About your background, did grandma ask Tang Zichu to investigate?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "I''m leaving the Song shi now. Tang Zichu is my man. I promoted him by myself. He''s definitely going to leave with me too. I can only let him figure this out first..."


    What''s going on here...


    Su Ran never expected this to happen...


    The recent events were really one after another, so closely connected that they didn''t even have a chance to breathe. At this moment, she felt that this was far from the end, but just the beginning, and there were more problems for them to face next.


    Only by finding out the people who colluded with Lin Tianyou could they solve all this better.


    Tang Zichu and Song Tingyu went together to investigate what happened decades ago, and from the time Song Mingxuan and He Jin met, they had slowly come up with some clues.


    However, he still needed Song Mingxuan''s help, but since he left the hospital that day, he never came back. He didn''t know where he went. The phone was not working. Song Tingyu asked someone to check his bank card and credit card consumption records, but he couldn''t find any useful information.


    Song Tingyu even thought that he would go to Jingshan and go to He Jin''s grave, so he went to Jingshan specially. But from his neighbors, he knew that he did come back, but he left in a hurry and didn''t even stay overnight.


    When song ting used the key to open the house at the foot of Jingshan mountain, he found that it was in a mess and everything about He Jin was destroyed.


    Song Mingxuan had built this house according to He Jin''s preferences before he died. Now that he had destroyed it, one could imagine how much hatred he had for He Jin!

 Chapter 245 One Link at A Time (1)

    Chapter 245 goes hand in hand (1)


    He even thought that He Jin had really lied to him back then, that the rest of He Jin was not related to him at all.


    He thought that He Jin had left him because he was with another man, and that he deliberately let him know that she was pregnant and had a difficult labor to make him think that the child in her stomach was his.


    Song Mingxuan believed that all of this was because He Jin was helping him pave the way for him to enter the The song family smoothly and let him take over everything of the The song family.


    Now in Song Mingxuan''s eyes, He Jin was an emotional liar, not only vain, but also unscrupulous.


    Because of this house, song mingxuan invited people to clean it once a week, and song mingxuan had just come here, so it became like this, and the people who helped clean it had not yet had time to clean it up.


    Song Tingyu still remembered the first time she came here and saw the warmth of the room. Song Mingxuan had asked people to put He Jin''s favorite flowers here and decorate them according to her favorite.


    He had arranged all this himself, and now he had destroyed it himself.


    It cannot be said that Song Tingyu was not angry.


    Although he had never met He Jin and never got along with her, he was willing to give up his life and give birth to the woman who would really be the unscrupulous woman in Song Mingxuan''s eyes today?


    He was unwilling to believe this fact.


    Song Tingyu took off his suit jacket, lifted his sleeves, and began to clean up the place, but it was badly damaged by Song Mingxuan, so no matter how he tidied it up, it never looked the same again.


    After he was done, he closed the door and left. It was already night outside. The late autumn in Jingshan was not as cold as in Ancheng, and the temperature was not very low.


    Song ting received a call from Tang Zichu when he was on a flight to the airport.


    "Song Boss, there''s already something going on..."


    Song ting said, "Tell me."


    "I found a neighbor who used to live in your mother, Ms. He." Tang Zichu''s voice came from the phone.


    "She left her neighbor in Ancheng?"


    "No, it''s the neighbor who used to live with Ms. He. At that time, she hadn''t moved out of an alley on the edge of Ancheng. She still lived with her parents..."


    Song Tingyu''s long fingers twitched. It turned out that he was a neighbor at that time.


    "How is it? Any clues?"


    "The family moved a few times later, but fortunately it''s still in Ancheng, Song Boss. You''ll be back in Ancheng tomorrow morning. Maybe we can go together. By the way, Song Zhenhai just called me to ask about the investigation..." Tang Zichu said with a cold smile, "When I was investigating that year, his assistant was with me all the time. He was the first person to inform him of any new situation every day, and now he''s actually calling to ask me about it..."


    "What did you tell him?"


    "If I wanted to know something, I should ask his assistant. Maybe he could explain it better..." Tang zichu paused."


    "Then let him come."


    "Song Boss..."


    Tang Zichu''s voice hesitated.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Song Tingyu glanced out of the window and was about to arrive at the airport.


    "I''ve already talked to the mistress of that family today. The situation is not very favorable for you..."


    "Continue." Song Tingyu''s voice was low.


    Tang Zichu then continued, "The hostess of the house said that your mother, Mrs. He, went back once after she left the alley. She said that Mrs. He''s mother had passed away. She went back and said... After she went back to attend the funeral, she packed up her things and left. When she left, there was indeed a man who came to pick her up..."


    When Tang Zichu said this, he stopped, "Of course, Song Boss, this doesn''t mean anything. Maybe it''s just a friend of Ms. He. He just came to pick Ms. He up and leave..."


    Song Tingyu knew that Tang Zichu was comforting himself. He thought it was funny, but now his eyes were tired and he pressed his hand on his temple, "Mmm."


    He was silent for a moment, "I''ll talk about everything when I get back. Go find her tomorrow. No matter what, this matter needs to be cleared up. That''s it. I''ll hang up first."


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The car just stopped at the airport. He opened the door, got out of the car and entered the hall.


    Soon, he turned off his phone and flew to Ancheng in the middle of the night. When he arrived in Ancheng, he turned on his phone and immediately saw the message from Tang Zichu: "Song Boss, something happened."


    Perhaps it was too many things that had happened in the past few days, so when Song Tingyu saw Tang Zichu''s message, his nerves immediately tensed up. He walked out of the airport with his cell phone and got into the car of the driver sent by the The song family, "What happened?"


    He paused and thought about the call Tang Zichu made to him on the plane, "Did something happen to the neighbor where my mother used to live?"


    "No, Song Boss." Tang Zichu immediately replied, "It''s Song Zhenhai''s assistant. He''s dead..."


    Song Tingyu''s long fingers paused as he held the phone. He was silent for a long time and pulled his tie with an empty hand, "What''s going on?"


    His voice was very hoarse.


    "We met in the evening, and the news of his death came in the evening. He went to dinner with his friends and had a drink, but he drove himself, so there was a traffic accident. His car crashed into a big truck and died on the spot..."


    Tang Zichu rushed to the scene as soon as he heard the news, but the scene of the accident had been sealed off by the police and could not enter at all.


    As for the assistant, he said he was drunk and had an accident, but Tang Zichu didn''t think it was that simple.


    How could it be so coincidental?


    It was all too coincidental.


    He felt that everything he encountered now was aimed at the The song family, as if a huge net had been built over them, and was slowly closing the net, waiting to catch all of them.


    "What did the police say?" Song ting said after a long pause.


    "It also said that he was drunk and had an accident, and because he was drunk and drove, plus he was driving illegally, the truck was driving normally, so he should take full responsibility..."

 Chapter 246 One Link at A Time (2)

    Chapter 246 goes hand in hand (2)


    "Yes." Song Tingyu leaned against the seat, "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t think it''s a coincidence, but Song Boss, why would those people kill an assistant who had nothing to do with this?"


    "Keep an eye on it."


    Song Tingyu also needed time to sort it out.


    After hanging up the phone, the car quickly reached the The song family.


    He came back late at night, but Su Ran was still waiting for him. Originally, she wanted to pick him up with the driver of the The song family, but Madam song thought it was too late and unsafe, so he didn''t let her go.


    As soon as Song Tingyu came in, she walked over and took the suit jacket from him and put it on the sofa, "I''ll run the water for you. Take a shower first."


    He went to Jingshan in one day, then rushed back. He must be tired.


    Just as she was about to walk in, Song Tingyu pulled her wrist and she turned around, "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t ask him about Song Mingxuan. Looking at his face, she knew that there must be no good news, so she wanted to wait for him to slow down.


    "Come here and let me hug you."


    Su Ran smiled and took the initiative to walk over and put his arms around his waist, "What''s wrong?"


    "No dad?"


    "I thought he would be in Jingshan if I didn''t see him anywhere..."


    "He didn''t go to Jingshan?"


    "Yes, but I heard from the neighbors that he went over and left. Before he opened the door, I was wondering why he went over and left so quickly. When he opened the door, I knew." Song Tingyu also put his hand around her, "It turns out that he just wanted to go over and destroy the house that he designed and decorated himself..."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Dad, did he destroy the house?"


    "All the furnishings in the house were destroyed, all the vases were smashed to the ground, and he used to take pictures of me every year, and he tore them all up... So, how much did he hate my mother..."


    "Dad, he just felt cheated by his mother, which is why he overreacted. He hates me so much now because he loves me too much..."


    "I cleaned up the house and left."


    "Yes." Su ran nodded, "When you went over, dad left? Where did he go? Is there any clue?"


    "No." Song Tingyu shook his head, "He went to Jingshan every year just to stay with my mother. Even though he would stay there for a while, he never had any contact with his neighbors, so there was no clue. He just left soon after he went..."


    "Well..." Su Ran pursed his lips, "It''s okay. Look again. You''ll find it..."


    Song Tingyu let go of her, pulled the leader and threw him on the sofa. He looked at her." Su Ran, I''m afraid there''s not enough time... He continued to play, so he was already closing the net.


    They had set up a trap to force him to do a paternity test, but there were rumors about it, so even if they knew it was a trap, they still had to do what they wanted.


    Sure enough, there was a problem with the paternity test.


    But if they refused to do the paternity test, the shareholders and directors would not have calmed down, and it would have been worse.


    In short, no matter what they did, this matter would fall into their trap. They had already planned everything in the dark so that they could not advance or retreat.


    "I think we should start with Song Zhenhai, and director Zhang the other day. He was always excited, and he was involved in the paternity test..."


    Time was really too tight, and the most taboo thing to happen was almost a chain link, not giving them any chance to breathe, every move will take them to death!


    Now that Song Tingyu had left the Song shi, the news had already spread all over Ancheng. Of course, although the higher-ups at the Song shi said they would give time and opportunity to prove Song Tingyu''s identity, they would not leak the news out for the time being, but almost everyone knew the next day.


    When the news of song ting''s encounter with the bone and blood of the Song shi came out, it immediately caused an uproar.


    People in this circle also knew that the Song shi was about to change, and might undergo a big change.


    "Song Zhenhai is indeed suspicious. These offshoots of the song family have always been eyeing the Song shi and are trying to make more money out of it..." Song ting held Su Ran''s shoulder with both hands and looked at her, "Besides, Su Ran, Tang Zichu called me today before I boarded the plane. He said he had found a neighbor where my mother used to live when she was young. He said that when my mother left Song Mingxuan, After that, I went back there to attend the funeral. After the funeral, a man went to pick up my mother..."


    Su Ran listened to him quietly and did not interrupt him.


    "I was going to go to the neighbor''s house with Tang Zichu tomorrow morning and ask about it..."


    Su Ran frowned, "What happened? What happened to the old neighbor?"


    "No, something happened to Song Zhenhai''s assistant..." Song Tingyu shook his head and told Su Ran everything.


    Su Ran frowned, "What a coincidence..."


    "It can''t be so coincidental, it''s not a coincidence, it can only be man-made..."


    Su Ran looked up in surprise, "You mean..." She paused, "But why did they do this? Because the assistant knew something about your identity? But isn''t this news good for them? Didn''t they always want to prove that you were not a member of the song family? Why are you doing this now?"


    "That''s exactly what I can''t figure out..."


    Su Ran understood now. No wonder Song Tingyu said that they didn''t have much time. Really, now that things happened, one by one, he didn''t give them any time or space at all. Besides, the people behind him were too clever.


    "Who exactly did the The song family mess with?"


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips, "In business, there must be some people who have to be provoked. And sometimes, they are better than others. They will find a way to pull you down..."


    This is...


    Su Ran''s heart was heavy, and she felt that sometimes, many people still liked to throw stones into the ground. When they saw someone else do it, they felt that they could take advantage of it. How could they not do it?

 Chapter 247 One Link at A Time (3)

    Chapter 247 goes hand in hand (3)


    Because of these things, Song Tingyu had not had a good rest for a long time, and today he went to Jingshan early, and now he came back so late, so tormented, even if he was in good health, it was not possible.


    She patted his arm, "You should go take a shower first. Come out and get some sleep. We''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    After a good rest, he could continue walking.


    Song ting nodded and walked to the bathroom.


    Soon, they knew what the people behind them were doing to get rid of Song Zhenhai''s assistant.


    Because on the morning of the third day of the assistant''s car accident, something happened outside the Song shi.


    Early in the morning, the employees came to work and found many men and women in black and white kneeling at the entrance of the Song shi with black strips on their arms. They were burning paper and incense, and one of the women was crying as she burned it, "My husband died unjustly. Song Tingyu killed my husband, but he said he died in a car accident. The Song shi is big and powerful. But you want to bully us ordinary people? He was the one who killed my husband on purpose, but he forged evidence that he died in a car accident. He died a terrible death, and the Police station didn''t give us justice. It was clear that he killed my husband on purpose, and Song Tingyu killed him..."


    The woman''s voice was especially loud, and her hair was disheveled, her eyes were red and swollen, and she was crying as she spoke, tears dripping down her cheeks.


    Originally, it was working hours, and Song shi was located in the central location of the commercial office area in Ancheng. There were many company employees who had to go through here to work. When they saw this situation in front of the Song shi, they stopped to watch and pointed at it.


    Although they did not understand what was going on, they heard one thing clearly. The woman said that her husband had been killed by song ting, but now she could not be treated fairly.


    "Please be fair to me, Song Tingyu and the Song shi, the Song shi, will die a horrible death..." The woman''s voice grew louder and louder. Besides, there were several people crying with her behind her, and the child was crying with her head down. There was also an older woman who cried, "Give back my son, my son..."


    Finally, someone stood up and asked, "What''s going on? Are you clear?"


    This was a young girl who picked up her phone to take a video while she was talking.


    Song Tingyu was not from the The song family. He was a bastard. His shameless mother deliberately deceived Song Mingxuan that he was from the The song family. He was brought into the company and enjoyed the glory and wealth for so many years. Now that the news is out, the paternity test report shows that he and Song Mingxuan are not related, but he said that he needed time to investigate the matter back then. My husband was helping out with the investigation. He was originally an assistant at the Song shi. Two days ago, he finally had an idea. He was able to prove that Song Tingyu was the bastard that his mother and other men had given birth to. My husband also knew about this. Song Tingyu was worried that more people would know about it, so he killed my husband."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was stopped by the security guards who came out of the Song shi. These security guards forcefully took these people away. Just now, the old lady was crying even more, making the passers-by very dissatisfied...


    Several of the people standing outside, who had taken the video, had their phones smashed to the ground by the fierce security guards.


    The security guard''s actions made the crowd even angrier. Many people called the reporter''s phone number. Although the people kneeling on the ground were taken away by the security guard, the reporters who heard the news also reported on the scene.


    How could security break everyone''s phones?!


    And there were so many people watching at that time, so soon, someone took a small video of what happened at the entrance of the Song shi and uploaded it to the social network.


    Naturally, it caused a great sensation.


    Some people in the country already had the mentality of hating the rich, but this time, seeing Song shi being so arrogant and domineering, the security guard was tyrannical, and all the relatives kneeling at the entrance of the Song shi were dragged into the car and taken away, while the mobile phones of the onlookers were all affected, so the internet is now full of criticism, and regarding the matter of Song Tingyu in the woman''s mouth, the powerful netizens quickly took them away. He dug it out and even put some photos of the car accident that night.


    People were furious, and the Song shi''s reputation was badly damaged.


    Madam song soon arrived at the Song shi. Looking at the top management of the Song shi, she turned green with anger and slapped her desk hard, "What''s going on? Who called out the security guard this morning? Also, who told those security guards to do that? Not only did he forcibly take them away, but he was arrogant and domineering, and in the end, he smashed all the cell phones of the onlookers! Who did this?"


    At this point, no one would admit that Madam song was questioning them.


    Song Zhenhai stood up, "Old Lady, it''s so early. We haven''t even come over yet. I think the security guards are making their own decisions..."


    "Does the security guard make his own decisions?" Madam song sneered, "If the security guards had made their own decisions, they would have rushed out to take the troublemakers away. How could they have waited until the woman had said so much and done so much to let the crowd know better before they went out and took them away? And his attitude was so overbearing! It doesn''t seem like you''re making your own decisions, does it? Do you think so, zhenhai?"


    Song Zhenhai paused and smiled, "Old Lady, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. It''s still the security department of the Song shi, so Madam song should ask them. But Old Lady, there''s something fishy about my assistant''s death. The police have been saying that he died in a drunken car crash, but it''s too coincidental. He just got some information about Song Tingyu''s life. Something happened that night..."


    "Bastard!" Madam song snapped, but because he was too strong, his pale face was red and he was coughing violently.


    King Butler quickly took the water and handed it to her, "Old Lady."


    While she was drinking, she patted her back.


    Because of what Madam song said just now, the board of directors did not dare to talk nonsense anymore, and even Song Zhenhai did not dare to say anything.


    Although Madam song was getting older, the momentum he had developed in the business world over the years was not to be underestimated.


    Her eyes were sharp. She slammed the glass on the table and looked at Song Zhenhai, "Song Zhenhai, what did you mean by that? Do you really think Song Tingyu did it?"

 Chapter 248 One Link at A Time (4)

    Chapter 248 goes hand in hand (4)


    "Old Lady, this..." Song Zhenhai looked very embarrassed, "This, I don''t know what happened, but it''s really strange. I don''t think it was Song Tingyu who did it, but his death is really... Strange. Besides, after all these years with me, he tried his best, so I feel bad and sorry..."


    "I heard from the Police station that he drank a lot on the night of the accident. Did someone force him to drink? Besides, he always drinks when he drinks. Why is he so drunk that he has to drive himself? Can someone else force him?" Madam song sneered and said.


    Song Zhenhai couldn''t say a word from her.


    Director Zhang then said, "Old Lady, it happened before it happened. Now, watching the comments on the internet, they are all about attacking our Song shi, which is very disadvantageous to us. We should think of a way to solve this problem. Also, the assistant''s family should let someone handle it. If they continue to make such a fuss, it is not a way..."


    Of course, Madam song knew that the most important thing in this matter was to find a way to make up for and solve it, otherwise it would cause more and more adverse impact on the Song shi.


    "I''ll let someone handle this." Mrs. Song said in a deep voice.


    Another shareholder came out and said, "But what does the old lady want to do? Now all the comments are directed at Song Tingyu..."


    Madam song looked up at him, "What do you mean?"


    Instead of backing down, the shareholder looked straight at Madam song. "Old Lady, I think the best way now is for you to announce Song Tingyu''s identity in public. Announce that he has nothing to do with the The song family or the entire Song shi. This might save some of our reputation, or else, things will become more and more difficult to resolve..."


    Mrs. Song was extremely popular and pointed at him, "Is this a good idea you came up with?"


    "No, Old Lady, I agree with that too. I hope that Old Lady thinks of the bigger picture. I know you''ve been treating Song Tingyu as your own grandson for so many years. You''ve put all your heart and soul into him and have great hopes for him. We''re not saying we have any opinions about him, but there''s no way. He''s not from the The song family, so he''s not qualified to own everything about the The song family, including the The song family. If Madam song continues to keep him here, it is hard to guarantee that one day he will not put the Song shi in his pocket, and then the ownership of the Song shi will change! Old Lady, you can''t bear it anymore, but for the sake of the entire The song family, you have to be ruthless. Don''t find out if he''s really not from the The song family by then. It''s too late for you to regret it." Song Zhenhai seemed to be trying to persuade, but he was actually being aggressive.


    Forcing Madam song to make a choice.


    "Old Lady, everything is against him now. The most important thing at this moment is to get rid of him..."


    Madam song''s face was sullen, and he looked very pale, "He''s already left the Song shi. Do you still want to do this?!"


    "Old Lady, there is no other way. I hope you will announce his identity right away..." Zhang dong said, "As for how you want to investigate that year in the end, we will not stop him. If we find out that he is indeed a member of the The song family, we will also accept it. After all, Song Tingyu''s ability is obvious to all, but if he is not a member of the The song family, it is a disaster to stay in!"


    After a pause, he added, "I believe Old Lady, you will understand this!"


    Madam song''s face was getting uglier and uglier. Before she could speak, there was a knock on the door of the conference room.


    "Come in."


    Someone hurriedly opened the door, but it was Gu Dongcheng who came in. His face was equally grave.


    Madam song could tell from his face that something bad must have happened. She said in a hoarse voice, "East city, I asked you to talk to the family that caused the trouble this morning. How is it now?"


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her with an ugly face, "Grandma, when I arrived at their house, they refused to open the door for me at first. They said it took a long time to open the door, but the hostess was upstairs. She didn''t come down. After a while, there was a scream coming from upstairs. When everyone rushed forward, they found the woman who had been upstairs all the time. She cut her wrist and committed suicide..."


    When Gu Dongcheng said this, everyone in the room gasped.


    Madam song stood up from her seat in astonishment. She had originally wanted to ask what was going on, but the moment she stood up, her face turned very pale. Before anyone could react, her body was rapidly falling down.


    Fortunately, King Butler was always standing beside her, so he quickly caught her with his hand, "Old Lady..."


    Gu Dongcheng took Madam song from housekeeper wang and rushed out the door, "Get the driver to get the car ready."


    Gu Dongcheng carried Madam song into the car, and King Butler followed suit, then called Song Tingyu to inform him of the situation.


    Madam song was immediately sent to the operating room, and the situation was not that simple.


    Because after the doctor''s initial diagnosis, she might have had a stroke.


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran also rushed over immediately.


    "Brother, how''s grandma? What happened?" Old people have more or less problems with their bodies, and although Madam song usually has no major problems, she has suffered too much recently, and she has fainted one after another due to physical reasons.


    "The doctor said it could be a stroke..." Gu Dongcheng said in a deep voice, "By the way, you should all know about grandma''s trip to the Song shi just now, right?"


    "Yes." Song Tingyu frowned. On the way over, he had tried to call Song Mingxuan, but his phone was still turned off. He sent him a text message, but it probably went to the bottom of the ocean.


    "Because of what happened in the Song shi this morning."


    "Yes." Gu Dongcheng nodded, "Grandma is very angry. She probably lost her temper in the office again. She also thinks that the security guard is really strange. He didn''t show up sooner or later, but he didn''t show up until the woman told him everything. Most importantly, the security guard of the Song shi showed up and used violence to drag the troublemakers away without saying a word. Even, he smashed several people at the scene. It would be strange to say that the security guards made their own decisions. Without the instructions and arrangements of others, how could they have the guts to do this?"


    Song Tingyu nodded. This was his first feeling after hearing what happened this morning. Madam song had the same idea as him.


    At that time, Madam song wanted to go to the Song shi to find out what was going on, but because Song Tingyu was now sensitive and temporarily left the Song shi, she did not go with her, but called King Butler to accompany her.

 Chapter 249 You Are A Devil (1)

    Chapter 249 you are a devil (1)


    Then Madam song looked for Gu Dongcheng.


    "Grandma fainted because she argued with them?" Su ran said.


    "No." Gu Dongcheng shook his head, "Grandma asked me to find the family who caused the trouble this morning, talk to them, and tell them not to do such things in public..."


    "In the end, I went over and found that the hostess of the house had cut her wrists and killed herself. It was when grandma heard this news that she was in a hurry and fainted."


    So it was.


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu looked at each other for a while, and Song Tingyu pursed his lips, "How''s that woman now?"


    "I found it on the spot, and I just wrapped it up and sent it to the hospital. The doctor said that the wound was not deep, so there was nothing serious. It was just a mess, and everyone knew it..."


    All the media and netizens had targeted The song family and the The song family, especially Song Tingyu. After all this commotion, things have changed even more dramatically.


    Su Ran no longer wanted to read the extreme comments on the internet, so he must be on one side.


    The The song family will definitely be attacked completely!


    When they arrived just now, there were a lot of reporters at the entrance of the hospital, but they were blocked by security guards.


    The reporters probably heard about the woman''s suicide by cutting her wrists, so they all came to check on the situation.


    When they left the house, they were worried about trouble, so they drove Tang Zichu''s car over. The reporters didn''t recognize it, so they could get in smoothly.


    Otherwise, it would definitely be blocked outside.


    When the woman wakes up, she will definitely be interviewed by the reporters. When she does not know what kind of words she will say from her mouth, there will definitely be another storm.


    But at this moment, Song Tingyu was not in the mood to care about anything else. He fixed his eyes on the operating room.


    The door to the operating room was opened and Madam song''s attending doctor came out.


    "Doctor, how''s the patient?" Su Ran asked.


    "The old man had a stroke, but it was delivered in time. There''s nothing wrong with it now. It''s just that her body is very weak and she can''t take any more stimulation. Besides, she needs to rest so that she can recover. I hope you understand."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    Hearing these words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s finally okay.


    Soon, Madam song was pushed to an ordinary ward.


    The operation lasted for a long time. It was already evening, and Su Ran said to Gu Dongcheng, "Brother Dongcheng, you go back first. We''ll take care of grandma. Tian Mi needs you there."


    No one told Tian Mi about today''s incident, afraid that she would be worried. Now that Madam song was finally out of danger, he was relieved.


    Gu Dongcheng nodded and patted Song Tingyu and Su Ran on the shoulder, "I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    When Gu Dongcheng got home, Tian Mi had already taken a bath and sat in the living room watching tv, but she was actually a bit sleepy now, so she could not sleep enough, and she could sleep anytime and anywhere.


    The tv was on, and although she was sitting on the sofa, she fell asleep with her eyes closed and her pillow in her arms.


    The people who came to take care of Tian Mi usually went back when Gu Dongcheng came back.


    Seeing Gu Dongcheng coming back, she said, "Mr. Gu, I''ll go back first."


    Gu Dongcheng nodded, "Okay."


    He changed his shoes, walked over, took the remote control from tian mi''s hand, turned off the tv, and then gently took out the pillow from her arms, picked her up from the sofa, went upstairs, put her on the bed, and pulled the quilt.


    He took a shower and went to the study.


    Because she didn''t see Gu Dongcheng come back with her own eyes, Tian Mi always woke up after a short sleep. At this moment, she suddenly woke up and saw that she was already in bed. She knew that Gu Dongcheng had returned and brought her here.


    He was not in his room at the moment, so he must have gone back to work. Recently, the Song shi had saved a lot of trouble.


    Gu Dongcheng always works late.


    Tian Mi felt a little distressed, so she lifted the quilt, put on her shoes and left the room. When she passed by the study, she saw the light on, so she went downstairs to pour a glass of milk and walked up.


    The door to the study was unlocked and she twisted it open and walked in.


    She saw Gu Dongcheng on the balcony of the study, carrying her on his back.


    She wanted to wait for him to come out and give him the milk, but after waiting for a long time, he hadn''t come out yet. She felt a little sleepy and was anxious to go back to sleep, so she decided to bring the milk directly to him and let him drink it.


    The door to the terrace was not closed and she approached with a milk cup in her hand.


    Perhaps Gu Dongcheng was too engrossed in the phone call to notice Tian Mi''s approach. Tian Mi was already standing behind him. He was just about to walk forward with the milk cup in his hand and hand it to him to hold it, but he heard Gu Dongcheng say, "Zhang Annan is for you. Watch him..."


    Zhang Annan...


    Tian Mi wouldn''t be confused by the words "Zhang annan," because it was Zhang Annan who gave the medicine to Su Hao, and then Su Hao gave it to Shen Jing, and the medicine was put into the food of Su Ran, which would make her child premature.


    Moreover, Zhang Annan was in Lin Chenghuan''s car when the accident happened. After the accident, Zhang Annan disappeared from the world without a trace. Both mother of Lin and Song Tingyu were looking for Zhang Annan, because he was the key person. Finding him, many mysteries could be solved, but after so many days, there was still no news.


    Gu Dongcheng had been helping Song Tingyu find Zhang Annan, and now he found her?


    Just as she was about to ask, she heard Gu Dongcheng say three words, "Lin Tianyou..."


    These three words stunned her!


    Lin Tianyou...


    Lin Chenghuan''s half-brother paralyzed Lin Chenghuan''s legs and wanted to take the whole lin family into his arms. For all this, Lin Tianyou, who had been ruthless to lin sheng huan many times, tried to do it again and again!


    For a moment, Tian Mi''s mind went blank...


    She stared at Gu Dongcheng''s back in disbelief. The milk cup in her hand fell to the ground at this moment. With the sound of the crisp glass shards, Gu Dongcheng turned around abruptly and saw her standing behind him.


    Tian Mi ignored the glass shards on the ground. She even stepped on them and went straight up. Looking at Gu Dongcheng, her voice trembled imperceptibly, "Did I hear you wrong just now?"


    Gu Dongcheng pursed his lips and did not speak.

 Chapter 250 You Are A Devil (2)

    Chapter 250 you are a devil (2)


    Tian Mi reached out to grab his phone and grabbed it in her palm when she was caught off guard. The screen of the phone showed a series of numbers, and gu East city did not note the name of the number.


    Tian Mi put his phone by his ear, "Lin Tianyou..."


    As soon as she said Lin Tianyou''s name, Gu Dongcheng took her phone back and hung up.


    She glared at him, "Is it Lin Tianyou? Right?!" The last three words, her voice was extremely heavy!


    Gu Dongcheng hung up the phone, pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, but he didn''t avoid Tian Mi''s eyes and didn''t dodge at all.


    Tian Mi''s eyes were red and he pointed at him, "Gu Dongcheng, I hate it when you do this!"


    But she knew very well that every time Gu Dongcheng reacted like this, he would admit it.


    "You''re really on the phone with Lin Tianyou!" This time, she said in a positive tone, "So, Gu Dongcheng, you''re the one working with Lin Tianyou, aren''t you?"


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her and finally said, "Didn''t you hear that just now?"


    Tian Mi felt dizzy in front of her eyes, and her vision began to blur. She stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the ground. Gu Dongcheng''s speed was very fast, and he immediately held her up.


    But when tian mi saw him coming over, she reacted extremely strongly, "Gu Dongcheng, don''t touch me!"


    Gu Dongcheng ignored her struggle and forcefully carried her back to her bed.


    Even when she returned to the room, Gu Dongcheng did not let go and still held her tightly.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard, let me go!" In order to break free from his embrace, Tian Mi lowered his head and bit his arm hard.


    She was strong enough to bite a tooth mark on Gu Dongcheng''s arm, even through the thin fabric of her home clothes.


    Gu Dongcheng finally let go, but it wasn''t because she bit her that she let go. It was because she was afraid that she would hurt the child in her stomach in order to resist too much.


    After the struggle, Tian Mi''s breath was unstable, her hair was messy, and even her pajamas were loose. She wiped her eyes hard and stared at Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu East city stood at the bedside table, silent.


    Neither of them spoke and looked at each other.


    Tian Mi finally understood that Gu Dongcheng was the one who worked with Lin Tianyou to bring the The song family to disaster recently.


    She felt a chill emanating from the depths of her body.


    The man who had slept with him for so long was the man who had brought them disaster.


    And she, to her surprise, only found out at this moment.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you''re terrible..." Tian Mi pointed at him and said coldly, "You''ve worked with Lin Tianyou a long time ago, haven''t you? How long have you been planning this? That''s why it''s so perfect? Through Su Hao, you turned Bai Zhirui and the The song family against each other. You were so ruthless that you couldn''t even let go of a child who was still in your belly. You also had a child who was only four years old. If it weren''t for Vichy''s life, he would have died now! Then, you keep creating problems for the The song family. Song Tingyu is actually the blood and bones of the The song family, right? Did you change the results of the paternity test? You instigated all the Song shi shareholders and the Song shi to force Song Tingyu to leave the company temporarily. Even the death of Song Zhenhai''s assistant that night, and his family making a scene. Are you the one who arranged all this?"


    Gu Dongcheng still only looked at her, still not saying anything.


    Tian Mi was so choked up that tears were falling down her cheeks, "I never thought I was falling in love with such a devil! A murderous demon!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, what are you doing all this for? For the Song shi? Or revenge for your first girlfriend? You''ve always been so upset that grandma broke you two up and caused her to jump into the river and kill herself. That''s why you''re planning this, isn''t it?" Tian Mi''s eyes were red and his voice grew louder and louder, but it was trembling more and more, "Gu Dongcheng, you are really ruthless. You can do anything to the The song family. You are trying to push the The song family to the edge. Old Lady is your grandmother, uncle song is your uncle, and Song Tingyu is your brother. How can you be so ruthless!"


    "Grandma? Uncle? Brother?" Gu Dongcheng suddenly burst into laughter and finally got closer. Tian Mi finally saw the intense taunt between his brows, "I am cruel? That''s because you don''t know what the The song family did back then?!"


    "Back then, Gu family was in a crisis and was about to go bankrupt. Not only did the Gu family not save them, but they even threw stones at them. Our company wouldn''t have lost so badly because the two old guys refused to do it, and even took away a project that brought them back to life. If it wasn''t for them, how could it have been lost? How did my parents die? My mother is the only daughter of the The song family, but those two old guys can be so cruel to her, so you say, who is the more ruthless? I''m not robbing the The song family of anything, I''m just taking back everything that belongs to me, everything that belongs to our Gu family..."


    When Gu Dongcheng said this, he sat on the bed next to Tian Mi. Suddenly, he reached out and pinched her jaw, turned her face back, and asked her to face him, "Besides, haven''t you always wanted to know about my first girlfriend? Can I tell you everything now?"


    His tone was unbelievably gentle at the moment, but Tian Mi felt cold all over her body. She shook off his hand fiercely and felt that she hated him even when he touched her!


    "That girl''s name is Jiang Rou..." The corner of his mouth curled up coldly, "Do you remember Jiang Guo?"


    Tian Mi''s mind was blank at the moment, so he didn''t know how to think.


    Gu Dongcheng quickly reminded her, "It was that die-hard fan of Bai Zhirui who made a scene in front of Su Ran when she was pregnant and finally pushed her to the ground. The 20-year-old girl who almost lost her child, her name was Jiang Guo, do you remember?"


    Tian Mi couldn''t remember the girl''s name, but of course she wouldn''t forget it. Her face was pale and she said in a mute voice, "What''s the relationship between Jiang Guo and Jiang Rou?"


    "Sister." Gu Dongcheng''s lips parted slightly, "Jiang Rou is Jiang Guo''s sister. I think you should know all about the gossip, right? After that incident, her parents came out and said that she was mentally ill. She died when her sister was pushed to sleep by her when she was a child... She was not in a good mood, but that was because she saw Jiang Rou jump into the river and commit suicide..."

 Chapter 251 You Dont like This Face the Most (1)

    Chapter 251 you don''t like this face the most (1)


    "So, Gu Dongcheng, you''ve been planning since then..." She looked at him, "How much do you hate the The song family? So I tried everything I could to get rid of the baby in Su Ran''s belly..."


    Gu Dongcheng held Tian Mi''s hands and met her eyes, "Because Song Weixi is the lifeblood of the entire The song family, the old man loves him the most. If he doesn''t live, everyone at the The song family will be hit hard..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Tian Mi pushed his hand away and slapped him in the face when he didn''t expect it, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re so despicable!"


    Tian Mi slapped gu East city, but he didn''t stop. He continued to slap gu East city and slapped him on the face.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t reach out to stop her either. He only grabbed her wrist with both hands when she was panting and her palms were aching, "Is that enough?"


    Tian Mi''s hands were held tightly by him at this moment, and he could not move at all, but he still glared at him fiercely, "Gu Dongcheng, you have done so many bad things and hurt so many people, you will die a horrible death!"


    "You can''t continue. I''ll tell Ran Ran and Song Tingyu everything I heard and know tonight. Gu Dongcheng, you despicable wretch, Song Tingyu just never thought that you were behind the scenes. They trusted you so much, treated you like family, and you devil, you bastard, put the entire The song family in a desperate situation!"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "I''m telling you, Tian Mi, my parents wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for those two old guys from the The song family. Also, Jiang Rou wouldn''t have died. Jiang Rou''s death had something to do with Song Tingyu. Back then, the two old guys did everything they could to stop us from being together. They even made people look at me and stop me from going out. I told Song Tingyu to look for Song Tingyu, but he didn''t. That''s why he died. My parents, Jiang Rou, all died because of the The song family. Shouldn''t I avenge them? So what if you heard and knew about these things tonight? Do you think I''ll give you the chance to talk about it?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, are you with me because of my face? I look so similar to jiang rou, so you like me, right? Gu Dongcheng, I was really blind to be with you. I never thought that the person who slept next to me was a demon. I want to divorce you. Leave now!" Tian Mi looked at Gu Dongcheng with red eyes.


    Gu Dongcheng also looked at her coldly, "Do you think you can divorce this marriage if you want to? You still have my child..."


    "I''ll get rid of this child right away..."


    "How dare you!" Gu Dongcheng''s voice was cold and creepy, like it was squeezed out of his teeth. He pushed Tian Mi down on the bed.


    Tian Mi began to struggle, using both hands and feet, just to get rid of the man who made her shudder, who had never loved her, and had always only looked at her face, and also just wanted to use her man.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? Gu Dongcheng, I hate you! I hate you!" Tian Mi couldn''t break free and tears rolled down her face. Gu Dongcheng''s arm was right in front of her, and she bit him hard.


    This was the second time she had bitten East city tonight.


    He still did not frown or change his expression.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can hate it if you want to..." When Tian Mi said the word "Hate..." Gu Dongcheng froze for a moment, but then he said in a hoarse voice, "You can do whatever you want, but Tian Mi, you can''t think about the divorce..."


    Tian Mi wiped his eyes hard, and they were so sore that he could hardly open them, "I won''t be with you even if I die!"


    Her hand touched the cell phone on the bedside table. It was her cell phone, and she quickly hid it behind her.


    Gu Dongcheng focused all her attention on her and did not notice her movements. The first number in her address book was her mother''s, so her hand behind the pillow quickly manipulated it.


    However, Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were sharp, and he soon noticed her move. He took out his cell phone from her hand with a sneer and threw it on the ground with a bang.


    Who do you want to call? Su Ran?"


    "Too bad it''s too late, and you won''t have the chance..." Gu Dongcheng pressed her shoulders with both hands, making her unable to move, "Tian Mi, you''d better stay by my side. I''ll treat you well."


    "I don''t care." Tian Mi stared at him and said word for word.


    "That''s not up to you." Gu Dongcheng still put her hands on Tian Mi''s shoulders and pressed her tightly on the bed. She still tried her best to get rid of her, but she couldn''t get rid of her.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard, you better let go of me..."


    At this moment, Tian Mi seemed to have completely lost his mind. He felt disgusted by Gu Dongcheng''s touch, so he just wanted to stay away from him.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her coldly. Despite her struggle, she still seemed very calm, "Tian Mi, you''re right. I really don''t love you. I didn''t love you. I was with you because you look so much like Jiang Rou, right? Especially the eyes. They were exactly the same. I promised to be with Jiang Rou for the rest of my life, but she had been gone for more than ten years until I met you..."


    Tian Mi burst into tears. She was on the verge of collapse. First, she learned that the person she had slept with for so long was a demon. Now, she heard him admit that he had never loved her and only thought of her as a substitute.


    She cried so hard that she could hardly breathe.


    After Gu Dongcheng said these words, he only looked at her, and did not continue to speak. After crying and crying, she seemed to gradually calm down, her eyes empty and absent-minded looking at the ceiling.


    Gu Dongcheng slowly released his hand from her shoulder, "For the last time, I can''t let you go."


    Tian Mi was still looking at the ceiling, not sure if he could hear what he was saying, but in short, he didn''t respond at all.


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at her for the last time and saw tears in her eyes and face. He stood up with a cold face and picked up the pieces of his cell phone that he had thrown on the ground and threw them into the trash can.


    "You''re staying at home all this time. You can''t go anywhere. I''ll have someone look after you. Don''t even think about contacting Su Ran and the others and tipping off the The song family." He paused and turned his back to him, "I will disconnect all the phones and networks at home."


    Tian Mi remained silent behind him.


    Gu Dongcheng felt unusually quiet. Just as he was about to turn his head to see what was happening to her, he suddenly heard a crisp sound and immediately turned his head.

 Chapter 252 You Dont like This Face the Most (2)

    Chapter 252 you don''t like this face the most (2)


    Seeing that Tian Mi had already thrown a porcelain cup on the bedside table to the ground and broken it, he quickly picked up the fragments and held them in his hand.


    At this moment, Gu Dongcheng seemed to have a vague premonition of what she was going to do.


    Tian Mi even sneered at him when he held the shard in his hand.


    Gu Dongcheng wanted to run over and stop her the next moment, but it was too late. The shard was in her hand. She slashed her left cheek fiercely. Immediately, blood gushed out of her cut skin and spread down her cheeks and chin, dripping onto a white t-shirt and nightgown.


    Gu Dongcheng snatched the shard from her hand and threw it on the ground, "You''re crazy!"


    Because of the blood, Tian Mi''s face was completely drained of color. She didn''t even look at him, "If you don''t like this face, then I''ll destroy it!"


    Gu Dongcheng pressed the wound on her cheek tightly with his hand, then carried her downstairs, put her on the sofa, made a phone call and called the doctor. He found a medicine box and used gauze to do a simple hemostatic treatment for her.


    Tian Mi was now so weak that she almost fainted. She was lying on the sofa, her lips were not red, and her voice was so weak that no one could hear her.


    "Gu Dongcheng, is there no scar on your favorite woman''s face? Now that I''ve ruined this face, can you let me go?"


    Gu Dongcheng remained silent, but his hands, which were hanging on both sides of his thighs, were clenched into fists, and the veins on his hands were clearly visible.


    Before the doctor arrived, Tian Mi fainted because of the blood loss.


    When she woke up again, her eyelids were heavy, and of course, the pain from her cheeks was even worse.


    She glanced around the room and found that it was still her and Gu Dongcheng''s room.


    Gu Dongcheng was probably worried that the matter would be exposed, so even if she was injured, she was still here to deal with the wound on her face and did not take her to the hospital.


    She touched her left cheek with her hand, where the pain almost tore her nerves off.


    Perhaps because she was pregnant, the doctor did not dare to give her any anesthetic while dealing with her wound.


    Gu Dongcheng was smoking outside, closing the french windows on the balcony and standing on the balcony with his back to her.


    As if sensing the situation in the room, he turned his head and the light of his eyes met hers, but she quickly turned away and closed her eyes.


    Gu Dongcheng put out the cigarette, opened the door of the french window, walked in and stood by the bed.


    Tian mi could feel the smoke coming from his approach.


    "Do you think I''ll let you go if you ruin your face? Tian Mi, don''t dream!" Gu Dongcheng''s voice was still cold.


    Tian mi closed her eyes and ignored him.


    "You''d better be quiet these days, or I don''t know what I''m going to do. Didn''t you say I was a demon? Then it''s not surprising what I did, is it?"


    Tian Mi finally opened his eyes and looked at him warily, "Gu Dongcheng, what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, just to remind you what kind of person I am. Your parents are retired now, and you don''t want them to suffer because of you, do you? So Tian Mi, as smart as you, should know what to do." Gu Dongcheng looked into her eyes, word for word.


    Tian Mi''s mood fluctuated again. He grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at gu East city''s face, "You despicable bastard, get out of here, get out of here, Gu Dongcheng. You disgust me!"


    Gu Dongcheng picked up the pillow that fell on the carpet and threw it on the bed, "Whether it''s disgusting or sad, this is your destiny. You can never escape this fate..."


    Tian Mi was holding her ears tightly with both hands at the moment, never wanting to hear Gu Dongcheng''s voice again.


    She used to think that his voice was deep and sweet, like the sound of a cello, but now it made her sick!


    It made her feel disgusted!


    Gu Dongcheng was still standing in the room for a while, but after a while, he opened the door and left.


    She only released her hand when the door was closed with a bang.


    She also knew that she was truly and completely imprisoned here by Gu Dongcheng as if she were a bird in captivity.


    Gu Dongcheng would cut off her contact with everyone outside. Even if he did, he would definitely send someone to follow her and keep an eye on her.


    She was sure that there were several of Gu Dongcheng''s bodyguards standing outside her room. To prevent her from escaping and from tipping off, Gu Dongcheng would do everything he could to even bring her parents in.


    Madam song finally woke up the next day.


    However, after this stroke, her body was not as big as before, and her mental state seemed very bad.


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu did not bring up the Song shi situation in front of her in order to let her rest in peace.


    But how could she rest assured? So he still asked from time to time.


    Every time she asked, Song Tingyu and Su Ran would always say to her, "Grandma, we can solve these problems. You don''t have to worry. Rest easy."


    Madam song looked at them and sighed, "How can I not worry? To tell you the truth, after what happened yesterday, the shareholders and directors of the company forced me to get rid of everything in public..."


    Song Tingyu knew that those old foxes would make a big fuss about what happened at the entrance of the Song shi yesterday morning!


    And now, whether on the internet or in the major media and newspapers, all the bad news for them, that group of old foxes will use this matter to force Madam song to have no way out.


    Madam song didn''t want to go this far. She knew very well that after the public announced that she had nothing to do with Song Tingyu, what would she say if that day proved that he was indeed the blood of the The song family?


    The power of public opinion is too strong, and sometimes people really push them to the edge.


    Seeing that Madam song was saying these words with a bad face and a violent cough, Su Ran said, "Grandma just woke up. The most important thing is to get well. Let''s not talk about these things..."


    Madam song took a sip of water and his face softened a little, "Just call East city and tell him to deal with the shareholders and directors. Don''t let them get near me for a while. Tell him I''m in a serious condition and need some rest. Just block them out for a while..."


    But she knew very well that this method could only be maintained for a short time, and it was impossible for a long time.

 Chapter 253 A Wolf in Sheeps Clothing (1)

    Chapter 253 wolf in sheep''s clothing (1)


    The worst thing they could do now was time. Every step they took seemed to be pushed behind them, so they didn''t have time to do much.


    "Okay, I''ll call him later." Song Tingyu said lightly.


    The shareholders and directors of the Song shi were finally temporarily suppressed. Gu Dongcheng said that Madam song''s condition was not good, so she had to obey the doctor''s orders. She could not see too many people for the time being, and was interrupted to rest, which was bad for her condition.


    Song Tingyu also spent the past few days looking for Song Mingxuan''s whereabouts, and of course, to find the key person in everything, Zhang Annan.


    However, there was no gain.


    The afternoon after Madam song woke up, he and Tang Zichu went to He Jin''s former neighbor and chatted with the hostess. It was confirmed that when He Jin left that year, a man in his twenties and thirties came to pick her up. He Jin was three months old and everyone in the alley thought that the man was the father of her baby. Later, someone casually asked. Although He Jin did not admit it, he did not deny it.


    So they all thought so...


    Since Madam song was admitted to the hospital, Tian Mi had not appeared, not even a phone call. This situation was too abnormal, so she asked Su Ran worriedly, "Ran Ran, Tian Mi, what''s wrong with her recently?"


    "I heard brother East city say he''s not feeling well recently..." Su ran said.


    Madam song immediately said, "What happened? What''s wrong?"


    "Tian Mi''s pregnancy reaction is already quite serious, so I guess it''s because of vomiting or something. I wanted to see her yesterday, but brother East city said she was better. She will come to the prenatal examination today, and I will probably come to see you then." Su Ran smiled.


    "It''s hard for her..." Madam song said softly, "East city has been busy with the Song shi recently and probably doesn''t have much time to spend with her. Ran Ran, I have nothing to do here. If you have time, you can spend more time with her."


    Su Ran nodded, "Okay, I will."


    Because of the recent events at the The song family, she did not sit down and talk to tian mi quietly for a long time.


    However, I heard that Gu Dongcheng had hired someone to take care of her. That person used to go back at night, but now because her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, the nanny didn''t go back, so she stayed with them to take care of Tian Mi and relieve her boredom.


    Gu Dongcheng personally changed the medicine for tian mi and bandaged her up. Looking at the white gauze on her face, he said in a deep voice, "When I go to the hospital for the prenatal examination, I''ll take you to see the old man. Tian Mi, you''d better remember to be quiet these days. Don''t force me to do something I don''t want to do..."


    His hand was still on Tian Mi''s face. She glared at him fiercely, then waved his hand away, got up from the sofa and walked out the door.


    When she got into Gu Dongcheng''s car, she was quiet and did not say a word.


    Gu Dongcheng was also a quiet person. Usually when they were together, it was Tian Mi who was talking and he was listening. Now that Tian Mi didn''t speak, there was a dead silence in the car.


    Finally, he drove to the hospital, because the wound on Tian Mi''s face was always treated at home by a family doctor, and he never went to the hospital to treat it. Now that he arrived at the hospital, Gu Dongcheng took Tian Mi to the doctor first.


    The doctor examined tian mi carefully. It was hard to believe that someone had made such a wound on her face.


    "Is there any possibility of recovery?" Gu Dongcheng asked.


    Tian Mi sneered.


    The doctor looked at the two of them and felt a strange atmosphere in them.


    "Yes, there is. Plastic surgery is so advanced now. Although the wound is deep, the possibility of recovery is still quite high. But miss gu''s current body, pregnant with a child, is not suitable for surgery. Everything should wait until she has a child. Otherwise, it will affect the child in her stomach. But Mr. Gu Mrs. Gu, it will be a year and a half later. The wound on Mrs. Gu''s face is supposed to be operated on as soon as possible, and it will be better. But there''s nothing we can do about it now. We have to wait..."


    Gu Dongcheng nodded, "Then help her with her wound."


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Gu Dongcheng took Tian Mi to the maternity checkup. He had already made an appointment, so there was no need to wait in line.


    Gu Dongcheng and tian mi both entered, and the doctor scanned Tian Mi''s stomach with the machine, "The baby is very healthy..."


    Gu Dongcheng lowered his head to look. From his eyes, he seemed a little excited. Now that the child was more than five months old, they knew early that the child was a girl.


    Gu Dongcheng stared at the instrument for a while, then looked at Tian Mi with joy and excitement in his eyes. Every time he came to the prenatal examination, he would be very excited to see the child in Tian Mi''s stomach, and after looking at it, he would talk about the child with tian mi.


    This time, he looked at Tian Mi as he did every time before. Although Tian Mi was looking at him, her eyes were obviously cold and calm, and she quickly averted her eyes, not responding to what the doctor had said.


    Gu Dongcheng froze in an instant.


    The doctor also felt the strange atmosphere between the two, but it was inevitable for the couple to quarrel, so she smiled and said nothing.


    Gu Dongcheng''s cell phone suddenly rang at this moment, so he left with it and went outside to answer the phone.


    As soon as Gu Dongcheng left, Tian Mi sat up. The doctor was stunned, "Mrs. Gu, you..."


    "No need." Tian Mi tidied up his clothes.


    "It''s not over yet..." The doctor was stunned for a long time before he said. He really felt that Tian Mi''s attitude today was different from usual. Not only did he and her husband, Gu Dongcheng, look at each other coldly, but he didn''t seem to have much interest in the child in his stomach and wanted to know what was going on.


    She was her first child, and she remembered the first time she came here for a prenatal checkup. She was excited and nervous.


    Her performance at that time was in stark contrast to her performance today.


    "I''m going to get rid of this child sooner or later..."


    I don''t know if I heard it wrong, but the doctor seemed to have heard this from Tian Mi''s mouth. She was stunned for a moment, "Mrs. Gu, what did you say just now?"


    "Don''t mess around. The baby is over five months old and stable. If you want to remove it now, it will be very difficult. Unless it is induced labor, but it will have a bad effect on women. So no matter what happens, you have to calm down. Don''t regret it for the rest of your life because of your impulse..."

 Chapter 254 A Wolf in Sheeps Clothing (2)

    Chapter 254 wolf in sheep''s clothing (2)


    Tian Mi smiled self-deprecatingly, but did not speak again.


    But she already had an idea in her heart. She wouldn''t want this child, she wouldn''t give birth to this child. Gu Dongcheng, that devil''s child, how could she give birth to it?


    Besides, Gu Dongcheng killed so many people and killed Su Ran''s daughter. If she gave birth to this child for that bastard, how would she face Su Ran and the others?


    Seeing that tian mi did not speak again, the doctor also breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she was just a moment of impulse, so she would say those words just now, and now calm down.


    "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu will be back soon. You guys come to my office and have a seat together. I have something to tell you about this child."


    Tian Mi didn''t respond. She didn''t know whether to agree or not. She only looked at the doctor in front of her and took out a small piece of paper that she folded from her purse. She took the doctor''s hand and put the paper in her hand, "Please take this note to room 901 in the vip ward on the top floor of the inpatient department for me later. Give it to Madam song. Don''t take it now. Take it back in the afternoon."


    The doctor paused and looked at the paper in his hand. He didn''t know what it was and why it was so mysterious.


    Tian mi shook her hand, "Please don''t tell anyone about this, including Gu Dongcheng."


    Tian Mi had just finished speaking when he saw a figure coming in from outside. The doctor quickly put the paper into the pocket of his doctor''s suit.


    Tian Mi also stood up from the bed.


    The doctor pretended to be calm, "Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu, come to my office."


    Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng went to the doctor''s office and listened to her talk about the baby in her stomach. It was nothing. As usual, it was like talking.


    And the doctor didn''t seem to be in his condition today, so Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng left the doctor''s office very soon.


    Not long after she left, Gu Dongcheng received a call from Madam song asking when they would be coming.


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice was still gentle, "It''s going to be over soon. I just talked to the doctor for a while. We''re going over to grandma''s right now."


    While he was talking, Tian Mi was looking at him, just like before.


    Gu Dongcheng was handsome, gentle, and courteous, but who would have thought that beneath his facade was an extremely ugly heart!


    But he was able to hide this side all the time, hiding everyone in the drum, which showed the depth of his city!


    It was terrifying.


    Tian Mi felt that he was really blind, that he had missed this man, and that he would never find a better man.


    To think that this man was worthy of his life...


    She actually married him before she knew him well...


    She only felt that he was horrible, hateful, and hateful!


    She wished she could go back in time, then she would be far away from this man...


    Even though she knew everything now, he still acted without any scruples in front of her. He seemed to be the gentle man in everyone''s eyes, the filial and low-key grandson in Madam song''s eyes, and the considerate brother in Song Tingyu''s eyes.


    They trusted him too much and never doubted him, because they regarded him as a family member, so they trusted him unconditionally. Just like her, if she hadn''t heard the truth herself, how could she have thought that Gu Dongcheng was the man behind all this?


    They never thought that this man was a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    After Gu Dongcheng hung up the phone, he took Tian Mi''s hand and prepared to walk to the hospital building, but Tian Mi refused to be touched by him, "Let go of your hand, don''t touch me!"


    Gu Dongcheng gave her a sullen look, "We''re going to the old man''s place soon. Are you sure you want to mess with me in public?"


    Tian Mi understood that Gu Dongcheng was threatening her the moment she said that.


    Her voice clenched her teeth, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re going to die a horrible death!"


    "Really?" Gu Dongcheng''s voice sounded indifferent, "I think I''ll live a long life..."


    Tian Mi ignored him and felt that saying one more word to him was a waste of his time.


    Gu Dongcheng took Tian Mi a little further. When he reached the elevator door and pressed the button, Gu Dongcheng''s cell phone rang again while he was waiting. This time, he answered the call. His eyes became darker and darker. After a few words, he hung up the phone. However, after he hung up the phone, he kept staring at Tian Mi, and his eyes became darker and darker.


    The elevator door opened, and Tian Mi shook off his hand. Just as he was about to walk in, he pulled Tian Mi out again. Tian mi glared at him angrily, "What are you doing? Do you want to leave?"


    "What are you in such a hurry for? We''ll wait for one more person before we leave." Gu Dongcheng pulled her away from the elevator as he spoke.


    Tian Mi didn''t know who he was waiting for. She just wanted to get to Su Ran''s place quickly. Today, Gu Dongcheng had locked her in the house and let people watch her. She couldn''t go anywhere. Even if she went out, there were people behind her. Besides, his cell phone, home phone, and the internet, he cut off the line. She couldn''t contact anyone outside.


    Even if he wanted to call his mother, he would have to wait until Gu Dongcheng came back at night to use his cell phone to make a call. When she called her mother, Gu Dongcheng would watch.


    This kind of life made Tian Mi feel like he was about to break down!


    Finally, a man came not far away.


    Tian Mi fixed his eyes and saw that it was Gu Dongcheng''s assistant. He walked up to Gu Dongcheng and said, "President gu."


    After that, he handed the thing in his hand to Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng put the thing in his hand in front of Tian Mi, "What is this?"


    Tian Mi saw the paper in his hand and felt a chill on his back. It was the note she gave to the doctor and asked her to pass it to Madam song. Now it was in the hands of this man, Gu Dongcheng.


    Tian Mi stared at the paper in his hand without saying a word.


    Gu Dongcheng opened the paper and read the words written on it in front of her, "Everything was done by Gu Dongcheng. He was the one who instructed and planned behind her back. Zhang Annan was also in his hands."


    After he finished reading these words, he sneered, "Did you write this?"


    Tian Mi still didn''t say anything. What else could she say?


    Gu Dongcheng tore up the paper and threw it on Tian Mi''s face. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the stairs where few people had passed, despite her struggle.

 Chapter 255 As Long As It Works, I Dont Care What I Do (1)

    As long as chapter 255 is useful, I don''t care what method to use (1)


    Tian Mi struggled and finally shook off his hand. His wrists were all red. One could imagine how hard he had used.


    She rubbed her wrist and looked fearlessly at the man in front of her, "I gave you the note, so what?"


    "How dare you? You seem to have completely forgotten what I said to you that night..."


    "What are you doing? It''s none of my parents'' business!" Tian Mi said immediately.


    "I''m not coming for you. It''s the most useful thing to come for your parents. Tian Mi, I''ll spare you this time. If you mess around again, I''ll make you regret it."


    With that, he pulled Tian Mi out of the stairwell and continued to take the elevator to the hospital building.


    Since it was early winter in Ancheng and the weather outside was getting cold, Madam song''s ward door was closed.


    Now, in addition to Madam song, there was only Su Ran in the ward, and a servant from the The song family. Song Tingyu was not there, so he probably went to work on his own.


    Gu Dongcheng and tian mi knocked on the door. Su Ran knew it was them, so he walked over and opened the door, "Brother Dongcheng, Tian Mi, you''re here..."


    She had just said a word, and the next sound came to an abrupt stop when she saw Tian Mi''s face.


    She saw that Tian Mi''s face was covered in thick white gauze. She reached out and touched it lightly, "Tian Mi, what''s wrong with your face? How did you get it?"


    Tian Mi smiled, "I accidentally scratched it..."


    "How did it get there? Is it serious? Did you see a doctor? What did the doctor say?"


    "I accidentally got it while peeling the fruit. It''s really okay, Ran Ran. You don''t have to worry."


    Before Tian Mi could finish speaking, Madam song, who was inside, heard their conversation, "What''s wrong? What happened to Tian Mi?"


    Gu Dongcheng pulled Tian Mi in, "Grandma, Tian Mi''s face was accidentally scratched by a fruit knife..."


    Old Mrs. Song looked over and saw the wound wrapped in white gauze on Tian Mi''s face, "Tian Mi, come here."


    After Tian Mi walked over, Madam song looked carefully, "Why are you so careless? East city, what happened to you? Not taking good care of her? How could she hold the fruit knife? Is this wound serious now? You should know that women love beauty. This face is important to women. Are the wounds deep? Is it okay?"


    Madam song asked a lot of questions, and Tian Mi shook his head, "It''s okay. The wound isn''t deep."


    "That''s good." Old Mrs. Song sighed with relief, "It''s not good to leave a scar. You should have treated it properly, but you''re pregnant now and can''t have an operation, so you still have to wait. You''re really too careless..."


    Madam song was heartbroken. He patted Tian Mi on the back of his hand and sighed.


    Tian Mi lowered his head and took a long time to compose himself, "Grandma, I know..."


    "I just haven''t seen you for so long, so I asked East city. He said you weren''t feeling well. How was it? Is it better now? Did you just go to the prenatal checkup? What''s wrong with the baby?"


    When Madam song asked this question, Tian Mi didn''t know if he heard or answered. He just held Madam song''s hand tightly and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Gu Dongcheng came over and put his hand on Tian Mi''s shoulder, "The doctor said the baby is healthy, so grandma, don''t worry."


    Madam song smiled, "That''s great. But, although she''s a girl, she looks more mischievous than a boy. In her mother''s womb, she''s so playful. She''ll definitely be a lively and lovely child when she comes out."


    Tian Mi knew very well what it meant when Gu Dongcheng came over to stand beside her and patted her on the shoulder. He was merely hinting at her, warning her not to mess around and letting her continue with the play he had arranged for her to do before coming over.


    Tian Mi smiled at Mrs. Song, but only she knew how stiff the smile was.


    She really wanted to shake off the hand that Gu Dongcheng had placed on her shoulder!


    When Madam song said this, he coughed a few more times. Tian Mi took this opportunity to shake off Gu Dongcheng''s hand on her shoulder and went to the coffee table to pour a glass of water for Madam song, "Grandma, drink some water."


    "Okay." After Madam song drank the water, he felt much better.


    She looked at Tian Mi, "Tian Mi, pregnancy is hard. You need to rest more. There are so many problems in the The song family now, and East city is busy helping you solve them, so maybe he has less time with you. Grandma is sorry about that..."


    "I don''t care what grandma said." As she spoke, she glanced at gu East city. She wished Gu Dongcheng would never show up in front of her.


    She didn''t want to see this man, not at all.


    As soon as she saw him, she would remember all the bad things he had done in the past.


    Tian Mi hadn''t gone out for days, hadn''t had a good conversation with anyone, was put in the house by Gu Dongcheng, she had no topic with the people he called to monitor her, and had no topic with Gu Dongcheng. She didn''t even want to see him, let alone talk to him.


    So now that she''s here with Madam song, she naturally doesn''t want to leave so soon.


    They sat down and chatted.


    Because there have been so many things happening lately, and people feel too heavy, their topic at the moment seems to be deliberately avoiding those heavy and annoying things, and only talking about some happy things.


    Now in Madam song''s eyes, the happiest thing was that Song Weixi''s condition improved after the operation and tian mi got pregnant.


    That''s why they''re all talking about it.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t seem to be in a hurry to ask Tian Mi to leave either. While Madam song was chatting with tian mi and Su Ran, he sat down on the sofa beside them. Although he rarely spoke, he kept looking at them.


    To make Madam song feel more relaxed, Tian Mi placed a pillow behind her.


    During the conversation, Tian Mi went to the bathroom once and continued after coming out.


    Time passed quickly, and Tian Mi stayed with Madam song for nearly two hours. Madam song felt that Tian Mi was not in good health, so she was afraid that she was tired, so he asked Gu Dongcheng to take her back to rest.


    Gu Dongcheng stood up from the sofa and smiled, "Okay, grandma."


    He then said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Tian mi watched him leave for the bathroom and her lips curled up in a cold, sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 256 As Long As It Works, I Dont Care What I Do (2)

    As long as chapter 256 is useful, I don''t care what method to use (2)


    Gu Dongcheng went to the bathroom only to wash his hands. He didn''t close the door. After washing his hands, he came out. Holding Tian Mi''s hand, he looked at Madam song, "Grandma, let''s go back first. I''ll come back to see you tonight."


    "You don''t have to come over when you''re busy. After all, I''m fine now." Mrs. Song smiled.


    "No matter how busy you are, you have to come and see you before you go back. Otherwise, you won''t be at ease." Gu Dongcheng said.


    Tian Mi lowered his head, his eyes filled with sarcasm. Look at how nice and touching Gu Dongcheng''s words are now, but that''s what this person is all about.


    The city hall was deep, good at disguise, and especially knew how to use people''s psychological characteristics to grasp people''s weaknesses.


    After Gu Dongcheng finished speaking, he took Tian Mi''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    After they left, Madam song said to su ran, "Tian Mi and East city don''t know if they had a fight. They don''t seem to be on good terms today. Tian Mi doesn''t seem to want to talk to East city..."


    Su Ran smiled, "Maybe they really quarreled, but it doesn''t matter. They made up in the end after quarreling so much. It should be nothing now. They''ll be fine soon."


    Madam song nodded, "That''s the same." She paused, "Where''s Trial?"


    Su Ran pursed his lips and said, "Trial seems to have heard from his father, so he''s gone to see him now..."


    "Any news about Mingxuan?" Madam song was obviously a little excited, and her voice could tell.


    "I heard from the court this morning that he should be able to be found."


    Madam song sighed, "I hope so. He''s still as useless as before. I don''t know what to say about him. He used to leave the The song family for He Jin, and he didn''t want to be with her. Now, he feels like He Jin betrayed her, and he''s like this again..."


    Su Ran knew that Song Mingxuan really loved He Jin. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have lived in Jingshan for a while every year after all these years.


    But not long ago, he went over and destroyed everything between him and He Jin.


    As soon as she left Madam song''s room, Tian Mi immediately shook off Gu Dongcheng''s hand. She looked up at him and sneered, "Did you go to the bathroom to check it out just now? Did you notice anything unusual? You didn''t find the paper I left behind, did you?"


    Gu Dongcheng did not speak, but ignored Tian Mi''s struggle and pulled her away until she got in the car, opened the door of the passenger seat and let her sit in.


    Tian Mi leaned against the window and watched the car slowly leave the hospital''s underground parking lot and drive into the driveway.


    She thought that when she went back, she would be imprisoned by Gu Dongcheng again, but she could no longer feel the warmth, only the terrible house.


    She wanted someone to talk to, talk to, go shopping, eat with, and wonder when it was time.


    All she wanted was for Madam song to find the piece of paper she had left behind.


    Finding out the true face of this man, Gu Dongcheng, and seeing through all his schemes, she would be able to leave this devil with him!


    Before she came to the hospital, she had prepared several small notes. This was a rare opportunity. Of course, she had to take advantage of it. She knew that Gu Dongcheng also thought that she would not give up, would not be obedient, and would definitely do something.


    She did it on purpose, not to mention whether the doctor would sell her out, but Gu Dongcheng would definitely keep an eye on her and think that she would do something to the doctor or ask him for help if she found a chance.


    So from the doctor, Tian Mi didn''t think he could succeed.


    She was just trying to distract Gu Dongcheng.


    So when she was at the hospital this morning and Gu Dongcheng was holding the paper she had given the doctor, she wasn''t surprised at all.


    On the contrary, she felt very calm because she had expected the result.


    Gu Dongcheng saw that after finding the paper that she had sent to the doctor for help, he gave her a harsh word, and he would be a little more relaxed and vigilant towards her, thinking that she wouldn''t risk doing it again because she was too hot-headed.


    So when he got to Madam song''s place, he was still staring at her, but he didn''t seem to be that tight.


    It was convenient for her to do so.


    She also went to the bathroom on purpose to make Gu Dongcheng think that she was having another bad idea, so he went to the bathroom and checked it thoroughly before leaving.


    But the clue that tian mi gave Madam song was not hidden in the bathroom. She did it on purpose to divert Gu Dongcheng''s attention from her.


    Now Tian Mi was thinking that the The song family could quickly discover Gu Dongcheng''s real face.


    Tian Mi was thinking about what the doctor had said to her this morning. She looked down at her belly. It was five months old and already quite big.


    The doctor said that the child has been so many months, if you want to remove the child, unless you have to undergo induced labor surgery, otherwise, there is no other way...


    The baby in her stomach had been with her for more than five months, and she was reluctant to take it off, but what else could she do? It was impossible for her to give birth to Gu Dongcheng''s child.


    Because it was impossible for her to be with Gu Dongcheng, and it would be unfair to her to have the baby.


    But the longer she stalled, the harder it was for her to get rid of the child...


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to know what she was thinking at the moment. While driving, he looked down at her stomach, "Are you reluctant?"


    Tian Mi did not speak.


    "Tian Mi, don''t think too hard about getting rid of the child. I''m telling you, it''s impossible. Besides, this child has been five months and you haven''t let her come to this world. Don''t you think you''re too cruel?"


    Tian Mi sneered and glared at him angrily, "Gu Dongcheng, I will be cruel to her if I give birth to her!"


    Gu Dongcheng hit the steering wheel hard, "In the end, you still want to take her off!"


    Tian Mi looked at him, "Yes!"


    Gu Dongcheng held the steering wheel tightly in his hand, and the veins on the back of his hand popped up, "Then let''s see if you can do this. I''ll see which doctor dares to operate on you, unless he''s not going to die..."


    "Gu Dongcheng, you really think you''re something, don''t you? Do you really think you can do anything? My stomach is on me. I can do whatever I want. It doesn''t matter if no one dares to operate on me. I won''t remove her myself. If I fall from upstairs, she will fall, right?"


    "Tian Mi, you dare!" Gu Dongcheng''s voice was gnashing her teeth.


    "Try and see if I dare!"


    Gu Dongcheng jerked the steering wheel and the car stopped on the side of the road. He leaned over, pulled her over and stared into her eyes, "Tian Mi, if my child gets hurt a little, I''ll get it back from your parents..."

 Chapter 257 Check out Gu Dongcheng

    Chapter 257 check Gu Dongcheng out.


    Tian mi raised her hand and tried to slap him in the face again, but this time she didn''t touch him. He held her wrist with his hand and said, "You still want to hit me?"


    Tian Mi struggled to earn, but his hand was still unable to break free, "Gu Dongcheng, what else will you do besides threaten me with my parents?"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "It''s good that it works. I don''t care what I do."


    "Because you are despicable and shameless, of course you don''t care!"


    "Whatever you say!" With that said, Gu Dongcheng shook off her hand, restarted the car and drove to the road.


    Tang Zichu opened the door of a car parked under a tree on the side of the road, sat in and said, "Song Boss, I just knocked on the door. Song dong is not here."


    Tang Zichu''s song dong was Song Mingxuan.


    During this time, they checked his bank card and credit card transaction records, but there was basically no transaction information. They also went to the hotel in Ancheng to check his check-in information, but it was still blank.


    It was not until this morning that he found out that he had been in Ancheng since he came back from Jingshan that day. He had not lived in other houses, apartments, villas in Ancheng, but had rented a house in the suburbs. He had been living there for so many days after he disappeared.


    Song Tingyu just asked Tang Zichu to look for him.


    Song ting nodded, "I know where he lives now anyway. I''ll look for him later. I''ll leave it here for now."


    They have more important things to do now.


    It was Song Zhenhai''s assistant''s funeral yesterday, but Song Tingyu found out that at the funeral, all the relatives of the assistant had arrived, except his wife.


    Although he was sent to the hospital a few days ago after cutting his wrist, he was absent today.


    But Song Tingyu had someone check it out before, and the woman didn''t mean to die, because the force of the knife she cut on her wrist wasn''t very strong, and she cleverly avoided the main blood vessels. The doctor said that she just lost too much blood, and there was nothing serious, and she woke up the next morning.


    After resting in the hospital for so many days, even if she was weak, it was not a big deal. Besides, since she had made a scene at the Song shi for her husband and cut her wrists when Gu Dongcheng went to look for them, how could she miss his funeral?


    No matter how sad she was, it was the last goodbye and she couldn''t disappear.


    Song Tingyu didn''t see the woman at the funeral yesterday, so he immediately asked Tang Zichu to check it out, only to find out that she didn''t go to the funeral, but she didn''t stay in the hospital.


    Although he was not discharged from the hospital, he changed his clothes and left the hospital secretly.


    Tang Zichu followed her and realized that she had stopped in front of a house. She took the key and opened the door. After entering, Tang Zichu parked the car outside and waited.


    Since this woman had the strength to leave the hospital and go out, how could she not have the strength to attend her husband''s funeral?


    Besides, she didn''t look too sad.


    Tang Zichu''s car did not wait outside for long, and soon saw the woman open the door and walk out. Her hair was disheveled and she was crying as she walked.


    Then a man followed her out and chased after her. Soon, he caught up with her, pulled her and held her in his arms. At first, the woman was struggling, but after a while, she gradually quieted down. Although she was still crying and swearing, it could be seen that the man handled her well and coaxed the woman to finally calm down.


    Today was the woman''s husband''s funeral, but she was hugging a man here. It was strange.


    Tang Zichu immediately took out his phone and took a video.


    Soon, the woman was coaxed into submission by the man and dragged into the house by him.


    Tang Zichu told Song Tingyu all this, and Song Tingyu asked him to check the man''s identity immediately, only to find out that he was a reporter from a local newspaper and magazine. He wrote many articles about this woman making a scene in front of the Song shi and cutting her wrists to commit suicide.


    So, here, you can imagine that this woman and the male reporter''s relationship is very shallow, and the woman is not as concerned about and love her husband as she said, otherwise, how could she be on such a day, with other men?


    Song Tingyu suspected that the woman had already hooked up with the reporter. Later, the woman''s husband had an accident, and all the actions of the woman were directed by the male reporter.


    And why would a reporter who had no grudge against the Song shi do that?


    There''s no way he''s doing this just for his own news. There''s someone behind him who wants him to do it.


    So Song Tingyu asked Tang Zichu to send someone to follow the male reporter, which was an unexpected gain. If you start with the male reporter, you might be able to get some useful, key information.


    Tang Zichu went to check and found out that the woman who saw the reporter yesterday hadn''t visited her for several days, so she didn''t even attend her husband''s funeral, so she left the hospital to look for the reporter, only to find that there was another woman in his house, so she would make a scene and leave crying.


    Song Tingyu was sitting in the car, staring out the window at the cafe across the street.


    "Did the male reporter check his account? Is there anything unusual?"


    Tang Zichu immediately shook his head, "Someone checked it, but nothing unusual."


    Song ting nodded and said nothing.


    After yesterday''s incident, Song Tingyu immediately asked someone to follow the reporter. Today, he found out that he was driving out. When he arrived at the coffee shop, he seemed to be meeting someone.


    After a while, the reporter arrived, opened the cafe door and walked in.


    Because their car was parked on the opposite road, the situation inside the coffee shop was not very clear, but if they went in now, it would undoubtedly be a surprise.


    They waited outside for a long time, but still did not wait for the reporters to come out, but they saw a familiar figure.


    Tang Zichu paused and pointed out the window, "Song Boss, isn''t that Mr. Gu''s assistant?"


    Although it was a little far away, Song Tingyu recognized it. The reason was that the man had been with Gu Dongcheng for a long time. In the past, when Gu Dongcheng was abroad, he followed him and worked beside him all the time. Later, Gu Dongcheng returned home, mainly working at home, and he came back with him.


    After the man came out, he quickly got into a car and drove away.


    The male reporter didn''t come out after he went in.

 Chapter 258 How Much Money Did You Give Her to Leave That Year? (1)

    Chapter 258 how much money did you give her to leave that year (1)


    Tang Zichu was silent for a long time, "Song Boss, do you think this is a coincidence?"


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "So many coincidences?"


    "Then what do you think is going on?"


    Song ting pinched his brow bone with his hand and closed his eyes. His mind was filled with recent events.


    All of these things were related to Gu Dongcheng, or he was involved.


    During Song Weixi''s surgery, Gu Dongcheng was also involved in the Song shi''s "Hanging garden..." Project. Although he didn''t manage it directly, he played a big role.


    Also, he was involved in the paternity test...


    He was forced to temporarily leave the Song shi, and everything about the Song shi was temporarily handed over to Madam song and him.


    But because of Madam song''s recent physical condition, he basically took over the Song shi...


    Song Tingyu did not want to think about all of this on gu East city, but he had no doubts about him before. He thought he was his family and could not do such a thing. But now, suddenly, he found out that his assistant was in contact with the people involved in this matter.


    He could not help but think of a series of events that had happened during this period of time.


    His face was now ugly and gloomy to the extreme.


    Tang Zichu also understood his feelings. After all, no one wanted to believe that their relatives would do so many things behind their backs, forcing them into a desperate situation.


    "Song Boss, I remember Mr. Gu had a first girlfriend before, but Madam song and old master song opposed them being together, so they stopped them. In the end, the girl jumped into the river and killed herself?" Tang zichu would know that this happened so many years ago, and he had heard it from tian mi before.


    Because Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng had just been together for a while, but they had a fight because they found a picture of his first girlfriend in gu East city''s wallet.


    Tian Mi was about to break up with Gu Dongcheng, and Gu Dongcheng went to Song Tingyu for help. He was with him, so naturally, he heard about it. Then Song Tingyu gave him a hand. He did it right in front of Tian Mi, and in the end, Song Tingyu forgave him.


    "Yes." Song Tingyu was also thinking about that at the moment, so, could it be...


    No matter what, after connecting everything together, with Gu Dongcheng in mind, everything seemed to have a very clear line of thought.


    "Check on Gu Dongcheng." Song Tingyu finally spoke, but his voice was hoarse.


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu finally turned his eyes back, "Drive away."


    "But the reporter hasn''t come out yet."


    "There''s no need. We''ve got useful information." Song ting said.


    His face had actually been taut.


    How could he have thought of meeting Gu Dongcheng''s assistant here, whether it had anything to do with Gu Dongcheng or whether it was a coincidence that his assistant came here or not, but it was all a clue. When all their clues were broken, they had to start from here.


    "By the way, that reporter needs to follow her well, and that woman..." Song Tingyu said again.


    "I see, Song Boss." Gu Dongcheng left the back seat, opened the driver''s door, and drove away, "Song Boss, where are you going now?"


    "I''ll go find Song Mingxuan."


    "Okay."


    Tang Zichu drove the car to Song Mingxuan''s current residence. Before song ting was driven away, he said, "You go first. I can go in alone."


    "Okay."


    Tang Zichu left the car to Song Tingyu and took a taxi away.


    Song Tingyu looked around at the environment. It was not very good. It was in the old city district of the suburbs. The house here was almost demolished. He didn''t expect Song Mingxuan to choose to live here.


    Song Tingyu rang the doorbell twice. No one came out to open the door. He waited outside for a while, then knocked with his hand.


    But no one came out.


    Not knowing if Song Mingxuan was there, Song Tingyu pursed her thin lips.


    At this time, Song Mingxuan''s neighbors might have heard Song Tingyu knocking on the door, so they came out to take a look.


    Song Tingyu looked over, "Hello, do you know that the people living here are back?"


    "He''s back. I saw him coming back at noon. Try knocking on the door again."


    "Thank you."


    Since he knew that Song Mingxuan was here, there was no need to knock. He took out his cell phone and asked someone to call a locksmith.


    Very soon, the locksmith came over, took the tools, and made a proof with Song Tingyu, then began to open the door.


    After about twenty minutes, the locksmith finally opened the door. Song Tingyu gave the money and walked in.


    The locksmith''s voice was loud as he opened the forehead, but Song Mingxuan didn''t even notice it. Song Tingyu frowned.


    He walked in and smelled the strong smell of alcohol coming from inside.


    Just after he knocked on the door for so long and had it unlocked, Song Mingxuan didn''t even notice. He guessed that he must have been completely drunk inside.


    The room was very dirty, messy, and very small, plus this was the old city, the houses were very old, the strong paint had basically fallen off, and there was not much furniture, only a bed, a chair, and a coffee table, the ground was full of wine bottles, beer bottles, red wine bottles, all kinds of.


    Moreover, it was clear that Song Mingxuan had never cleaned the room, so when he came in, he smelled a sour smell.


    Song Tingyu really didn''t expect song mingxuan to become like this one day.


    But there was no sign of Song Mingxuan in the small house, not on the bed, not on the chair, not on the floor.


    Song ting walked to the bathroom and finally found Song Mingxuan on the floor.


    His clothes were wrinkled and his white shirt was covered in dust. Even his hair was messy. How could he compare to the old man?


    Song Tingyu walked over and helped him up with his hands. He realized that he had finally woken up. He opened his eyes and looked over in a daze. It took him a long time to recognize Song Tingyu, "What are you doing here?"


    Song Tingyu did not say a word, nor did he stand up to help him out. Instead, he threw him into the bathtub and turned on the tap to sprinkle water on him.


    On such a cold day, Song Mingxuan felt chilly when he was caught by the cold water, so he quickly stood up from the ground, grabbed the shower from Song Tingyu''s hand and threw it on the ground.


    Song Tingyu took a towel from the shelf and threw it at him, "Are you awake?"

 Chapter 259 How Much Money Did You Give Her to Leave That Year? (2)

    Chapter 259 how much money did you give her to leave that year (2)


    Song Mingxuan wiped the water off his body and walked out of the bathroom with a towel.


    Song Tingyu followed him out immediately, "Song Mingxuan, don''t make me look down on you."


    Song Mingxuan sat on the bed and sneered, "So what if you look down on it? Besides, you have nothing to do with me, so when is it your turn to take care of my business?"


    He paused, "I know you''ve been looking into he jin lately. How''s that? Have you found out your background? Did you find out which wild man He Jin gave birth to?"


    Song Tingyu walked over and grabbed Song Mingxuan by the collar, "Say it again!"


    Song Mingxuan began to take his hand away, "Let go of me, get out now!"


    The veins on Song Tingyu''s forehead popped up, and he finally swung his fist and punched Song Mingxuan hard in the jaw.


    Song Mingxuan was already drunk and drunk, so he didn''t have much strength on him. He couldn''t stand Song Tingyu''s punch, so he soon knocked him all over the bed.


    "Song Mingxuan, you really don''t deserve to love my mother! You don''t have the right to say you love her."


    Song Mingxuan''s mouth was bleeding, but he was still sneering. He waved his hands, "Such a woman is not worthy of my love!"


    Song Tingyu didn''t waste any more time either. He grabbed his collar, dragged him out of the house, went downstairs to the parking lot, opened the door, threw him in, and then closed the door.


    Song Mingxuan didn''t seem to wake up until Song Tingyu drove away. He looked out the window, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Ever since the paternity test report came out, you didn''t even have the slightest doubt about it. You immediately assumed that my mother betrayed you and lied to you, so you were angry and even destroyed all the memories you shared with her. Song Mingxuan, you disappeared for so many days. Have you ever been in charge of the The song family? Do you know what''s going on with the The song family? I''m afraid you''re drunk every day, aren''t you? Why didn''t you drink yourself to death?"


    Song Tingyu''s cold voice came from the front of the car.


    Song Mingxuan was all wet now. Although the air conditioner was on in the car, he still felt cold.


    He leaned back in his chair, not sure if he heard what Song Tingyu said. Anyway, he closed his eyes and did not speak.


    "Did you know grandma had a stroke?"


    Even though Song Tingyu said that, there was still no sound coming from the back seat of the car.


    Song Tingyu looked back through the mirror in front of him. Song Mingxuan was already lying on the chair, motionless.


    Song Tingyu''s hand on the steering wheel tightened. If he could, he really wanted to beat song mingxuan up!


    Finally, he drove the car to the hospital and parked it in the underground parking lot. Song Mingxuan didn''t do anything. Song Tingyu opened the door in the back seat, dragged him out by the collar, kicked the door with his foot, and the door was closed.


    Song Mingxuan opened his eyes and saw Song Tingyu dragging him into the elevator.


    The elevator door opened and Song Tingyu dragged him out again.


    He finally resisted, "Why did you bring me to the hospital?"


    Song Tingyu ignored him and dragged him all the way to Madam song''s ward in the inpatient department.


    Su Ran went back to the The song family, so there was only one servant in the ward, Madam song and the The song family.


    Madam song was sleeping when she heard a noise. She woke up and opened her eyes. She saw Song Mingxuan being thrown to the ground by Song Tingyu.


    "Mingxuan!" She exclaimed in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Of course, she also smelled the strong smell of alcohol, but this man in front of her, she almost didn''t recognize him as Song Mingxuan, because he was in such a mess.


    It wasn''t like the usual Song Mingxuan.


    Song Mingxuan stood up from the ground, "Mom."


    Madam song looked him up and down, frowning, "What''s wrong with you? How did you make yourself like this?"


    The Song Mingxuan in front of her reminded her of what she looked like more than 20 years ago, when He Jin left him voluntarily, he was like this too.


    Song Mingxuan didn''t have much strength and was still drunk. She didn''t know if she heard Madam song asking him. Anyway, she went back to the sofa and lay there with her eyes closed, not saying a word.


    Madam song had to look at Song Tingyu, "Trial, what''s wrong with him? Where did you find him? How could he have done this to himself? Why are you all wet?"


    "I found him in a pile of wine." Song ting snorted in the cold.


    Madam song told the servant to go back to the The song family and get Song Mingxuan a set of clothes. In this weather, his clothes were wet and he could catch a cold easily.


    After the servants left, there were only Madam song, Song Mingxuan and Song Tingyu in the ward.


    Madam song looked at Song Mingxuan and sighed helplessly, "Trial, pour him a glass of water."


    Song ting didn''t want to pay any attention to Song Mingxuan, but seeing that Old Lady had given orders, he poured a glass of water for Song Mingxuan. Song Mingxuan looked up and reached out to knock down the glass in Song Tingyu''s hand.


    As the glass fell to the ground and made a crisp sound, Song Tingyu felt that the thread he had been holding tightly was broken. He pulled Song Mingxuan off the sofa and wanted to punch him again, but Madam song immediately said, "Trial, let go of your hand first. Say something nice. Don''t do this to your father."


    "I''m not his father!" Song Mingxuan''s voice was a little vague, but it was unusually loud, "He was born to a wild man He Jin didn''t know with. I''m not his father..."


    Song Tingyu grabbed his collar with both hands and slammed him onto the sofa, pointing at him, "Yes, you''re not my father! You don''t deserve to love he jin, Song Mingxuan. My mother must have been blind to fall in love with a man like you. What is there to love about you?"


    "Hahaha..." Song Mingxuan laughed and pointed drunkenly at song ting, "You really think of yourself as the blood of the The song family, my son? Why are you saying this in front of me now? Why don''t you ask her what she did..."


    He then looked at Madam song, "Mom, I now understand why you and dad didn''t let me be with that woman He Jin back then. Her vain, unscrupulous woman really wasn''t worth it for me to be with her. I was really blind to be fooled by that woman. Mom, how much money did you give her to leave?"


    "Enough of you, stop talking!" Old Mrs. Song saw that Song Tingyu''s face was already very wrong, and the last thing Song Tingyu could stand was the people who said that he cared about, especially when this person was his mother.

 Chapter 260 Do You Know How Much I Hate You All These Years? (1)

    Chapter 260 do you know how much I hate you over the years (1)


    "He Jin is a shameless woman..."


    Before he could finish, Song Tingyu punched him hard in the face. Madam song said, "Trial, that''s enough. All right, stop fighting. Are you going to kill him?"


    But Song Tingyu didn''t stop.


    Madam song was so anxious that he wanted to get up from the bed, but because of his impatience, his feet softened and he fell to the ground.


    The sound finally made Song Tingyu stop and let go of Song Mingxuan. He quickly walked over and helped Madam song up from the ground, "Grandma, how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Madam song waved his hand and coughed softly.


    All they could hear was a noise from the sofa. When they looked over, they saw Song Mingxuan standing up from the sofa and staggering out the door.


    Madam song said quickly, "Trial, go and get him back..."


    Song Tingyu, with a cold face, helped Madam song up and laid her on the bed, "I''ll call a doctor for you."


    "No, you go after your dad and get him back..." Madam song thought it would be difficult for Song Mingxuan to find him again if he left this time.


    "He''s not my father!" Song Tingyu''s face was still cold and his voice was low and hoarse, "Besides, what''s the use of chasing him back like this?"


    "Trial!" Madam song screamed Song Tingyu''s name.


    The door was opened again from the outside. Su Ran walked in. She looked worried, "What''s wrong? I saw dad leave just now..."


    She was followed by a nurse who had come to check on Madam song, but she did not expect to hear the sound of quarrels and fighting when she walked out the door, so she waited outside until Su Ran came and opened the door. She hesitated for a moment before following in.


    "Ran Ran, where did you see him go? Why didn''t you stop him?"


    "He ran very fast..." Su Ran shook her head, and she rushed over in a hurry, not knowing what happened, but from what she heard outside the door, there must have been an argument and a fight.


    Madam song looked at Song Tingyu, "Trial, you really, it took you a long time to get him back. Why did you let him run away again..."


    "Grandma! You don''t see what he did or what he said!" Song Tingyu''s voice was very angry, until this moment, his mind was still what Song Mingxuan had just said, said so ugly, completely insulting He Jin!


    How could he bear it!


    "You..." Madam song coughed heavily. Su Ran immediately called the nurse behind him to check, and Song Tingyu walked out of the ward at this time.


    Su Ran asked the nurse to take care of Madam song and said, "Grandma, I''ll go see him."


    Madam song sighed and waved her hand to go.


    Su Ran chased out of the door, but she did not catch up with Song Tingyu. She called out from behind, "Trial!"


    Song Tingyu paused and looked back at Su Ran, "You go back. I have something to do here."


    "Where are you going?" Su Ran was worried.


    Song Tingyu did not stop this time, but walked to the parking lot. After a while, he drove away.


    Su Ran frowned as he watched his car leave and get ready to go back to Madam song''s ward. At that moment, her phone rang, an unfamiliar number.


    She answered, and a very anxious voice came from the other side of the phone, "Ran Ran, come and save me..."


    Su Ran immediately recognized Tian Mi''s voice!


    She said quickly, "Tian Mi? What''s wrong with you? Where are you?"


    "I''m at the airport now. Come and save me..."


    When Tian Mi''s voice reached here, it was suddenly cut off. There was a piercing sound, and the call ended. When Su Ran called again, the phone was only busy.


    She couldn''t care less, so she quickly drove her car away from the hospital and rushed to the airport.


    She didn''t know why Tian Mi called her all of a sudden. She saw her in the morning. Why did she say she was at the airport now?


    What''s wrong with her?


    Where are we going to the airport?


    Because it was rush hour, when Su Ran drove to the airport, there were traffic jams everywhere. She was anxious and kept trying to call the phone number again, but it was still off. She tried to call Song Tingyu''s number again, but it didn''t work. Finally, she called Gu Dongcheng''s number.


    Finally, "Ran Ran."


    "Brother Dongcheng, where is Tian Mi now?"


    "At home. What''s wrong?" Gu Dongcheng asked.


    "No, Tian Mi just called me and said she was at the airport, and she asked me to save her. Is something wrong? Besides, her voice seemed to be very anxious. She just said two words and the phone was cut off. She used an unfamiliar number. When I called again, it was already disconnected. Did something happen to her? How did she get to the airport?"


    "Ran Ran, calm down. I''m going to the airport now. Where are you?"


    "I''m going to the airport too, but there are traffic jams everywhere..." Su Ran said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and look for it right away. I''ll send someone home to see if there''s any news for you right away..." Gu Dongcheng sounded anxious, and Su Ran didn''t dare to delay him any longer, so he hung up.


    Looking at the long line of cars ahead, she became even more anxious, so she turned around, turned back, and drove into a side path.


    At this time, if you want to get to the airport from here, I don''t know when the stronghold is, but you can only change the way. Although the path is far, but at least it can go forward...


    On the hospital side, the nurse examined song Old Lady and put on a new drip for her, "Old Lady, you should rest well. Don''t think too much. You are not in good health now..."


    The nurse said and helped Madam song to lie on the bed, but she found that there were no pillows on the bed, so she lowered her head and bent down to look around. Finally, she found the pillow under the bed. She quickly reached out to take the pillow out. When she was holding the pillow, a white note suddenly fell out of the pillow.


    "What is this?" The nurse said doubtfully.


    Madam song looked over and saw a white note at the nurse''s foot on the ground. She was also stunned, "Pick up the note and let me see."


    The nurse nodded, picked up the note and handed it to Madam song, then said, "Old Lady, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."

 Chapter 261 Do You Know How Much I Hate You All These Years? (2)

    Chapter 261 do you know how much I hate you over the years (2)


    "Okay." Madam song''s mind was focused on the note. Because it was small, the words on it were very small. She could not see what was written on it, so she reached for the reading glasses on the bedside table and put them on. This time, she finally saw what was written on it.


    It said: Gu Dongcheng did everything!


    Madam song''s blood was cold at the moment. She held the paper for a long time and stared at the words on it. Her hands were frozen in mid-air.


    The words written on the paper echoed in her mind all the time. There was only one sentence, and the rest was a blank...


    Suddenly, the door of the room was opened again, and Madam song''s body shook. When she saw who was coming in, she wanted to put the paper in her hand, but it was too late. Gu Dongcheng walked to her bed, reached out with her hand and took the paper out. She held it in her hand and looked at it. She smiled coldly, "Tian Mi did leave you a note..."


    Madam song regained her senses and tried to reach out to pick up the paper, but it was too late. Gu Dongcheng''s hand reached to the side and she couldn''t reach it.


    Madam song looked at him with a pale face, "Is it true?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled and said, "This is tian mi''s word. Grandma, do you think Tian Mi said such things? Is this true? Don''t you know?"


    "Gu Dongcheng!" Madam song shouted and pointed at him with trembling hands, "Did you do all this?!"


    "Yes." Gu Dongcheng''s tone was still unhurried, and he nodded without any disguise, "I did everything, but do you know how long I''ve been preparing this plan? Do you know how long I''ve been trying to hold the entire The song family in my hands? For over twenty years!"


    Madam song glared at him, "Why?"


    "Why? Hahaha..." Gu Dongcheng laughed, "Good question. Why would I do that? Don''t you know anything in your heart? I just wanted to ask you, have you been at ease all these years? Every night when I sleep, will I dream of my parents, will I dream of Jiang Rou? But I don''t think someone as cold-blooded and heartless as you would have felt that way. My mother is your daughter, and you killed her yourself. All these years have been peaceful. You can imagine how cruel your heart is!"


    Madam song pointed at him in disbelief, "You always thought we killed your parents?"


    So that''s what Gu Dongcheng had been thinking all these years.


    "Now, at this moment, you still have to pretend? How long will it last? If it wasn''t for you and that dead old man, how could our Gu family end up in a fiasco and bankruptcy? If the Gu family hadn''t lost, how could my parents have died? After you defeated the Gu family, you pretended to bring me back to the The song family to raise me, thinking that I would be grateful to you? I tell you, over the years, I''ve dreamt of my parents every night. Every day, I''ve been thinking about how to avenge them and take back everything that was supposed to belong to our Gu family..." As he spoke, he looked at Madam song with a terrifying and cold look in his eyes, "And Jiang Rou, do you remember? It was my first girlfriend, but you and the old man did everything they could to stop us from getting together, and finally forced her to jump into the river and kill herself. Do you remember?"


    "Bastard, your parents''death has nothing to do with us, and the Gu family''s defeat has nothing to do with the The song family..."


    "Why is it okay?" Gu Dongcheng interrupted Madam song with a loud voice and sneered, "Not only did you not save yourself from death, but in the end, you did the same. Gu family could have come back to life with that last project, but the old man took the project by force. So now you tell me that the defeat of the Gu family has nothing to do with you? Are you kidding?"


    Madam song was anxious, angry, and heartbroken. Her expression was no longer right. When she heard such shocking news, she almost couldn''t bear it.


    She clutched her heart and said with an ugly face, "Your grandfather and I were saving the Gu family when we did that. Do you think that project could really bring the Gu family back to life?! That''s your parents''dream, it''s just a trap..."


    "Enough!" Gu Dongcheng interrupted her, "What''s the use of quibbling now? Do you think I''ll still believe you?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, you''ve disappointed me so much. I''ve asked myself all these years that I don''t feel any guilt for you at all. I''ve tried my best. I didn''t expect you to do so many things that hurt me. Do you really think that Jiang Rou loves you and doesn''t even want to die? I admit that Jiang Rou''s death had something to do with me, but if she hadn''t done those things, how could she have died in the end? On the surface, she''s nice to you, but actually..."


    "Enough, I said enough!" Gu Dongcheng waved his hand and knocked the things on the bedside table next to him to the ground, "She''s been dead for more than ten years, and you still want to come and smear her!"


    Do you know how much I hate you over the years? How much do you hate your The song family? I can''t wait for every one of you to die, and I''ll make sure none of you ends well..."


    Madam song''s face was getting uglier and uglier, "So, you killed Ran Ran? You want to kill Vichy too? You even tampered with the paternity test?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled grimly, "I did everything. I teamed up with lin Tianyou. He wanted to get rid of Lin Chenghuan. I wanted to put the The song family into a corner."


    "Gu Dongcheng, I''m really blind..." Madam song stood up trembling from the bed and grabbed his collar tightly, "I''m really blind. It turns out that I''ve been keeping a wolf by my side for so many years. This wolf has been plotting in secret so that one day I can catch the entire The song family."


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "Do you know now? It''s too late."


    He grabbed his collar with his hand, trying to shake Madam song''s hand off, but Madam song held it tightly, never letting go, and even grabbed something hard to button gu East city''s forehead!


    Blood flowed down gu East city''s forehead in an instant.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you white eyed wolf, I will catch you and personally send you to prison..."


    "Then let''s see if you have the ability." Blood flowed down gu East city''s forehead, and his features looked a little ferocious!


    "Let go of your hand!" He warned again.

 Chapter 262 Please Cooperate with Our Investigation (1)

    Chapter 262 please cooperate with our investigation (1)


    But Madam song didn''t let go, "I want..."


    Before Madam song could finish her sentence, she was thrown to the side by Gu Dongcheng. She was thrown to the ground and her head was knocked hard on the bedside table. Immediately, she fell over and the blood from the back of her head dyed the ground red.


    Gu Dongcheng stood there calmly and looked at her. He even took a tissue to wipe the blood off his face and put it in his pocket. He went to the bathroom to wash his hands before coming out. When he came out, he even picked up the paper on the floor and put it in his pocket.


    Even the glass that Madam song had just picked up and fastened to his head, the fragments on the ground were also cleaned up and taken away by him.


    Gu Dongcheng wiped his hands and walked out of the ward. Soon, he received a call from his assistant. He answered, "Sent away?"


    His assistant was just in charge of sending Tian Mi abroad.


    He had long thought that Tian Mi would not be so obedient. If he failed to pass the doctor a note, he would definitely come up with a second plan.


    He just didn''t find anything in the bathroom in Madam song''s ward.


    He felt that if Tian Mi continued to stay in Ancheng, he would definitely try his best to send messages to the The song family, which was too insecure, so he suddenly decided to send her abroad.


    His assistant took her to the airport, but she didn''t expect to find a phone to call Su Ran...


    When he was already on his way to the hospital, he received a call from Su Ran, who lied to her that he would arrive at the hospital immediately.


    Immediately, he received a call from the nurse at the hospital, Madam song, saying that she had found a piece of paper under Madam song''s bed. Although she did not see what it was written on, he had told the nurses in song Old Lady''s ward to pay attention to something unusual.


    When the nurse called, he was already in the parking lot of the hospital, so he immediately arrived. As expected, he saw Madam song holding a piece of paper in his hand.


    He was hit on the forehead by Mrs. Song with a cup. Although the wound was not deep, there was still a lot of blood. So when he left, he took a towel from the bathroom and covered it. He quickly went to the underground parking lot and drove away.


    When Su Ran was on her way to the airport, she kept calling the number she had just called, but the phone was still off.


    Strangely enough, Gu Dongcheng never called her back, not knowing what was going on...


    She went to the airport, but of course she couldn''t find Tian Mi, so she drove to Gu Dongcheng''s place. She rang the doorbell and no one came out to drive.


    She felt something was wrong, so she immediately called Gu Dongcheng again, "Brother Dongcheng, how is Tian Mi?"


    Gu Dongcheng was silent there for a while, "It''s okay. She''s already at home. Ran Ran, you don''t have to worry."


    At home?


    Su Ran just rang the doorbell and knocked on the door, but no one came out to open the door!


    If Tian Mi was at home, how could this be?


    Moreover, Gu Dongcheng''s attitude was a little strange now, as if something had happened to tian mi, and he was not in a hurry at all, not like the usual him!


    Su ran calmed down and said to Gu Dongcheng over there, "Why did Tian Mi say that this morning? She said she was already at the airport..."


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to be smiling, "Ran Ran, don''t worry. She was joking with you. That''s all. I still have work. We''ll talk later. I''ll bring tian mi to you."


    Gu Dongcheng said and hung up.


    Su Ran held his phone and stood there with his lips pressed together.


    Gu Dongcheng''s behavior today was too abnormal.


    Tian Mi was no longer a child. How could he make such a joke for no reason? And what part of the tone of Tian Mi''s phone call sounded like a joke?


    Also, he actually said that tian mi ren had returned to the Gu family, but she was standing at the door of the Gu family now, feeling that there was no one inside.


    Su Ran left with her cell phone in her hand, thinking that this morning she and Madam song said they felt something was wrong with Tian Mi today, and that when it came to the wound on her face, the reason was too far-fetched.


    Gu Dongcheng''s attitude was the same again...


    She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    She quickly got into the car and left. Just as the car left the neighborhood where the Gu family was located, she received a call.


    "Mrs. Song? We are at the hospital. Something happened to Madam song. Please come over quickly. Also, Mr. Song''s phone has been disconnected. Please find a way to contact Mr. Song and come to the hospital as soon as possible. Madam song is not in the right situation..."


    When Su Ran heard this, his heart tightened. It took him a long time to make a sound, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "When your The song family maid went in just now, she was lying in a pool of blood. Now she''s in the operating room, and she''s in the process of emergency treatment..."


    How could this be...


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ran quickly sped up and rushed to the hospital.


    Song Tingyu never got through, so she called Tang Zichu again.


    I thought tang zichu would be with him, but I didn''t think Tang Zichu didn''t know where he went.


    Seeing her anxious tone, tang zichu asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Su Ran''s voice was a little choked up, "Something happened to grandma, but Song Tingyu couldn''t get through. Assistant Tang, could you help me find..."


    "Okay."


    At the hospital, su ran got out of the car and rushed to the operating room.


    Madam song is still in the operating room.


    Lu Zhan also came over at the moment, waiting outside, and saw her come over: "Where''s Trial?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I can''t get through. I just quarreled with his father in the ward. I don''t know where I went..."


    Song Tingyu doesn''t seem to be such an unguarded person. The phone must have dropped somewhere...


    Lu zhan nodded, "Grandma song is not in a good situation right now..."


    Su ran covered her face with her hand, "What''s going on?"


    The The song family maid who found Madam song lying in a pool of blood came over, "Madam, I opened the door and went in. I saw Old Lady lying on the ground with his head on the bedside table. There was a lot of blood..."


    Lu Zhan took the servant''s words and said, "The hospital has called the police, and the police haven''t come yet..."


    In a moment, the servant would be a witness.


    They waited outside the operating room for a while longer before the police arrived. Immediately, the servants were called over. Now that the ward where Mrs. Song lived was sealed off, the police were working on a case inside.

 Chapter 263 Please Cooperate with Our Investigation (2)

    Chapter 263 please cooperate with our investigation (2)


    Several police officers walked out of the operating room, raised the bag in their hands and placed it in front of Su Ran, "Mrs. Song, is this your husband Song Tingyu''s phone?"


    Su Ran looked at the phone in a daze. She finally understood why Song Tingyu''s phone had been disconnected all the time. It turned out that his phone had fallen into the ward, probably from the fight with Song Mingxuan...


    She thought it wasn''t a good thing that the police would come over with Song Tingyu''s phone right now, so she didn''t say anything.


    The policeman asked again, "Mrs. Song, where is Mr. Song now? Can you get in touch with him?"


    The door to the operating room was also opened at this time. The doctor came out of the room. Su Ran couldn''t care less and walked forward, "Doctor, how''s my grandmother?"


    The doctor''s face was heavy. He took off his mask and shook his head, "Sorry, he''s gone..."


    Su Ran felt that he had heard wrong, so he asked again, "What did you just say?"


    "My condolences, please." The doctor said these three words this time.


    Su Ran knew that he had just heard correctly. Madam song had left. He had really left...


    She felt like she couldn''t breathe. As something was holding in her heart, she suddenly heard a noise. She quickly turned her head and saw Song Tingyu standing not far away. He was already held back by two police officers.


    "Let me go..." Song Tingyu struggled desperately and finally broke free of the two police officers around him and ran into the operating room.


    He saw Madam song lying on the operating bed, covered with a white cloth by the medical staff. He reached out and pulled the white cloth away. Just as he was about to reach out and touch Madam song, he was stopped by several policemen who rushed in.


    Song Tingyu was still struggling, but they finally handcuffed him, "Song Tingyu, please cooperate with our investigation and take him away!"


    "Trial...!" Su Ran couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her. She was in a daze until she heard Song Tingyu wailing and ran to the door of the operating room. All she saw was that Song Tingyu''s hands were handcuffed and taken away by the police.


    When Song Tingyu was taken away, his eyes were bloodshot and he was staring in the direction of the operating room.


    Su Ran chased down the stairs and saw Song Tingyu being shoved into a police car by the police. She ran over and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Mrs. Song, we just asked Song Tingyu to go back to the Police station with us to cooperate with our investigation, but he was too uncooperative, so I''m sorry, we had to take him away in this way."


    "Do you suspect him? It can''t be him. That''s his grandmother!" Su Ran''s voice was choked with sobs.


    But now the police did not listen to him, pulled the door of the police car, and left.


    Su ran was just about to catch up, but she was stopped by Lu Zhan, who rushed over immediately, "Su Ran, stop chasing. We can''t catch up."


    Su Ran thought of the scene where Song Tingyu had just appeared.


    He must have heard from Tang Zichu that something happened to Madam song, so he rushed over, but he didn''t expect the police to be waiting for him here, and the police thought he didn''t cooperate, so they used this method to force him away.


    "The police think Trial did grandma''s thing." Su Ran rubbed his eyes.


    "Yes, now it looks like the police are treating him as a suspect, so they took him back for questioning." Lu Zhan glanced at Su Ran, "Go back and see grandma song. I''ll contact the lawyer immediately and see how things are going..."


    Su Ran went back to the operating room. The white cloth that had just covered Madam song''s body was lifted by Song Tingyu. She walked over and held her hands, as well as the remaining warmth, but she was no longer there.


    "Grandma..."


    Su Ran''s voice was hoarse and almost choked up.


    She caressed her face with her hand, unable to believe that the person who was alive before was gone now...


    God has even taken her away...


    Lu Zhan also walked in and patted her on the shoulder, "My condolences."


    Besides saying these two words, he really didn''t know what else to say.


    "I just contacted the lawyer. The police are still very tough on him. He can''t go in to see Trial yet."


    Su ran wiped her tears with her hand, "Lu Zhan, do you know? It turns out that we have been kept in the dark, and that we have been treated as family, but we have been scheming behind our backs..."


    Yes, she had finally figured it out. These things must have something to do with Gu Dongcheng.


    None of them had ever doubted gu East city, because they all treated him like a relative. Since he was a relative, of course, they had to trust him.


    But gu East city used their trust in him to do such a thing.


    In addition, his mind was deep, his work was rigorous, and he had been wearing a sheep''s skin for so long that they did not notice it.


    Now Madam song''s death has something to do with him, right?


    How could she fall into a pool of blood for no reason?


    Moreover, the evidence now pointed to Song Tingyu, which led to Song Tingyu being taken away.


    "You mean..." Lu zhan frowned.


    "It''s all Gu Dongcheng, it''s all him..." Su Ran took a few deep breaths and finally said this, but she knew it was too late.


    She only found out about it until now, but Madam song was dead, and Song Tingyu was taken away by the police...


    Tian Mi must have found out about Gu Dongcheng a long time ago, so she couldn''t get through the phone a few days ago, so she never showed up.


    But gu East city covered it all up on the grounds that she was not feeling well.


    In fact, Tian Mi must have been imprisoned at home all the time. Even if she came out today, she must have been warned by Gu Dongcheng in advance. She must have used her parents to threaten her, so she didn''t say anything in person.


    Gu Dongcheng must have thought that Tian Mi had discovered everything, so he couldn''t leave her in Ancheng, so he sent her away, but what he didn''t expect was that he would be so calm when he received her call...


    And grandma must have discovered something about Gu Dongcheng...


    Gu Dongcheng''s moves, one after another, took advantage of the chaos in their The song family, continuously hit.


    On the Police station side, the attitude was very tough. Su Ran always wanted to see Song Tingyu, but he never got permission.


    It was Lin Chenghuan who asked mother of Lin for help but managed to smooth things over before he got a chance to meet Song Tingyu.


    It was the morning after the accident.


    Su Ran and Tang Zichu showed up together. Song Tingyu''s hands were cuffed to the chair, so he had to sit.

 Chapter 264 I Hope One Day You Wont Regret Your Decision Today (1)

    Chapter 264 hopes that one day you will not regret today''s decision (1)


    Su Ran couldn''t even hug him.


    His clothes were crumpled, something Su Ran had never seen before.


    His grandmother''s death hit him too hard.


    "Trial." Su Ran reached out and held his hand, "How are you?"


    Song Tingyu looked up at her, "Grandma, she..."


    "Trial, grandma really left..." Su Ran didn''t dare tell him that the Song shi had changed. As soon as his story came out, everyone said that he was unwilling to let Madam song drive him out of the The song family, so he fought with her and pushed her to the ground, killing her.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were empty, and he didn''t know where to look...


    "The police think you are the biggest suspect in this case..."


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    But su ran could clearly see the intense sadness in his eyes. She had never seen such a strong pain in him before.


    Madam song''s death hit him so hard that he didn''t even take a good look at her last face.


    "Trial, speak." Su ran held his hand, feeling nothing but warmth.


    "Mr. Song, I want to tell you the situation now." Next to Su Ran was the lawyer she had found for Song Tingyu, surnamed zhou.


    He put some information on the table, "The police found the cell phone you left behind at the crime scene, and a nurse at the hospital proved that before the accident, you did have an argument with the deceased and Song Mingxuan at the crime scene, and even started to fight." His face was a little grim, "The evidence and testimony are pointing at you..."


    "I''ve heard from the police that Madam song died at 5: 25 p. M. And was found around 4: 10 p. M. The time of the crime should be around 3: 30 p. M. Mr. Song, when did you leave the hospital? Have you been back since? Did anyone prove that you never came back after you left?"


    Zhoulv Teacher asked several questions in a row, but Song Tingyu didn''t answer them.


    To be exact, he hasn''t spoken since they came in.


    Su Ran looked at lawyer zhou, "He left the hospital around three o'' clock and never came back. I can testify, because I kept looking for him and calling him, but I didn''t get through to him, so this proves that his phone wasn''t on him at that time. His phone was left in the ward before, not later."


    "So to speak..." Zhoulv Teacher sighed, "But because Miss Su and Mr. Song are husband and wife, your testimony is not particularly effective..."


    Su ran nodded. She understood that. Moreover, she was not with Song Tingyu at the time. Her testimony was so weak that it basically didn''t work.


    "Is there anyone who can prove that Mr. Song didn''t return to the hospital at that time?" Zhoulv Teacher said.


    Tang Zichu shook his head, "Song Boss couldn''t get in touch at that time..."


    "Trial, where did you go at that time?" Su Ran looked at song ting.


    Song Tingyu slowly raised his face and finally said, "I''m going to find Song Mingxuan."


    Su Ran was a little excited, "Did you find it? Have you seen him then?" If he sees Song Mingxuan, then Song Mingxuan can be a witness.


    Song Tingyu shook his head.


    "Mr. Song, think about it again. Who else could prove that you didn''t go back to the hospital at that time?"


    Song Tingyu whispered, "No one can prove it." Because he left alone and went to find Song Mingxuan alone, no one could prove it.


    "Mr. Song..." Zhoulv Teacher paused, "Actually, the police haven''t had enough evidence so far, so we still have a good chance..."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment and looked at Tang Zichu, "Find Gu Dongcheng and let him come to see me."


    "Song Boss, what are you..." Tang Zichu frowned, but he knew that Song Tingyu had his reasons for his decision, so he didn''t say anything in the end and just nodded.


    Su Ran looked over, "Trial, Gu Dongcheng..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Song Tingyu interrupted her voice, "I know."


    The visiting time was up, and they had to leave. Looking at Song Tingyu''s figure being brought in again, Su Ran''s vision was blurred.


    She wiped her eyes with her hand, and Song Tingyu turned to look at her before entering.


    Leaving the Police station and sitting in the car, Zhoulv Teacher rummaged through the case''s information, "Mrs. Song, although the police think Mr. Song is the biggest suspect in this case, from the current evidence, it is not enough, and there is no direct evidence, so you don''t have to worry too much. We still have a great chance..."


    Su ran nodded and said softly, "Please, Zhoulv Teacher."


    As soon as something happened to old Mrs. Song, all the public opinion at the forefront of the storm was on top of Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu was brought into the Police station and never came out. Everyone believed that he was the murderer who murdered Madam song. The reason was very simple. Knowing that old Mrs. Song wanted to officially declare that he had nothing to do with the Police station and that he was going to leave the company forever, he quarreled with Madam song and accidentally pushed her to the ground, resulting in her death.


    Although it was a mistake, it was enough to make people feel resentful.


    So now all the newspapers on the internet are blaming Song Tingyu. Some extreme netizens think that Song Tingyu should die.


    Su Ran swiped the news on her phone. Song Tingyu''s story had always been in the headlines. She didn''t have to read it and knew what everyone was talking about on the internet.


    After sending Zhoulv Teacher back, Tang Zichu sent Su Ran back.


    Su ran said, "Assistant Tang, in fact, Tian Mi already knew about Gu Dongcheng, but now Tian Mi has been sent away by him. I don''t know where he sent her. If we can find Tian Mi, everything will be easy."


    She then told her about Tian Mi contacting her yesterday.


    "Yes, if we can find Miss Tian, everything will be settled. Gu Dongcheng has the biggest motive. If Miss Tian comes out as a witness to testify against him, Song Boss will be fine." Tang Zichu nodded.


    "So now we have to work hard to find Tian Mi, but we don''t know where Gu Dongcheng has hidden her. She must be trying to contact us now, but there''s nothing she can do. Gu Dongcheng is aware of this, so he will do everything he can to imprison her and not give her a chance to contact us." Su ran pressed her hand between her eyebrows.

 Chapter 265 I Hope One Day You Wont Regret Your Decision Today (2)

    Chapter 265 hopes that one day you will not regret today''s decision (2)


    Tang Zichu was silent for a moment, "I will try my best to find her, hoping to find her."


    "Okay, I''ll trouble you."


    The car stopped at the The song family. Su ran got out of the car and walked in with heavy steps.


    Right now, she''s a little afraid to go back to the The song family.


    Because this family was no longer what it was.


    Before that, Madam song was still there, Song Mingxuan was not gone, and Song Tingyu was not framed and arrested. Everything was fine. All of a sudden, these things happened.


    Now, she and Song Weixi are the only people in the entire The song family.


    She came back from the hospital late last night and went to Song Weixi''s room, only to find that he was still awake.


    She asked him why he was still awake. Song Weixi said he was worried about great-grandmother and said he wanted to go to the hospital to see her.


    But he didn''t know that Madam song was no longer in this world.


    Madam song cared about Song Weixi the most when she was alive, but Song Weixi didn''t see her for the last time.


    Sooner or later, Song Weixi would know that Su Ran didn''t hide it from him. She told him that old Mrs. Song went to accompany her sister.


    Song Weixi asked the same question as before, her big eyes holding back tears, and asked her, "Is great-grandmother the same as her sister, and will never come back?"


    Su ran endured the pain and nodded.


    Song Weixi cried out with a "Wah-" sound. He hugged Su Ran and cried incessantly, "Mom, why are both my sister and great-grandmother leaving? Why did they all leave us? Why did they leave and never come back? What do I do when I think about them?"


    Song Weixi finally calmed down a little. He saw that Song Tingyu didn''t come back, and he was worried that he wouldn''t come back like Madam song and the child.


    Su Ran promised him time and again that Song Tingyu would come back before he went to sleep.


    Su ran got out of the car and calmed down when she was outside the door. At least, she made sure she looked better in front of Song Weixi and didn''t let him suffer with her.


    But when they walked through the garden, they found a few cars parked in front of the house, which was not a The song family car, so it seemed that someone had come.


    With a bad feeling in her heart, she quickened her pace and walked in.


    King Butler had been waiting for her, "Madam, you''re back." As he spoke, he looked inside and whispered, "Several shareholders and directors of the Song shi are here."


    It was them.


    Su Ran walked into the living room and saw that it was Song Zhenhai who led the way, as well as the previous few shareholders and directors who liked to get ahead.


    "I wonder why you''re here?" Su Ran looked at them.


    "Now I don''t know what to call you. Should I call you Mrs. Song or Miss Su? But Mrs. Song''s words were not quite right. After all, Song Tingyu''s surname was not song, right? But now he doesn''t even know his last name." Song Zhenhai was still smiling, but his eyes were filled with intense sarcasm that one could not ignore.


    "Song Tingyu is from the The song family, so please call me Mrs. Song." Su Ran''s eyes were especially firm.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a name. Just be happy." Song Zhenhai shrugged, "So it''s still Mrs. Song?"


    As he spoke, he coughed softly, "Mrs. Song, after all this has happened, I''m afraid that only you and Song Tingyu are still fooling themselves into thinking that they are from the The song family. We can''t admit that since Song Tingyu is not from the The song family, shouldn''t you move out of here? This is the old house of the The song family. When will it be your turn to live with outsiders?"


    Without waiting for Su Ran to speak, director Zhang quickly followed Song Zhenhai''s words, "So please move out of the The song family with unrelated people."


    King Butler, who had been standing behind Su Ran, could not bear it, "You guys are going too far. Why did you let the wife and young master move away? Do you have the right?"


    Song Zhenhai sneered, "Why don''t we have the right? What are their identities and qualifications to live here now? Song Tingyu was dissatisfied with the fact that the old lady wanted to announce his identity, but she could actually kill her. To be so ruthless, it could only prove that he was not from the The song family. In addition, the results of the paternity test were already out, so what''s there to refute? Isn''t it too much to ask you to leave? Madam song gave the Song shi to manager gu for the time being. Now that the old lady is gone and Song Tingyu is not from the The song family, manager gu said that everything is the son of Old Lady''s only daughter. It makes sense that he wants to take over the company. We shareholders and directors are also convinced..."


    Su Ran looked at the group of sanctimonious people in front of him, probably already bribed by Gu Dongcheng, and now naturally wholeheartedly towards him.


    "What happened today, was it Gu Dongcheng who called you here? How much did Gu Dongcheng give you?"


    "What a joke!" Song Zhenhai patted the coffee table, "What do you mean by that? Think we were bribed by manager gu to speak up for him? If you don''t look at your current status, what right do you have to say these things? Move out if you want to! I''m here to inform you now to give you face. Don''t wait for us to get you out!"


    "In order for us to move out of the The song family, you''ve brought so many people here. That''s really hard for you. We''ll move..."


    As soon as Su Ran spoke, King Butler said, "Madam..."


    Su Ran knew what he was trying to say and felt that she should ignore these people.


    But in this situation, it would be better for them to leave. Otherwise, if they stayed here, they would not know how many rights and wrongs would arise. Moreover, this group of people made it clear that they would move away, and if they stayed, they would also use a strong attitude. It would not be good to let Song Weixi suffer any harm.


    "That''s good. I''ll give you one day. I hope you''ll be gone by this time tomorrow." Song Zhenhai seemed very satisfied with Su Ran''s answer and was ready to leave after achieving his goal.


    "I hope one day you won''t regret your decision today."


    Su Ran''s voice rang from behind.


    Song Zhenhai froze for a moment, turned around and smiled coldly, waving his hand, "I can''t think of any reason to regret it. I''m not from the The song family. I''m not qualified to live here."


    After these people left, King Butler said, "Madam, you really want to move out."


    Su ran nodded. She felt very uncomfortable in her heart. Once something happened to Madam song and Song Tingyu, she couldn''t even protect the The song family.


    "King Butler, you can stay here. Vichy and I will leave tomorrow."


    King Butler shook his head, "No, none of you are here. What''s the point of me staying here?" He had been a The song family butler for many years, and now that Madam song was gone and the rest of the The song family were gone, his staying would only add to his grief.

 Chapter 266 My Biggest Mistake Was Trusting You Too Much (1)

    Chapter 266 my biggest mistake is trusting you too much (1)


    Tang Zichu returned to the Song shi and was naturally blocked. As soon as he entered the Song shi, he was stopped by security and asked who he was looking for.


    He was originally Song Tingyu''s man. Now that something happened to Song Tingyu, he was naturally ostracized. Not only was he forced to leave the Song shi, but now it was difficult to get in.


    "I''m looking for Gu Dongcheng." Tang zichu said.


    The receptionist pretended to make a phone call, put down the phone and said, "I''m sorry, our boss is busy."


    "President gu?" Tang Zichu sneered, "When did Gu Dongcheng become your president?"


    "Mr. Tang, please leave immediately." The receptionist said coldly.


    In the end, Tang Zichu was driven out of the Song shi by the security guards who had rushed over. He stood at the door and looked at the tall building in front of him that he had once been free to enter and leave.


    Where had he ever suffered such a thing before?


    Now, with Song Tingyu''s accident, he was treated like this.


    Gu Dongcheng, this wolf, is really ruthless.


    How could he expect him to have a conscience if he could do such a cruel thing to Madam song and his own grandmother?


    Tang Zichu sneered, then took out his cell phone and dialed a number. After waiting under the Song shi building, a man came out.


    It was also an employee of the Song shi, a department manager, who usually had a good relationship with Tang Zichu. Tang Zichu had no choice but to let him think of a way to bring him in.


    He had to see Gu Dongcheng and pass on Song Tingyu''s words to him.


    In the end, Tang Zichu successfully entered the Song shi, but the current Song shi was completely under Gu Dongcheng''s control. He seemed to have already issued an order. As long as these people were involved in the Song shi, they would be chased away, so he was quickly discovered and chased by the security guards.


    Tang Zichu quickly entered the elevator. When the door closed, the security guards were stopped outside.


    But he knew he didn''t have much time. If Gu Dongcheng wasn''t on the top floor, he wouldn''t have time to look for him, because he would be taken away by the security guards who followed him.


    The elevator door opened and he went straight to the office on the top floor. Originally, this was Song Tingyu''s office, but now Gu Dongcheng was there.


    Tang Zichu thought it was funny.


    He rushed into the office. Gu Dongcheng was talking to several shareholders and directors, including Song Zhenhai.


    Tang Zichu broke through the door and Song Zhenhai found him first, "Why are you here? What happened to these security guards? Just let someone in?"


    Tang Zichu ignored him and looked at gu East city, "Gu Dongcheng, president song wants to see you."


    "Song Boss? Which Song Boss? Why didn''t I know there was another Song Boss in Ancheng?" A sarcastic smile hung from the corner of Gu Dongcheng''s mouth.


    "Gu Dongcheng, don''t be arrogant. Don''t think you can keep people in the dark about what you''ve done. One day you''ll pay for it." Tang Zichu pointed at him.


    Gu Dongcheng shrugged, "I look forward to that day."


    The security guard had already rushed in from outside the door. The first person apologized to the opposite and then came to pull Tang Zichu. But Tang Zichu stood steadily and sneered, "Gu Dongcheng, do you think it''s okay to hide tian mi and not let her out? I tell you, according to her character, she will definitely try her best to escape. If you don''t believe me, try and see how your wife accuses you! How can someone like you be worthy of tian mi!"


    Gu Dongcheng''s face had always been very calm before, but after Tang Zichu''s words, his face immediately became very ugly, gloomy, and suddenly stood up from his position, pointing at Tang Zichu: "Immediately chase him out!"


    Tang Zichu was eventually taken away by several security guards, but before he left, he sneered, "Afraid of Gu Dongcheng? So there are things you''re afraid of, and one day, everything you''re afraid of will come true!"


    Everyone in the office noticed how frightening Gu Dongcheng''s aura was at the moment and felt as if he was about to explode in the next moment.


    He dropped the pen in his hand, but instead of throwing it on the desk, it bounced off the desk and onto the ground. The group of shareholders and directors were shocked, so they took a step back.


    Gu Dongcheng said in a deep voice, "Get out."


    These people were eager to hear his words, so they left the office immediately.


    Gu Dongcheng fell back into his seat, took the landline from his desk, and dialed a number.


    It was midnight in America, but he still made the call.


    "Mr. Gu."


    "What''s Tian Mi doing?" He whispered, holding the phone in one hand and his brows in the other.


    "Mrs. Gu is sleeping. Is Mr. Gu going to wake her up to answer the phone?"


    Gu Dongcheng was silent for a moment, "No need. Keep an eye on her. Don''t let anything happen to her. Don''t blame me for not warning you."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Dongcheng was silent for a long time. When the people over there thought he was going to hang up the phone, he said again, "How is she these two days? How''s your health? How much did you eat? Did you take her for a walk on time?"


    "Mrs. Gu is doing fine, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry. We took her for a walk on time."


    "That''s good." Gu Dongcheng replied, "Don''t let anyone get in touch with her. Don''t let her get in touch with the phone or the internet. Don''t stop her if she wants to go shopping. She can buy anything she wants, but be good to her."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Dongcheng ordered a lot of things in a row, and the people over there had nothing to say but to agree.


    Gu Dongcheng hung up the phone, leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes for a while, opened them again, left his seat, took his coat, put it on, and drove to the Police station.


    Since Song Tingyu wanted to see him, why didn''t he go to see him?


    He was so down and out, and he had taken everything from the Song shi. He was already under his feet. He was a loser, so why didn''t he show up as a winner and laugh at him?


    He soon drove to the Police station and met Song Tingyu.


    When Song Tingyu was brought over by the police, he was already sitting in his seat waiting for him.


    Song Tingyu sat down opposite him. He looked him up and down, "I can''t believe I saw you like this one day."


    "Does it feel bad inside?"


    Song Tingyu''s hands were locked in the chair, but although he looked embarrassed, his momentum and aura did not lose to Gu Dongcheng at all, "Gu Dongcheng, my biggest mistake is trusting you too much. If I could have doubted you earlier, the The song family wouldn''t have ended up like this."

 Chapter 267 My Biggest Mistake Was Trusting You Too Much (2)

    Chapter 267 my biggest mistake is trusting you too much (2)


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, his deep eyes filled with a vicious light, "Yes, your biggest mistake is trusting me too much. Why haven''t you ever doubted me? Hahaha... But what''s the point of saying this now? Can we go back? You''re here now, and you can''t protect yourself, so what if you hate and blame it again?"


    "You must really want to know why I did this..."


    "I don''t want to know." Song ting was interrupted by a cold voice. For someone who had already done this, what if he knew why? He would never forgive him, no matter how many reasons he had, and if he was given the chance, he would make Gu Dongcheng feel a thousand times worse than he is now.


    "I just want to ask you, did you dream about grandma these two nights?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s face had obviously changed at this moment, but he was a very deep man and knew how to hide his true feelings, "Don''t say such things to me, Song Tingyu, what''s the use of saying these things? I''ve done everything, so what if I dream about it? Aren''t you my scapegoat now? Do you think this is all over? It''s not enough..."


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t seem to want to waste any more time here, so he slowly got up from his seat and was about to walk out the door when he suddenly remembered something and turned around, "By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Su Ran and Song Weixi have been kicked out of the The song family. As for where they are going to live now, I really don''t know..."


    Gu Dongcheng had sent her to America for several days, but Tian Mi had made a fuss at the beginning and tried to escape once. But after she failed, she seemed to accept her fate and be quiet. She did not make any more fuss. Although she did not leave the house to go shopping and pass the time, she stayed in the house and watched tv.


    Gu Dongcheng called every day, after her meal and in the evening, every time her caretaker asked her if she wanted to answer the phone, but she didn''t.


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to be able to imagine that she would have such an attitude, and she didn''t seem to care much. She called every day to ask about her situation.


    It was like a cage in a big house. Everything was there. Even the family doctor lived here to take care of her.


    There was a middle-aged woman who took care of her life, all chinese, and in the house, there were a few men. Gu Dongcheng was worried that she would run away, so he let these people look at her.


    In addition to these, there was also her chef.


    That afternoon, while Tian Mi was peeling an apple, she cut her finger. The maid who took care of her immediately called the family doctor. After a while, she came with the medicine box.


    The wound on Tian Mi''s finger was very serious. It was so deep that you could almost see the bone.


    To prevent her wound from being infected, the doctor immediately treated it for her.


    Tian mi''s painful forehead was sweating, so she said to the servant who was watching from the side, "Go down and pour me a glass of water."


    When the servant saw her like this, the blood kept flowing down and he was so scared that he quickly went down, "Okay, okay..."


    The doctor looked at Tian Mi and said, "Mrs. Gu, because you are pregnant now, you can only take conservative treatment. Your wound is very deep and will hurt a little. You have to bear with it."


    "Okay..."


    When the doctor started to treat the wound, she suddenly screamed and scratched her hand in the medicine box, "Just give me some painkillers..."


    The doctor held her hand, "Mrs. Gu, you''re not in a good condition to take painkillers. Just bear with it."


    The doctor was busy helping her with her wound. She lowered her head and was very serious and focused. When the servant brought the water up, Tian Mi''s wound was also healed. It was just too painful, so she was lying on the bed, not wanting to move, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    The maid took a clean towel to wipe her sweat off. She held the towel and looked at the other two people in the room, "Remember not to tell Mr. Gu about my hand injury today. This is a small matter for me. It will be fine once the wound is treated, but it is a big deal for Mr. Gu. Don''t forget that they told you to take good care of me and not let me suffer any harm. If he finds out about this, it won''t do you any good. I don''t want anyone to suffer because of me, so don''t tell him. He''s so far away in the country anyway. Do you understand?"


    The doctor and the servant looked at each other for a moment and finally nodded, "We know, Mrs. Gu."


    "Let''s all go. I need a rest." Tian Mi seemed exhausted. He waved his hand and closed his eyes.


    After the maid and the doctor left, she opened her eyes again and took out a small bottle of medicine from under her body. It was sleeping pills that she had just taken from the medicine box.


    She sat up and ignored the wound on her finger. She took out a tissue and poured out the pills. She crushed them in a cup, crushed them into powder, and wrapped them in tissue. She put them in her pocket and lay down on the bed.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time, then at her already bulging belly, tears falling from the corners of her eyes and dripping on the white pillow.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes with her hands and closed them again.


    She really did get some sleep. When she woke up, it was afternoon local time in America. She lifted the quilt, took a look at her injured finger, and then put on her shoes and went downstairs.


    She came down with a glass in her hand and the servant looked at her, "Mrs. Gu, do you want some water? I''ll pour it for you."


    "No, I''ll go in and pour it myself." Tian Mi took the cup and went straight past the servant and into the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, the chef was cooking dinner. When he saw her come in, he was stunned, "Mrs. Gu..."


    "I''ll pour some water. Leave me alone and do yours." Tian mi said.


    The chef nodded and turned to continue preparing dinner.


    Because all the people living in this house are chinese, the chefs cook chinese food.


    The rice cooker was ready. Tian Mi opened the lid and looked at it, "What are you doing tonight?"


    The chef looked back and said, "There''s Mrs. Gu''s favorite dish..."


    "Okay."


    Tian Mi scooped up the white rice with a spoon and covered it, "This rice looks too hard. Cover it for a while."


    "Okay."


    After Tian Mi finished speaking, she took the cup and poured water on her own cup. As she drank, she walked out of the kitchen, closed the kitchen door and waited for dinner.


    In the evening, Tian Mi took a shower early and lay on the bed.


    The servants were sleeping on the sofa in her room these days.

 Chapter 268 Im Going to Get Rid of the Baby Now

    Chapter 268 I''m going to remove the child now.


    Tian Mi lay on the bed and closed his eyes. The servant turned off the light and only turned on a faint light.


    The maid didn''t dare to sleep too late, so she quickly took a bath and lay down on the sofa.


    Tian Mi just closed her eyes and didn''t fall asleep. She was waiting for the right time.


    After waiting for hours with her eyes closed, she slowly opened them. The room was still dimly lit.


    She waited a little longer, then lifted the quilt, without even wearing her shoes, and walked lightly to the servant.


    Tian mi waved her hand in front of the servant, then gently pushed her shoulder and called her name. After making sure that the servant was really asleep, she found the key from her body, opened the door and left the room.


    The living room downstairs was only dimly lit, and it was quiet below.


    When Tian Mi came downstairs, he saw several men in black suits sitting on the sofa through the dim light in the living room. These men slept here at night in order to keep an eye on Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi packed up her things during the day and prepared to leave at night. Of course, her id and passport were not with her. When she came to America, Gu Dongcheng had someone take them away. All she could get was money.


    Now that he was downstairs, Tian Mi put on his shoes lightly, then opened the door with the key he got from the servant and walked out.


    It was 2 am local time in America, and there were very few cars and people walking outside.


    Tian Mi didn''t have a cell phone and couldn''t call a taxi, but she knew she couldn''t stop. It was the first time in so many days that she ran out, and no one was following her.


    Even though it was so late and it was cold, she could smell the air of freedom.


    The freedom to do whatever you want without anyone watching over you...


    Tian Mi was a little excited at the moment, but she was very calm. She didn''t know how long the sleeping pills she had put down in their dinner would make them fall asleep. What she was worried about was that she was running out now, and they woke up soon, and then chased after her.


    Fortunately, there were convenience stores on the roadside. Tian Mi didn''t dare to delay any longer. She immediately went to the convenience store and called Su Ran. She was always very nervous. Fortunately, Su Ran answered the phone very quickly.


    "Ran Ran..."


    As soon as Tian Mi''s words came out, Su Ran recognized them, "Tian Mi?! Where are you now? How are you?"


    "I was sent to America by Gu Dongcheng. I''m running away now. I don''t have a cell phone. I called you at the convenience store. I don''t know when Gu Dongcheng and the others will come after me. Ran Ran, I''m afraid..." Tian Mi''s voice was trembling. She was strong enough to endure these days. But at this moment, when she heard Su Ran''s voice, she couldn''t help it anymore. She burst into tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, Tian Mi. You find a place to hide. I''ll go to America to find you right now, okay? Don''t be afraid. By the way, it''s best not to stay at the hotel. I''m afraid Gu Dongcheng will find your check-in record. Also, it''s best not to use the money on the bank card and credit card..." Su Ran knew that Gu Dongcheng could easily find Tian Mi with these things, so if he found the records, he would find her very quickly.


    "I have cash." Tian Mi touched her coat pocket. It wasn''t much, but it was enough for her to hold on for a while.


    "That''s good. Find a place to hide right now. I''ll come and find you right away."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran hung up the phone and immediately called Lin Chenghuan. She and Song Weixi had moved out of the The song family and lived in the house that her grandparents left her.


    If she went to America, Song Weixi would definitely need someone to take care of her. She was worried about the others, so she had to call Lin Chenghuan.


    Besides, Lin Chenghuan could think of a way to deal with Tian Mi.


    Lin Chenghuan was now discharged from the hospital and went home to recuperate. After receiving Su Ran''s call, she immediately contacted Tang Zichu and brought Song Weixi to his side.


    They were very fast because they were worried that the people who were watching over Tian Mi would wake up and immediately find out that Tian Mi was missing, and then contact Gu Dongcheng in the first place. They had to arrive in America before gu East city.


    When he arrived at Lin Chenghuan''s place, Su Ran put Song Weixi, who had been sleeping in a daze, into the guest room and put away the things that had been packed for him.


    Song Weixi was still taking a nap, but she had no choice. She had to hurry up, so she carried him over.


    "Mom, where is this place?" Song Weixi glanced at the room.


    "This is uncle Lin''s house, Vichy. Mom is going out for a long time. You are at uncle Lin''s house these two days. You have to be good, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Song Weixi was so familiar with Lin Chenghuan that he nodded quickly.


    "Go back to sleep. Mom will be back soon." Su ran kissed him on the forehead, then helped him pull up the quilt and went downstairs.


    Downstairs in the living room, Lin Chenghuan was talking to Tang Zichu.


    Lin Chenghuan saw her come down and said to her, "I''ve contacted the people in America and asked them to go to look for tian mi. They''ll take her to hide first if they find her. Ran Ran, you and Tang Zichu are going to America right now. I think Gu Dongcheng will soon find that Tian Mi is missing. When he sees that you are not in Ancheng, he will definitely get someone to look for you. If he finds you, he will find Tian Mi. So be careful. Also, When you come back, it''s best to come back separately so that you can reduce the chances of being found by Gu Dongcheng."


    "Tian Mi, as soon as she arrived in America, the documents were hidden by Gu Dongcheng. What should we do?" Without a passport, I don''t know how she''s going to get back.


    Lin Chenghuan seemed to have thought of this too. After a moment of silence, he took his cell phone and made a phone call to mother of Lin. Mother of Lin still had some ability to do this, because he had been rolling around in business all these years, so he still knew a lot of people.


    "You guys go first. I''ll take care of Tian Mi''s passport."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran and Tang Zichu did not dare to delay any longer. They took the things and were ready to leave. Lin Chenghuan stopped Tang Zichu and pointed at su ran, "Take good care of her."


    Tang Zichu nodded, "Mr. Lin, don''t worry."


    When the plane was about to arrive at America airport, Tang Zichu said to su ran, "We have been on the plane for so long. The people who are watching over Tian Mi have already woken up, so they have told Gu Dongcheng the situation. Gu Dongcheng will definitely call someone to wait for us at the airport now."


    Su Ran also felt that this was the case. Her nervous nose was covered in a thin layer of sweat, "So we have to be careful."


    Tang Zichu nodded, his eyes darkening, as if he was thinking about how to escape from the people Gu Dongcheng sent to catch them.

 Chapter 269 Tian Mi, Ill Kill You (1)

    Chapter 269 tian mi, I killed you (1)


    According to Gu Dongcheng''s current power, they must have found out which flight they were on, so they waited for their plane to land.


    The airport must have been watched at every exit by now.


    When they got off the plane, they didn''t leave immediately because they were worried that they would be found as soon as they left.


    Su Ran turned on her phone. There was a message from lin shenghuan. She glanced at it and handed it to Tang Zichu.


    Tang Zichu looked and smiled, "Let''s go."


    As they thought, Lin Chenghuan had long thought that he had already arranged for them to change into flight attendants and flight attendants'' clothes and follow a group of people out so that they could distract them.


    After getting into the taxi, Su Ran turned around and looked behind him. There was no suspicious person or car following him.


    "Hurry up."


    Tian Mi had long been found by Lin Chenghuan''s men and was now hiding her in a safe place.


    Su Ran sat in a taxi and called Tian Mi, "Tian Mi, we''re here. We''re looking for you right now."


    "Okay, come on."


    This night, after escaping from gu East city''s side, she was in a state of high tension, so she never slept. Although Lin Chenghuan''s people were beside her, she was not sleepy at all.


    Until now, even after receiving a call from Su Ran, she hadn''t come over yet, and she hadn''t seen her with her own eyes, so her heart was still hanging tight.


    She was now hidden in a house. She stood on the balcony upstairs and looked down, waiting for Su Ran to come over. She was also afraid that it would be Gu Dongcheng''s people.


    Finally, a car stopped in front of the house. She saw Su Ran and Tang Zichu coming down from the car. She immediately came in from the balcony without even wearing her shoes and hurried downstairs.


    "Ran Ran!"


    As soon as Su Ran entered the door, she heard Tian Mi''s voice. She looked upstairs and Tian Mi was coming down from above.


    She was in a hurry to leave, but her stomach was getting bigger and it was inconvenient. Su Ran looked at her with fear, "Slow down."


    As soon as Tian Mi came down, he hugged Su Ran tightly and cried, "I finally saw you..."


    After being locked up by Gu Dongcheng for so many days, she was surrounded by people who looked after her with ulterior motives. It was only now that she saw Su Ran and the others.


    "Let''s go now. I can''t stand it anymore. I want to go back to my country. I don''t want to stay here anymore." Tian mi covered her face with her hand.


    "You don''t have a passport right now. I''m afraid you won''t be able to go anywhere. We have to wait for news from sheng huan. We''ll wait. He''s asking auntie to think of something." Su Ran comforted her.


    Tian Mi also knew this situation. In order to break her escape route, Gu Dongcheng, the man, actually hid all her documents. She secretly searched for a few days but could not find them.


    Her id card, passport, were not with her.


    "Am I not going back?"


    "No, Mr. Lin will find a way." It was Tang Zichu.


    Tian Mi glanced at him, "Thank you, Mr. Tang, for coming so far."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Tian."


    "Go sit over there for a while, or you can take a rest. I think you look terrible." She must have not slept much last night.


    Su ran pulled her to the sofa next to her and sat down. While waiting for Lin Chenghuan''s call, she went to the kitchen again and looked for someone who must have lived here before, so there were still some ingredients. She made something for Tian Mi to eat.


    Tian Mi couldn''t eat any more and looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, accompany me to the hospital."


    Su Ran was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to get rid of this child!" Tian Mi pointed to his stomach.


    "But now the baby is almost six months old." There must be a certain risk of removing it, and the child is so old, if you don''t want it, you can only induce labor, which will be very harmful to tian mi''s body.


    "No matter what, I will not leave this child behind. Ran Ran, if the child is born, I am destined to have too much to do with Gu Dongcheng. I don''t want to have a little more to do with him. I hate him so much. He just treats me as a substitute. Why should I give birth to this child for him? No matter how innocent the child was, it would be unfair for her to keep the child because of my reluctance. It would be better to remove the child now..." Tian Mi wiped the corner of his eyes and whispered.


    Su Ran was sure that tian mi would say something like this, not because of the impulse now, but because it had been a long time since she thought about it. She did not want to keep the child, but also for the sake of the child.


    She felt that people like Gu Dongcheng didn''t deserve her to keep his children for him.


    "You have to think it through..." Su Ran had no right to say anything about this, and she didn''t want Tian Mi to regret it in the future, so she just reminded her.


    "I think very clearly. I''m going to the hospital to take the baby away." Tian mi said.


    Tian Mi stood up from the sofa after saying this. It was obvious what she was thinking. Su Ran held her back, "Don''t worry. Even if you have to go to the hospital to take the child away, you have to arrange it. Besides, you don''t have any documents now. It''s not that easy..."


    Besides, it''s getting late now. It''s getting dark. What are we going to do? We have to wait until tomorrow.


    Tian Mi was pulled back onto the sofa by su ran and sat down. She lowered her head, "Ran Ran, you don''t know. I''m worried that something will happen. I''m worried that Gu Dongcheng will find me soon. It''s impossible for me to take the child away..."


    "I''ll let sheng huan arrange it." Su Ran sighed in her heart. She was unfamiliar in America and could only rely on Lin Chenghuan. Moreover, Gu Dongcheng''s people were still looking for them everywhere.


    Su Ran took the phone to the balcony and called Lin Chenghuan. He was silent for a while before saying, "Tian Mi, has she thought it through?"


    "She said she''s figured it out. She''s been thinking about it these days. Chenghuan, can you arrange it?"


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to arrange for me to meet a doctor in America who might be able to help."


    Hanging up the phone, Lin Chenghuan might have arranged for this to happen, so he waited a long time for Su Ran to call and ask them to go to a private hospital for surgery tomorrow morning.


    The hospital had better security, and Tian Mi would have been safer if he had operated in the past.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up this time, Lin Chenghuan quickly sent the address and contact number to her phone.


    The next day.


    Su Ran, Tang Zichu, and Lin Chenghuan called someone to accompany Tian Mi to the hospital.


    Because Lin Chenghuan had passed the procedure beforehand and done all the work, Tian Mi didn''t need any more formalities and was soon arranging for the operation.

 Chapter 270 Tian Mi, Ill Kill You (2)

    Chapter 270 tian mi, I killed you (2)


    Su Ran noticed that while waiting, Tian Mi''s hands were holding tightly. Tian Mi also told her last night that she would be reluctant to abort the child, but what else could she do? If the child stayed, she would definitely have more contact with Gu Dongcheng. Perhaps she would not be able to escape this man for the rest of her life and would live in his shadow. Moreover, she knew very well that she would not go down with Gu Dongcheng, so it would be good for the child to do so.


    Su Ran did not say anything, but reached out and held her hand, giving her silent strength and comfort.


    Until the nurse called her name, she let go of Su Ran''s hand and slowly walked to the operating room. She also turned to look at Su Ran and Tang Zichu, then walked in.


    As the door of the operating room was closed, Su Ran''s heart was beating fast. Tang Zichu, who was standing beside her, suddenly said, "Is this kind of operation very dangerous?"


    Su Ran turned to look at him and nodded, "There''s some danger."


    "Will Miss Tian be okay?"


    "No." Su Ran was answering him and telling himself that Tian Mi would be fine.


    The operation took some time, so they waited outside for a few hours, and it was noon when the door to the operating room was opened.


    "The child is gone." The doctor nodded to Su Ran and tang zichu.


    Tian Mi was still conscious and was not completely unconscious. Su Ran walked over and held her hand, "How is it?"


    She shook her head, not wanting to speak, but her eyes were full of tears, and they kept dripping on the pillow.


    In a situation like Tian Mi''s, the doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital for a few days until she was well before leaving the hospital, but Tian Mi refused. She slept in the ward until night and woke up to leave.


    Su Ran was worried about her health, "You should rest in the hospital first and leave when you''re well."


    "I don''t want to stay here." There was no trace of blood on Tian Mi''s face, and even her lips were white. She said as she struggled to sit up from the bed.


    Su Ran quickly held her up, "Tian Mi, don''t do this."


    "I don''t want to stay here, I really don''t want to stay here..." Tian mi wrapped her arms around Su Ran''s waist, buried her face in front of her chest and burst into tears.


    "Then let''s go."


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    Tang Zichu walked to the hospital bed, "If you don''t want to stay here, just leave. Go back and rest for two days. Then go back. Don''t stay here."


    "I''ll hold her."


    Su ran nodded, took a blanket and covered Tian Mi''s body, then moved away. Tang Zichu picked Tian Mi up and left the ward. Su Ran followed him.


    The discharge procedures were quickly completed. Although the doctor advised Tian Mi to stay in the hospital for observation before leaving the hospital, seeing her firm attitude, he could only let her out.


    It was already completely dark outside. Tang Zichu carried Tian Mi in front of him and left the hospital building. When he walked out of the door to the parking lot, his footsteps suddenly stopped because several cars had already come to stop him.


    One of the doors was opened, and Gu Dongcheng came down from the inside and stood where he was, staring at them coldly.


    Tian Mi opened her eyes with difficulty and naturally found Gu Dongcheng and his men. She moved and said to tang zichu, "Mr. Tang, let me down."


    Because of her current condition, Tang Zichu did not let go of her, but she said, "Put me down."


    Almost at the same time, Tang Zichu put tian mi down. With a look in Gu Dongcheng''s eyes, his men immediately went forward to bring Tian Mi over. Of course, Tang Zichu refused. He immediately moved his hands with them. The two people who followed them also moved their hands. But in order to bring Tian Mi back, Gu Dongcheng brought too many people over, so they were outnumbered in the end and watched as Gu Dongcheng was taken by others. In front of Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng grabbed Tian Mi, "Where''s my daughter?"


    "I had an operation to remove her, Gu Dongcheng. You don''t have a daughter. You''ll never have a child in your life. A man like you doesn''t deserve to be a father..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Dongcheng grabbed her neck with his hand and stared at her with a cold and terrifying gaze, "Say it again. How''s my daughter?"


    "Gone, dead!" Tian Mi was not afraid at all and his voice grew louder.


    "Tian Mi, I''ll kill you!" The strength of Gu Dongcheng''s hand around her neck was increasing, and his eyes were bloodshot and bloodshot.


    "Tian Mi!" Su Ran screamed and wanted to go over, but she was caught. She had no doubt that Gu Dongcheng''s anger would kill Tian Mi.


    "Gu Dongcheng, no, let go of your hand!"


    When Tang Zichu saw Tian Mi like this, he struggled to resist, but when he resisted, the people around him began to hit him, four or five people hit him.


    Tian Mi was also looking at Gu Dongcheng, "Kill me! Gu Dongcheng, kill me if you have the guts!"


    "Tian Mi, stop it, stop it!" Su Ran cried. At a time like this, her words would only irritate Gu Dongcheng even more.


    She was firmly held to one side and could not go forward at all. She watched Tang Zichu fight with four or five people, gradually losing her strength. After a few blows, the corner of his mouth was bleeding, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Gu Dongcheng''s strength was still increasing, at this moment, he really wanted to kill Tian Mi, since this woman killed his daughter, then he let her pay for her life.


    But when he saw her eyes, his figure was clearly reflected in the black eyes. He suddenly panicked and realized what he was doing, so he released his hand.


    Tian Mi was lying on the ground and coughing violently. Because she was still very weak and was treated like this by Gu Dongcheng, she almost couldn''t get up on the ground. But she still saw how Tang Zichu was being beaten. She grabbed Gu Dongcheng''s pants tightly with her hand, "Hold... Hand, you... Make them stop..."


    "Stop?" Gu Dongcheng squatted down and pinched her chin with his long fingers, "They killed my daughter with you. How can I stop? Tian Mi, you forced me."


    "Gu Dongcheng!" Tian Mi used all his strength and shouted, "If you... Dare... Hurt... Them, I will hate you... Hate you for the rest of my life..."


    "It doesn''t matter. So many people hate me, not many more than you. I don''t care how you feel about me." Gu Dongcheng''s voice and expression were so cold that it made people shudder. He stood up from the ground and said sternly, "Hit me, hit me hard!"

 Chapter 271 Dont Cry, Ill Be Heartbroken If You Cry (1)

    Chapter 271 don''t cry, I''ll be heartbroken if you cry (1)


    "No, no...!"


    The men who had been ordered by Gu Dongcheng were even more ruthless. Su Ran saw that Tang Zichu was finally beaten to the ground. Although he was still struggling to resist, it was useless. His ability alone could not defeat so many people, and the other two men were not much better than him.


    Tian Mi finally stood up and pulled Gu Dongcheng''s clothes, "Let them go, let them go... They, Gu Dongcheng, I''ll go back with you..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s lips curled up coldly, "If you don''t let them go, you have to come back with me. Do you think you have a choice?"


    Because of the loud noise outside, the people in the hospital came out, but it seemed that Gu Dongcheng was not afraid of being discovered, so his face remained as cold as ever.


    "Gu Dongcheng..." Tian Mi spat out these two words with difficulty. Suddenly, the hand that had been holding on to Gu Dongcheng''s silk shirt dropped, and her body fell down sharply.


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes changed and immediately reached out to pick her up.


    The security guards at the hospital finally rushed over to help stop the situation.


    Gu Dongcheng carried Tian Mi into the car, "Let''s go."


    The rest of them heard the order and finally stopped. After Su Ran was free, they immediately ran over to Tang Zichu, "Assistant Tang..."


    Tang Zichu lay on the ground, looking in the direction of Gu Dongcheng''s car. Gu Dongcheng''s car opened the window as it passed them. He poked his head out of the window, "If you dare kill my daughter, it won''t be so easy. Su Ran, wait."


    The hospital helped carry Tang Zichu in. He was in a bad condition. Tian Mi had just left the operating room, and now it was his turn.


    He had broken his leg and suffered a lot of injuries on his body. Although they were all skin injuries, they were still very serious.


    He had a high fever the night he was out of surgery, and Tian Mi''s name was in his mouth!


    Su Ran stayed up all night taking care of him and received a call from Lin Chenghuan in the middle of the night, "Ran Ran, how''s Tian Mi doing after the operation?" He had yet to know what had happened here.


    "The child was taken away, but when we left the hospital, Gu Dongcheng found us. He took a lot of people, injured Tang Zichu, and now he took Tian Mi away."


    "Is Mr. Tang seriously injured?"


    "I have a broken leg and a lot of wounds on my body. I still have a fever." Su Ran looked at Tang Zichu lying on the bed and sighed.


    "Take good care of him and come back when he''s better. I''ll send someone to check on Tian Mi again."


    "It''s no use. Tian Mi was unconscious when Gu Dongcheng took her away. I don''t know what''s going on now. After this time, Gu Dongcheng will definitely keep a close eye on her. I''m afraid that without a child, Gu Dongcheng will be very rude to her..."


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t expect Gu Dongcheng to be so powerful now that he didn''t even have the slightest scruples about fighting outside the hospital.


    Moreover, he didn''t expect to find Su Ran and the others in such a short time. He thought everything was arranged well. At least he wouldn''t find them in America. He was afraid that Gu Dongcheng would have them blocked at the airport when he returned home.


    But in just over a day, Gu Dongcheng found a hospital.


    Tang Zichu was young after all, so the wounds on his body healed quite quickly, and the fever subsided the next day. He only stayed for two nights. Of course, the fracture wouldn''t be so easy, but he didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Su Ran booked his ticket and got a wheelchair to push him along.


    Tang Zichu was embarrassed, "And you pushed me away..."


    "Don''t say that. If it weren''t for us, you wouldn''t be like this..." Su Ran thought about the time they arrived at the airport a few days ago. Although nervous and worried about being found by Gu Dongcheng, he had more hope in his heart. He finally found Tian Mi and Tian Mi didn''t have to be imprisoned by Gu Dongcheng anymore.


    However, she did not expect that when she returned, she could not bring her back.


    I don''t know if Gu Dongcheng is staying in America or taking her back to china. Finally, she knows that Gu Dongcheng will be very defensive this time. Whether they want to find Tian Mi or Tian Mi wants to escape, it will be difficult.


    Back in Ancheng, Lin Chenghuan brought Song Weixi to pick them up. Su Ran didn''t go back immediately, but went to see Zhoulv Teacher. Song Tingyu had been talking to Zhoulv Teacher over the phone for the past few days, but she hadn''t been to see him for a few days. I wonder if he would think too much...


    Zhoulv Teacher wanted to use the insufficient evidence as a reason to let the Police station release the people first, but Gu Dongcheng obviously intervened in it, so the Police station side was very tight and refused to let the people go.


    Su Ran saw that lawyer zhou was talking to the police and knew in his heart that there was basically no hope for Song Tingyu to come up with it now. She heard what had happened in America. Gu Dongcheng had said such harsh words before he left with tian mi, which made her understand that he would be even crazier.


    Because he thought that they were working together to kill his daughter...


    Su ran pinched the center of her eyebrows and pressed her eyes. Gu Dongcheng thought they killed his daughter, but why didn''t he think about it? He killed her so cruelly...


    What he said was ridiculous...


    Gu Dongcheng was now in charge of the Song shi, the same as Song Tingyu before. Everyone wanted to curry favor with him, but in their eyes, Song Tingyu became a stray dog and could no longer play any role.


    So even if Lin Chenghuan let people out to deal with it, it was useless. The Police station still refused to let go. Zhoulv Teacher just felt too angry. Song Tingyu''s situation could be taken as a bail pending trial, but the Police station side did not let go and kept Song Tingyu in custody.


    "Zhoulv Teacher, forget it..." Su Ran said softly.


    "Mrs. Song?" Zhoulv Teacher asked doubtfully.


    Su Ran stood up from his chair, "Let''s go. It''s useless. There''s no need to talk to them anymore." With East city''s current status, it would be easy to put pressure on the Police station. How could they let the police off the hook if Lin Chenghuan couldn''t solve the problem?


    Walking out of the Police station, Zhoulv Teacher apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Song. I can''t help you with this. I thought Mr. Song could be on bail in this situation, but now..."


    "It''s none of your business. You''ve done your best." Su Ran shook his head and pulled out a smile, "I want to go to the detention center to see Trial now, okay?"

 Chapter 272 Dont Cry, Ill Be Heartbroken If You Cry (2)

    Chapter 272 don''t cry, I''ll be heartbroken if you cry (2)


    "Of course, you can wait for me. I''ll go through the formalities."


    When Su Ran came to see Song Tingyu a few days ago, she used to go to the Police station to see him, but now she was coming to the detention center. Remembering that they had also come to the detention center to see Shen Jing before, she really felt that things in this world were really complicated at this moment.


    Song Tingyu''s hair had been cut very short and he had changed into the clothes here. His yellow vest had the words "Look at me..." On it was a thin piece of clothing. The vest outside could not keep him warm. The weather was getting colder and colder.


    Su Ran watched as he walked over, tears blurring his vision.


    But now that she and Song Tingyu were separated by a transparent glass, she could not touch his hand with her hand.


    Song Tingyu sat down and picked up the phone at the same time as Su Ran. His voice was deep and pained, "Why are you crying?"


    Su ran wiped her tears with her hand, "Trial, I will definitely save you!"


    Song Tingyu smiled and pressed his hand against her cheek through the glass window, "Don''t cry. I''ll be heartbroken if you cry."


    "Mmm!" Su Ran nodded, lowered his head, tried to adjust his mood, then looked up and smiled at Song Tingyu.


    The smile in the corner of Song Tingyu''s eyes softened, "You look so good when you smile."


    "Trial, Tian Mi called me a few days ago. Assistant Tang and I rushed to America to bring her back, but Gu Dongcheng found her later. She didn''t know what she was doing. I was worried about her. Besides, if she showed up, I could testify against Gu Dongcheng. I''ll find her. If I find her, you''ll be fine..." Su ran said as she raised her hand and placed it on the glass. It was as if he could touch his hand.


    "Where''s grandma?"


    "Buried." Su Ran''s voice was a little hoarse, and what made her most sad was that she was not there on the day Madam song was buried.


    Those people said that she and Song Weixi were not The song family people and were not qualified to attend Madam song''s funeral, so they stopped them outside and couldn''t even get close.


    Song Tingyu''s deep eyes were filled with sadness, anger and regret. Su Ran understood his feelings.


    "I will get everything back from Gu Dongcheng for what the The song family has suffered today."


    Su ran nodded.


    "By the way, where''s Zi Chu?"


    "She''s injured. She''s recuperating now..."


    Song Tingyu was such a smart person. Hearing her say that, he immediately understood, "Gu Dongcheng did it? Is it serious?"


    "The skin injury is almost healed, and the fracture of the calf is not healed so quickly..."


    "Let him have a good rest. I have nothing to worry about right now, and you don''t have to worry about it. By the way, I''ve moved to Lin Chenghuan''s place recently. I don''t want to live with Vichy. I''m worried." Song Tingyu ordered.


    Su Ran seemed to see the old Song Tingyu in him again. He had pulled himself together as fast as he could.


    The guard next to him reminded him that it was time. Song Tingyu said before he put down the phone, "Su Ran, I miss you very much."


    Su ran said, "Me too, Trial. You have to take good care of yourself..."


    Song Tingyu put down the phone. Su Ran stood there and watched as he was taken away by the prison guards. Slowly, slowly, his figure became smaller and smaller. Finally, he opened the door and disappeared before his eyes.


    Tian Mi did not know how long he had been unconscious and finally woke up, but his eyelids were heavy and his head hurt even more. She pressed her temples with her hand and finally saw where she was.


    This wasn''t where she lived in America, but it wasn''t where she lived in Ancheng either. I wonder where Gu Dongcheng has taken her now.


    She heard the sound, turned her head and saw Gu Dongcheng coming in with a glass of water in his hand and a gloomy face.


    Tian Mi didn''t want to see him at all, so she wanted to turn her head immediately. But when she thought of su ran and Tang Zichu, she opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she found that her throat was so swollen that she could hardly make a sound. She finally opened her mouth with great strength, "Gu Dongcheng, what did you do to Ran Ran and Tang Zichu?"


    Gu Dongcheng stood in front of her with a glass of water. Instead of answering her question, he handed her the glass of water and the pills, "Take the medicine."


    Even though Tian Mi was extremely upset, she still tried her best to knock the medicine off Gu Dongcheng''s hand, glared at him, and said again, "What have you done to Ran Ran and Tang Zichu?"


    Gu Dongcheng took the medicine again, "Take the medicine." He repeated what he had just said, but his voice was clearly dangerous.


    Tian Mi fell again.


    Gu Dongcheng''s patience seemed to have reached its limit. This time, he poured the medicine into his hand and asked sternly, "Do you want to eat it?"


    "Where are Ran Ran and Tang Zichu?!"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, reached out to hold her neck, pulled her over, and pinched both sides of her cheek with one hand, forcing her to open her mouth, before stuffing all the pills into her mouth and filling it with water.


    Tian Mi was forced into it by him. He coughed all the time and his eyes were red. Gu Dongcheng covered her mouth, "Take the medicine and swallow it!"


    Tian Mi struggled desperately and beat him with his hands.


    But she was not strong enough. Gu Dongcheng covered her mouth with one hand and raised her chin with the other, "Tian Mi, don''t challenge my limits. I will make your life worse than death!"


    After being with tian mi for so long, he had already figured out her character. Although she was usually cheerful and generous, her temper was especially fierce. It was useless to threaten her with herself for things she didn''t want to do!


    But she was a special person who valued family and friendship. Only with these people could she compromise.


    So now Gu Dongcheng said, "I know how to make your life worse than death. I told you not to force me, but you are disobeying me again and again! Tian Mi, don''t joke about your parents''lives!"


    As soon as Gu Dongcheng''s voice fell, Tian Mi slowly gave up resisting, tears rolling in her eyes, and finally she forcefully swallowed the pill.


    Seeing that she had finally taken the medicine, Gu Dongcheng let go of her hand and handed her the cup, "Drink the water."


    Tian Mi also obediently drank the water.


    Gu Dongcheng took a tissue to wipe the water off her mouth and body. She stubbornly turned her head, but Gu Dongcheng pinched her chin and turned her head, "Tian Mi, I told you, listen to me."


    Tian Mi no longer cared about him, even if she was disgusted, but she did not resist, just looked at him: "Where are Ran Ran and Tang Zichu? How are they?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s finger on her mouth paused slightly, "Dead. I killed him."

 Chapter 273 My People Will Contact You (1)

    Chapter 273 my people will contact you (1)


    Tian Mi shuddered and waved his hand away, "Gu Dongcheng, you devil!" She tried her best to throw herself at him, but she was weak, so when Gu Dongcheng pushed her hand, she fell onto the bed, panting heavily, and her clear eyes glared at him angrily.


    Gu Dongcheng stood by the bed and looked down at her, "Su Ran and Tang Zichu killed my daughter. How could I let them die so easily? I want to keep the torture going and watch them struggle so hard that it''s fun, don''t you think?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, why are you so despicable! Disgusting!"


    "Disgusting?"


    "Then you don''t know how long it''s going to be disgusting, Tian Mi. You killed one of my children. You think that''s all? I want you to give me one more..."


    "Gu Dongcheng!" Tian mi waved her hand to hit him in the face, but he grabbed her wrist. He stared into her eyes and said, "You can''t escape from my hand for the rest of your life."


    With that, he released her hand and turned to leave the room.


    Tian Mi yelled at his back, "Gu Dongcheng, I curse you and you die a horrible death!"


    Gu Dongcheng opened the door and stood by the door, "Tian Mi, don''t worry. I''ll pull you along if I die."


    Song Tingyu''s case was about to begin, and Tang Zichu was unable to move because of the fracture, so Su Ran and Zhoulv Teacher were busy these days, just to find some more favorable evidence.


    Now that Su Ran was listening to Song Tingyu, she had moved over to Lin Chenghuan''s house because she was really worried about what Gu Dongcheng would do. She and Song Weixi were just two people, so it would be safer to live there.


    He always felt that Gu Dongcheng had endured all these years just for these times, so whenever he had the chance to push the The song family into a corner, he would not let go. Now that Song Tingyu was still in the detention center, he would do everything he could to stop him from coming out.


    That day, Su Ran received a call from Hope, "Ran Ran, where are you?"


    "I''m at home. What''s wrong?"


    Hope was silent for a moment, "There''s someone who wants to see you. Can you come over?"


    "Who wants to see me?" Su Ran was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t figure out who else wanted to see her but through Hope.


    "He said he was a friend of Mr. Song and wanted to talk to you." Xi he paused, "We are in the hospital now. Can you come over? By the way, his name is Mu Chucheng."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Ran pondered for a while, then picked up his phone and dialed a number for Tang Zichu. Since he was a friend of Song Tingyu, Tang Zichu knew something.


    Su Ran said Mu Chucheng''s name, and Tang Zichu''s tone was somewhat surprised, "Is mu chu city in Ancheng? Where is he?"


    "At the hospital, a friend of mine called me and said that mu chu city wanted to see me and let me go over. Zi Chu, does this Mu Chucheng know Trial?"


    "Yes, I seem to have known you a long time ago."


    "That''s good. I''ll go and meet him." Su Ran thought, maybe Mu Chucheng wanted to ask about Song Tingyu through her, but he didn''t know why he chose to be in the hospital, or why he contacted her through xihe.


    Did Hope know him too?


    Hope had just said Mu Chucheng''s name so that she could dispel her doubts while she was trying to prove it.


    "I''ll go with you." Tang zichu said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go by myself. In your current situation, you should stay at home and recuperate well." Su Ran felt it was inappropriate, so he shook his head and refused.


    "I''m fine now. I''ll go with you."


    Seeing Tang Zichu''s resolute attitude, Su Ran had to compromise. She left the Lin family and drove to Tang Zichu to pick him up, then to the hospital.


    Su Ran was curious about Mu Chucheng''s identity, "Who is mu chu city?" After a moment of silence, she thought, "Could it be the Mu family..."


    "It''s the Jiangcheng Mu family." Tang Zichu gave her a positive answer.


    Jiangcheng Mu family was one of several big families. Its rise was not as long as the history of other families. It started in the republic of china. It was said that the ancestor of the Mu family was an arms dealer in the republic of china and started by selling arms. Compared to other families, its background could be more complicated.


    Over the years, the Mu family has been running a black and white war.


    However, Jiangcheng is in the southern city, which is far away from Ancheng. Why did Mu Chucheng come here?


    When they reached the hospital parking lot, Su Ran called Hope to confirm the exact location.


    "Let''s go." After the call ended, Su Ran pressed the elevator.


    Hearing the news of Mu Chucheng, Su Ran was still a little excited. Recently, they had been trapped in a place and could not get out. This Mu Chucheng might be able to help them.


    Arriving at the door of the ward that Hope had mentioned, Su Ran knocked on the door. Hope came out and opened the door. She smiled, "Ran Ran, Mr. Tang, you''re here."


    "Hope."


    Su Ran also said hello and smiled. She heard the voice, so she looked into the ward. Xi Nuannuan was lying on the bed, shaking the man''s arm in his arms, "Uncle, I really want to marry you when I grow up. You have to hook me up. Don''t cheat."


    Hope''s voice was stern, "Nuannuan! Come down!"


    "Mom!" Xi Nuannuan naturally refused, "I don''t want to. My uncle hasn''t promised me yet."


    The man on the bed looked up at Hope and Su Ran and lowered his head, "But your mother said you have a little boyfriend."


    "I didn''t! I''m going to marry my uncle!"


    "Xi Nuannuan, come down now!" Xihe walked over and picked Xi Nuannuan up from the bed. Xi Nuannuan refused and was frightened by Hope''s attitude at this moment, so he cried out, "Wow, wow... Mom, you bully!"


    This was obviously a child''s play. It could be seen that Mu Chucheng was also teasing Xi Nuannuan, but I don''t know why Hope''s attitude was so serious.


    "Hope, you scared Nuannuan..."


    Hope''s face was a little ugly. He pulled Xi Nuannuan, who was still crying, and said, "You guys talk first. I''ll take her out for a walk."


    "Mom, I''m not leaving. Uncle hasn''t promised me yet." Xi nuan said as she cried, her big red eyes looking especially heart-wrenching.


    Hope let go of xi nuan''s hand and walked to the door alone, "Xi Nuannuan, I''ll count to three. If you don''t come out, mom is really angry! One..." She waited, "Two..."

 Chapter 274 My People Will Contact You (2)

    Chapter 274 my people will contact you (2)


    "Two and a half!" Xi Nuannuan pouted and shouted, then ran quickly to Hope''s side and took the initiative to hold her hand.


    Xi and holding Xi Nuannuan, who was still sobbing, closed the door, "Take your time."


    "Sit down."


    After Hope and her daughter left, a deep and pleasant male voice came from the side.


    "Hello, Mr. Mu. I''m Song Boss''s assistant, Tang Zichu." Tang Zichu volunteered, "This is Song Boss''s wife, Su Ran."


    "Assistant Tang, I haven''t seen you in years, but I still remember you." Mu Chucheng said, then looked at Su Ran and smiled, "Mrs. Song, I''m Mu Chucheng. I''m sorry to have you come here specially."


    Mu Chucheng was born with an aura, but his eyes were filled with cynicism.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Mu."


    As she spoke, su ran found two chairs and placed them in front of the bed, because she noticed that Mu Chucheng''s feet were plastered with plaster, making it difficult to move.


    After Su Ran and Tang Zichu sat down, mu chu city said, "I invited Mrs. Song here today to find out about Mr. Song."


    Su Ran told the story.


    Mu chucheng leaned against the bed and remained silent for a moment. He looked at Su Ran and said, "I want to see him."


    Su Ran and Tang Zichu looked at each other, and tang zichu said, "Mr. Mu, I''ll make arrangements."


    They had been chatting in the ward about what had happened to the The song family, and xi and Xi Nuannuan had not returned since they had just left the room, probably because they wanted to leave space for them, and she couldn''t get a word out about the The song family.


    After leaving the hospital, Tang Zichu immediately went to arrange. In the afternoon, he arranged for mu chu city to meet Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran also went to the detention center, but did not go in to see Song Tingyu. She waited outside, and after a while, saw Mu Chucheng walking out with Tang Zichu on crutches.


    Mu Chucheng took out his cell phone outside the door and dialed a number. While waiting for the call, he said to tang zichu, "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    Tang Zichu nodded and lit a cigarette for him immediately.


    Mu Chucheng had a cigarette between his right index and middle fingers, and a phone in his left hand. The phone was connected. He gave the people over there a few words, hung up the phone, put it back in his pocket, and looked at Su Ran and Tang Zichu, "I can remove the cast in a minute. There''s something going on in Jiangcheng. I have to go back. I''ve arranged for my people to contact you. He''ll try his best to find Miss Tian..."


    Su Ran was not surprised that mu chu city would say Tian Mi''s name. Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu must have just told him these things inside.


    Tian Mi was too important to them, but now they did not know where Gu Dongcheng had hidden her. Now they had no way to find her, and if mu chucheng was willing to help, he would definitely find her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mu."


    Mu Chucheng remained silent for a long time. He quietly finished a cigarette and looked at Su Ran, "Mrs. Song, I have a question for you."


    "Mr. Mu, please speak."


    "How long have you known Miss Xi?"


    Su Ran knew that he was talking about Hope. All along, Su Ran felt that Hope had a lot of secrets hidden in him. Even a few months ago, she knew that xihe had a husband. She thought that Xi Nuannuan followed her surname because she was a single mother, but obviously not because xihe had a husband named Shen Xianfei.


    "We''ve known each other for a few years."


    "Do you know her?"


    "What does Mr. Mu want to know?" There were always some things that everyone didn''t want others to know about, and Su Ran was not a good person. Although Hope had a lot of secrets, she hardly ever asked.


    Mu chucheng twirled the cigarette butt in his hand, then put it out and threw it into the trash can next to him before saying, "Nothing."


    A black bentley stopped in front of the detention center at this time. Someone came down, opened the door in the back seat of the car, and came over to help Mu Chucheng, "Master mu."


    Mu Chucheng sat back in the car and pulled down the window, "My people will contact you. Tell him the situation then. He will arrange it."


    "Thank you."


    Mu Chucheng promised to help, and the chances of finding Tian Mi would be much higher, because the Mu family had a close relationship between the black and the white, but Su Ran was only worried that Gu Dongcheng was still abroad with sweetness, that might not be so smooth, and Song Tingyu''s case was about to open soon, she was worried that it would be too late.


    Mu Chucheng''s plane left Ancheng that night, and his assistant quickly contacted Su Ran and Tang Zichu.


    It was only later that Tian Mi realized that Gu Dongcheng had brought her back to the country, but not in Ancheng.


    When she was in Ancheng and America, Gu Dongcheng allowed her to go out as long as she had someone behind her. But now, when she was here, she could only stay in the house all day long. Moreover, no matter where she went, she would be watched. Because of what happened in America, now she couldn''t even go to the kitchen.


    And the people who looked at her were no longer the ones in America, probably because Gu Dongcheng felt that those people couldn''t take care of her, so a new group of people had been looking at her.


    Tian Mi didn''t have to go out to find out how closely the house was guarded, and now she couldn''t even get a fly in or out, let alone her.


    The days she was locked up here by Gu Dongcheng had been a dull day. At first, she thought it was because she had just had an operation, but even the wounds on her body had healed, but she was still listless all day.


    She could not lift a single ounce of strength from doing anything. She felt that if she continued like this, she would go crazy sooner or later.


    She now thought that she would rather have Gu Dongcheng kill her than lock her up here.


    But after this thought flashed through her mind, she scolded herself. No matter what, she would not compromise with gu East city. She ended her life like this. She was too sorry for her parents and herself.


    She wanted to keep trying to leave, no matter how hard it was, but she had to find a way to leave.


    But that didn''t work out. She often spent the whole day in bed and woke up listless, so she couldn''t calm down and think about how she should escape.


    Gu Dongcheng has been here once these days.


    But when he came over, Tian Mi was lying on the bed, and basically had no energy to pay attention to him, not even to scold him. In her blurry mind, she felt that there was someone else in the room besides Gu Dongcheng, and he seemed to be talking to someone else.


    When she tried to listen, she couldn''t hear anything, only a faint feeling. Her arm was lifted up, and after a while, a sharp pain came from the skin in the crook of her arm.

 Chapter 275 I Want to See Gu Dongcheng Die A Horrible Death with My Own Eyes (1)

    Chapter 275 I want to see Gu Dongcheng die a horrible death (1)


    She tried to open her eyes to see what Gu Dongcheng was doing, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. She fainted again.


    This time, Gu Dongcheng left very quickly. Several times after that, Tian Mi felt the same way every time she fell asleep.


    Someone picked up her arm, and then there was a tingling sensation.


    She had always been in such a state that when Mu Chucheng''s men found her and took her away, she did not feel the joy of finally escaping.


    When she woke up again and opened her eyes, all the familiar faces appeared in front of her.


    Her parents, Su Ran, Lin Chenghuan, and Tang Zichu.


    Father of Tian mother of Tian saw her wake up and cried with joy, "Mimi, you''re awake."


    Tian Mi thought she was mistaken. She stared blankly at the man in front of her and said, "Dad, mom..."


    Mother of Tian held her in his arms, "It''s us, Mimi. It''s okay. You''re okay. Everyone saved you..."


    "Mom...!" Tian Mi finally realized that she was not dreaming and cried out. It was real. She came out, really came out, and escaped from gu East city''s clutches.


    Tian Mi had not seen her parents for a long time, and in addition to being imprisoned in several places during this period by Gu Dongcheng, she had suffered a lot. Every day, there was no one else but those who were watching over her.


    Tian Mi felt that if he went on like this, he would go crazy.


    But fortunately, she survived, until someone else came to save her, and finally saw a familiar face.


    Seeing that tian mi was crying so hard, mother of Tian naturally felt sorry for her. She hugged her and patted her on the back, "Mimi, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s okay. Ran Ran asked someone to save you. You''re okay now, Mimi. Don''t worry, mom won''t let Gu Dongcheng that bastard bully you again!" The mother and daughter almost cried together.


    Father of Tian''s eyes were red and moist. He wiped them with his hand and smiled, "Okay, don''t cry. Mimi is back. It''s a good thing. It''s something to be happy about, so don''t cry..."


    Su Ran handed over a handkerchief. Tian Mi took it and wiped the tears off tian mi''s eyes and cheeks. She still felt sad and distressed. Originally, Tian Mi''s face was a little baby-faced and round, but because of the physical and mental suffering these days, she had lost a lot of weight.


    She used to yell about losing weight, but she never succeeded. This time, she lost a lot of weight.


    Mother of Tian held her face with both hands, "My baby has suffered. If I knew Gu Dongcheng was such a person, I shouldn''t have promised you to marry him..."


    Tian Mi''s voice choked, "Mom, what does this have to do with you? I misjudged myself. I thought he was worth it for the rest of my life, but I didn''t expect to marry a demon."


    As her mood gradually calmed down, she looked at the other people standing in the ward, "Ran Ran, Chenghuan, assistant Tang, thank you for saving me. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can come out. I might go crazy."


    "Okay, it''s all right now." Su Ran patted her hand and stared into her eyes, "But this time, I really want to thank Mr. Mu..."


    "Mr. Mu?" Tian Mi wondered. She thought Lin Chenghuan and Tang Zichu found her together. There was a Mr. Mu...


    "It''s a friend of Trial''s. Hope knows him too. He''s the young master of the Jiangcheng Mu family." Su Ran gave a brief account of what happened.


    Even though Song Tingyu used to be powerful, he was already in the detention center. Everyone was watching him die. This time, he was bound to be badly punished by Gu Dongcheng, so many of his previous relationships could not be transferred.


    Tian mi nodded her head to understand, but she was in a bad mood and her face was very bad, so everyone did not disturb her and let her lie down and continue to rest.


    But tian mi didn''t want to stay in the hospital. She felt insecure because Gu Dongcheng found her at the hospital where she was in America.


    She didn''t want to be caught by him again. She didn''t want to go back to that cage. If she went back, she would go crazy!


    "I must appear in court. I must testify against Gu Dongcheng and let him suffer the punishment he deserves..."


    Tian Mi didn''t want to stay in the hospital, and no one wanted to force her. After all, the doctor said that she was not in any serious trouble and was only suffering from mental torture, which made her weak. She went back to rest and recuperate, and she would soon recover.


    Now that Tian Mi is the most important witness, and the trial is about to begin, Gu Dongcheng will definitely try his best to take her back, so it is impossible for her to go back with tian tian and tian tian. It is too dangerous. Fortunately, Lin Chenghuan''s house is very big, with Su Ran and her son living in it, and now there are many empty rooms, so he proposed that tian mi and tian tian and tian tian''s parents should stay with him for the time being, and make plans after all the turmoil.


    Tian Mi had been back for more than two days. These days, although mother of Tian bought her many tonics and stews every day, she was still in a bad mood. Moreover, she often looked very anxious. Even in her sleep, she would wake up from her dream shouting.


    Sometimes she even had a slight twitch, her mood getting more and more anxious, and her eyes were not right.


    At first, it wasn''t so serious, and she wasn''t in the mood to think deeply, so she tried her best to restrain herself every time, but now, the situation is getting worse.


    Sitting on the sofa, she felt very uncomfortable, as if she was yearning for something, but she didn''t know what she was yearning for. She began to twitch all over, holding her head with her hands in pain, and curling herself up on the sofa.


    Song Weixi was playing lego on the carpet in the living room. He was the first to notice that something was wrong with her and dropped his toy, "Aunt tian, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tian Mi suddenly raised his head at this moment, his eyes wide open, his face pale, his facial features ferocious, his forehead full of sweat, and his whole body was twitching. This appearance frightened Song Weixi, and he retreated a few steps: "Mom, mom... Grandma tian, aunt tian she..."


    Hearing Song Weixi''s voice, everyone rushed over. Mother of Tian ran over and hugged Tian Mi, "Mimi, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare mom. What''s wrong with you? Say something..."


    "Mom, I feel so bad. It''s... Hard..." Tian mi raised her head and gasped, her face turning pale.


    Su Ran quickly called the family doctor.


    Lin Chenghuan was also pushed over by the servants in a wheelchair. Looking at tian mi''s situation, his face was solemn. "You guys go over and hold her down."


    She was very strong now, and because of her discomfort, she could do anything, and even wanted to hit her head against the coffee table in front of the sofa.

 Chapter 276 I Want to See Gu Dongcheng Die A Horrible Death with My Own Eyes (2)

    Chapter 276 I want to see Gu Dongcheng die a horrible death (2)


    The two servants and father tian pressed Tian Mi down hard. When she could not move, she began to cry anxiously, "Let me go, let me go!"


    Mother of Tian cried, "Mimi, what''s wrong with you?"


    "This is a drug addiction."


    Lin Chenghuan''s words stunned everyone present! Drug addiction?!


    When did Tian Mi become addicted to drugs?!


    Mother of Tian came to her senses first, "Gu Dongcheng who died a horrible death, it must be him, it must be him..." She stepped forward and hugged Tian Mi in her arms, "My daughter, my daughter...!"


    But now, tian mi seemed to have lost her mind and could not recognize who was in front of her. In order to break free, she kept pounding mother of Tian. Father of Tian pulled her away, and the servant forcefully picked Tian Mi up and sent her back to the room. Everyone tied her hands and feet. Because they were afraid that she would bite her tongue, they stuffed a towel into her mouth. Now, she could not utter a sound, and could not move.


    The saddest and most distressed thing about her appearance was her parents.


    She didn''t expect to be taken away by Gu Dongcheng in such a short time that she was already so addicted to drugs.


    The doctor quickly came over and gave her a sedative before she passed out. Mother of Tian untied the rope on her hand and caressed her face with his hand.


    The doctor examined Tian Mi in detail, then talked to Lin Chenghuan, confirming what he had said before: "This lady is really addicted to drugs, and I just looked at her arm and found that there were many tiny pinholes, so she should have injected the drugs into her body. This method is the most addictive, and because there are still a lot of injections per time, So even though it hasn''t been a long time, it doesn''t look good now. I''ll prescribe some medicine first. You should be careful. Generally, people who are addicted to drugs will get restless and twitch when they have an attack. Besides, they will hurt others or hurt themselves..."


    When Tian Mi woke up, he heard someone crying beside him.


    She opened her eyes and looked over. She felt exhausted and her throat was swollen and painful, so her voice was hoarse, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Mimi, you''re awake."


    Tian Mi was about to sit up from the bed. She vaguely remembered what happened before she fell asleep, "Mom, what happened to me?"


    Mother of Tian''s eyes were red and swollen. When she saw her only daughter being made like this by Gu Dongcheng, she naturally felt heartbroken and hugged Tian Mi in her arms, "You''re addicted to drugs."


    Tian Mi froze and some thoughts and images appeared in her mind.


    She vaguely remembered that every time she fell asleep, someone would pick up her arm and inject something into her. But those days, she had no energy or strength. When she woke up, everything was the same.


    As soon as these images and thoughts appeared in her mind, she immediately lowered her head and opened her sleeve, with tiny pinholes on both arms.


    Gu Dongcheng used such a despicable method to prevent her from escaping.


    Mother of Tian saw her sitting on the bed, her eyes not knowing where to look, not moving. She looked worried and held her hand, "Mimi, you have to hold back. We have to get rid of this addiction."


    Tian mi covered her face with her hands and grabbed her hair. Finally, she felt the urge to kill someone.


    Gu Dongcheng, this man, she would hate him till death!


    For the next two days, Tian Mi''s drug addiction was so frequent that it was frightening every time. Several times, she almost bit her tongue and committed suicide. Fortunately, she was caught in time.


    And every time when the drug addiction started, Tian Mi felt that she couldn''t hold on, but she wasn''t willing to just watch Gu Dongcheng get away with it. She wanted to personally testify against Gu Dongcheng and watch him get what he deserved!


    It was with this thought that she could survive.


    In the past two days, she had three episodes.


    The last time was in the afternoon, when she was sweating heavily on the bed and gasping for air, father of Tian saw that she had gradually quietened down and untied the towel in her mouth and the rope that helped her with her hands and feet.


    Su Ran took the medicine and gave it to her. Mother of Tian took care of her and wiped the sweat off her forehead and body.


    She had thought she was asleep, but now her feeble voice came out, "When will the trial start?"


    "Tomorrow, but Tian Mi, you are now..." Su Ran sighed lightly and shook her head. She was worried that Tian Mi would be able to testify in court in such a weak state.


    "I''m going. I''m going to kill Gu Dongcheng!"


    If this thought hadn''t supported her, she probably wouldn''t have been able to survive the last three episodes.


    She wanted to go to court, to testify against Gu Dongcheng.


    The man who had only treated her as a substitute from the beginning to the end had hurt her time and time again. Besides, he had done so many outrageous things. If he hadn''t dealt with him at this time, how long would he have waited?


    For his own benefit, he actually injected drugs into her body. He didn''t care if she was going to die or not when the drug addiction started!


    "Mimi..." Tian Mi was extremely worried about her health, "Why don''t you wait until you get better?" She can''t even walk now. How can she testify in court?


    "I''m fine..." Tian Mi''s voice was soft and weak, but he was unusually firm, "I must go."


    The first trial began at 9: 00 a. M., and the prosecutor charged Song Tingyu with intentionally killing Madam song for his own selfish desires.


    Today''s case attracted everyone''s attention. In the morning, there were reporters standing outside. As soon as Su Ran''s car arrived, the reporters swarmed up and the cars couldn''t walk.


    Su Ran frowned as she looked at the reporters with microphones standing outside their cars.


    Because there were so many reporters, it was difficult for them to leave the road outside the courthouse and drive into the parking lot.


    Then Gu Dongcheng arrived, and since the reporters were also interested in his appearance, gu East city responded with no comment. He had several bodyguards by his side, so they quickly separated the reporters and walked into the court.


    When he came in, he met Su Ran and the others.


    Today, mother of Tian and father tian also came over. When they saw him, they wanted to go forward and chop him up!


    Gu East city smiled and didn''t care about their eyes at all. He even walked up to tian mi, who was clearly heading for tian mi. Tang Zichu stood in front of Tian Mi and said, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 277 My Heart Ached When I Saw Her like That

    Chapter 277 when I saw her like that, my heart ached too much.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were harsh, and then he looked at Tian Mi, "I really didn''t expect that you were really going to testify against me?"


    "Yes, I want to see you die!" Tian Mi''s condition was much better today. She stared at Gu Dongcheng and squeezed her voice out of her mouth word by word with a strong hatred!


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him. Talking to such a scumbag is a waste of energy. Mimi, let''s go." Father of Tian hugged her shoulder.


    None of them wanted to say another word to Gu Dongcheng or see him again, so they turned and left.


    Gu Dongcheng was still standing, and his assistant came forward, "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng waved his hand and frowned, "Nothing..."


    Looking at Tian Mi''s back at this moment, he didn''t know why there were so many images of them together in his mind.


    After the trial began, Tian Mi sat in the back and waited. Father of Tian mother of Tian was with her. She kept rubbing her temples with her hands and breathing deeply. She kept praying in her heart that nothing would happen in such an important situation today.


    "Mimi, are you okay?" Mother of Tian was worried that she might get addicted.


    Tian Mi shook his head, bit his lips and said nothing.


    She felt that waiting time was really long for her mood right now.


    Finally, the door of the room was opened and a bailiff came in. It was her turn.


    Tian Mi followed the bailiff to the courtroom, but felt that his footsteps were a little flighty at the moment. When he walked up the stairs, he almost fell down because he didn''t step steadily.


    Tian Mi''s heart tightened at this moment, but she finally calmed down and stood in the witness seat. She looked around. Song Tingyu was in the defendant seat, Su Ran, Lin Chenghuan, Tang Zichu and her parents were in the audience, and Gu Dongcheng was sitting beside her. He was looking at her now.


    She fell her head to clear her head.


    Zhoulv Teacher had met with her before, and they talked about going to court. Now, after she appeared, Zhoulv Teacher stood in front of her, "Miss Tian, please introduce yourself to the judge and everyone present."


    Tian Mi held his breath and briefly introduced himself. Zhoulv Teacher said, "Miss Tian, your husband is Gu Dongcheng, right?"


    "Yes." Tian mi nodded.


    "Regarding the case of Song Tingyu being charged with intentional homicide, you can state what you saw, heard, and knew truthfully."


    Tian Mi was already feeling very uncomfortable. She knew that her drug addiction seemed to have flared up again. She did not expect it to happen so frequently. At such a critical moment, it would actually...


    She almost couldn''t hear what Zhoulv Teacher was saying, but at this moment, she was trying to calm herself down and felt the light in her eyes fall on her. She knew she couldn''t do anything, so she insisted, "Everything is done by Gu Dongcheng. I heard him talking to someone else on the phone. He designed it step by step to get people to Su Ran''s food..."


    Tian Mi''s vision was getting blurry, her head was getting more and more painful, and the feeling that her body and heart were being gnawed by thousands of ants came again. Even though she tried very hard to control the feeling, she still couldn''t. She started to twitch again, and she started to feel hard to breathe, so she fell to the ground.


    Her actions stunned everyone present.


    The courtroom was in a state of chaos.


    Gu Dongcheng quickly stepped forward to hold Tian Mi in his arms, and father mother of Tian rushed over, "Put her down, put her down, what right do you have to touch her!"


    But gu East city ignored what father of Tian mother of Tian said. The people he brought even stopped tian and tian, and he carried Tian Mi to the back of the court.


    Seeing this happening, the judge had to declare a temporary adjournment.


    Tian Mi was placed on the sofa in a conference room in the courthouse by Gu Dongcheng. She was still convulsing, gasping for air, and tears and snot flowed down her face. But she knew that Gu Dongcheng was next to her. She was clenching her teeth and trying to push him away, but she was hugged by Gu Dongcheng, "Tian Mi, how are you? Hold it in."


    All of them followed, including the presiding judge and two other judges.


    "What''s going on?"


    "She''s addicted to drugs." Gu Dongcheng grabbed Tian Mi''s wrists so that she couldn''t move.


    Her eyes were wide open and filled with hatred, "Gu Dongcheng, you must die!"


    She said this and bit Gu Dongcheng''s arm hard.


    The presiding judge saw the situation and said, "Pull her down quickly."


    "No, it will make her feel better." Gu Dongcheng said hoarsely.


    "Put on an act!" Tian Mi glared at gu East city, "Get out of here, beast!"


    In the end, Gu Dongcheng was pulled away, and Tian Mi was in father of Tian''s arms. It was another painful struggle and torture. After Tian Mi survived, he had no strength at all, and they all knew that because Tian Mi had such a situation in court, everything was in vain today.


    The judge would no longer consider her testimony of any use.


    Tian Mi was sent to the hospital and the trial continued.


    This time, it was Gu Dongcheng who said, "Chief justice, as you can see, my wife, Tian Mi, has been addicted to drugs for a long time. Because of the long-term injection, her spirit and mood are not very stable. There are often hallucinations and fantasies in front of her. How can you believe her words?"


    "He''s talking nonsense. He was the one who injected Tian Mi with drugs to control her!" Su Ran could not bear it. The scene of Tian Mi convulsing in court just now appeared in her mind, and the person who caused her to be like this was now at large, and even said such things.


    This man was more than just a sanctimonious, dressed animal?


    He was simply not human.


    She looked sadly at Song Tingyu in the dock, feeling as if she had been stabbed by thousands of needles. She even felt the air begin to thin.


    Without Tian Mi as a witness, they had no chance of winning.


    What else could she say when she saw that Gu Dongcheng, who had done so many things, could still stand here? What else could he do?


    For the first time, she felt so powerless.


    Song Tingyu was also looking at her. He raised his handcuffed hand and placed it on his eyes and mouth.


    Su Ran understood that he was telling her not to cry and not to be sad. He liked her smile.


    Su Ran took a deep breath and looked at Song Tingyu with a curve in his mouth.

 Chapter 278 His Family Affairs, Its Not up to Anyone Else to Interfere

    Chapter 278: no one else is in charge of his family affairs.


    Gu Dongcheng, on the other hand, was indifferent to Su Ran''s words. He sneered, "Miss Su, do you have any evidence for what you said? Everything has to be based on evidence. Without evidence, I can sue you for false accusations. Also, as my wife, I don''t know her better than you do? She''s my dearest person. How could I have injected her with drugs when I saw her like that?"


    He paused, the smile in his eyes growing even colder, "It''s clearly Miss Su. You brought her here under her current circumstances and purposely said such things in court. Ask my wife about her current situation. Where is she suitable to be a witness? Your honor, are you right?"


    When the three judges thought about Tian Mi''s situation just now, it was really not right. She didn''t even have the strength to speak, so how could she be a witness?


    Because of Tian Mi''s performance in the court, it was a failure to testify against Gu Dongcheng, and the final result of the trial was naturally unsatisfactory, but fortunately, the final judgment was not down, and they still had time.


    However, Tian Mi''s sudden drug addiction in court, coupled with Gu Dongcheng''s words, had left a very bad impression on the judge. Even if Tian Mi stood in court again, the judge would probably agree with her testimony. He really thought that she was taking too much drugs, which led to confusion, hallucinations and hallucinations.


    After the trial, Song Tingyu was naturally pushed back to the detention center. Before he was brought back to the detention center, Su Ran ran to the dock and held his hand, "Trial."


    It was the first time in so many days that Su Ran had been able to touch him. Every time they met before, there was glass between them.


    "Su Ran."


    Song Tingyu also held her hand tightly, his deep eyes staring at her, his eyes not willing to move away.


    But before they could speak, the police came and took Song Tingyu away. Su Ran ran out of the courtroom and was blocked alive. He watched Song Tingyu''s police car being taken again. With the siren of the police car, Su Ran''s Shen Jing was pulled violently again.


    Gu Dongcheng and his men also came out at this time, looking at Su Ran, Tang Zichu and Lin Chenghuan with a smile in their eyes, "Do you think Song Tingyu is locked up in the detention center now? Can you fight me on your own? Mr. Lin, I''m afraid you can''t protect yourself now. You still have the heart to care about your old lover. Hahaha..."


    Originally, the fight in the Lin family had already reached a white-hot stage, and something like this happened to lin shenghuan, which caused his legs to be paralyzed. Now he had to rely on a wheelchair wherever he went, so the people of the lin family thought that he was disabled and not suitable to inherit the lin family, so now quite a number of people wanted Lin Chenghuan to leave the position to Lin Tianyou, but mother of Lin would not agree?!


    So the conflicts between the lin family became more and more serious!


    Gu Dongcheng got into the car with a gloomy and sarcastic laugh and left.


    The three of them first went to Zhoulv Teacher''s place and chatted with him at the law firm about what happened today. Su Ran''s cell phone rang at this time. It was mother of Tian. She answered, "Auntie."


    "Ran Ran, come here. Gu Dongcheng is taking Mimi away."


    "We''ll be right there."


    Su Ran hung up the phone and looked at Lin Chenghuan and Tang Zichu, "Gu Dongcheng sent someone to the hospital to take Tian Mi away."


    Lin Chenghuan called the driver and told him to drive over right away. Then the three of them got in the car and rushed to the hospital. But it was still too late. When they got to the ward, they saw mother of Tian crying on the sofa, while father tian stood by and sighed.


    "Auntie."


    "Mimi was taken away." Mother of Tian cried intermittently, "The police just showed up, but Gu Dongcheng, this bastard, said that we were not willing to let Mimi suffer and kept giving her drugs, which made her worse and worse. He said that he was Mimi''s husband and had the right to take his wife back. He actually said that he would help Mimi get rid of drugs, the devil!"


    "I''ll go find him."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, he opened the door and left the ward.


    "Zi Chu!" Su Ran called his name, followed him out, and told him not to be so impulsive. Since Gu Dongcheng had taken Tian Mi away, how could it be so easy for him to find him? Besides, what''s the use of him going to gu East city now? Maybe he couldn''t even see Gu Dongcheng''s face.


    The man''s mind was twisted to the point where otherwise, who would have let his wife become addicted to drugs?


    "When Mimi returns to his hands, there must be more or less bad luck. He may not know how to torture her..." Mother of Tian''s heartbroken cries kept coming.


    Tang Zichu was pulled back by Su Ran. His thin lips were tightly pursed. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''m going to call Mr. Mu''s assistant."


    This time, Gu Dongcheng did not hide tian mi anywhere, but took her back to where they lived before.


    Before, because he had hidden her, and gu East city was not there, Mu Chucheng''s men found her and took her away. But now that Gu Dongcheng had not hidden tian mi, he told everyone with dignity that Tian Mi was his wife, and no one had the right to take Tian Mi away.


    What he meant was that no one else was in charge of his family affairs.


    So naturally, as an outsider, Mu Chucheng really had no right to interfere.


    When Tian Mi woke up, she knew that she had been taken away by Gu Dongcheng again, because she was so familiar with the furnishings in the room. This was the house she had lived in before.


    Everything in this room was the same as before she left.


    She used to think that Gu Dongcheng''s house was all black and white and gray, and the lines and colors were too cold, so after she moved in, she began to decorate it again. With this arrangement, the house immediately became lively and warm. She was really satisfied with her masterpiece at that time, so she liked everything in the house, but now she felt disgusted!


    She had been lying in bed all day, and Gu Dongcheng was not there. The maid brought up the food, and she did not eat a bite.


    She lay on the bed and did not close her eyes to sleep. Instead, she kept looking at the ceiling until Gu Dongcheng came back and opened the door. When he saw the untouched food on the table, he immediately turned cold and said a few words to the door.


    The maid came up immediately. Gu Dongcheng thought the maid was useless, so he told her to pack up and leave immediately.


    The servant didn''t want to leave. After all, Gu Dongcheng paid too much and he needed money, so he kept crying and begging outside, but it didn''t work. Gu Dongcheng even kicked her out and had her kicked out.


    But no matter what happened outside, Tian Mi ignored it. She remained in her original position, staring at the ceiling, still silent, like a lifeless doll.

 Chapter 279 If So, What Does He Want to Do? (1)

    Chapter 279 if so, what does he want to do (1)


    Gu Dongcheng came in again and touched the food on the table with his hand. He didn''t know how long it had been put on the table, so it was cold now. It was so cold now, so naturally, he couldn''t eat the food that was already cold. Gu Dongcheng asked someone to heat it up again and brought it in, "Eat."


    Tian Mi didn''t react, as if he didn''t know there was someone in front of him.


    Gu Dongcheng took her out of bed, "Did you hear me asking you to eat?"


    Tian Mi''s eyes were looking at him, but there seemed to be no focus, and there was no color in them.


    To bring her back, Gu Dongcheng was prepared for her to make a scene. She might still scold him like she did before, for being a devil, for not being human, and for hating him for the rest of her life. He didn''t care, but he couldn''t stand Tian Mi''s silence, like a dead body without any life force.


    Gu Dongcheng''s nerves tightened and she used a spoon to make the rice. She wanted to open Tian Mi''s mouth and forcefully pour the food into it, but suddenly she found that Tian Mi''s eyes had finally become colored. Her eyes were wide open and her face was white with rage. Her forehead began to sweat again and her body began to twitch.


    She knelt on the bed and tried to hold it back, but once the drug addiction started, how could it be held back so easily?


    She cried out in a low voice in pain. It was worse to live than to die.


    Gu Dongcheng stood there and looked at her as if she was calm, "Do you want some?"


    Tian Mi curled up tightly, his body arched, spun around on the bed, and even fell on the floor covered with a woolen blanket.


    Gu Dongcheng went out for a while. When he came back, he had a bag of white powder in his hand and put it in a transparent bag.


    With white powder between his fingers, he squatted on the ground and raised Tian Mi''s face with his hands, "Do you want some?"


    Tian Mi''s pained eyes were filled with red blood and tears. Her hands trembled and she raised them, violently dropping the white powder on Gu Dongcheng''s hands.


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "Don''t beg me later. And, Tian Mi, what are you afraid of? What''s so scary about being addicted to drugs? You can eat as much as you want. Are you afraid that I can''t afford you?"


    "Gu Dongcheng..." Tian Mi was curled up on the ground. At this moment, hearing his words, she really wanted to kill him. If she had any sharp weapon in her hand now, she would really kill this man!


    This man who made her so miserable!


    Gu Dongcheng picked up the white powder and even opened the bag to put it between Tian Mi''s nose for her to smell.


    Tian Mi felt that just smelling the smell made her feel much better. Even though she was holding it back, she was too tired to control herself. She shook her hands and grabbed the powder from East city''s hands. She didn''t even open the bag and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Then she fell to the ground, and when the feeling of being eaten by thousands of ants slowly disappeared, she knew that all her efforts in the past few days had been in vain, and she was infected with it again.


    Gu Dongcheng picked her up, put her on the bed, and wiped away the tears on her face and the snot that had just come out of her pain.


    He didn''t seem to care about that at all, and he was very gentle.


    Tian Mi remained silent, staring at the ceiling.


    Gu Dongcheng forcefully poured food into her mouth, but she also vomited out.


    "You want to starve yourself to death?" Gu Dongcheng said, slamming the bowl in his hand onto the ground, then opened the door and left.


    He smoked a lot downstairs and made a phone call.


    Because Tian Mi hadn''t eaten anything all day, he called a doctor to help her temporarily inject the nutrients into her body.


    But tian mi was like this for the next few days in a row. She couldn''t control her drug addiction. When she had an attack, she took the drug that Gu Dongcheng handed her. When she woke up, she lay in bed without eating or drinking.


    Gu Dongcheng would come every night and sleep on the same bed as tian mi. He would reach out to hug her, but she still didn''t react. In short, no matter what he did to her, she always looked lifeless. Only when the drug addiction started, she would look like a person. The rest of the time, she was like this.


    Gu Dongcheng felt that his patience was about to explode. He pinched Tian Mi''s chin hard, "Tian Mi, you forced me to do this!"


    With that, he kissed her hard on the lips.


    Tian Mi''s eyes finally brightened as she looked at him. She reached under the pillow and suddenly took out a toothbrush. She broke it.


    Gu Dongcheng knew she was going to stab him. He sneered and did not stop her.


    But Tian Mi''s hand, which was about to stab him, suddenly turned and, under his panicked eyes, stabbed the toothbrush into his chest!


    When delivering tian mi to the hospital, Gu Dongcheng tightly covered her wound with a towel and didn''t dare to pull out the toothbrush. He could only hold the wound down so that it wouldn''t bleed more.


    When Tian Mi was carried into the car by him, his clear eyes looked at him, "Gu Dongcheng, you, you just hold... Hold my body and live..."


    After she said that, she fainted. Gu Dongcheng pinched her chin with his hand, "Tian Mi, wake up. Do you hear me when you wake up? If you dare to die, I will let your parents be buried with you!"


    But unfortunately, Tian Mi could not hear his threat.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at the driver in front of him, "Drive faster!"


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    On the way to the hospital, Gu Dongcheng''s clothes and hands were covered in blood.


    Looking at Tian Mi like this, Gu Dongcheng really had a feeling at this moment that she was going to leave him. He remembered that many years ago, when someone pulled Jiang Rou up, he had the same feeling holding Jiang Rou''s cold body.


    The doctor came out quickly and helped Tian Mi to the bed. Gu Dongcheng followed him to the operating room and shouted in Tian Mi''s ear, "Tian Mi, wake up, wake up..."


    Outside the operating room, he didn''t know, but someone stopped him, "Mr. Gu, please wait outside."


    Seeing the door of the operating room closed, Gu Dongcheng walked to the chair and sat down in a daze, holding his forehead with his bloody hands.


    He knew clearly that he was afraid.


    He was afraid that Tian Mi would leave him like this...


    He opened his hands and looked in disbelief. He was trembling and his mind was in a mess.


    "Mr. Gu..." Gu Dongcheng''s assistant Gao Sheng came over, as if he had something to say to him.

 Chapter 280 If So, What Does He Want to Do? (2)

    Chapter 280 if so, what does he want to do (2)


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t even look at him. His voice was cold, "Get out of here!"


    Gao Sheng did not dare to speak again and stood aside quietly. He had been with Gu Dongcheng for so long, and he knew his character very well. He looked gentle and gentle on the outside, but in fact, he was very scary in his bones, very meticulous in his mind, and very ruthless in his heart.


    He wanted Tian Mi to stay by his side, so he did this to her.


    Now that something had happened, I wonder if he had a feeling of regret.


    Because it was delivered in time, and Tian Mi hadn''t eaten for a long time, she had to feed every day, so even if she used all her strength, she didn''t use it very hard. Although the toothbrush handle was inserted into the heart, it didn''t go deep. The doctor said it was lucky. If she went further down, she would die.


    When Tian Mi came out of the operating room and was sent to the ward, Gu Dongcheng did not go to see him, but ordered Gao Sheng to go over and get information from the doctor.


    Gu Dongcheng was smoking on the steps of the hospital garden. Gao Sheng came back, "Mr. Gu."


    "How is she?"


    "The doctor said it would be fine as long as we get through tonight''s critical period. Mr. Gu is relieved..." Gao Sheng paused, "Aren''t you going to see her?"


    Gu Dongcheng silently looked at the cigarette butt in his hand and threw it on the ground, "Call Tian Mi''s parents and tell them to come and take care of Tian Mi."


    Gao Sheng was stunned. What Gu Dongcheng meant was that tian mi was finally going to leave?


    Perhaps so. Tian Mi''s reaction these days was too frightening. She was no longer as noisy as she used to be. She didn''t even want to leave. Except when the drug addiction started, she would do something. The rest of the time, she would lie in bed like a baby with no life force.


    She didn''t eat at all. She had to rely on an intravenous drip every day to maintain her basic nutrients. In the long run, she would definitely not survive.


    In addition, Tian Mi stabbed her heart with the handle of her toothbrush. If she had more strength, she would have died. Because of the position of her heart, she stabbed very accurately, but her strength was not enough. It was conceivable that if she continued to stay by Gu Dongcheng''s side, she really did not want to live.


    Maybe it was because of what happened just now that Gu Dongcheng was scared, that''s why he did it.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    It was four in the morning when Gao Sheng called. Father of Tian mother of Tian, Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan all rushed to the hospital.


    Seeing tian mi''s appearance, mother of Tian was heartbroken, but did Gu Dongcheng inform them that he was finally going to let Tian Mi go?


    When Tian Mi woke up, mother of Tian hugged her, "Why are you so stupid? If something happens to you, how will your father and I live?"


    Why did Tian Mi think so much at that time?


    All she knew was that even if she died, she would not live under Gu Dongcheng''s control anymore. Even if she died, she would not live such a life without dignity and relying on drugs.


    Gu Dongcheng made it clear that he wanted to control her with drugs and said that he would give her whatever she wanted.


    She didn''t want to be a puppet controlled by drugs, and she didn''t want to live with Gu Dongcheng anymore. Ever since the first time Gu Dongcheng handed the drugs to her, she woke up and had a desire to reincarnate. Unfortunately, Gu Dongcheng kept everything in the room that he thought was dangerous.


    All the things she used were not porcelain or glass, nor could she see scissors or knives.


    After being fed drugs a few more times by Gu Dongcheng, she had a stronger desire to live a life like this, and she would rather die. Until that day, she saw a toothbrush in the bathroom, and she broke it with something, revealing a sharp end.


    Even if she died, she would die in front of Gu Dongcheng. She would make him uneasy for the rest of his life!


    He also had to tell him that he had killed another person.


    "Mom, I''m sorry..." Tian Mi said hoarsely.


    But at that time, she really didn''t have the energy to think so much, and that was the only thing she could think of.


    Mother of Tian stroked her head, "It''s okay, Mimi. It''s okay now..."


    "How did you find me?"


    Mother of Tian and tian father looked at each other, not knowing whether to say it or not. After a moment of silence, mother of Tian said, "Gu Dongcheng''s assistant called me..."


    Tian Mi''s face changed when she heard Gu Dongcheng''s name. She could imagine what impression this man had left in her heart and how much she hated him!


    For a few days after Tian Mi woke up, Gu Dongcheng didn''t show up and didn''t see him. Her spirits seemed to slowly recover. At least, when she was awake, she was willing to eat, not like a lifeless doll.


    Su Ran sat in front of the bed and peeled an apple for tian mi. After a small bite, she had no appetite. She put it aside, but it was good to be willing to eat. The rest, take your time. So although she didn''t eat much each time, everyone didn''t force her to eat more.


    Tian Mi lowered his eyelashes, "I''m sorry, Ran Ran. I can''t help Song Tingyu at all..."


    "What are you talking about? It''s none of your business." Su Ran shook his head, "It''s not what you want to be addicted to. Besides, no one can control the drug addiction when it happens..."


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Su Ran''s little face turned white. She shook her head, "No matter what, I won''t give up."


    "Um..." Tian Mi nodded, "It''ll be fine. It''ll be..."


    "You bastard, shameless thing, what are you doing here?! Do you still want to hurt my daughter?"


    There was a curse outside. Tian Mi and Su Ran looked at each other. Su Ran stood up from his chair, "I''ll go out and take a look."


    She opened the door and walked out. She saw mother of Tian scolding Gu Dongcheng. The man who hadn''t appeared in so many days appeared again.


    Su Ran pulled the door up, tightly holding the doorknob, and looked at Gu Dongcheng warily, "What are you doing here?"


    Tian Mi finally got better. She was afraid that he would bring her back. This man was so terrible. Every time Tian Mi came out of his place, he seemed to lose half his life...


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were glum as he stared at her and Mrs. Tian, his whole body radiating cold.


    But in the end, without saying anything, he turned around and left.


    Mother of Tian said to his back, "Gu Dongcheng, people like you will be punished. You will die a horrible death!"


    Su ran stopped him, "Auntie, leave him alone. Let''s go back and see Tian Mi."

 Chapter 281 Are You A Psychopath?

    Chapter 281 are you a psychopath?


    Mother of Tian nodded quickly, opened the door and walked in. Tian Mi also knew that Gu Dongcheng was just outside the door. Her face was pale at the moment. She pulled the quilt up with her hands to cover herself. She huddled under the quilt and shivered all over.


    "Mimi..." Mother of Tian pulled the quilt away, and Tian Mi threw himself into her arms. Tears rolled down her cheeks, "Mom, tell him to get out, tell him to get out..."


    "It''s okay. He''s gone. Mom won''t let him get close to you, hurt you, don''t cry..." Mother of Tian said bitterly. She was a good daughter. She was originally lively and cheerful, but now she is like this.


    Because Tian Mi was in a very unstable mood, Su Ran accompanied mother of Tian to the hospital to take care of her for a few days, and then went to the lawyer''s building to talk to Zhoulv Teacher about Song Tingyu''s case, so she basically didn''t get much rest.


    That day, Tang Zichu went to Zhoulv Teacher''s place again and walked out of the lawyer''s building. She felt her eyelids twitching violently, her head was dizzy, her legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Tang Zichu helped her up, "Are you okay?"


    Su ran pressed her temples with her hand and shook her head, "It''s okay. Maybe I haven''t slept well recently..."


    Tang Zichu also understood how song ting could have slept well after such a big incident. She probably hadn''t slept for a few days.


    "You still have to rest more, or song will be worried."


    Su Ran felt better and smiled, "Thank you..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang. She took out her phone to take a look and answered, "Mrs. Song, little Vichy is missing..."


    The phone was from a Lin family maid. She was helping to take care of Song Weixi these days. Because of so many things, Su Ran ran around. It was inconvenient and unsafe to take him with her.


    And because she was worried about what Gu Dongcheng would do, even though Song Weixi was recovering well after the surgery, she still didn''t send him to kindergarten. She wanted to wait for everything to calm down before letting her go.


    "How could it not be seen? Where did it disappear?"


    When Su Ran heard this, his first reaction was that Gu Dongcheng had struck again...


    She could not help but think so, because Gu Dongcheng thought that she and tian mi would kill his daughter together, so he would not let her live well.


    Tang Zichu knew something was wrong, so he quickly went to get the car, opened the door, and let Su Ran up.


    The maid cried worriedly over the phone, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s all my fault. I think little Vichy has been staying at home lately. Today, I''m going out to the supermarket and he wants to go with me. I can''t stand his begging, so I took him with me. But I took the driver with me. When we went to the supermarket, I held his hand tightly, but I didn''t know that someone suddenly pushed his hand. I had to let go of his hand. I fell to the ground. When I went to look for little Vichy again, I found him missing. The driver and I searched the whole supermarket, but we still didn''t find him..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The servant''s voice kept coming from the phone.


    Su Ran put down the phone, his face ashen.


    Tang Zichu sped up to the supermarket that the maid had called. He searched the whole supermarket again and nearby, but Song Weixi was nowhere to be found.


    It had been night since noon, and now it was cold, but Su Ran didn''t feel anything. She had been searching outside. She calmed herself down. It was useless. She had to calm down and think of a way.


    She took a deep breath, took out her cell phone and called Gu Dongcheng. She just wanted to know if he had taken the child with her, and if so, what he wanted to do.


    Did he want revenge for taking Song Weixi away because his daughter was gone?


    Gu Dongcheng answered her phone, "Speak."


    "Gu Dongcheng, did you get someone to take Vichy away?"


    "Song Weixi is missing?" Gu Dongcheng over there seemed surprised, "Why don''t you look at him properly? Human traffickers at his age love human traffickers the most, and they miss them very much. They might have taken him away. By the way, there have been countless children kidnapped every year in the country over the years, but the chances of being found are very low. Song Weixi was kidnapped this time, and I''m afraid you won''t see him again..."


    "Gu Dongcheng, stop pretending. You were the one who had Vichy taken away. You gave Vichy back to me. Why are you coming at us? What are you doing to a child?" Su Ran couldn''t stand it. How could there be such a vicious person?


    Gu Dongcheng laughed, "Do you think I''m the one who took them? Where''s the evidence? Is there any evidence? If you have evidence, report to the Police station. Otherwise, it''s my turn to sue you for slander. Hahaha..."


    "Gu Dongcheng, you''re not human..."


    Before Su Ran could finish speaking, Gu Dongcheng had already hung up the phone, only to hear a busy tone from the other side of the phone. When she called again, Gu Dongcheng did not answer.


    Tang Zichu followed Su Ran for a day. Seeing that she had hung up, he came over and said, "How''s it going? What did he say?"


    "Of course he won''t admit it..." Su Ran''s face turned pale and shook his head. What exactly does Gu Dongcheng want to do? He had already killed one of her children. Could he not even let song Vichy go now?


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go back first..." Tang Zichu advised.


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''ll look again."


    Tang Zichu held her back, "It''s no use, Su Ran. If Gu Dongcheng really took the baby away, what''s the use of looking for it here? He had already taken the child away..."


    Perhaps because Song Weixi had disappeared, Su Ran was extremely excited, "So I just don''t care? Just let Gu Dongcheng take Song Weixi away?"


    "Calm down." Tang zichu said in a voice, "I understand your feelings, but it''s no use worrying now. Let''s go back and think of something together..."


    Su ran covered her face with her hand. She took a few deep breaths. Tang Zichu was right. She could not be in a hurry. The most important thing was to calm down.


    Seeing her calm down, tang zichu said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Su ran nodded, followed him silently and got into the car. He sent him back to the Lin family and told Lin Chenghuan about it.


    While they were talking, Su Ran kept saying something. Her eyes were unfocused and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Lin shenghuan waved her hand in front of her, "Ran Ran."


    Su Ran regained his senses, lowered his head, and tidied up his emotions, "It''s okay."


    Lin Chenghuan said worriedly, "If you feel uncomfortable, go up and take a rest. Don''t worry about Vichy. If Gu Dongcheng really took him away, according to his character, he won''t do anything to him. He must have other things to do next. If the human trafficker took him away... Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to find him back. Well, I''ll send someone to look for the supermarket supervisor first. Control the video..."

 Chapter 282 This Is the Divorce Agreement (1)

    Chapter 282 this is the divorce agreement (1)


    Su Ran only nodded and did not speak. His face was still ugly.


    After Tang Zichu left, she went upstairs, but did not lie down to rest. She called Gu Dongcheng again, which she thought was done by Gu Dongcheng and no one else.


    No matter how daring the traffickers were, they didn''t dare to attack so many people in the supermarket and there were surveillance cameras everywhere.


    Plus, Gu Dongcheng had said the same thing before. Indeed, Vichy was her lifeblood. He felt that taking him away would be a heavy blow to her. He said the game hadn''t ended so soon. He hated the The song family so much. He didn''t have any humanity left, so he wouldn''t stop.


    This time, Gu Dongcheng picked up her phone and said, "Su Ran, what do you want to know? Come to my house now. But remember, come alone and don''t bring anyone else. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. By the way, you don''t want to play any tricks on me. Last time, I was careless to let Mu Chucheng''s people take Tian Mi away. But this time, it won''t. The Mu family is powerful, Mu Chucheng is not simple. But don''t forget that the The song family is in my hands now, and you know the position of the The song family in Ancheng. He''s one of the big families, and I''m not that easy to mess with. If you want Mu Chucheng to get involved in this again, I''ll make you regret it..."


    After that, Gu Dongcheng hung up.


    Su Ran put on his coat, put his phone in his pocket, and left. Lin Chenghuan had been in poor health ever since the car accident, so the doctor told him to rest early. He basically slept early now, so although it wasn''t very late, he had already gone to bed.


    Su Ran hadn''t been sleeping very well recently, and Song Weixi was gone. How could she be half asleep?


    She drove to Gu Dongcheng''s house, rang the doorbell, and waited outside. Gu Dongcheng came to open the door. He was wearing black trousers, a black silk shirt, and a few buttons were unbuttoned. When he came to open the door, he had a faint smell of wine. It was obvious that he had just been drinking.


    He opened the door and moved aside, "Come in."


    Su Ran hesitated, and Gu Dongcheng sneered, "Scared? Then go back."


    As he spoke, he was about to close the door. Su ran blocked the door with her hand. Although she felt uneasy, she knew she had no choice, so she took a deep breath and walked inside.


    Gu Dongcheng pointed to the sofa, "Sit."


    "No need." Su Ran shook his head, "What do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "What''s the hurry? Since you''re here, why don''t you sit down and have a chat?"


    "What''s there to talk about between us?" When Su Ran saw him, she was filled with disgust. It was only because of Song Weixi that she could stand here and talk to him. Otherwise, she would not have been so patient!


    Gu Dongcheng chuckled a few times, but the smile suddenly stopped. His voice was cold and pointed in the direction of the sofa, "I''ll say it again. Sit down."


    Su Ran gritted his teeth and sat in front of him.


    Gu Dongcheng saw that she was finally obedient and smiled again. He had already prepared two glasses on the coffee table. One was filled with red wine and the other was empty. He poured red wine into another empty glass and handed it to her, "Have a drink with me."


    "Gu Dongcheng, is it fun for you to do this? Are you a psychopath? You think the whole world is sorry for you. Why don''t you think about what you did?"


    "It''s fun. Why not?" Gu Dongcheng spread his hands and took a sip of the wine, "Look at all of you in such a hurry. You don''t know how happy I feel. Hahaha..."


    "Are you happy?" Su Ran sneered, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re lying. I clearly saw your heart bleeding. You don''t care about Tian Mi at all, but you do care. So you let her get drugged in order to keep her by your side. Gu Dongcheng, you''re really pitiful. Even Tian Mi, who used to love you the most, hates you to the bone. I''m afraid she won''t forgive you for the rest of her life...."


    Su Ran screamed, because Gu Dongcheng had somehow stood up from the sofa across the street, sat down beside her, and pulled her hair by her hand.


    "Continue."


    Su Ran felt like her scalp was about to be ripped off and she was about to cry in pain. Gu Dongcheng was scared at the moment, but she didn''t feel scared because she knew that the more scared she was, the more excited he was.


    "I said, you are destined to be alone until you grow old and never get the love of others again!"


    Gu Dongcheng tightened his grip on Su Ran''s hair again, but his lips were smiling, "Say it again."


    "Gu Dongcheng, you''re sick. Let go of your hand!" Su ran pressed her hand down on her hair and glared at him angrily.


    Gu Dongcheng laughed, but let go of his hand. Su Ran was free and immediately walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, "You should see a psychiatrist."


    Gu Dongcheng picked up the wine on the coffee table and smiled, "Why? Didn''t you come here today to beg me? With your attitude towards me now, be careful that I won''t let you see Song Weixi again."


    Su Ran''s heart trembled. She knew that Gu Dongcheng would not let Song Weixi off so easily if she came here tonight, but she had no choice.


    Ever since gu East city injected Tian Mi with drugs, she knew that this man''s heart had been twisted into a pervert.


    Since he was a teenager, he had hated the The song family for more than 20 years, and he had kept this secret in his heart, never showing it. In the long run, his heart had been blinded by his so-called hatred. Now that he had the opportunity to fight back, how could he let go?


    "There''s one thing that you and tian mi look alike." Gu Dongcheng seemed to be talking to himself. Without waiting for Su Ran to speak, he continued, "Both of us like to eat the soft and not the hard..."


    He sneered, "I don''t know what you guys are doing with such a hard core." Gu Dongcheng said as if he didn''t understand and waved his hands.


    Su Ran was really not in the mood to talk to him here, just looking at him with a cold face.


    After Gu Dongcheng finished talking to himself, he looked at Su Ran, "Su Ran, do you think it''s really impossible for Tian Mi and me? She really doesn''t love me anymore?"


    "No more love, you will never get his love again in this life, because you are not worthy!" Gu Dongcheng had feelings for tian mi, but so what? He didn''t know that he loved Tian Mi at all. In order to keep her by his side, he would only take some chilling ways.


    No man could do this to the woman he loved, only Gu Dongcheng.

 Chapter 283 This Is the Divorce Agreement (2)

    Chapter 283 this is the divorce agreement (2)


    There was no doubt that his feelings for Tian Mi were twisted and perverted.


    When he heard Su Ran say that, he didn''t know what Gu Dongcheng was feeling. After a moment of silence, he laughed.


    Su Ran didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    It''s probably the same for people with psychological problems.


    Su Ran thought it would be better for him to drink to death and get drunk, so she could find some figures of song Vichy here. Although she knew that the probability of Song Weixi being left here by Gu Dongcheng was very small, she still didn''t want to miss any chance.


    But Gu Dongcheng obviously had a thousand glasses of alcohol, so even though he was pouring one after another into the glass when he was talking to Su Ran, and finally finished it, his eyes were clear and he didn''t seem to be affected at all, and he was still in good spirits.


    "Gu Dongcheng, how can you let Vichy go?"


    "Kneel down, kneel down and beg me. Maybe." Gu Dongcheng nodded her chin.


    Su Ran looked at him, "Is it true?"


    "Really, kneel." Gu Dongcheng''s voice grew louder.


    Su Ran sneered, "I really can''t believe a man like you who has no credit, but if you really want to play, I''ll play with you to the end. Gu Dongcheng, you''ll really die a horrible death in the end. You''ll end up like this..."


    "I look forward to seeing my end, but who do I have to rely on to make it happen? Song Tingyu would probably have to stay inside for a few years, right? Even if the judge finds him guilty, he''s going to be in jail for a few years. Coming out of Ancheng is another field. Song Tingyu has nothing. How can he fight me?"


    "Even if he doesn''t have anything, he has to start over from scratch, but he will definitely beat you!"


    "You have a lot of confidence in Song Tingyu."


    "Why don''t you have confidence? He''s a husband."


    "Husband? Hahaha..." Gu Dongcheng laughed, then reached out and grabbed her arm, pressed her shoulder, and pushed her onto the sofa. When she couldn''t move, he gently stroked her white cheek with his finger, "I know Song Tingyu cares about you. He cares about you and Song Weixi the most in the world. If you betray him, what do you think he will do? Would he go crazy? Was it a breakdown? Being betrayed by the most trustworthy, the closest person to him, that kind of taste, he really should taste it..."


    Su Ran had a bad feeling in her heart, so she was struggling, but Gu Dongcheng had a lot of strength and locked her on the sofa.


    "What do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng unbuttoned her coat and smiled dangerously, "What do you think I want? Have you ever had sex with anyone other than Song Tingyu? Do you want to taste it?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, you pervert, you lunatic, let go of your hand!"


    "Su Ran, do you think I can let go of my hand in this situation? Didn''t you plan to come here tonight? How can I let you take Song Weixi away so easily?" Gu Dongcheng finally unbuttoned her clothes and grabbed her tiny chin.


    "I want Song Tingyu to feel betrayed..." After Gu Dongcheng said something insidious, his hands never stopped moving. First, he took off her coat and threw it on the sofa, then he took off her sweater.


    Su Ran was pulled hard by him and reached out to get the bottle on the coffee table. Once she got the bottle, she could hit the man hard on the head.


    But Gu Dongcheng was aware of her intentions and took the lead in throwing everything on the coffee table to the ground.


    The bottles, glasses, and fruits on the table all fell to the ground.


    It was already difficult for Su Ran to reach the coffee table with her hands. Now that these things had fallen to the ground and were all broken, she had no idea how she was going to deal with this crazy Gu Dongcheng!


    Even though Su Ran tightly covered her sweater with his hands, he still took it off. He took off her last undershirt with his strong hands. Su Ran''s panicked mind went blank, and the feeling in his heart became more and more desperate.


    "You''re really nothing. In vain, Tian Mi used to love you so much..."


    After Su Ran forcefully said this, the movement on her suddenly relaxed.


    She immediately rolled away, straightened her clothes with her hands, stood across the sofa, and squatted down, holding the broken bottle in her hand. If Gu Dongcheng dared to rush over again, she would pick up the bottle and stab him without hesitation.


    But gu East city leaned back on the sofa and looked at her, clearly no longer having that terrifying aura.


    His eyes were complicated and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su Ran knew that when he was in a panic, he thought of Tian Mi and finally mentioned her. These two words worked.


    When Gu Dongcheng heard Tian Mi''s name, he would react.


    Gu Dongcheng sat silently on the sofa for a while, then slowly stood up. After what she had just done, Su Ran was already very scared. When she saw him get up, she immediately ran to the door and pulled the lock on the door with her hand. But it was a fingerprint lock. When it was closed, only Gu Dongcheng and tian mi could open it.


    Gu Dongcheng was not worried about what she would do. He looked at her, sneered and went upstairs.


    Su Ran was still holding a broken wine bottle that he had just picked up from the ground, staring at the direction of the stairs. After a while, Gu Dongcheng came down from upstairs and sat in the messy living room, "Come here."


    Su Ran noticed that he had a few white sheets of paper in his hand, which should be a document.


    She overcame her fear and slowly walked over. If Gu Dongcheng was just playing with her, now he really wanted her to do something.


    Threaten her with Song Weixi.


    Su Ran sat back on the sofa, but the bottle in his hand was still holding on tightly. Gu Dongcheng glanced at the document in his hand, then spread it on the coffee table and pushed it in front of her, "Look at what this is."


    Su ran took the document with one hand and glanced at it in a hurry. Her face immediately turned pale. This was the divorce agreement!


    And it was her divorce agreement with Song Tingyu!


    She looked at Gu Dongcheng with a pale face. Gu Dongcheng smiled nonchalantly, "See?"


    "You want me to divorce Trial?"


    "Smart." Gu Dongcheng was very satisfied, "You said that Song Tingyu is in such a situation. If you divorce him again, how will he feel? I want you to take this divorce agreement to the detention center and divorce Song Tingyu tomorrow! You know what to do. I want you to be cruel to him. I want you to make him desperate. If you tell him on purpose and let him know why you are doing this, don''t blame me for being rude to Song Weixi. Su Ran, don''t try to hide it from me. I''m not blind. Do you think I won''t know what you went to see Song Tingyu do?"

 Chapter 284 This Is the Divorce Agreement (3)

    Chapter 284 this is the divorce agreement (3)


    "I know you''re very capable now..." Su Ran sneered. He might even get the surveillance video of her meeting with Song Tingyu at the detention center in the end, so naturally he knew what she said or did to him.


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "It''s good to know. Don''t force me. I don''t have much patience. Song Weixi will be the one who suffers. Besides, I hate tang zi, chu lin shenghuan and the others the most. You should know how to act in front of them. If they tell Song Tingyu about Song Weixi''s disappearance, you can''t blame me for not following the rules in this game."


    Su Ran''s eyes fell on the divorce agreement for a moment, "Let me see Vichy."


    "He''s not here."


    "Then you have to let me see him too. I know you were prepared."


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "You know me well."


    As he spoke, he found his phone, clicked it a few times, and handed it to her. It was a video. Song Weixi was in a room with a servant trying to coax him to sleep, but he refused. He cried and said he was going back to find his mother.


    Even though Song Weixi was usually more sensible, he was still a four-year-old child who had been taken away by Gu Dongcheng''s men for a whole day. In addition, the people around him were all strangers. An adult would be afraid, let alone a child.


    Gu Dongcheng gave Su Ran a look, and when she reached out to look at the phone, Gu Dongcheng had already turned off the video and put the phone into his pocket, "See it clearly?"


    Su Ran''s eyes were so sore and swollen that he couldn''t open them, "Okay, I''ll do as you say, but you have to let Vichy go and give Vichy back to me."


    "It depends on my mood. If you perform well, I will naturally be in a good mood as well. When I see Song Tingyu in pain, maybe I will let Song Weixi go..." Gu Dongcheng laughed loudly.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you..."


    "What about me?" Gu Dongcheng looked at her, "Do you have a choice? I''m telling you now that you did it, and maybe I''ll let Song Weixi go, but if you don''t do it, I''ll make you never see Song Weixi again. If you take the risk, you don''t have to listen to me. Oh, by the way, don''t try to rely on Mu Chucheng or anyone else. As soon as Mu Chucheng''s people find me, I will. Let me show you."


    Gu Dongcheng''s words chilled Su Ran''s blood.


    But this vicious and despicable man, it was impossible for him to be merciful to a child. After all, if he had a shred of conscience, he would not have attacked the child in her stomach, would not have thought of such a way to kill both her children at the same time.


    His eyes fell on the divorce agreement on the coffee table, "Take the agreement and leave."


    Su Ran held the agreement in his hand, and Gu Dongcheng had already got up from the sofa and opened the door.


    When Su Ran walked to the door, he glanced at him, "What good are you doing this for?"


    "As I said, I will make life worse for everyone in your The song family. To Song Tingyu, your betrayal is a fatal blow to him."


    Su Ran didn''t listen to him anymore and turned around and walked out of his house.


    She sat in the car, threw the agreement on the passenger seat, took a look, covered her sore eyes with her hands, wiped the tears off her cheeks, and drove away.


    When Su Ran returned to the Lin family, she found that the lights in the living room of the Lin family were all on. She thought she had left the lights on and forgot to turn them off before she left.


    But when he opened the door and came in, he found Lin Chenghuan in a wheelchair with his back to her and face the window. He should have been watching her come back from the window.


    Lin Chenghuan turned his wheelchair around and faced her, "It''s so late. Where else are you going?"


    Only then did Su Ran realize that she still had the divorce agreement in her hand, so she pretended to be calm and stuffed it into her coat pocket.


    Lin Chenghuan''s eyes moved and darkened as she moved.


    "I went out to look for Vichy..."


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t say anything. He pushed the wheelchair over and looked at her, "How did you get yourself into such a mess?"


    Su Ran looked down at herself. Although she was wearing a coat, the buttons were not all buttoned up, and the buttons were all crooked.


    Lin Chenghuan reached out to help her button up the most unbuttoned buttons, "Ran Ran, remember what I have to say. I''m your brother. Don''t hide it in your heart..."


    For a moment, Su Ran opened her mouth and almost said what had just happened at the Gu family, but when she said it, she held back and shook her head, "No, I just feel bad. I want to find Vichy."


    I don''t know if Lin Chenghuan believed it or not. He sat in the wheelchair and pushed the wheelchair away. This angle made it easier for him to look into Su Ran''s eyes. He looked at her and said, "Go up and sleep. It''s too late."


    Su Ran nodded, "You should go to bed early too."


    How could she not know how worried Lin Chenghuan was about her? But when Gu Dongcheng said that, Su Ran didn''t dare to risk Song Weixi''s life.


    She went upstairs and went back to her room. She took the divorce agreement out of her coat and put it on the bed. She opened it and looked at it carefully. Tears rolled down and fell on the paper.


    The next morning, Su Ran woke up in a trance. She looked at herself in front of the mirror. Last night, she hadn''t slept all night, which made her wake up even worse. Her dark circles were serious and her eyes were covered with red blood.


    She pressed her eyelids with her hand, and when she looked up again, she first saw the divorce agreement she had placed on the dresser. There was also a black pen. She took the divorce agreement, turned to the last page, closed her eyes, and signed her name on it.


    She looked at the agreement for a long time, then touched the blank space next to her name with her finger. As long as Song Tingyu signed on it, their marriage would be over.


    She was no longer his wife, and there was no longer any relationship between them.


    Su Ran couldn''t allow herself to think too much or look at the divorce agreement. Otherwise, she would have torn it up and thrown it in the trash.


    She folded the agreement, put it in her bag, put on her coat and left the room.


    Lin Chenghuan was working downstairs, reading documents while eating breakfast. He saw her come down, "Ran Ran, have breakfast."

 Chapter 285 This Reason Is Unreliable (1)

    Chapter 285 this reason has no credibility (1)


    Su Ran shook his head, "I won''t eat anymore. Take your time."


    "Where are you going? Looking for Vichy again?" Lin Chenghuan stopped her, "I''ve got people looking into it. Ran Ran, you..."


    "No, I''ll meet you in court..." Su Ran''s voice sounded weak.


    She had already opened the door to get in the car and left. Lin Chenghuan pushed the wheelchair to the window, looked at her car''s back and made a phone call, "Follow her."


    Su Ran came by herself this time. She parked the car, took her bag, finished the formalities, and sat down in her chair to wait.


    After a while, she heard footsteps. The prison guard opened the door and Song Tingyu appeared in her sight. Su ran closed her eyes and calmed herself down, waiting for song ting to come towards her.


    Su Ran felt that every step song ting took towards him was like a heavy object hitting her heart. She could only hear her heart beating very fast and, of course, very painful.


    The short distance from the door to her was more than ten meters, but it made her feel like a whole century had passed.


    She almost held her breath and waited for his arrival.


    Song Tingyu was opposite her again and picked up the microphone. His deep but still pleasant voice came from the microphone, "Su Ran."


    Su Ran held the microphone in her hand and lowered her head in silence. At this moment, her eyes felt very hot, as if some hot liquid was about to flow out. She tried desperately to hold back.


    When song ting met her, he kept his head down and his voice became anxious, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you look up at me? What happened?"


    Su Ran took several deep breaths in secret before tears fell. When she looked up at Song Tingyu again, she was much calmer and her voice was calm, "Song Tingyu, I have something to say to you."


    Song Tingyu''s deep eyes narrowed and remained silent for a long time, "Say it."


    Su Ran looked into his thick, inky eyes and said word for word, "Song Tingyu, let''s get a divorce."


    After she had said this, it was quiet here for a long time. Neither of them spoke, neither of them said anything. Song Tingyu was looking at her with the microphone in his hand. She did not avoid his eyes. Instead, she was staring at him.


    "Give me a reason."


    Su Ran''s long eyelashes fluttered a few times, and he lowered his head, "There''s no reason. I just don''t want to go on like this with you. In your current situation, Zhoulv Teacher said that it''s not optimistic. I left his office yesterday. I don''t want to wait for you that long, so..."


    Song Tingyu still looked at her little face, "Who are you lying to? Look me in the eye and talk!"


    The voice behind him suddenly grew louder.


    Su Ran looked into his eyes as he wished, "Song Tingyu, remember when you asked me what I would do if you had nothing. I told you that I would stay with you, didn''t I? But I regret it now. I don''t want to waste my time by your side. I don''t want to wait for you for so long. Besides, Song Tingyu, you''re really done. What can you do after being in prison for so long? Do you still want to fight Gu Dongcheng? Want to take back the entire The song family? It''s just a dream..."


    "So, Song Tingyu, you can''t be so selfish. You can''t let me wait for you for so long. Will you let me go? Is that okay?"


    "Is that your reason?" Song Tingyu looked at her through the window.


    Su Ran nodded, clenched her teeth and didn''t want to talk anymore, because she was worried that if she continued to say something, she would reveal her true feelings.


    She felt that she was really conflicted at the moment. On the one hand, she hoped that Song Tingyu would not believe what she said and that no matter what happened, he would believe that she would be by his side. On the other hand, she wanted him to believe that he would sign the divorce agreement only if he did. Wasn''t that what Gu Dongcheng wanted to see?


    "This reason is not credible." Song Tingyu said calmly, "What happened? What did Gu Dongcheng do again? He told you to do that, didn''t he?"


    "No!" Su Ran said loudly and put down the microphone. He took out the divorce agreement from his bag and held it up, "This is the divorce agreement that I had prepared for a long time. I have already signed it. Please sign your name on it too. We are husband and wife after all. I hope you will leave me alive."


    After that, she put the divorce agreement on the table, hung up the phone, turned around and left without looking back.


    But she knew that after she hung up, Song Tingyu kept slapping the window behind her and calling her.


    Song Tingyu watched as Su Ran left, feeling that her back was getting thinner and thinner.


    He was pushed back into his cell. Soon, the divorce agreement that Su Ran had left for him was delivered to him. He sat on the bed with the paper and read the contents of the agreement from beginning to end.


    This was the second time Su Ran had given him a divorce agreement...


    He turned to the last page, and as expected, Su Ran''s name was written on it. When she came over, she had already signed it.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A voice rang beside Song Tingyu, but he ignored it.


    "I said what are you looking at!" A medium-sized, bald man said, "Are you dumb?!"


    As he spoke, he gave Song Tingyu a push on the shoulder.


    Song Tingyu had been in here for more than a month, but he had been silent and had never dealt with anyone else in the same room in the detention center. He was doing his own thing.


    The newcomers wouldn''t have felt good when they first came in, and they all had to do something. But Song Tingyu''s aura was too strong. That day, when he wanted to ask him to clean the toilet from the beginning to the end, he touched his shoulder, but was stopped by a look from his head.


    Then he became timid and did not dare to make a sound.


    In addition, they soon learned that he was once a member of Ancheng''s famous The song family, so they had some fear in their hearts. For more than a month, he walked alone, and they did not dare to provoke him.


    But today...


    But he received an order...


    So now he''s purposely looking for trouble.


    They knew that Song Tingyu had lost all his support and that others had even given them the benefit of letting them punish him.


    The man thought that a man of such a good background like Song Tingyu must have been well-fed since he was a child, especially without a fight. When he thought of song ting, who had always been cold and distant, kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy, he felt excited.


    Song Tingyu finally raised his head and looked at him. With just one look, the man could not help but panic again. But he quickly calmed down and glared at him angrily, "What are you looking at? What are you looking at? I''ve been looking down on you for a long time. Do I really think I''m the The song family''s superior young master? I tell you, coming here, you''re not much better than us..."

 Chapter 286 This Reason Is Unreliable (2)

    Chapter 286 this reason has no credibility (2)


    The man had a little muscle on his own, though not tall, but he was quite big. He had been a troublemaker outside before, and now he was the boss of this cell. There were seven people living here, including Song Tingyu. He thought that someone had given him a good chance to fix this kid. Why didn''t he take advantage of this opportunity?


    He said he wanted to reach out and grab the divorce agreement from Song Tingyu, but Song Tingyu kicked him so far away that he was beaten to the corner of the wall and just in time to be kicked to the man''s life. At this moment, he covered his legs and screamed. He looked at the person beside him and said, "What are you doing? If you don''t give it to me, give him a good beating!"


    He couldn''t stand up in pain, and his tears flowed out until another person in the cell helped him up, "Brother biao, are you okay..."


    The man called brother biao slapped the man who came to help him, "Do I look okay like this? Help me to bed."


    I didn''t expect Song Tingyu to be so strong that he couldn''t slow down after being kicked by him.


    The rest of the people in the cell had already walked towards Song Tingyu. Five of them were alone with him, but when they saw that he had just kicked brother biao, it didn''t seem to be easy to provoke, so they were still watching and didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "What are you all doing? Why are you all standing there when I ask you to give me a hard time fixing him? Go ahead!"


    Seeing that they were not moving, brother biao became anxious.


    Everyone stepped forward and the first two came up to entangle Song Tingyu, but none of them was tall enough for Song Tingyu, and they fought less fiercely than him, so they were quickly defeated.


    Brother biao''s eyes fell off. He didn''t expect someone like Song Tingyu, who was born with a golden spoon, to be so good at fighting.


    "Go on, you guys go on together. Don''t give me any mercy. Give me a good beating!" Brother biao''s eyes turned red.


    The five of them went forward together. At first, Song Tingyu had the advantage, but there were many people, so he was alone, so he was inevitably hit several places, his face and body were injured.


    Even the divorce agreement that he had in his hand was pulled out by one person. When brother biao saw it, he was happy, "Bring it over. Let me see. What the hell is this? It''s hidden like a treasure..."


    Someone picked up the agreement and glanced at it, "Brother biao, it turns out to be a divorce agreement."


    "Bah!" Brother biao laughed sarcastically, "I thought it was some kind of treasure. It turned out that your wife was divorced by you. Your wife must have seen you down and out. Don''t want you. You really think you''re something. Maybe your wife had already stolen someone outside. Now that she''s taken a fancy to someone else, she wants to divorce you quickly. Her name can''t wait to be written down. Hahaha..."


    Brother biao''s last laugh was stuck in his throat because Song Tingyu walked over and kicked him a few more times. Song Tingyu took the glass from the table and hit him on the forehead. He lay on the bed, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth and forehead, and the divorce agreement was still in his hands. Song Tingyu''s body was emitting a chilling chill. He walked over and pulled the agreement out of his hand, which was stained with blood.


    Before he could move, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. He was beaten half to his knees and his clothes on his back were dyed red in an instant.


    The man who hit him with a chair seemed to be scared when he saw the blood behind him. The chair fell to the ground with a thud.


    The door of the cell was finally opened, and the prison guard came in from outside. Song Tingyu could not hear them clearly. He reached out to take the divorce agreement off the floor, but before he could catch it, his vision became blurry and he fell to the ground.


    When Song Tingyu woke up, he was no longer in the cell. He was sent to the hospital, but there was a heavy door outside the room to prevent him from escaping.


    Only the iron door rang. The police outside opened the door and someone came in.


    Song Tingyu was lying on the bed with his back hurt. When he heard the noise, he tried to look up at the door. Finally, he saw the person who came in. He put his head on the pillow again.


    "Song Boss." It was Tang Zichu who came in. Of course, he knew who song ting wanted to see when he looked at the door with such expectant eyes.


    Su Ran was also informed of Song Tingyu''s situation, but he was surprisingly calm and composed and only asked him to come over to see what was going on.


    "Su Ran is busy..."


    Song Tingyu whispered, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Zichu was silent for a moment, "I don''t know." He poured a glass of water for Song Tingyu, but he didn''t take it. Instead, he looked up at him and said, "Zi Chu, let me ask you a question. You have to answer me honestly."


    "Song Boss, say it."


    "What''s Gu Dongcheng doing recently? Did he do something?"


    Tang Zichu had been told by Su Ran long before he came. Don''t tell him about Song Weixi''s disappearance and make him worry, because he can''t do anything inside. Why should he worry?


    "It''s okay. It''s Su Ran. She''s been busy with Song Boss..."


    Song Tingyu looked into his eyes, trying to see if what he said was true. Tang Zichu was calm and not afraid.


    Song ting sat up with difficulty and took out the bloody divorce agreement from his pocket, "Then why did su ran give this to me for no reason?"


    Tang Zichu took a look in doubt, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    His intuition told him that su ran would do this because Song Weixi had disappeared yesterday, but he had promised Su Ran not to tell Song Tingyu about it first, so he shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Song Tingyu tore up the divorce agreement and threw it in the trash can, "Tell her that I tore it up and ask her to come and see me."


    "Okay."


    Song Tingyu looked at him coldly, "Go now."


    Tang Zichu had to leave first. He found Su Ran and they both sat in the car and said, "President song asked you to meet him. He said he tore up the divorce agreement..."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Su Ran, "What happened to you? Did Gu Dongcheng ask you to do this when you gave him the divorce papers? Did he threaten you with Song Weixi?"


    "No."


    Tang Zichu immediately said, "Don''t lie, or it''s too coincidental. Besides, why are you doing this to Song Boss?"


    "Because I don''t see any hope anymore. I don''t want to wait like this. I don''t want to worry about him anymore..."

 Chapter 287 This Is More Real (1)

    Chapter 287 so that it becomes more real (1)


    Tang Zichu sneered, "I don''t believe it."


    Su Ran glanced at him, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "Gu Dongcheng, this man, hates the The song family the most. He also thinks that I helped Tian Mi kill his daughter with you, and he won''t let you go easily, let the The song family go, so he came up with this idea? Don''t deny it. He must have threatened you with Vichy..."


    "Don''t be so smart." Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran interrupted him.


    With that, Su Ran opened the door and left.


    Soon, she sent another divorce agreement signed with her name to Tang Zichu, asking him to call Song Tingyu, and there was a ring. It was her and Song Tingyu''s wedding ring.


    "You give this back to him too."


    As she spoke, she took the ring off her ring finger and placed it on the divorce agreement.


    Tang Zichu was stopped behind her, "Su Ran."


    She turned around and heard tang zichu say, "Did Gu Dongcheng threaten you with Vichy?"


    "I told you not to think too highly of yourself. Vichy found it. It wasn''t Gu Dongcheng who took it."


    "Who''s that?"


    "Human traffickers." Su Ran''s voice remained calm, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Who found it for you? Lin Chenghuan? Why didn''t I see Vichy?"


    "Vichy has returned." Su ran took out her cell phone and made a phone call. When she came back from the call, she looked at Tang Zichu and said, "Follow me."


    Tang Zichu got into Su Ran''s car, followed her to a children''s restaurant, opened the door, and Su Ran stood at the door pointing in a direction, "See? Vichy is there."


    Tang Zichu looked in her direction and saw Song Weixi. There was a middle-aged woman beside him who was taking care of him, as if trying to coax him to eat, but Song Weixi kept pouting and unwilling to speak until he found Su Ran standing at the door. He began to struggle to get down, but the woman did not allow him to, so he was firmly seated.


    Song Weixi had not seen Su Ran for two days, and now that he saw her and refused to let him go, he naturally began to cry bitterly.


    Su Ran quickly walked over and tried to pick Song Weixi up, but the woman hesitated and refused to let go. Su Ran glared at her, then she let go of her hand and let Su Ran hold her. She only said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Don''t mess around. I''m not the only one here."


    There were still a lot of Gu Dongcheng''s people hiding in the restaurant. Even outside, a few doors were filled with his people. Of course, Su Ran knew that Gu Dongcheng would let Song Weixi out now to play a part with her. He had said that Su Ran would find a way to make Lin Chenghuan and Su Ran believe that she wanted to divorce him.


    Su Ran hugged Song Weixi and took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears off his face. Song Weixi wrapped his hand around her neck and sobbed, "Mom, I don''t know who they are. Why did they take me away? Why didn''t you come to me?"


    Su Ran gave him a heartache kiss on the forehead, "I''m sorry, Vichy. Mom didn''t do it on purpose. It won''t happen again, okay?"


    Seeing Su Ran, Song Weixi naturally stopped crying and nodded hard.


    Tang Zichu also came over at this time. Song Weixi raised his red eyes and looked at him, "Uncle tang."


    "Vichy, be good." Tang zichu rubbed Song Weixi''s little head with his hand, then looked at the middle-aged woman who had just held Song Weixi, "This is?"


    The middle-aged woman pointed at herself, "Me? I am..." She did not expect tang zichu to ask about his identity and hesitated for a long time before saying, "I am not important..."


    Su Ran said, "She''s a relative of mine. I asked her to help me take care of Vichy."


    Tang Zichu looked at the middle-aged woman again and nodded, not knowing if he believed her or not.


    After a long silence, he finally said, "It''s good that Vichy is back. Since this is your choice, I have no right to interfere, but are you sure you don''t want to look at Song Boss? Don''t tell him yourself?"


    Su Ran still hugged Song Weixi, "What should I say? I made it clear that day. There''s nothing more to say. You just have to help me bring the agreement and the ring to him."


    Tang zichu nodded, "Okay." He paused, his voice seeming to be a little sarcastic, "Song Boss is in love with the wrong person."


    After he finished speaking, he left the children''s restaurant. Su Ran held Song Weixi in his arms, holding back his sour eyes and did not speak.


    "Miss Su, the child can be returned to me." The woman said as soon as Tang Zichu left.


    Su Ran did not speak, but he refused to let go of his hand. Song Weixi had been holding Su Ran with his little arms. When he heard the woman''s words, he panicked and shook his little head, "Mom, where are they taking me again? I''m not leaving. You said you wouldn''t leave me."


    "Vichy..." Su Ran''s tears kept rolling down her face. She did say that to Song Weixi just now, but now she couldn''t do it.


    She could only hold Song Weixi tightly, but there were Gu Dongcheng''s people all around, and the woman started to snatch Song Weixi away.


    Song Weixi burst into tears, and the cries startled the people around him. They were all looking this way, but at the same time Su Ran saw several people from Gu Dongcheng. They were all coming towards them.


    When the woman saw that everyone was looking at them, she scowled and did not act rashly, but the hand holding Song Weixi''s waist refused to let go. She said in a low and hoarse voice, "Miss Su, don''t mess around. You must not push Mr. Gu. You will be the one who will suffer, not us. Besides, you know that we are all around. Do you think you can take the child away with your own ability?"


    Of course, Su Ran knew that in this situation, there was no way to take Song Weixi away, but she had not seen Song Weixi for two days. Now that she saw him, how could she let go?


    She didn''t know when she would see him again after letting go of her hand.


    Song Weixi was lying in Su Ran''s arms, still sobbing. Her eyes and nose were red, and tears and snot flowed down.


    Su ran wiped his hands clean and looked at the middle-aged woman, "Give me some time."


    The middle-aged woman hesitated and looked far away. There was still a man sitting there. She exchanged glances with the man and the man made a gesture of permission.


    The middle-aged woman let go of her hand, "Don''t play tricks. Don''t walk out of this restaurant."


    With permission, Su Ran picked Song Weixi up and left the seat.


    There were a lot of things for children to play in the children''s restaurant. There was a small amusement park in front of the hall. She carried Vichy over there, placed him on the carpet, wiped his tears with her hands, and tidied up his hair, "Vichy, be good. Listen to mom. That aunt is not a bad person. She takes care of you, just like Fang sister-in-law. You know that mom and dad have been recently. Something happened. Haven''t you seen dad for a long time?"

 Chapter 288 This Is More Real (2)

    Chapter 288 so that it becomes more real (2)


    Song Weixi nodded and rubbed his eyes.


    "Dad left Ancheng for something. Mom is going out to bring him back this time, but she can''t bring Vichy with her, so mom wants you to stay here for the time being and be obedient, okay? Let''s go with that auntie. Mom and dad will be back soon. Can we pick you up then?" Su Ran said softly.


    Song Weixi lowered his head and remained silent for a moment, "Mom, why don''t you let me stay with uncle Lin? I used to live there. I want to stay there and wait for you to come back. I don''t want to go with that aunt..."


    There were people he didn''t know, and Song Weixi didn''t want to face them.


    "Vichy, uncle Lin is going abroad. He doesn''t have time to take care of you. That aunt was sent by mom to take care of you. You have to be obedient. We''ll be back soon, okay?"


    Song Weixi did not speak and made it clear that he did not want to follow the woman.


    "Vichy, don''t you listen to your mother?" Su ran said softly, holding Song Weixi''s small face in her hands.


    Song Weixi naturally saw Su Ran''s red eyes. He opened his arms and hugged her again, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ll be good. I''ll listen to that aunt. But you and dad have to come back to me soon. I''ll miss you..."


    Su ran kissed his little face, "Mom will."


    Song Weixi finally agreed. Even if Su Ran could not bear it any longer, he could only be brought back to the middle-aged woman at this moment. The woman took him into the car, and Song Weixi waved at su ran in front of the open window, "Goodbye, mom. Remember to pick me up quickly. Come quickly when you find dad..."


    Holding his little hand, su ran followed the car that was already driving until it finally left her far behind, but she stood still and watched Song Weixi''s car leave.


    The sound of a horn sounded beside him. Gu Dongcheng lowered the window and opened the door, "Come on up."


    It turned out that he had been nearby, watching everything.


    Su Ran got into the car and he actually handed her a tissue. She didn''t take it and didn''t look at him, "I''ve done what you said. Are you satisfied? When will you return Vichy to me?"


    Gu Dongcheng leaned lazily against the back of the car, "What''s the rush? When I am satisfied, I will return Song Weixi to you. Besides, I didn''t promise you that I would, right?"


    Su Ran looked at him and sneered, "I knew you were shameless, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless."


    "Just scold me." Gu Dongcheng spread his hands, "I don''t care. The more you scold me, the happier I will be."


    "Pervert!" Su Ran said in a low voice, then said, "Stop the car."


    She did not want to stay with this man. No wonder Tian Mi hated him so much. It was not without reason. This man was simply not human.


    She really admired his previous acting skills. He was such a man from the bottom, but on the surface, he pretended to be modest and gentle, giving people a sense of stability and security.


    But now it seems that everyone was blind.


    She wanted to get out of the car, but Gu Dongcheng didn''t stop her, so she let the driver stop the car, opened the door and left.


    Su ran got out of the car and realized that it was parked at the entrance of the hospital. She glanced at the hospital building. Gu Dongcheng''s voice rang out at this time, "Song Tingyu is inside. Do you want to go in and take a look?"


    He didn''t wait for Su Ran to answer, and the car drove away from her.


    Su Ran walked in and went to the hospital building, but she didn''t go in. She was standing outside. When Song Tingyu had an accident at the detention center, she received a call and knew where he lived. She looked up layer by layer at the moment, and finally stopped in a room on the first floor.


    Song Tingyu looked at the new divorce agreement that Tang Zichu had brought to him, and Su Ran''s name was written on the last signature.


    In his palm was the ring Su Ran had given him, the ring he had bought for the two of them this valentine''s day.


    He looked at Tang Zichu for a long time, "Do you have a pen?"


    Tang Zichu was stunned. Did he agree to sign the divorce?


    "Song Boss, are you really going to sign the divorce? Su Ran really has a hard time..."


    Song Tingyu raised his deep eyes and said firmly, "I know."


    He paused, "Is something wrong with Vichy?"


    Tang Zichu nodded immediately, "I''m sorry, Song Boss. I didn''t tell you before because I didn''t want you to worry. We all know that Gu Dongcheng took the man away. We''ve been looking for him for the past two days. Today, Su Ran told me that Vichy found him and we went to see him. But it''s obviously not right. Mr. Lin also said that on the night of Vichy''s accident, Vichy left the Lin family for a long time. He probably went to find him. Gu Dongcheng used Vichy to threaten her to do this..."


    Song Tingyu''s fingers moved, and after a long silence, a word came out of his thin lips: "Pen."


    "Song Boss..." Why does he have to sign a divorce now that he knows about it?


    "Act with Su Ran."


    Song Tingyu only said these four words, and Tang Zichu understood everything, and immediately found a black pen and handed it to him. He looked at Su Ran''s name, originally wanted to be beside his name, but after thinking about it, he said, "You told Su Ran that I don''t believe it, I won''t divorce her..." If he signed so easily, how could Gu Dongcheng, the sly fox, believe it? He had to spend some time with him to make him think that he was completely desperate for Su Ran before he finally signed the divorce and he would believe it.


    He paused, "Also, you go to Jiangcheng and look for mu chu city..." He said his thoughts.


    "Okay, Song Boss." Tang Zichu nodded. It was indeed time.


    "By the way, do you want to tell Su Ran about this?"


    "No, it''s more realistic."


    It also made Su Ran think that he was really desperate for her and dispelled Gu Dongcheng''s suspicion.


    Tang Zichu understood that Song Tingyu had already planned to sign the divorce, one for acting in front of Gu Dongcheng, the other for Su Ran.


    Only by making Gu Dongcheng think that he hated Su Ran to the core and that he no longer had Su Ran in his heart would he not do anything to Su Ran to keep her safe.


    Now that Gu Dongcheng was in a crazy mode, he just wanted to take revenge crazily. Moreover, he felt that Song Tingyu had been in a passive state all along, and he felt that he could not turn over.


    "I see, Song Boss." Tang zichu nodded, "Then leave the divorce agreement with you. You can read it later."


    "Yes." Song Tingyu put the ring into his pocket and whispered, "Find Vichy as soon as possible."

 Chapter 289 You Dont Think I Should Go See Him (1)

    Chapter 289 you don''t think I should visit him (1)


    When Song Weixi is found, he will be taken away temporarily, and he will no longer be allowed to stay in Ancheng.


    "Also, check with the lawyer next week."


    "Okay." Tang Zichu nodded. He also felt something was wrong with Zhoulv Teacher.


    After Tang Zichu left the hospital, he called Su Ran and told her that Song Tingyu didn''t sign the divorce agreement.


    "President song said that he only signed it after you went over and made it clear to him. He said he didn''t believe what you said or what you would do to him. He asked you to go over..."


    Su Ran hung up before he could finish speaking.


    Tang Zichu looked at his phone for a while, sighed and shook his head. He made a phone call to book a ticket for his hometown. He and everyone said he was going back to the tang family, but when he arrived at the airport, he returned the ticket he had bought and bought a ticket to Jiangcheng.


    Before boarding the plane, he had already contacted Mu Chucheng and waited until Jiangcheng to pass on Song Tingyu''s words to him.


    Sometimes the friendship between men is not like the friendship between women. They may not often contact or what, but one person will encounter difficulties, and the other person will not stand by.


    This was what happened between Mu Chucheng and Song Tingyu. It was evident from the last time he arranged for someone to find and rescue Tian Mi.


    Su ran answered Tang Zichu''s call and did not go to the hospital to see Song Tingyu. It was not that she did not want to see him. She missed him very much, but she was afraid that she would reveal everything in front of him.


    Gu Dongcheng also called her, "It seems that Song Tingyu''s feelings for you are really special. You''ve already handed him the divorce agreement. He''s seriously injured and you''re so determined not to look at him, but he still doesn''t believe you''ll betray him. What should we do? In order to make him give up on you and despair, should I think of another way?"


    Su Ran panicked and said in a deep voice, "What else do you want?"


    "Hehe..." Gu Dongcheng smiled a few times, "Scared? Scared? Afraid that I would do something? I''m helping you, understand?"


    "Help me?" Su Ran sneered. This man''s heart was made of stone. He was only thinking about how to make himself happier. He felt that dealing with the The song family, watching the people of the The song family get into trouble and desperate situation was the happiest thing.


    Seeing them sad, seeing them sad, seeing them at a loss, would satisfy his twisted and perverted heart.


    "I came up with a solution." Gu Dongcheng said suddenly.


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. If she could, she really wanted to hang up the phone right away. She didn''t want to talk to this man anymore.


    "You can testify against Song Tingyu and guarantee that he will give up on you and give up on you, don''t you think?" Gu Dongcheng''s voice was gentle and patient, as if he was discussing something with someone.


    "In your dreams, Gu Dongcheng, don''t push your luck." Su Ran couldn''t stand it.


    "Do I seem to have the right to advance an inch? Who told you that your precious son is now in my hands?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, if you dare to do anything to him, I will sue you. I won''t let you go..."


    "Hehe hehe..." Gu Dongcheng laughed loudly over the phone, "Sue me? Well, come on, I''ve done so many things, and I haven''t seen anyone sue me. By the way, Tian Mi seems to want to bite me back, but what happened in the end? Don''t you know better than me?"


    "You think I''ll let Song Weixi go if you make me angry? Or do you think I''ll let him go for the sake of being a child?"


    Hearing Gu Dongcheng say these words, Su Ran calmed down instead. Yes, she is now, but gu East city, this man, is reasonable and will love and justice, it is ridiculous, because he has no conscience.


    Perhaps, in more than 20 years, he had already evolved into a person he didn''t even know.


    She bit her lip hard, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Actually, in Song Tingyu''s case, to be honest, the evidence is really insufficient. Although he said that his cell phone was left at the crime scene, it can''t prove that it was left behind when he did the crime, right? And, how could it be so coincidental? The surveillance video that could prove that he didn''t appear at the scene during the time of the crime was broken. There was only one witness, the nurse, who said that Song Tingyu had a violent argument with the old man and Song Mingxuan at the scene before the crime. There were only two pieces of evidence..."


    "You''ve already ruined the surveillance video." Su Ran said coldly.


    Gu Dongcheng laughed, "I heard that when Song Tingyu was arguing with the old man and Song Mingxuan, you heard it too..."


    "You want me to say this in court?"


    Gu Dongcheng said, "Of course that''s not enough..."


    The biggest news in an city these days was that Song Tingyu''s wife, Su Ran, appeared in the police one morning, accusing Song Tingyu of being the murderer.


    That day, she wore sunglasses and went to the Police station alone. When she came out, she didn''t know who leaked the news, so a lot of reporters were waiting outside.


    Su Ran wanted to drive around the reporters, but she couldn''t escape. As soon as she came out, she was surrounded by a large number of reporters, and she came alone, so there was no one around to help her.


    The reporters'' questions came crashing at her one by one, reminding her that something had happened to Bai Zhirui before, and that the reporters had also surrounded her, making her unable to escape.


    The reporters asked all sorts of questions, but the most they asked was why she had tried so hard to get Song Tingyu out, get him a lawyer, and run around for his case, but now she suddenly said she was going to accuse him as a witness...


    Facing these reporters, Su Ran seemed very calm. She knew that Gu Dongcheng had arranged this on purpose. Otherwise, who knew that she would come to the Police station this morning?


    The police wouldn''t tell these reporters to appear in front of the Police station and let them interview Su Ran.


    She took off her sunglasses, "Because I suddenly realized that he wasn''t worth my help. I was deceived by him before. Even if he wasn''t from the The song family, he had been with Madam song for more than 20 years, and he was able to kill her so I figured it out. I''m coming out to accuse him..."


    When Su Ran said these words, the surrounding media reporters had been taking photos, and soon, these photos and Su Ran''s words will appear in the major newspapers and television.


    In the past few days, things about Song Tingyu have always been the focus of attention, the city''s celebrities, every move will be the focus of attention, let alone such a big thing.

 Chapter 290 You Dont Think I Should Go See Him (2)

    Chapter 290 you don''t think I should visit him (2)


    After Su Ran finished speaking, they naturally wanted to know more, so they asked a lot of questions, but Su Ran didn''t answer them. He had the information in his hand and wanted to push the crowd away, but it was very difficult when he was helpless.


    It was cold outside, but Su Ran was sweating from pushing and shoving the reporters.


    At this time, someone moved the crowd away. Su Ran''s hand was held by someone. She followed the person who pulled her away from the crowd and got into the car.


    Seeing the person sitting in the back seat of the car, she was startled, "Chenghuan."


    Lin Chenghuan''s eyes came back from the window, "Drive, get out of here."


    "Yes, Mr. Lin." The driver''s way ahead.


    "Chenghuan, why are you here?"


    Lin Chenghuan looked at her and asked, "What about you? Why are you here?"


    "I..." Su Ran clasped her hands tightly on her thighs, and it could be imagined how restless her heart was at the moment.


    "Are you accusing Song Tingyu here?"


    Su Ran did not speak.


    "I heard you''re divorcing Song Tingyu? You even had the divorce papers handed over to him?"


    Su Ran remained silent, but nodded.


    "Why? Because of Vichy?"


    "No, Vichy found it. Tang Zichu saw it the other day. I sent Vichy somewhere else."


    Lin Chenghuan obviously didn''t believe it, "Where did it go? Can you guarantee his safety? Can others take good care of him?"


    "A distant relative of mine..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lin Chenghuan interrupted her, "I''ve known you for so many years. Why didn''t I know you had a distant relative? Your mother, the qiao family, has long cut ties with you. You haven''t contacted each other for so many years. Why did you suddenly come out of a distant relative? Besides, do you trust her to take care of Vichy as a distant relative?" After a pause, Lin Chenghuan said softly, "Ran Ran, you''re lying."


    His eyes glinted at su ran''s clasped hands, "Every time you have something on your mind, your hands are tightly held together..."


    When Su Ran heard him say that, he immediately let go of his hands.


    Lin Chenghuan smiled and said, "The cover is the cover."


    "You''re hiding something from me, from all of us. What''s going on? Did Gu Dongcheng arrange all of this today? Did he ask you to do that? Asking you to testify against Song Tingyu? He just hates Song Tingyu and everything about the The song family?"


    Su Ran only felt his eyes getting warmer and warmer as the car drove along the road.


    It seemed like she was doing this, but no one believed that she wanted to divorce Song Tingyu because she was afraid...


    Did Song Tingyu always think so?


    That''s why he refused to sign the divorce?


    When she does appear in court, will he collapse? Will he believe it?


    "Ran Ran, don''t hide anything from me. You can''t hide anything from me..."


    Su Ran looked at him, but after what he said, she finally burst into tears.


    Lin shenghuan wiped her tears with a handkerchief, "Don''t cry. I''m the one who does everything..."


    Su Ran only cried for a moment, then covered her face with her hand, pinned her messy hair behind her ear and looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Chenghuan, don''t tell Song Tingyu about this, and don''t tell anyone..."


    Lin Chenghuan sighed, "Do you think song ting will trust you so easily?"


    "When he sees me in court, he will believe me..."


    Lin Chenghuan was silent for a long time, then heard su ran say, "I''m afraid something will happen to Vichy..."


    She had no choice.


    The fact that su ran was going to testify in court caused a stir in Ancheng, and even Song Tingyu quickly heard about it in the detention center.


    At that time, he made a big fuss and wanted to leave the detention center to see Su Ran outside. Later, he was caught by the prison guards and thought that he wanted to escape from prison, so he would not be polite to him. When he chased out, he was holding a baton, so he did not hesitate to hit him.


    At that time, Song Tingyu''s head was smashed and blood flowed.


    Song Tingyu''s back wasn''t healed yet, and he was injured again, so he was sent to the hospital again. But this time, because he was worried that he would run away again, the guards were much stricter than the last time.


    Gao Sheng opened the office door. Gu Dongcheng sat on the sofa drinking tea and looked up at him, "How about it?"


    He leaned back on the sofa, looking relaxed and comfortable.


    "I just went to find out. I heard that Song Tingyu heard about su ran''s accusation against him at the Police station. He wanted to leave to see Su Ran, but he was caught by the prison guards and his head was broken. Now he''s in the hospital..." Gao Sheng walked over to the sofa.


    Gu Dongcheng touched the ring on his finger. It was his wedding ring with tian mi. He didn''t want to take it off. He still thought Tian Mi was his.


    He didn''t intend to let her go, but for now, he just wanted her to leave.


    Gu Dongcheng smiled and finally let go of his hand. He stood up from the sofa and buttoned his suit jacket. Then he took the car keys from the coffee table and threw them at Gao Sheng, "Let''s go."


    "President gu, where are you going?"


    "Now that Song Tingyu is in this situation, you don''t think I should go see him?"


    In other words, Gu Dongcheng wanted to go to the hospital and find Song Tingyu.


    Gao Sheng nodded, "Okay."


    When he got to the hospital, Gu Dongcheng asked Gao Sheng to handle it, and the police opened the heavy iron door. After he walked in, the iron door was closed again.


    Song Tingyu heard the noise and looked excitedly towards the door. He really thought Su Ran was coming, but it was Gu Dongcheng.


    He had one hand cuffed to the pillar at the head of the bed, and only one hand was free. But after glancing at Gu Dongcheng, he lowered his head to look at the ring on his hand.


    This action was exactly the same as what he had just done. Gu Dongcheng glanced at it, pulled over the chair next to him and sat down, "The wedding ring with Su Ran? She gave you back the ring. Are you still lying to yourself?"


    Song Tingyu ignored him and shouted in a low voice, "Get out!"


    Why would Gu Dongcheng leave? "I''m here to see you. Why are you so anxious to drive me away?"


    "Look at what you''ve become, and then think about your past life. It''s really unacceptable, isn''t it? I never thought that I would fall down like this one day, did I? It''s interesting that the The song family young master, who used to be a great man, is now reduced to a murderer."


    Song Tingyu reached out with one free hand and smashed a glass on the nightstand onto gu East city''s body.


    But Gu Dongcheng dodged.

 Chapter 291 Its Just A Ring I Dont Want. Why?

    Chapter 291 is just a ring I don''t want. Why?


    "I didn''t know before that you liked to lie to yourself so much. Su Ran didn''t want you anymore. Are you still dreaming here? Who wants to wait for a murderer for a few years?" Gu Dongcheng said as he stepped forward and snatched the ring from Song Tingyu''s hand when he was not prepared.


    At first, Song Tingyu ignored Gu Dongcheng no matter what he said. He was completely transparent. But now that Gu Dongcheng had snatched his ring, Song Tingyu got angry and sat up from the bed, reaching out to grab it back. But Gu Dongcheng took the ring and stood back a step. One of his hands was locked at the bedpost, so his movements were restricted. He couldn''t reach it at all, even if he stood up from the bed.


    Song ting glared at Gu Dongcheng angrily, "Give me back the ring."


    Gu Dongcheng deliberately raised the ring in his hand so that he could see it, "Come and get it yourself if you can."


    Even if Song Tingyu tried hard enough to reach the position where he was standing, it was still far from enough.


    "Gu Dongcheng, give me back the ring!"


    "I told you to come and get it yourself." Gu Dongcheng pretended to hold the ring and looked at it, "It''s pretty. Unfortunately, Su Ran gave it back to you. I don''t think he''ll wear it again in his life, will he? Look at yourself. What have you become? You can''t blame her. Women are real. What can you give her now? Do you really want her to wait for you, always waiting for you? A woman''s youth is limited, and she can wait for you for a few years?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t seem to hear what he was saying. He just wanted to grab the ring from his hand. Because his wrist was cuffed, when he moved to gu East city''s side, he actually turned the whole bed around.


    The iron bed rubbed against the ground, making a harsh and unpleasant sound, but the iron bed was very heavy, so when he was driving it, it was very difficult to move. His handcuffed wrist first turned red, then peeled off, and then even bled, but he came to Gu Dongcheng in a daze.


    East city wanted to see how capable he was. He dragged the whole bed to his side for a ring, so he stood there and didn''t move. But when Song Tingyu really stood in front of him, he froze for a while.


    Song Tingyu was really in a mess at the moment. Blood was constantly flowing out of his handcuffed wrists, heavy gauze wrapped around his forehead, and he was wearing the hospital''s hospital gown. His face was very pale. From a closer look, it was as if his lips had peeled off. It was really scary. Where was the usual bright and beautiful appearance?


    Gu Dongcheng was so happy to see him like this. He wanted to see that no one in the The song family had a good ending.


    Song Tingyu, it''s true that he wants him to die.


    Just as Song Tingyu thought he could grab the ring from Gu Dongcheng''s hand, the corner of his mouth curled up coldly, his hand raised high, and he threw the ring forward.


    All he heard was a small but crisp sound. Song Tingyu''s eyes were red, and his deep eyes were bloodshot, "Gu Dongcheng, I''m going to kill you..."


    "Hahaha..." Gu Dongcheng took a few steps back, "Then I''ll give you the chance to come over."


    Song Tingyu ignored him and bent down, kneeling on the ground, looking for the ring that Gu Dongcheng was still in the room.


    "Loser dog." Gu Dongcheng said coldly to the back of Song Tingyu, who was kneeling on the ground and searching for the ring, then pulled them away.


    The moment he left, Song Tingyu''s eyes suddenly became sharp and clear, not at all like the decadence, sadness and anger just now.


    Song Tingyu is very calm now. He knows what he should do next.


    There was a sharp pain in his wrist. He frowned and looked over, only to see that his wrist was already covered in blood and flesh.


    He rang the bedside bell, and after a while, a nurse cautiously opened the door and walked in. In their eyes, the room was occupied by murderers, so when they opened the door and came in, their faces were full of fear and vigilance, and their bodies were tightly pressed against the wall, trying to stay away from Song Tingyu.


    "First, sir, what can I do for you?" The little nurse said in a low voice. She finally mustered up the courage to look over, and her face was filled with shock.


    Because she found that the bed in the middle of the room had been moved to the side by song ting, and moved for a long distance. God, she did not forget that this man''s hand was still handcuffed to the bedpost.


    The nurse also noticed the injury on Song Tingyu''s wrist and was not surprised to see it, because she was just pulling the whole bed around. How could she not be hurt?


    "Sir, do you want me to bandage your wrist? Wait a minute..."


    After the nurse finished speaking, she knocked on the door again and asked the police outside to open the door for her, but Song Tingyu called her back at this time, "Help me pick up the ring on the floor."


    The nurse was stunned again, "Ring?"


    "It fell over there. Hurry up."


    I don''t know if it was because of Song Tingyu''s strong aura or because he was a murder suspect at the moment, so the nurse didn''t dare to waste any more time, "Okay..."


    She followed Song Tingyu''s direction and squatted on the ground to help him search every corner of the wall carefully. Finally, she found the ring and returned it to him. She saw him caressing it like a treasure in the palm of her hand.


    The wound on his wrist had to be treated immediately, so the nurse cleaned it, bandaged it, and then left.


    About Song Tingyu, Su Ran had already heard that she only went to the hospital the day after his accident.


    A day later, she not only knew that he was trying to escape to find her in the detention center, but she was caught in the end, so she was beaten up by the prison guards. She also heard that he was in the hospital, because he was looking for a ring, he dragged the whole bed, and finally made his wrist bleed.


    She knew that the ring was the one she had asked Tang Zichu to return to him.


    She finally showed up at the hospital, the first time she had come to see Song Tingyu in so many days after the divorce.


    And Song Tingyu was obviously much thinner than he was the day she saw him.


    The stubble on his face also appeared, but he didn''t go to deal with it.


    When the police opened the door, Su Ran walked in.


    Song Tingyu was excited to see her enter, "Su Ran, you''re finally here."


    Seeing that Su Ran did not speak, he was born again, "Did you come to see me?"


    When Su Ran came to his bed, his eyes fell on his bandaged wrist, and his voice did not seem to carry much emotion, "Why are you doing this to yourself?"


    "It''s just a ring I don''t want. Why?"


    "Su Ran..." Song Tingyu stared at her with bloodshot eyes. He had not rested properly for a long time, so his usually deep and charming eyes looked tired at the moment.

 Chapter 292 So This Is How You Feel about Me

    Chapter 292 so this is how you feel about me


    Song Tingyu did not seem to believe that su ran would say such a thing, so he looked up at her. Su Ran did not say a word, but reached over to take his hand and opened it. The ring was indeed in the palm of his hand. Su Ran took the ring. He seemed to panic and immediately reached out to grab it from Su Ran''s hand. He had a hunch that she would do something.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Su Ran came out the window with the ring. In front of Song Tingyu, he waved his arm and threw the ring down from the window.


    Song Tingyu was injured on the wrist of the hand he was holding earlier, so the police changed his hand and still held it on the bedpost.


    Seeing Su Ran throw the ring out the window, he wanted to stop it, but there was no time, so he could only watch Su Ran throw the ring away.


    Behind their building was a lake, so Su Ran standing by the window was equivalent to throwing the ring on the lake.


    Su Ran finished all of this and looked at Song Tingyu calmly and calmly, but on the contrary, Song Tingyu''s face was full of shock and anger. His eyes were cold, but they seemed to be burning, staring at Su Ran.


    Su Ran stood by the window, "You gave me the ring. I have the right to do what I want. I can give it back to you or throw it away."


    "Su Ran, you''re tough!" The red blood in Song Tingyu''s eyes seemed to be getting worse and worse. When he spoke, his voice was also very loud.


    Su Ran smiled and returned to Song Tingyu. He stood by the bed and looked at him. His eyes were calm and emotionless, "Didn''t you say before that I didn''t have a heart? I didn''t say anything at that time, but now I think, maybe I really didn''t mean it. Song Tingyu, didn''t you always ask me to come over and explain things to you? I''m here today, I''ll tell you again, please divorce me, please let me go, okay? I don''t want to waste my precious time waiting for you..."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes still fell on her, "So you would rather appear as a witness to accuse me in order to get rid of me?"


    Su Ran was silent for a while, trying to adjust her breathing. When she looked up again, she seemed very calm, "You forced me. You refused to sign the divorce..."


    "I forced you... Heh..." Song Tingyu suddenly sneered. When Su Ran was caught off guard, she reached out to hold her arm, then pressed her shoulder, and pushed her down on the bed. Even if he was not able to move now, it was more than enough to subdue Su Ran. After she reacted, she pushed his shoulder with her hand, "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Song Tingyu remained unmoved and looked at her, "Su Ran, why are you doing this to me..."


    His voice was filled with heartbreaking sadness.


    Su Ran turned her head to one side. She knew that her eyes were warm at the moment. Song Tingyu''s words almost made her cry.


    Su Ran was silent for a long time and said, "People are selfish. You have nothing now. Without the Song shi, without the identity of the only heir to the The song family, you have become a murderer. You are nothing now. You are even more ordinary than any other man outside. How can you keep me by your side? Are you not selfish?"


    "You said you loved me. Is that all fake?" Song ting held her chin with a free hand and turned her small face around to face herself and to look into her eyes and speak.


    Su Ran didn''t run away. This time, he really looked into his eyes and said, "I love you, Song Tingyu. I didn''t lie to you, but my feelings for you are not so pure. I can''t love you without hesitation after I know you have nothing, you know? So, now that you''re like this, I sincerely ask you to let me go..."


    Song ting was gasping for air, like those who were struggling on the edge of death.


    "So this is how you feel about me."


    "Yes."


    "What a joke..." Song Tingyu suddenly smiled softly, not knowing whether he was laughing at himself or something, "I actually believed that..."


    He held Su Ran''s face in his hand and pressed it against her neck, forcing her to meet his eyes, while he slowly approached, his eyes dangerous and frightening.


    "Why did you back down when I needed you the most? Why can you help gu East city accuse me in order to get rid of me? Why can you just stand by and watch me suffer without being affected?"


    His kiss made Su Ran taste the bitterness of despair.


    "Su Ran, don''t leave me..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were fixed on the white ceiling. It took a long time before he spoke, "I''ve signed the agreement. I hope you can sign it as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait too long. Besides, this is the last time I''ll see you. The next time I see you, I''ll probably be in court..."


    At last, she glanced at him again, then knocked on the door and opened it, "Goodbye."


    "Su Ran, if you leave now, you will never appear in front of me again."


    Su Ran paused and pinched his hand on the doorknob. The veins on the back of his hand came out because of the strain.


    She paused and did not look back at Song Tingyu. She walked on and left the ward. With the heavy metal door closed, Su Ran could not see Song Tingyu anymore.


    She stood at the door of the ward for so long that even the police outside thought something had happened, so she asked. She shook her head and drove back to her place in a daze.


    After that, as she had said, she never went back to see Song Tingyu again.


    It was said that after she left that day, Song Tingyu was seriously ill, so he stayed in the hospital for a few more days. When he woke up, he signed the divorce agreement and asked Zhoulv Teacher to hand it over to Su Ran.

 Chapter 293 Do As I Say (1)

    Chapter 293 do as I say (1)


    Su Ran got the divorce agreement and went back to her room. She found her hands trembling and finally turned to the last page. She clearly saw Song Tingyu''s signature next to her name.


    This time, he really signed it. Did he really give up on her...


    She had expected this result for a long time, but when she saw it, she still felt suffocated.


    She and Song Tingyu finally signed the divorce, and the two of them finally changed from being the closest couple to being strangers.


    She had just received the agreement that Zhoulv Teacher had passed to her, and immediately received a call from Gu Dongcheng, who asked her out to meet him.


    When Su Ran left, she brought the divorce agreement with her. When she arrived at the agreed restaurant, she took it out of her bag and placed it in front of Gu Dongcheng, "He has signed it. We are divorced. Can you return Vichy to me now?"


    Gu Dongcheng was flipping through the divorce agreement, so she didn''t seem to care much about what she was saying at the moment. She took out her phone from her pocket and put it on the table, "This is the latest video. Look at your precious son. And, what''s your hurry? The lawsuit hasn''t been filed yet."


    Su Ran looked at him, "Do you really have to be this amazing? He was really disappointed with me and signed it. Why aren''t you satisfied?"


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her coldly, "Su Ran, I don''t like to say the same thing twice. I''m the leader of the game. It''s all up to me, not you. You don''t have the right to say no unless you want to watch Song Weixi get into trouble..."


    "You can only do such a threatening thing, and only a despicable and shameless person like you can do it."


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t care at all about what she said and instead smiled at her.


    Su Ran picked up his phone on the table and clicked on the latest video, which showed Song Weixi sleeping quietly.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you do as I say, Song Weixi will be fine for the time being. If anything happens, I won''t be able to find anything to threaten you to be obedient." Gu Dongcheng finally finished reading the divorce agreement, put it on the table, and looked at Su Ran, "Remember I said you and tian mi have some similarities? Although your personalities look completely different on the surface, they are actually quite similar in nature. You have to be threatened by others to be obedient..."


    Su Ran ignored him and watched the video about Song Weixi over and over again, as if he couldn''t get tired of it.


    Gu Dongcheng purposely reached out to take the phone back and looked at her with his lips hooked, "Have you seen enough?"


    "Never enough."


    Gu Dongcheng snorted and remained silent for a long time before speaking, "I heard you went to see Song Tingyu two days ago. What cruel words did you say to him? How many days has he been sick?"


    "Why pretend? Isn''t that what you want to see the most?" Su Ran sneered.


    Gu Dongcheng clapped his hand, "I did feel happy and happy to see Song Tingyu like that, but Su Ran, are you sure you didn''t tell Song Tingyu about it?"


    Su Ran''s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look at him, "What do you mean?"


    Gu Dongcheng spread his hands, put his phone away, and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a reminder that you''d better listen to me. I''m not a vegetarian. Don''t think I won''t know what I''ve done, understand?"


    Zhoulv Teacher got off work very late today. When he left the lawyer''s building, it was already ten o'' clock in the evening. He went to the parking lot to pick up the car. As soon as he sat in the car, he felt his neck cold. He looked down doubtfully.


    He wanted to turn around to see who was sitting behind him, but the person in the back seemed to immediately realize his intention, "Don''t turn around, or I''ll bleed you..."


    "You, who are you..."


    Although he did not look back at the man in the back seat, he was certain that he had never met such a person before.


    He could feel danger all around him now.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you, Zhoulv Teacher..." The person behind him patted Zhoulv Teacher on the cheek with a cold knife. While he was doing this, Zhoulv Teacher was dodging, afraid that his knife would hurt him.


    "What do you want? What do you want? Money? I have money here..." Other than that, Zhoulv Teacher really couldn''t figure out what else could possibly offend such a person.


    Even though he had never met him, he still felt that this man was dangerous.


    Like an elegant leopard.


    "All you have to do is tell me who you are working for in Song Tingyu''s case."


    Zhoulv Teacher was stunned. It turned out that Song Tingyu was the reason he was looking for him...


    "I am Mr. Song''s lawyer, so naturally I will help Mr. Song. He is my client. I am doing everything I can to make him as free as possible or as light as possible..."


    "Really?" The man smiled and obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Why can''t I see at all that you''re doing your best for Song Tingyu?"


    "Sir, are you Mr. Song''s friend? You really misunderstood. I''m really working for Mr. Song!"


    The man left the knife at the moment from his throat, but it was on his forehead, from his forehead down, every time, it seemed like he was going to suddenly increase his strength and stab the knife into his skin!


    Zhoulv Teacher became more and more afraid, and even trembled, "You, you, don''t mess around..."


    He shouted, and the man''s laughter became even more pronounced, "If you tell me the truth, I won''t mess around... And if you do your best, why hasn''t this case progressed at all in such a long time?"


    "The main thing is that Madam song''s case is too complicated, which is why there hasn''t been any progress for so long. You don''t understand this, you..."


    "I don''t know about this, but I do know how to torture people. Zhoulv Teacher, you didn''t tell me the truth. Your mouth is so hard. It looks like I''m going to give you some color to see..."


    With that said, Zhoulv Teacher suddenly screamed. It turned out that the man had stabbed her in the arm with a knife.


    Seeing the blood gushing out of his arm, Zhoulv Teacher''s face turned pale with fear. He quickly covered the wound on his arm with his hand and looked at the man in the back seat of the car, panting heavily. The man was smiling with his lips hooked, "Get out of the car and sit in the back seat. Let''s talk slowly."

 Chapter 294 Do As I Say (2)

    Chapter 294 do as I say (2)


    Zhoulv Teacher didn''t dare to delay any more. He nodded and left the driver''s seat obediently. He opened the back door and sat in.


    It was then that he saw the man beside him clearly.


    He was extremely good-looking, with perfect facial features, narrow eyes and a smile, but who would have thought that such a man would be so ruthless in his actions?


    The man was wiping the blood off the knife with a handkerchief and looking at him with an eyebrow raised, "Zhoulv Teacher seems curious about me?"


    "No, it''s not..." Zhoulv Teacher quickly waved his hand. Usually, a good-looking man doesn''t like people staring at him, let alone a man staring at him.


    Zhoulv Teacher was only confirming repeatedly that he really didn''t know the man in front of him and really didn''t know who he was.


    He was already afraid of blood, but now he was covering the wound on his arm, and his lips were white.


    "What do you want to know, sir?"


    The man shook the knife in his hand, "If I want to know the whole truth, I''d better tell the truth. Otherwise, I have patience, and the knife in my hand has no patience. Are you right?"


    "What happened to Song Tingyu? Who are you working for?" The man first said the first sentence with a smile, and the last sentence became very dangerous in vain, and his tone became more serious.


    "I said, I said..." Zhoulv Teacher didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. He just felt that although his eyes were peach blossoms and looked good, they were too dangerous.


    "It was Mr. Gu who asked me to do this. At first, I did my best to help Mr. Song, but then Mr. Gu found me. You know, now that the entire The song family is under his control, he has the power of the The song family. He''s the one who calls the shots in Ancheng. I''m a small lawyer. How can I compete with him? So I just..."


    The man casually held the handle of the knife and raised his eyebrows at Zhoulv Teacher, "How much did he give you?"


    This man is too smart!


    Zhoulv Teacher lowered his head, his face flushed, and he dared not hide anything. He always felt as if he knew exactly what he had done.


    "Ten million."


    "Oh, so it''s for the ten million." The man''s face showed a sudden realization: "Is your life important or this ten million important?"


    Zhoulv Teacher was stunned for a moment. He didn''t quite understand what the man said and looked at him in doubt.


    The man smiled, "Do what I want. Otherwise, the next time I stab you with this knife is not your arm, but here, or here..." He pointed his finger at lawyer zhou''s neck and heart.


    Zhoulv Teacher''s face turned even whiter. He swallowed his saliva hard, "What do you want me to do? Say it."


    "Good."


    The man knocked on the car door with a knife and said, "Assistant Tang, you can come out now."


    Under Zhoulv Teacher''s astonished eyes, assistant Tang walked out from the other side of the parking lot, opened the door and sat in. At this moment, he was in the driver''s seat.


    "Assistant Tang!" Zhoulv Teacher finally recovered from his shock and pointed at the two men, "Are you in the same group?"


    "What do you think?" The man sitting next to him smiled with his delicate lips hooked. He was actually wearing black leather gloves and the knife was in his palm. He leaned lazily on the chair in the back seat of the car, took out his cigarette case from his pocket, smoked a cigarette in his mouth, blew a puff of smoke at lawyer zhou and smiled, "It''s a good place to chat in the quiet parking lot at night, Zhoulv Teacher, don''t you think? A lawyer like you usually likes to watch the news, so you should know that a lot of murders happen in the parking lot late at night..."


    Hearing what he said, Zhoulv Teacher''s eyes widened in panic, looking at him as if he had seen a demon, even though the corners of the man''s mouth were actually smiling all the time.


    Tang Zichu, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, found a pen in Zhoulv Teacher''s briefcase on the passenger''s seat.


    Zhoulv Teacher looked over doubtfully and saw Tang Zichu twirling the pen a few times. Immediately, the contents of his conversation with his assistant echoed in the car.


    Zhoulv Teacher''s face was as white as a sheet of blood. He stared at the recording pen, which was clearly like a pen. He could not remember when it was replaced with a recording pen.


    "Mr. Mu." After the recording was played, Tang Zichu handed the recording pen to the man sitting in the back seat of the car.


    "Zhoulv Teacher, as far as I know, you have designed your client this way. If the lawyers knew about this, they would probably revoke your lawyer''s certificate forever, right? This is the end of your career as a top lawyer in the country. What should we do? What are you going to depend on for food then?" Mu chucheng shook the recording pen in his hand.


    "Mr. Mu, Mr. Tang, please let me live." Zhoulv Teacher couldn''t care less about the wound on his arm. If it weren''t for the narrow space in the car, he would have knelt down to plead for himself.


    "Listen to me and do what I say. Maybe I can consider letting you live." Mu Chucheng put the recording pen into his black suit pocket and took a puff of smoke.


    "Mr. Mu, you said..."


    Mu Chucheng gave Tang Zichu a lazy look, "Assistant Tang, tell him..."


    Tang zichu nodded and spoke slowly.


    Song Tingyu''s case is about to begin its second trial, and the media and everyone outside have been watching closely these days, eager to know whether he will be sentenced or acquitted.


    On the surface, Mr. Zhou was still Song Tingyu''s lawyer, but in fact, he had already changed his lawyer for him, only to wait until the day before the trial to change him, all this had to kill East city to be unprepared.


    As for Gu Dongcheng, of course, he wanted to use this trial to get Song Tingyu to be convicted and sentenced.


    Gu Dongcheng was holding the remote control in his hand, constantly controlling the computer screen in front of him, pulling away, pulling closer, replaying, and fast-forwarding.


    He looked at it for a while, put down the remote control, pointed at the picture, and said to Gao Sheng, who was standing beside him, "Do you think Su Ran told Song Tingyu about Song Weixi?"


    He was just watching some surveillance footage of Song Tingyu at the detention center.


    Gao Sheng also kept looking, "President gu suspected that Su Ran said it, and Song Tingyu was acting?"


    Gu Dongcheng shook his head, put his hand on his chin, and stared at the picture without saying a word.


    Gao Sheng said, "President gu, I don''t think Su Ran dares to joke about his son''s life. She should not dare to disobey your arrangement..."

 Chapter 295 If Something Goes Wrong, How Can I Explain to Song Tingyu? (1)

    Chapter 295 how to tell Song Tingyu if something goes wrong (1)


    Gu Dongcheng slowly raised his eyes and looked at Gao Sheng, but he did not speak.


    "Song Tingyu''s reaction these days, as you can see, the divorce between Su Ran and him, and the fact that su ran is going to testify against him, seems to have really hit him..."


    Gu Dongcheng finally nodded and looked at Gao Sheng, "Where''s Song Weixi now? Did you take good care of her? No one found it, right?"


    During the days that Song Weixi was taken away by him, he did not appear.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. There''s no problem."


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at the computer screen, and on the pause screen, Song Tingyu''s face appeared. He curled his lips, "Do you think Song Tingyu will go crazy if he finds out that his only son is also in trouble in the future?"


    Gao Sheng was stunned, "President gu..."


    "Come on, take me to see him. After all, he''s also my nephew."


    "Yes."


    Gao Sheng felt that Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were dark and terrifying at the moment. What he just said was that he wanted to do something to Song Weixi.


    He thought that no matter what, he wouldn''t do anything to Song Weixi, a four-year-old child. He had Song Weixi arrested, but he just wanted to threaten Su Ran. He just wanted Su Ran to do what he said, but he didn''t expect him to do it.


    Gao Sheng drove Gu Dongcheng to where Song Weixi was now.


    Song Weixi was only a child of a few years old. Naturally, he did not know what was going on between his parents and elders. When he saw Gu Dongcheng, he still looked happy.


    After staying here for a few days, I finally saw a familiar face.


    He even ran to gu East city and tugged at his pants, "Uncle, are you here to pick me up?"


    Gu Dongcheng picked him up from the floor and walked to the living room, "Yes, I came to pick you up."


    "Why aren''t my parents here? Mom said she would come with dad." When Song Weixi was held in Gu Dongcheng''s arms, he was still looking behind him with his head twisted.


    But the door was closed the moment Gu Dongcheng came in, so how could Su Ran and Song Tingyu appear?


    There was a slight disappointment in Song Weixi''s eyes.


    Gu Dongcheng put him on the sofa and stroked his head, "How''s Vichy doing here these days?"


    "Not good." Song Weixi said honestly, "I don''t know anyone here. Besides, they won''t let me out. I want to go out. I want to go home. I want to see dad and mom..."


    "Vichy has been wronged." Gu Dongcheng took a piece of candy from the coffee table and handed it to Song Weixi. It was a piece of cotton candy. Song Weixi didn''t like sweet things like candy, but when he saw that Gu Dongcheng had peeled the candy paper and put it on his mouth, he opened his mouth and bit it down.


    After eating the sugar, he held Gu Dongcheng''s arm with his little hand, "Uncle, take me home."


    "Do you miss your parents? How about uncle take you back to see them?"


    Gao Sheng, who was standing next to him, said, "President gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng gave him a cold look with a warning in his eyes. Gao Sheng lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak again. But he knew very well at the moment that Gu Dongcheng was just lying to Song Weixi. How could he take him back?!


    As soon as Song Weixi heard this, he was naturally overjoyed and immediately got off the sofa, "Let''s go, uncle."


    "Go put your shoes on."


    "Okay." Song Weixi was naturally happy to hear that he could go out to see Song Tingyu and Su Ran, so he put on slippers and went to the entrance. With the help of the servants, he opened the shoe cabinet and put on his shoes.


    He stood by the door and used his small hand to grab the lock, but it was not high enough, so he could not touch it.


    Gu Dongcheng, who was standing behind him, was taking a video with his phone.


    Song Weixi saw that gu East city hadn''t come over yet, so he turned around and said, "Uncle, what are you doing? Come here."


    Gu Dongcheng put away his phone, walked over, picked him up, and opened the door.


    It was cold outside, and Song Weixi was wearing a sweater. As soon as he went out, he shrank into Gu Dongcheng''s arms, "Uncle, it''s so cold."


    "No, I''m here."


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to hold him lovingly and took off his coat to cover him.


    Gu Dongcheng put him in the car and closed the door, "Wait for me here."


    He walked to the side. Gao Sheng hesitated and walked over.


    As he smoked, he instructed Gao Sheng to do something.


    After hearing what he said, Gao Sheng was stunned for a long time. Gu Dongcheng looked at him coldly, "Why, didn''t you hear what I was saying? Do you want me to say it again?"


    "No need, Mr. Gu, I heard it, but Mr. Gu, that''s a child, isn''t it..."


    Gu Dongcheng took out another cigarette and lit it in Gao Sheng''s mouth. He raised an eyebrow and looked at him, "What do I do that it''s your turn to tell me what to do?"


    After following Gu Dongcheng for so many years, Gao Sheng naturally understood his temper and character and immediately admitted his mistake, "President gu, I was wrong. I''ll do it right away."


    Gu Dongcheng went back to the front of the car and found Song Weixi looking at them through the window.


    He opened the door and sat in. Song Weixi immediately said, "Uncle, what were you talking about? Can we go now?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "Sure, drive."


    Because of the thought that Su Ran and Song Tingyu could be seen soon, Song Weixi was very excited. He had been lying in front of the window and looking out, but the car had not stopped for a long time. Song Weixi was worried, "Uncle, where did mom and dad go? Why isn''t it here yet?"


    "Vichy, sit tight. We''ll be right there." Gu Dongcheng hugged, put it away, and patted the chair, "If you feel sleepy, sleep here first. We''ll be there when you wake up. You''ll be able to see your parents."


    Song Weixi was really tired. After sitting in the car for so long, and now it was nap time, he had always been used to sleeping in the afternoon.


    His tiny body lay on the car chair and yawned, "Uncle, remember to call me when you get there. I''ll sleep for a while."


    He closed his eyes as he spoke.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at him, took out his cell phone and took a few more photos. In the future, if these last pictures of Song Weixi appeared in front of Song Tingyu, he did not know how he would react.


    Gu Dongcheng''s car stopped in a desolate place on the outskirts. In front of it was an abandoned factory and behind it was a lake.


    Of course, Gu Dongcheng wouldn''t wake Song Weixi up. He opened the door and got out of the car. He squinted his eyes and looked back and forth. He said to Gao Sheng beside him, "Which method is better?"

 Chapter 296 If Something Goes Wrong, How Can I Explain to Song Tingyu? (2)

    Chapter 296 how to tell Song Tingyu if something goes wrong (2)


    Gao Sheng knew what the two methods were.


    One was to put Song Weixi in an abandoned house and set it on fire. The other was to tie Song Weixi up and throw him into the lake.


    Gao Sheng had been with Gu Dongcheng for so many years and helped him do a lot of these things, but they were all for adults. He didn''t feel anything about the methods he used to deal with adults, but it was too cruel for a child who was only four years old.


    It was just that Gao Sheng had been warned once by Gu Dongcheng because he wanted to stop him. He knew very well that Gu Dongcheng was suspicious. If he tried to stop him now, Gu Dongcheng''s trust in him would be greatly reduced.


    Moreover, he knew that what he said now was of no use at all, because he had no ability to stop Gu Dongcheng and make him stop.


    He was silent for a moment and finally pointed to the lake, "Throw him into the lake."


    He had thought that if he had locked the abandoned plant and set the fire, how could such a small child have escaped and thrown it into the lake, perhaps someone would have saved him by then?


    Although the chances are small, it''s better than being stuck in a factory.


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "Okay, then do what you want."


    As he spoke, he opened the door and carried Song Weixi out of the car. Song Weixi was sleeping soundly, so he hadn''t woken up yet. Gu Dongcheng ordered his hands and feet to be tied up.


    Song Weixi was woken up because of such a big move. He saw that his hands and feet were tied up. He moved and panicked, "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Gu Dongcheng touched his head, "Uncle and you play a game?"


    "What game?" Song Weixi''s eyes were fixed on the rope on his hands and feet. He didn''t understand what game Gu Dongcheng was playing with him and why he was tying his hands and feet together.


    "You''ll know soon. Now close your eyes obediently."


    Song Weixi felt uncomfortable with his hands and feet tied, so he refused to obey. Gu East city didn''t care about anything else and had his eyes tied.


    "Uncle is playing hide-and-seek with you." Gu Dongcheng tied his eyes tightly with a cloth strip.


    "But hide-and-seek isn''t like this. Why are you tying me up?" Song Weixi''s constant struggle and uneasiness made him start to cry.


    This was the wilderness, and Gu Dongcheng was not worried that his cries would provoke anyone, because almost no one passed by.


    After tying Song Weixi up, he looked at the man behind him, "Take him to the lake."


    Uncle, I can''t see you. Where are you taking me? Song Weixi wanted to reach out to find Gu Dongcheng, but because his hands were tied, he couldn''t touch them at all.


    Until they reached the lake, Gu Dongcheng touched Song Weixi''s head with his hand, "Okay, uncle is going to play games with you."


    "I don''t want to play. I don''t want to play anymore. Uncle, please untie the rope for me. I don''t want to play anymore..." Song Weixi''s small body kept struggling, but Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were fierce. He stood aside and looked at Gao Sheng.


    Gao Sheng stepped forward, "Throw him down."


    The man who was holding Song Weixi nodded and threw him on the lake. Although it was cold, it hadn''t started snowing yet. The lake wasn''t frozen yet, but the water was very cold. Song Weixi struggled to cry in the water.


    But after a while, his body began to sink.


    Gu Dongcheng ordered the car to come over and ask Gao Sheng to leave together, leaving only two men here to watch.


    An adult''s hands and feet were tied up and thrown into the lake. It was impossible for him to escape, let alone a child.


    Gu Dongcheng knew that Song Weixi would die.


    The two men stood by the lake and watched as Song Weixi''s body completely sank, and the cold water completely submerged his tiny head.


    Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly felt a heavy blow to their heads. When they tried to take out the dagger from their pockets, two guns were pointed at them.


    Then two men jumped out of the water and rescued Song Weixi.


    Mu Chucheng''s car also arrived at this time. He kicked the man twice, then carried Song Weixi into the car, told the driver to drive to an address, and then called the doctor.


    He didn''t want to send Song Weixi to the hospital, because wouldn''t it be better for Gu Dongcheng to think he was dead?


    When he''s done, send song Vichy away from Ancheng so he can be safer.


    Mu chu city took Song Weixi away, and Tang Zichu stayed behind to clean up the mess. He pointed a pistol at the heads of the two men, "How do you want to die?"


    "Don''t..." The two men were scared out of their wits by Tang Zichu''s pistol and knelt on the ground with a weak leg, "Let us go. This is what Gu Dongcheng asked us to do, not what we mean..."


    Tang Zichu kicked them hard a few more times, then grabbed a man by the hair and lifted him up, "Listen to me clearly. If you want to live, just listen to me. Otherwise, you won''t survive tonight..."


    "Say it."


    "Go back now, as if nothing had happened. Gu Dongcheng asked about your child. You said you were dead. Do you know? Otherwise, Gu Dongcheng knows you messed things up, and I''m afraid it''s going to be too much for you!"


    "Good, good..." The two men looked at each other, thinking that it was better to do such a thing according to what Tang Zichu said, because according to the person who took care of East city, if they knew that they did not do well, they would have no good fruit to eat.


    Tang Zichu let go of his hand and gave it a push, "Get out!"


    Mu chu city brought Song Weixi to the hotel and invited a doctor to see him. Fortunately, they arrived in time, so Song Weixi was not in any serious trouble. He was just soaking in the cold lake, so he caught a cold.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t intend to tell anyone about Song Weixi''s presence, but after thinking about it, he felt that someone should come and take care of him.


    For some reason, the first person to appear in his mind was Hope.


    Xihe was the mother of a child. She must have taken care of Song Weixi carefully and thoughtfully. For some reason, Mu Chucheng trusted her and thought she wouldn''t tell anyone about it.


    He thought it was incredible. Why did he trust her? But this feeling is hard to say.


    So he called xi he and asked him to bring Xi Nuannuan over.


    After xi he showed up with Xi Nuannuan, Mu Chucheng roughly told her about the matter and warned her not to tell him about Song Weixi''s presence here. According to Song Tingyu, even su ran did not want to tell him for the time being.

 Chapter 297 What If the Winner in the Future Is Song Tingyu? (1)

    Chapter 297 what if the winner in the future is Song Tingyu (1)


    Gu Dongcheng did this to Song Weixi, but he wouldn''t tell her about it right away. He would have to wait until she testified against Song Tingyu in court.


    By then, song ting had already met someone, so he would naturally bring Song Weixi to Su Ran.


    Hope listened to Mu Chucheng''s words, although his face showed a surprised look, but still relatively calm, without any further investigation, only nodded, and then went to take care of Song Weixi.


    Mu Chucheng walked behind her, "Why don''t you seem curious at all?"


    He was not an ordinary person. This "Ordinary person..." Meant that he was not an ordinary ordinary person. There were too many such things happening to him, but Hope didn''t seem surprised or even afraid of what happened to him.


    After all, the first time we met, Mu Chucheng had a car accident, and the reason for the car accident was not simple, there was a gunfight.


    Hope found the muzzle on him and probably knew he wouldn''t be that simple, but he never asked about it.


    When she first came to the hotel, there should be a few of his people standing at the entrance of Discovery Inn Hotel.


    "What''s there to be curious about?" Hope smiled, found an ice pack and placed it on Song Weixi''s forehead. He brought a plate of water, wet it with a clean towel, and helped song Vichy wipe his body.


    When Xi Nuannuan saw Song Weixi lying on the bed, not to mention how worried he was, he kept asking xihe, "Mom, is brother Vichy okay?"


    "It''s okay. I have a cold and a fever. I''ll be fine once the fever subsides."


    Xi Nuannuan was very clear about the cold and fever, so he nodded his head vigorously, but moved a stool to sit on it and held Song Weixi''s hand, "Brother Vichy, you should get better soon."


    Mu Chucheng took his eyes back and put on his long coat, "Please take care of him. I''ll go out first."


    Seeing that he was leaving, Xi Nuannuan quickly slid down from his chair, "Uncle, where are you going? Take me to..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Hope''s voice came, "Xi Nuannuan."


    This voice implied a warning. Xi Nuannuan curled his mouth and looked unhappy, but he did not dare to defy Hope''s words. He shook his hand at mu chucheng, "Uncle, you can go yourself. I won''t go."


    Mu Chucheng touched xi nuan''s head, then opened the door and left.


    He told the men outside to take care of the people inside, but there must be no accident. He did not want to just save Song Weixi, and something happened immediately. What should he tell Song Tingyu then?


    He had gone to the entrance of the detention center, but instead of going in, he waited for Tang Zichu''s arrival.


    Gu Dongcheng had all the surveillance footage in the detention center. If he went in, it would be bad for Gu Dongcheng to know what he was saying in Ancheng.


    He waited in the car for Tang Zichu to arrive and handed a chain to Tang Zichu. By then, Tang Zichu would naturally let Song Tingyu know that Song Weixi was doing well and he would be relieved to see it.


    Su Ran went to the Tian family. Tian Mi had already been discharged from the hospital, and now she was recuperating at home and recovering from drugs. Although she had not been addicted to drugs for a long time, her addiction was already very deep. Originally, father of Tian mother of Tian wanted to take her away from Ancheng, but he thought that Ancheng was better, so he stayed in Ancheng.


    When Su Ran went to the Tian family, Tian Mi had just had a drug addiction. Every time she had a drug addiction, father of Tian mother of Tian couldn''t bear to tie her up with a rope, because every time they tried, Tian Mi would find out that Tian Mi had injured his arms and ankles while struggling. The rope would hang the skin on his wrists and ankles, abrade the skin, and sometimes even bleed.


    Tian Mi had been working hard enough. Father of Tian mother of Tian was heartbroken for her daughter and didn''t want to add any more wounds to her body, so every time she had a drug addiction, both of them would hold her together, but she was very strong when the drug addiction happened, so she would hurt both of them unintentionally.


    Just as Su Ran was here today, and they were still talking, Tian Mi suddenly twitched. Everyone had experience, so they held her down and forbade her from moving. But when the drug addiction started, she kept screaming for tian and tian to give her a little, saying that she was in pain.


    After a while, she finally quieted down, but every time after that, she was sweating profusely, even in the middle of winter.


    And every time after, she didn''t have any strength.


    Father of Tian carried Tian Mi back to her room and put him on the bed. Su Ran poured her a glass of water and helped her up to drink.


    Perhaps she was really thirsty, so she drank the water in a flurry and lay on the bed.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Tian mi looked at the ceiling and said quietly, "Without a single attack, I would have killed myself. If I were to die, I wouldn''t have to suffer so much..."


    "Tian Mi, don''t talk nonsense. Keep it up. I just asked auntie. She said that your drug addiction has started much less than usual. It won''t be as frequent as before. If you keep it up, it will be better."


    Tian Mi took a deep breath and finally came back to her senses. She turned to look at Su Ran. Her energy was restored at the moment, "Stop talking about me. How have you been?"


    Because of Tian Mi''s health, Su Ran didn''t tell her what happened recently.


    Su ran said, "Song Tingyu and I are divorced."


    "How could it be?" Tian Mi sat up in surprise and looked at her, "How did you get a divorce?"


    Su Ran shook his head. He didn''t want to tell her about it now, "I''ll tell you about it later. You should rest well. I''ll tell you when you''re better."


    Tian Mi was silent for a moment and looked at her, "Did Gu Dongcheng do something again?"


    Su Ran looked at her and smiled, "All right, we''ll take care of these things. Have a good rest. By the way, Gu Dongcheng hasn''t come to see you these days, has he?"


    That''s what she was worried about. Although he called tian and tian''s parents when Tian Mi had an accident, she was afraid that he would just let Tian Mi go for a while. When she got better, she was afraid that he would get involved with her again.


    Gu Dongcheng, that man, had reached the point of madness.


    "No." At the mention of Gu Dongcheng, Tian Mi did not look well.


    "Yes." Su ran nodded and looked outside the window, "It''s getting late. I''ll go first."


    Coming to the Tian family in the afternoon, it was already so late to help father of Tian mother of Tian hold Tian Mi down because of Tian Mi''s sudden drug addiction.


    "Then be careful." Tian mi nodded.


    Su Ran looked up at Tian Mi''s cheek unintentionally while he was taking something.


    The wound on Tian Mi''s cheek had already scabbed, and now it was a scar across his cheek. Su ran touched it with her hand.

 Chapter 298 What If the Winner in the Future Is Song Tingyu? (2)

    Chapter 298 what if the winner in the future is Song Tingyu (2)


    Tian Mi smiled, "This place will be fine."


    "Yes."


    Su Ran left the Tian family after saying goodbye to his parents.


    She didn''t drive over today. She wanted to take a ride on the other side of the road, but she didn''t expect a car to come from the other side at this time. The glare of the light made her unable to open her eyes. She blocked her vision with her hand.


    After seeing the license plate number, her face turned cold. Gu Dongcheng was near the Tian family.


    It shouldn''t be the first time he''s been like this, right?


    He would come to the Tian family every night and watch everything inside the Tian family?


    After all, was he never going to let Tian Mi go?


    Thinking of this, she was afraid for a while. Even though Tian Mi had tried her best to get rid of this man, she could not get rid of him.


    Because Gu Dongcheng had no intention of letting her go.


    Gu Dongcheng came alone tonight. His car was parked in front of Su Ran. He leaned over and opened the door, "Get in."


    Of course, Su Ran didn''t want to get in his car. He smiled and said, "Why, now you want me to say it twice? There are some things I don''t like to say twice."


    Su Ran glared at him coldly, then sat in the passenger seat and buckled his seat belt.


    Gu Dongcheng drove away, swinging the steering wheel and saying, "Just came out of the Tian family? See Tian Mi?"


    "Haven''t you been wandering around all this time? Why ask the obvious?" Su Ran sneered.


    Gu Dongcheng turned to look at her, seemingly unaffected by her tone of voice, "How''s Tian Mi?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, aren''t you a little too funny? Do you think she''ll be okay if you do this to her? She used to be so cheerful and lively. Now, because she was worried that her drug addiction would flare up at any time, she didn''t even dare to go out the door. She was afraid that if she walked outside, others would treat her like a monster. Every time her drug addiction flared up, she wanted to kill herself. So, Gu Dongcheng, are you satisfied?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were dark and he didn''t say anything. He was probably thinking about Tian Mi.


    Su Ran knew that he had feelings for Tian Mi, but his feelings were unimaginable and terrifying.


    Gu Dongcheng took out his phone and handed it to Su Ran, "I went to see Song Weixi yesterday. I took a video for you."


    Su ran opened the door and saw Song Weixi standing by the door. He kept patting the doorknob with his small hands, trying to open the door. At the same time, she heard what he said and looked up, "Where did you take him?"


    "I went to see him. He said he hadn''t been out for a long time, so I took him out for a trip and took him back at night."


    Su Ran did not speak again and continued to stare at the screen of his phone.


    Gu Dongcheng opened his mouth again at this time, "Actually, don''t look at me beating Song Tingyu down all the time, but actually I know about his case, and I think it will be difficult to convict him in the end, because there is no direct evidence that he is the murderer of the old man, don''t you think?"


    Su Ran finally looked up, "What do you want to say?"


    "I just want to tell you that the fight between Song Tingyu and I won''t end so soon. How long do you think we''ll fight? Who will win then? Shall we make a bet?" Gu Dongcheng looked at Su Ran.


    Su Ran thought it was ridiculous, "No, no matter what, you will definitely end up in a bad way."


    "Are you so sure? But even if Song Tingyu finally got everything back from the The song family, so what? You divorced him, and when he sees you on the witness stand the day after tomorrow, he will break down, right?"


    Gu Dongcheng took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth as he spoke.


    Su Ran was very sensitive to the smell of smoke, and Gu Dongcheng was still smoking in the closed car, so she could feel the stronger smell of smoke. She reached out to open the window, but found that Gu Dongcheng''s window was also locked.


    "Open the window." Su Ran already felt a little dizzy.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t listen to her. Su Ran felt something was wrong. Her mind was getting dizzy and her vision was getting blurry. She tried her last bit of strength to reach over and lock his car door, but Gu Dongcheng pressed her hard on the seat, and she didn''t have the strength to move.


    She breathed heavily, "Gu Dongcheng, you, what do you want..."


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to have looked at her at this moment, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Su Ran had lost all his strength and was gradually losing consciousness, he pulled the car aside and made a phone call. After a while, a car drove over and Gao Sheng got out of the car.


    When Gu Dongcheng opened the door, Su Ran actually knew, so she moved her hand to lock the door and wanted to open it, but Gu Dongcheng pushed her, pushed her into the car and closed the door.


    "Get in the car."


    Gu Dongcheng pointed at the car. He changed with Gao Sheng. Gao Sheng was sitting in Su Ran''s car.


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at him before he left, "Send her over."


    "Yes, president gu."


    After Gu Dongcheng drove the car away, Gao Sheng looked down at Su Ran. Although she was trying to open her eyes, she didn''t have the strength, so it didn''t matter how hard she tried.


    Gao Sheng did not drive away immediately, but opened the window and took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    He was thinking about what Gu Dongcheng had asked him to do.


    How much Gu Dongcheng hated the The song family and the The song family in his heart was obvious.


    Even now that the The song family had fallen into his hands, he was still far from satisfied, so he did so much later on, as if he wanted to put everyone in a desperate situation.


    He didn''t want to let go of everyone in the The song family, especially Song Tingyu, trying his best to suppress him.


    But Gao Sheng felt that Song Tingyu was not such a simple person. If he hadn''t been sentenced this time, he would have come out and not let Gu Dongcheng have a good time.


    Yesterday, Gu Dongcheng sank Song Weixi into the lake. That was the first time he wanted to stop Gu Dongcheng. Today, for the second time, he instinctively wanted to disobey him.


    In the past, he had never been in such a state of mind. Because Gu Dongcheng was kind to him, he would basically do whatever he wanted without saying anything.


    But he felt that in the current situation, he should leave a way for himself. If he did, what if the final winner was Song Tingyu?


    He didn''t want to force himself into a corner...


    Thinking of this, Gao Sheng threw the cigarette butt out the window and drove away.

 Chapter 299 Song Tingyu Finally Came out (1)

    Chapter 299 Song Tingyu finally came out (1)


    He did not take Su Ran to the hotel as he had planned to take care of East city. Instead, he took her home.


    When Su Ran was carried out of the car by him, she seemed to have some consciousness. Her mouth kept shouting, "No, no..."


    Gao Sheng opened the door of the room and put her on the bed. Her body moved and bent, trying to get up from the bed, but Gao Sheng took her by the waist and threw her back on the bed.


    Then he took off her clothes and threw them on the ground one by one. He picked up his phone and took several photos.


    At this time, his phone rang. It was Gu Dongcheng who called, but he put it aside and let it ring. He didn''t pick it up. He walked to the bed and pulled the quilt over Su Ran.


    When he started to take off Su Ran''s clothes, she faintly knew, so she kept saying no, and tears came out of the corner of her eyes.


    Gao Sheng tucked her in, went into the bathroom, changed her clothes, took a bath, put on her bathrobe, and sat in the room smoking and drinking.


    After a while, he heard a noise coming from downstairs. He calmly drank the last sip of wine, then stood up, took off his bathrobe, lifted Su Ran''s blanket, and lay down. Almost at the same time, the door of the room was kicked open.


    Gu Dongcheng showed up at the door with someone. He squinted gloomily at the room. Gao Sheng pretended to be frightened and sat up from the bed, "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at the messy clothes in the room and said coldly, "Come out!"


    Gao Sheng put on his bathrobe and walked out.


    Gu Dongcheng sat on the sofa with a few people standing beside him. He looked at Gao Sheng coldly, "I asked you to send her to the hotel. You sent her to your own home?"


    Gao Sheng immediately said, "President gu, I''m sorry, I really..."


    Gu Dongcheng squinted at him, "If you have anything to say, say it. I really want to know what you''re thinking."


    "I''ve been interested in Su Ran for a long time, that''s why I''m doing this..."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at him for a long time, and the atmosphere around him became very tense and suffocating. He stood up and punched Gao Sheng hard in the jaw.


    "Next time you dare to disobey my orders, I will kill you."


    Gao Sheng''s mouth was bleeding and he lowered his head, "Yes, president gu."


    "Do you know you''ve ruined my good deed?"


    "President gu, I took a picture." Gao Sheng said as he took the phone out of his bathrobe pocket and handed it to Gu Dongcheng. Gu Dongcheng turned on the phone and took a look at the photo.


    Then he returned the phone to him, "Save the photo and send it to my email."


    "Yes, president gu."


    Seeing that Gu Dongcheng had calmed down a lot, Gao Sheng was relieved to know that Gu Dongcheng could really do anything in a fit of anger.


    But now it seemed that Gu Dongcheng didn''t care much about this. He wanted him to send Su Ran to the hotel. There were other men waiting there. Now that Gu Dongcheng let him go, he probably felt that every man was the same.


    Anyway, his goal was achieved.


    When Su Ran woke up, she found herself in the bathtub. She only felt dizzy and her vision was not very clear.


    She propped her head up with her hands and sat up from the bathtub. Images flashed through her mind. She smelled Gu Dongcheng''s cigarette in his car. The first thing she realized was that she wanted to open the door and get out of the car, but it was too late. After that, she fainted in the car.


    In the memories that followed, she also felt something vaguely. She was lying on the bed, and a man was taking off her clothes...


    She wanted to struggle, but she could not exert any strength at all. At that time, she realized what was going to happen next, so she kept saying no.


    After that, she completely passed out.


    When she woke up, she found herself like this...


    Before Su Ran could recover from the shock, the bathroom door was opened from the outside at this time. A middle-aged woman came in with a towel in her hand, "Miss, you''re awake."


    Su Ran regained his senses, got up from the bathtub, grabbed a towel from her hand and wrapped himself up, "Whose home is this?"


    "Mr. Gao''s..." All the idiots knew what had just happened. They didn''t know whose house this was.


    Could it be that she followed her back in such a daze last night?


    The woman shook her head as she looked at Su Ran. Young people nowadays are so casual. Sometimes, after meeting for a while, such intimate relationships can happen.


    "Who is Mr. Gao?" Su Ran left the bathroom and found his clothes scattered all over the floor.


    Her feet softened and she fell to the ground, staring at her clothes.


    "Mr. Gao''s full name is Gao Sheng, you..." The woman finally realized something was wrong with Su Ran, "Are you okay..."


    What the hell is going on?


    "Get out!" Su ran held her head in her hands and her voice was filled with tears.


    "Miss, you..."


    "Get out, get out now!" Su ran grabbed the chair next to her and threw it on the floor. The woman was frightened by her craziness, so she quickly opened the door and left.


    Su Ran lay on the ground and burst into tears.


    At this time, the door was opened again. Su Ran lay on the ground and did not get up. Then, footsteps came.


    She looked up, her eyes red and swollen, and saw Gu Dongcheng standing in front of him, with Gao Sheng behind her. She thought of what the servant had just said...


    She grabbed the chair that she had just thrown on the floor and stood up abruptly, slamming it hard on Gao Sheng.


    When she tried to throw it at gu East city, she was pinned down with force. She pointed at the two men in front of her, "You are not human, you are not human..."


    She was so angry that her whole body trembled, tears rolled down her face, and her voice was hoarse...


    Gu Dongcheng sat on the bed, holding a usb drive or something in his hand, pinching it between his fingers and smiling, "Here''s your picture."


    Su Ran struggled to open it and tried to go up to grab the usb drive, but was pulled back again. Gu Dongcheng placed the usb drive in his palm and played with it, "I don''t know how he would feel if this photo fell into Song Tingyu''s hand one day..."


    Su Ran''s face grew paler and paler, and there was not a trace of blood on his lips.

 Chapter 300 Song Tingyu Finally Came out (2)

    Chapter 300 Song Tingyu finally came out (2)


    "I''m really looking forward to how Song Tingyu will react when he sees these photos one day..." Gu Dongcheng said and laughed loudly.


    "We''re divorced!" Su Ran shouted.


    "So what?" Gu Dongcheng smiled and said, "Song Tingyu used to care so much about you. So what if she got divorced? He can''t forget about you so soon, you''re right..."


    "Su Ran, do you hate me now? You want to kill me, don''t you? Then I''ll give you this chance..." Gu Dongcheng said, "Let her go and give her the knife..."


    Su Ran was finally free, holding a knife in her hand. She pointed at Gu Dongcheng trembling, "You scum, I''ll kill you..."


    Gu Dongcheng stood still and smiled, "Come on."


    As su ran approached him with a knife in his hand, he said, "But I must remind you that Song Weixi is still in my hands. If you dare to do anything, you will have Song Weixi buried with you..."


    Su Ran''s hand stopped abruptly. She had raised the knife and wanted to stab Gu Dongcheng, but there was no way to proceed.


    Her lips were trembling, she stared at Gu Dongcheng, she cried, she threw the knife on the ground, she collapsed on the ground, she gasped, like a drowning man.


    Gu Dongcheng squatted down in front of her, "Su Ran, in fact, you have today. You should blame Song Tingyu. If it wasn''t for him, how could I have done this to you, right?"


    After that, he left the room, and Gao Sheng covered the wound that Su Ran had hit with his hand and looked at Su Ran, "Miss Su..."


    Su ran covered her ears with both hands, "Get out!"


    Gao Sheng was silent for a moment, but he still left. He couldn''t tell the truth about Gao Sheng Su Ran because he wasn''t sure who would win in the fight between Gu Dongcheng and Song Tingyu.


    Originally, he had brought su ran back only to give himself a way out.


    So there''s no need to say it now.


    Su Ran did not want to stay here for a moment. She immediately changed her clothes and left. Gu Dongcheng was downstairs too, but this time she did not make a sound to stop her.


    Just as she opened the door and left, she reminded her behind her back, "Don''t forget, the court will be held tomorrow."


    Su Ran did not stop, opened the door, and ran out. She kept running until she could no longer run, fell on the snow, and gasped for air.


    She walked back to the Lin family. On the way, her cell phone rang many times. Lin Chenghuan called her because he saw that she hadn''t returned all night.


    When she returned, lin shenghuan had just sent someone out to look for her.


    "Ran Ran, you''re back. Where were you last night? Why didn''t you answer your call?"


    Su Ran didn''t seem to hear him. She walked past him and went back to her room. When she was lying on the bed, she pulled over the blanket and covered herself.


    "Mr. Lin, what''s wrong with Miss Su?" The Lin family butler wondered.


    Lin Chenghuan had already noticed something was wrong and looked at the housekeeper, "Tell someone to prepare something to eat. Bring it up later. I''ll go see her."


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Chenghuan went to Su Ran''s room and found that she had locked the door. He knocked on the door, "Ran Ran, it''s me. Open the door. I''ve brought you food."


    Su Ran did not make a sound.


    Lin Chenghuan knocked a few more times, but she still didn''t respond. He was worried that something would happen, so he asked the housekeeper to find a spare key for the Lin family to open the door. He found Su Ran lying on the bed, completely covered by the quilt.


    He pushed the wheelchair to the bedside and pulled her quilt with his hand, "Ran Ran, what''s wrong? Don''t worry me. Didn''t you go to Tian Mi yesterday? Did something happen later?"


    At first, Su Ran didn''t say anything, but then she slowly lifted the quilt, "Later, I had something..."


    "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you come back all night?"


    "I went back to my mother. I haven''t been back to see her for a long time, so I wanted to go back and see her."


    Su Ran''s voice was hoarse and her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had cried.


    But she was still in bed, unwilling to look up at Lin Chenghuan when she was talking to him.


    "Ran Ran, if there''s anything you have to tell me..."


    "It''s okay. I''m just a little uncomfortable. Chenghuan, you go out first and let me rest."


    "Ran Ran..."


    Su Ran covered his head with the quilt again, "I want to rest."


    Seeing that Su Ran refused to speak, lin shenghuan asked the maid to put the food on the table, "When you get up, eat something first. Don''t leave it too long. It will get cold."


    Su Ran didn''t know if she heard it, but she didn''t respond.


    Lin Chenghuan had to leave first.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, su ran took off her clothes and went into the bathroom. Then, she took a bath. After soaking in the bathtub for a long time, she finally left the bathroom.


    Song Tingyu''s trial was held the next day, and the night before the trial, Zhoulv Teacher suddenly fell ill and was sent to the hospital, saying it was appendicitis, so he needed surgery, and Song Tingyu''s case needed to be heard immediately, so he changed his lawyer temporarily.


    Gu Dongcheng did not know about this, but only on the day of the trial did he know that song ting had met a new lawyer.


    Seeing the new lawyer, Gu Dongcheng knew that things weren''t that simple. How could Zhoulv Teacher happen to be sick the night before the trial?


    And the new lawyer was definitely not unprepared, he must have been preparing in private for several days.


    But he found nothing.


    After the trial began, Gu Dongcheng saw Mu Chucheng in the audience and suddenly understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Song Tingyu had secretly found Mu Chucheng, and the two of them had done everything secretly. Mu Chucheng also changed Zhoulv Teacher for Song Tingyu.


    Realizing these things, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry either. He played with the ring in his hand and sneered. It was good that way. If Song Tingyu ended so soon, he didn''t think it was interesting...


    Su Ran finally appeared in the courtroom, and her appearance certainly caused an uproar.


    She stood on the witness stand, so numb that she didn''t know what she was talking about, and her mind was empty. From entering the courtroom to leaving, she never looked at the dock.


    But after Su Ran came in, Gu Dongcheng was staring at Song Tingyu the whole time, because he didn''t want to let go of Song Tingyu''s sad mood, because he liked to see him collapse.


    Song Tingyu did not expect it. Even though he knew that su ran was going to testify against him, his eyes were still full of pain after Su Ran appeared. As Su Ran spoke, he patted the table in front of him, "Su Ran, you''re lying..."

 Chapter 301 Song Tingyu, Dont Mess around Here (1)

    Chapter 301 Song Tingyu, don''t mess around here (1)


    But Su Ran didn''t look at him. After finishing his testimony, he left. He didn''t look at him when he passed him, even if he wanted to ask why she did this to him.


    The lawyer that Song Tingyu was replaced by in the city of mu chu was naturally not a vegetarian. He argued at the point of "Insufficient evidence..." His words left the prosecutor unable to refute. In the end, the trial judge and the jury discussed the case and Song Tingyu was released in court because of insufficient evidence and unclear facts.


    Song Tingyu is finally out!


    After he left the courtroom, the person he wanted most was Su Ran, but now he had to hold back.


    Gu Dongcheng walked towards him and smiled, "Congratulations."


    Song Tingyu sneered and ignored him. Instead, he walked past him and wanted to leave. He said again, "You''ve been in there for so long. I don''t think you''ve seen Song Weixi all this time, have you? Do you want to see him?"


    Song ting paused and walked back, "What do you mean?"


    Gu Dongcheng took out his phone and handed it to him, "Look, this is the video and photo I took for Song Weixi. After the photo was taken, something happened to him..."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes darkened, "Say it again..."


    "Your only son, he''s gone. Do you understand me? He''s dead, and Su Ran doesn''t know about it, hahaha..."


    "What did you say?"


    A voice rang out from behind. Everyone turned around and saw Su Ran standing behind her. Her soft face was pale, and her eyes were fixed on Gu Dongcheng, "What did you say?"


    Gu Dongcheng shrugged indifferently, his eyes darting back and forth between Su Ran and Song Tingyu, "You haven''t heard me clearly? Song Weixi is dead!"


    "Gu Dongcheng...!" Su Ran yelled and eventually fainted from exhaustion.


    Gu Dongcheng left with a sneer. He had just gotten into the car and was about to take a break when he heard Gao Sheng say beside him, "President gu, there''s a car behind us."


    Gu Dongcheng opened his eyes and looked behind the car. He saw a car coming up at an extremely fast speed. Although he could not see the face of the person in the car, he knew who it was.


    He calmly told the driver, "Drive faster."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    The driver sped up, but it was nowhere near Song Tingyu''s speed. He quickly caught up with them and hit them with his car.


    The driver was so scared that he sped up again. Unfortunately, Song Tingyu hit him hard again. Their car hit the fence on the side of the road, and the driver had to stop.


    Song Tingyu also stopped the car, opened the door in the back seat, pulled Gu Dongcheng out of the car, and punched him in the corner of his eye, "Where''s Vichy?"


    Because Gu Dongcheng was hit like this, he was also hit a little bit, so he didn''t come back to his senses at first, and he didn''t have much strength on his body. He was beaten several times by Song Tingyu without saying anything, and even knocked him to the ground. He also dragged his car to the front of the car!


    However, gu East city''s men soon arrived and went forward to pull Song Tingyu away. Song Tingyu, who was in a rage, was not so easily pulled away, so he kicked Gu Dongcheng hard, "I killed you!"


    Mu Chucheng and Tang Zichu also came at this time. Tang Zichu was in charge of pulling Song Tingyu away and tightly blocking him, "Song Boss, you just came out. Don''t go in at this time because he''s not worth it..."


    Because of Tang Zichu''s words, Song Tingyu finally calmed down, while East city''s men took advantage of the chaos and took him away.


    When Gu Dongcheng''s men left, mu chucheng patted Song Tingyu on the shoulder and smiled, "Good acting."


    Song Tingyu stood there and watched Gu Dongcheng''s car drive away. He sneered, got in the car and drove to the hospital.


    Tang Zichu and Mu Chucheng looked at each other and knew who he was so anxious to see.


    Lin Chenghuan accompanied su ran to the hospital. Just now, when she heard what Gu Dongcheng said at the entrance of the court, she couldn''t accept the fact for a moment, so she fainted.


    Lin Chenghuan looked at Su Ran in bed and frowned. He knew that Song Weixi was still with Gu Dongcheng, but he didn''t know if what the man said at the courthouse was true. If it was true...


    He sighed in his heart.


    Su Ran did so much because of Song Weixi...


    Su Ran''s body seemed to move on the bed, and Lin Chenghuan looked at her nervously. She quickly opened her eyes and woke up. At first, her eyes were still a little empty.


    Lin Chenghuan tried to call her by her name, "Ran Ran, are you okay?"


    Su Ran seemed to suddenly remember what had happened. Her pupils were constricting rapidly. She got up from the bed, lifted the quilt, and ran out the door without even wearing her shoes.


    Fortunately, Lin Chenghuan pulled her back in time, "Where are you going? It''s cold outside. Why don''t you go out dressed like this?"


    Su ran said, "I''ll go find Gu Dongcheng. I''ll ask him to return Vichy to me..."


    "Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu have already gone. Can you wait? Don''t go out. Wait for their news. Don''t worry. Vichy will be fine..."


    Su Ran shook his head desperately, tears falling down his face, "Gu Dongcheng can do anything. What''s killing a child?"


    "Let go of your hand!" As su ran spoke, she stretched out her hand and tried to get Lin Chenghuan''s hand away, then ran to the door. At this time, the door was opened from the outside, and her body was carried back.


    Lin Chenghuan looked over and saw that Song Tingyu was back.


    Song Tingyu carried Su Ran back to bed. She still wanted to go out, so she struggled and couldn''t calm down.


    Song ting was holding her face with both hands and said in a low voice, "Su Ran, calm down. Listen to me..."


    As he spoke, he wiped the tears off her face with his long fingers and looked into her eyes, "Vichy is still alive. He''s fine..."


    As soon as Song Tingyu said this, everything around him seemed to have stopped. Su Ran stopped struggling and stared at him closely, "What did you say?"


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled up, "I said, Vichy is still alive."


    "Is Gu Dongcheng lying to us?"


    "He didn''t lie to us. He just thought Vichy was dead. He didn''t know he was alive."


    Su Ran didn''t care what Gu Dongcheng thought. All she wanted was to see Song Weixi and make sure he was still alive. That was enough, so she immediately took Song Tingyu''s hand and looked at him, "Take me to him."


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Okay."


    Mu chu city had already received a call from Song Tingyu asking him to return to the hotel, and he would immediately bring Su Ran over.


    Su Ran followed Song Tingyu to the top floor of the hotel and stopped in front of a room with three men in black suits.

 Chapter 302 Song Tingyu, Dont Mess around Here (2)

    Chapter 302 Song Tingyu, don''t mess around here (2)


    The three men also recognized Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song."


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Open the door."


    One of the men immediately opened the door. Su Ran couldn''t wait to come in. As soon as she came in, she heard a voice from the living room. It was xi nuan''s voice. She sat on the carpet and clapped her hands, "Brother Vichy, come on, uncle, come on!"


    Song Weixi seemed upset, "Who are you cheering for?"


    "Two!" Xi Nuannuan was smiling, with an apple-like face, red and long eyelashes. He blinked as he spoke.


    "Vichy..." Su Ran had already seen the tiny figure sitting on the ground together. Song Weixi was playing games with Mu Chucheng.


    As soon as Song Weixi heard Su Ran''s voice, he immediately lost his game console and ran over, hugging Su Ran''s calf, "Mom, you''re finally here."


    Song Weixi''s eyes were red. He held Su Ran tightly and didn''t want to let go.


    When he first woke up, he refused to speak, because what Gu Dongcheng had done to him scared him so much that for a four-year-old child, it was enough to leave an indelible memory in his heart.


    Gu Dongcheng clearly told him that he wanted to play a game with him, but he was thrown into the cold lake. At that time, he couldn''t move his hands and feet, and no one paid attention to him when he cried and shouted, so he sank.


    Hope brought Xi Nuannuan over every day after hearing what Mu Chucheng had said, and asked Xi Nuannuan to accompany Song Weixi.


    She would come over every day after work to talk to Song Weixi and tell him stories, and he would slowly get better, but he always missed Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    Su Ran picked Song Weixi up from the ground, kissed him on the forehead, and choked, "I''m sorry, Vichy, mom''s late..."


    Song Weixi put his hands around her neck and buried his face on her shoulder, "Mom, I thought you didn''t want me anymore..."


    Su Ran was even more heartbroken when she heard him say this. She stroked Song Weixi''s head with her hand, "Why? Why would mom not want you? Isn''t mom here now?"


    "Mmm!" Song Weixi cried and nodded vigorously.


    He saw Song Tingyu behind him. Compared to Su Ran, he hadn''t seen Song Tingyu for a long time. It had been several months, so seeing him now, his little face was full of surprise, "Dad!"


    Song Tingyu also came over and took him out of Su Ran''s arms. He rubbed his hair with his hand, "Vichy, do you miss daddy?"


    "Yes!" Song Weixi answered in a particularly loud voice.


    Su Ran looked at them and smiled.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at your family of three. Now that they are finally reunited, shouldn''t I just leave?" Mu Chucheng lost his game console and sat on the sofa, looking at them lazily.


    Xi Nuannuan took off his shoes and climbed onto the sofa, "Uncle, what do you mean by idle people?"


    Mu chucheng pointed at xi nuan''s nose and then at himself, "You and I are just idlers."


    "Oh!" Xi Nuannuan nodded vaguely and pointed to the door, "Is mom also a busybody?"


    Hope, who had just walked in, was stunned. Everyone looked over because of xi nuan''s words. Xi he pointed at himself and looked confused.


    "Hope." Su Ran walked over.


    Hope smiled, "You''re finally here."


    Su ran nodded, "Have you been taking care of Vichy these days?"


    Hope shook his head, "No, it''s all Mr. Mu''s care. I just come over every day, bring some food, and stay with Vichy..."


    Su Ran noticed that Hope had two thermos boxes in his hand and probably delivered food every day.


    Mu Chucheng took Xi Nuannuan off the sofa and walked over, "Just in time, the three of us will leave first. This is for the three of you. We won''t disturb you."


    As he spoke, he took Xi Nuannuan and Hope''s hand and left the room.


    Hope did not seem to be used to mu chu city holding her hand. From afar, she heard her voice: "Mr. Mu, let go of your hand."


    The room quieted down and Song Weixi came down from Song Tingyu''s arms, "Mom and dad, I''m going to play games."


    Song Weixi ran over to the sofa and sat on the carpet, which blocked his tiny body.


    It was not that Su Ran did not feel the glare in song ting''s eyes, which were too hot to ignore.


    She lowered her head and tried to adjust her breathing, avoiding his gaze intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Su Ran, look up." Song Weixi had already walked up to her and said.


    Su Ran had a lot of questions in her heart. She didn''t know why Gu Dongcheng said Song Weixi was dead, but Song Weixi survived. She didn''t understand that both of them were divorced. In court and in the hospital, he looked at her with hatred in his eyes.


    But now, he looked at her that way.


    Su Ran took a deep breath and finally looked up at him with a smile, "What''s going on with Vichy? And you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Tingyu picked her up from the floor. When he carried Su Ran through the living room, Song Weixi was lying on the sofa and looking at them curiously.


    Seeing Song Weixi looking at them, Su Ran struggled, "You put me down first."


    Song Tingyu didn''t seem to hear her, so he ignored her. He just told Song Weixi, "Vichy, you play games here. Mom and dad have something to say."


    "Okay!" Song Weixi''s answer was so straightforward that he even waved his hand.


    Song Tingyu carried Su Ran back into the room and put her on the bed. As soon as she was free, she sat up from the bed and wanted to get down, but was immediately crushed by Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran turned his head and closed his eyes, "Song Tingyu, don''t mess around here..."


    Song Tingyu chuckled and pinched her tiny chin, turning her face back, "Does that mean I can mess around in other places? Where do you want to go? How''s the bathroom?"


    Su Ran pushed him away when he wasn''t paying attention and sat up from the bed, "What''s going on?"


    Song Tingyu did not stop her this time and immediately sat on the bed with a smile on his lips, but his eyes were full of smiles, "Your acting skills are too bad."


    He paused, "You wanted to divorce me. I knew something must have happened, and I got confirmation from Tang Zichu. I knew that Vichy was in Gu Dongcheng''s hands. Everything you did, he threatened you with Vichy and asked you to do it. I asked Tang Zichu to find Mu Chucheng..."

 Chapter 303 Youre Not My Husband Now (1)

    Chapter 303 you are not my husband now (1)


    Gu Dongcheng threw Vichy into the cold lake. Fortunately, Mu Chucheng rushed over at the end and saved Vichy. Gu Dongcheng didn''t know about this scene, so he always thought that Song Weixi was dead. That''s why I chased him out of the courthouse and didn''t act in front of him. Also, I didn''t tell you the truth when you wanted a divorce. I was just acting with you to increase your credibility, didn''t I? I was going to tell you about it as soon as the trial was over, but I didn''t expect Gu Dongcheng to tell you about Vichy at the entrance of the court..."


    So this is the case...


    Song ting played with Su Ran''s long hair and approached him with a smile, "Is my acting good?"


    The two of them were in an extremely intimate position at the moment, and his hot breath sprayed on the skin of her cheek. Su Ran lowered his head, put his hand in front of his chest, and nodded.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran confusedly, feeling that something was wrong with her this time. She seemed to be resisting his approach and could not help but reach out to resist him.


    Su Ran shook his head and smiled, "Nothing. I''ve been too tired lately..."


    "By the way, you should go in and take a shower and clean up."


    Song ting stared at Su Ran with half-closed eyes and nodded after a while. He was about the same size as Mu Chucheng, so he took a new set of clothes from the closet and went into the bathroom.


    Looking at the tall figure of Song Tingyu walking into the bathroom, Su Ran''s heart kept falling in vain.


    She closed her eyes and covered her face with her hands, erasing the image from her mind for a while. Then she got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went out to the living room to sit next to Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi leaned on her, "Mom, did you finish whispering to dad?"


    Song Weixi did not know where he learned these words. Su ran wrapped her hand around his shoulder and said, "Yes, I''m done."


    "Mom, when are we going home?"


    Su Ran remembered what Gu Dongcheng had said before. He didn''t know when the fight between him and Song Tingyu would end, nor did he know who would win or lose in the end...


    Since Gu Dongcheng thought Song Weixi was dead, wouldn''t it be safest for him to leave Ancheng and not appear in front of him?


    Su Ran rubbed his forehead, "Can mom play games with you?"


    Song Weixi handed her a video game console, "Mom, can you?"


    Su Ran shook her head. When she was in college, she played plant versus zombie. It was the only game she had ever played.


    In terms of games, she was really just a rookie.


    "I''ll teach you." Song Weixi smiled.


    "Sure."


    The mother and son were sitting on the ground playing a game. Undoubtedly, Su Ran was a game idiot. Song Weixi played a game much better than she did not know.


    Song Tingyu came out of the bedroom and was wiping her hair with a towel, "Su Ran, get a wind pipe to help me blow my hair."


    Su Ran held the game console, "I''m not free."


    Song Weixi quickly ended Su Ran''s game and snatched the game away from her, "Mom, you''re free."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She could only stand up. When she stood up, she saw song ting give Song Weixi a thumbs-up!


    Su Ran found the windpipe in the room and handed it to Song Tingyu, but he didn''t take it. Instead, he looked at her and said, "Blow it for me."


    Song Tingyu said this and saw that Su Ran was still standing there. He pinched her arm with his hand, "Hurry up."


    Su Ran plugged the air duct into the socket and stood behind him, helping him blow his hair. In fact, his hair was very short now, and it was easy to dry.


    Song Tingyu took a tissue from the table and wiped his face, then threw it on the trash can. By this time, Su Ran had already helped him dry his hair.


    "Okay." She put down the bellows.


    Song ting pulled her to sit on the sofa, looked at her face and curled her lips perfectly, "What do you think of my new hairstyle?"


    Su Ran took a look, "It''s too short..."


    Song Tingyu played with her fingers and said casually, "So, you need to stay longer."


    Under the conditions of the detention center, a man must not be able to live well. There were still many stubbles on his face that he did not have time to shave.


    She pointed at it with her finger, "You need to shave your beard, too."


    Song Tingyu put down her hand, "You go to the bathroom and get a razor..." He paused, "Help me shave..."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She frowned, but went into the bathroom without saying a word. She found a razor and carefully shaved his beard.


    After that, Song Tingyu patted the seat next to him, "Sit down."


    Su Ran sat down next to him. He took her finger and pinched the ring finger on her right hand, where the ring was originally worn, but now it was empty. He said, "You''re so cruel. You really threw the ring away."


    Su Ran''s slender fingers curved, and she pursed her lips without saying a word. In fact, she did not throw the ring away. That day, she made such a gesture that she was only lying to Song Tingyu. When was she willing to throw the ring away?


    "I''ll bring it back to you then." Song Tingyu smiled.


    Su Ran took his hand back and looked at him, "Are you going to see grandma?"


    "Yes." Speaking of Madam song, Song Tingyu''s eyes turned dark and cold, "I didn''t even see her last..."


    What happened that day is still vividly remembered, but it has been several months...


    Unknowingly, Madam song had been gone for so long...


    "Vichy can''t go. Let him stay here. I''ll ask Tang Zichu to come over and take care of him. You come with me."


    Su Ran was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Song Tingyu immediately called Tang Zichu. Song Weixi had to take a nap after lunch. After Su Ran coaxed him to sleep, he left with Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu bought a bunch of flowers and placed them in front of Madam song''s grave. Standing there, his tall figure looked especially stiff at the moment. He looked at the picture of Madam song on the tombstone and said, "Grandma, I''m out."


    "Don''t worry, Gu Dongcheng. I won''t let go of everything at the The song family. I''ll get it back myself soon..."


    After they left the cemetery, they were both in a low mood because they thought about Madam song, and there was silence in the carriage. Neither of them spoke.


    "I''m going to see Vichy off first." Song Tingyu broke the silence first, "After a while, we''ll leave. We''ll leave Ancheng for now."

 Chapter 304 Youre Not My Husband Now (2)

    Chapter 304 you are not my husband now (2)


    Sometimes, leaving is for a better return.


    "Take Vichy away."


    Song Tingyu thought he heard wrong and turned to look at her, "What do you mean?"


    Su Ran looked at him, "I''ll stay in Ancheng."


    "Why?" Song Tingyu''s narrow eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t want to leave Ancheng."


    Song Tingyu slammed on the brakes, pulled over and looked at her beautiful face, "That''s an excuse. What happened? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "No, I don''t want to leave my mother behind. Besides, everyone in Ancheng knows that I divorced you, so why did I suddenly leave with you? Would Gu Dongcheng find it strange?"


    When Su Ran had something on his mind, he would say a lot when he explained it. Song ting held her hand and held it tightly, "Su Ran, look at me."


    Su Ran took a deep breath and looked at him calmly.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    He paused, "Don''t try to hide anything from me. I''ll find out one day, understand?"


    Su Ran did not avoid his eyes. His eyes were calm, "Song Tingyu, I really have nothing to hide from you. Take Vichy and leave first. I''m fine in Ancheng. I''m fine. It''s not safe for Vichy to stay here. You should take him with you as soon as possible. I''ll go back to the The su family. My mother is the only one at home. I want to go back to accompany her. Some time ago, her health was very bad. She was my mother after all. I don''t want to fight with her for the rest of my life, and I can''t bear to leave her alone..."


    "Then you have the heart to leave me and Vichy behind?"


    Su Ran lowered his head, "Song Tingyu, can you not make things difficult for me? Anyway, we''re divorced, and we''re not related anymore..."


    "Su Ran, what did you say? Say it again." Song Tingyu''s voice was strained, as if it would explode in the next second.


    "Song Tingyu, we''re divorced. I threw away the ring..."


    "That''s because Vichy was in Gu Dongcheng''s hands at that time. You had to do this. I can understand you, but Su Ran, I really don''t like you doing this! I am your husband. Should you tell me everything, or do you not trust me at all? You think you can handle everything?"


    When Song Tingyu''s voice reached its peak, Su Ran interrupted him softly, "You are not my husband now."


    "We have already signed the divorce agreement..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, song ting pressed his hand tightly on his shoulder, "It''s just a divorce agreement. Tear it up..."


    "Why should I tear it?" Su Ran asked. She smiled and said, "I wanted to divorce you. Isn''t that better?"


    As she finished her sentence, the car fell into a dead silence, and even the air was suffocating.


    After staring at Su Ran for a long time, Song Tingyu let go of his hand, and then he started the car very quickly.


    "Song Tingyu, where are you going?"


    Song Tingyu''s side face was tense, and the veins around his temples were slowly bulging. He didn''t say a word, only sped up the car, and finally stopped the car. Because of the inertia, Su Ran''s body was thrown forward heavily. Before she could react, the passenger seat door was opened by Song Tingyu, who had already left the car. He untied her seat belt and pulled her out of the car, "Get off."


    Su Ran was dragged down by him, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing..."


    Song ting took her hand and walked into a store. She looked around and found that it was a jewelry store.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    The jeweler quickly recognized song ting. Even though he had never seen him face to face before, he used to be very low-key, but everyone knew that he was once the head of the Song shi and the only heir to the Song shi. During this time, he fell from the clouds to the bottom.


    He even spent months in the detention center...


    During this period of time, his news was spread every day, and there would be photos of him in the courthouse, and the public would naturally recognize Song Tingyu''s face.


    The manager stepped forward, "Mr. Song, what can I do for you?"


    "Give me the best wedding ring in your store."


    The manager looked Song Tingyu up and down, "Mr. Song, the best wedding rings are expensive..."


    "Song Tingyu, stop it!" Su ran used her hand to break off the hand that he had placed on her wrist, but this man held her wrist with one hand, which made her struggle.


    She knew that before Song Tingyu was caught, all his money was frozen, and later, his money naturally returned to the Song shi, where is he now rich?


    Song Tingyu looked at the manager and smiled coldly. The man had a strong aura and his eyes gave a chilly feeling.


    The manager gulped, but considering Song Tingyu''s recent situation, he didn''t want to waste time playing with him.


    The best, most expensive ring?


    He''s such a dreamer. Where is he going to get the money?


    The manager looked at Song Tingyu boldly, "Mr. Song, everyone in Ancheng knows that you have nothing now, so please don''t make things difficult for me here, okay? We still have business to do. The door is over there, please."


    Song Tingyu finally let go of Su Ran''s hand, but this time it was su ran''s turn to hold his arm, "Let''s go."


    But song ting took her hand away, took out her wallet from her pocket, opened it, and in front of the manager, took out a stack of banknotes from it and threw them on the manager''s face, "Is this enough money? Not enough? And..." He took out the card from his wallet and threw it on the manager''s face, "Is that enough? Is that enough to buy you two rings?"


    In the end, Song Tingyu threw his wallet on the manager as well!


    The manager''s face flushed red instantly, and he felt the pain of being hit by cash and cards, as if he had been slapped several times.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the jewelry store at this time, but there were many subordinates around him, so he didn''t know where to put his face.


    He coughed softly and squatted down to pick up the cash and cards from the ground. He put them in his wallet and returned them respectfully to Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song, your wallet."


    "Take out the ring quickly."


    He said awkwardly, "Mr. Song, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. We just opened the door to do business, so..."


    "So you like to look down on people?"


    Song Tingyu took his words, and he felt his face turn from green to white, and his face looked terrible.

 Chapter 305 In the End, Your Choice Is Lin Shenghuan

    Chapter 305 your final choice is Lin Chenghuan


    The shop assistant finally took out the ring. Song ting walked to the counter with Su Ran. Su Ran refused to go, but he forced him to take it.


    There were three types of rings, all from wedding rings, and only one pair.


    With a cold face, song ting spread out Su Ran''s clenched fist and put a female ring on her finger, "Do you like this?"


    "Song Tingyu, I don''t need it."


    Song Tingyu took the ring off her finger as if he hadn''t heard her, then put another ring in, "What about this? Do you like it?"


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran flung his hand away, took out the ring, threw it on the counter, and left the jewelry store with quick steps.


    Song Tingyu quickly came out and grabbed her hand, "Where are you going?"


    Su Ran looked at him, "Can you tell me what you were doing just now?"


    "Didn''t you say we got divorced because we threw away all the rings? Then we''ll buy another ring and get married again."


    Su Ran sneered, "Who said I was going to marry you? We''re not related now. Song Tingyu, I''m too tired to be with you. I won''t leave with you. I won''t be with you again. Do you understand?"


    When she finished speaking, she reached out to stop a taxi by the roadside. When Song Tingyu caught up with her, she wanted to speak, but her phone rang at this time.


    She shook off Song Tingyu''s hand and answered the phone.


    The person on the other end of the phone didn''t know what to say, and her face turned pale.


    "What happened?" After she hung up, Song Tingyu asked.


    "Something happened to my mother. She had a heart attack..."


    "Let''s go." Song ting took her hand, went to the car, opened the door, let her sit in, he also sat in the driver''s seat, and immediately sped up to the hospital.


    Qiao Qing''s health had always been bad. In the early years, because of Su Hao''s relationship, his mood had been very depressed, resulting in mental problems later on. A few years ago, he was checked out for a heart attack, but, fortunately, it was not particularly serious.


    But as Su Hao was caught, her condition worsened.


    He had been sick once a while ago. Today, this is the second time this year. It''s a little frequent.


    Fortunately, it was delivered in time, so it was no big deal.


    And since the last time Qiao Qing got sick and Su Ran came over to take care of her all night, the mother and daughter were finally relieved.


    Qiao Qing didn''t get caught because he thought Su Hao was Su Ran''s reason as before.


    Maybe it was because she finally got over it.


    Qiao Qing was pushed to the ward after the operation, and Lin Chenghuan came over.


    With Su Ran inside and Song Tingyu outside, it was obvious that the atmosphere between them was not right.


    Lin Chenghuan pushed the wheelchair, opened the door and walked into the ward, then looked at Song Tingyu outside.


    In the ward, Su Ran was taking care of Qiao Qing, even though she hadn''t woken up yet.


    Lin shenghuan looked at Qiao Qing lying on the bed, "How''s auntie?"


    "The housekeeper delivered it in time. It''s all right." Su ran paused and looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Chenghuan, from tomorrow onwards, I''m moving out. I''ve been troubling you for a while..."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Song Tingyu is out. You really should move out. It''s not good to stay with me..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''m moving back to the The su family."


    Lin Chenghuan thought that something was wrong when she saw Song Tingyu outside the door.


    "What happened between you and Song Tingyu?"


    "I divorced him."


    "That''s a lie." Lin Chenghuan reminded Su Ran, "It''s just because Gu Dongcheng took Vichy away and threatened you..."


    "It''s not fake, it''s real..." Su Ran said softly, "I''m divorced from him. I don''t want to be with him anymore..."


    Lin Chenghuan was silent for a long time and looked at her, "Ran Ran, what happened?"


    What happened that night flashed through Su Ran''s mind, and she couldn''t be with Song Tingyu anymore. Besides, she knew that it wouldn''t do her any good to leave with him now.


    What would Gu Dongcheng think if they left Ancheng together even though they were divorced?


    Her face was very pale, and she rubbed her sour eyes with her hands. The focus of her eyes was somewhere in the room, "Chenghuan, can you stop asking?"


    Lin Chenghuan nodded in his heart. Su Ran didn''t want to say it. He respected her, but he knew very well that she didn''t want to be with Song Tingyu like she said.


    She thought, but she couldn''t...


    As the room fell silent, there was a knock on the door. Su Ran and Lin Chenghuan turned their heads at the same time and saw Song Tingyu standing outside the door. His eyes were fixed on Su Ran, "Come out for a moment."


    Su Ran looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Help me look at my mother. I''ll go out for a while."


    "Okay."


    When Su Ran left the ward, he closed the door and left the building with Song Tingyu to walk to the hospital garden.


    "When are you leaving?"


    This time, su ran spoke first.


    "It''s not me, it''s us." Song Tingyu stared into her eyes.


    "Song Tingyu, I told you I wouldn''t go with you. You saw what happened to my mother just now. This time it was a timely rescue. What if it wasn''t? I don''t want to be too far away from her."


    "Is that why you won''t go with me?" If it was for this reason, Song Tingyu could accept it, but what if it wasn''t?


    "I made it very clear that I don''t want to be with you..."


    "The reason."


    Su Ran didn''t avoid his eyes either. He looked into his eyes and took a deep breath, "I''m too tired to be with you. Really, Song Tingyu, I admit I still have feelings for you, but I don''t want to be with you anymore. Give me some time. I''ll slowly forget you..."


    "Forget me?" Song Tingyu sneered and pinched her chin with his long finger, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Su Ran did not wave his hand away, "I want to live an ordinary, quiet life. I don''t want to live such a ups and downs life. But you can never give me such a life..."


    "Do you mean to find someone who can give you a peaceful life?" He paused for a moment, and the strength in his hand increased, "Su Ran, don''t you think you''re too selfish?!"


    "Take good care of Vichy, take care of yourself..." Su Ran finally took his hand away, but Song Tingyu did not let her go, and quickly grabbed her wrist, "You must be busy."


    "That''s what''s in my heart. I''ve always wanted to talk to you about it. Actually, you haven''t come out yet. You''re still in the detention center. That''s what I thought..."


    "Song Tingyu, you''ll find something better..."


    Song Tingyu interrupted her voice with a sneer, "Don''t talk to me like that!"

 Chapter 306 When Are You Leaving? (1)

    Chapter 306 when are you leaving (1)


    "Ran Ran."


    Just as the two of them were at a standstill, Lin Chenghuan''s voice came from not far away. He sat in a wheelchair and looked at them.


    Song Tingyu turned her eyes back and looked at Su Ran, "Is this the peaceful life you want? In the end, your choice is Lin Chenghuan?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. She didn''t ask Lin Chenghuan to come out at this time, but it was good for him to come out...


    Let Song Tingyu give up.


    Maybe Song Tingyu trusted her too much, so he always felt that she couldn''t leave him and let him see it with his own eyes. Would he give up?


    She took the opportunity to shake off Song Tingyu''s hand and walk towards lin shenghuan.


    Song Tingyu stopped her from behind, "Su Ran, you have to think clearly. This is your last chance. Every time you take the initiative to let go of my hand, I want to keep you here every time. I will be tired too. If you really decide to leave, we will have nothing to do with each other in the future."


    Su Ran''s back stiffened violently, and her feet stood still, unable to move.


    She had thought about this outcome for a long time, but when it came out of Song Tingyu''s mouth, she felt like she was about to suffocate.


    But she quickly calmed down and pulled her hands tightly in front of her. Then she did not turn back, but kept walking until she came to Lin Chenghuan and pushed Lin Chenghuan away.


    She walked far away, but she never looked back to see if Song Tingyu was still there.


    But she knew that this time, Song Tingyu would never ask her to stay.


    He really let go of her hand...


    "Is this the result you want?" Lin Chenghuan''s soft and helpless voice came.


    Su Ran bit his lip, "Thank you, Chenghuan."


    She knew that Lin Chenghuan wasn''t there for no reason. He wanted to help her.


    "If this is what you want, I will help you..."


    Su Ran was silent. She was thinking, when will Song Tingyu take song Vichy away?


    It should be soon, right?


    It would be safer for Song Weixi to leave Ancheng, but it would be bad to stay.


    What happened to Su Ran and Song Tingyu at the jewelry store made the headlines the next day.


    Some even secretly took small videos and posted them online.


    In fact, the content of the discussion was very simple. Su ran saw that Song Tingyu had fallen from grace, so she did not want to be with him anymore. Even if Su Ran had already handed in the divorce agreement, even if she even went to court to testify in order to get a divorce, and wanted Song Tingyu to get into trouble.


    But the first thing Song Tingyu came out of the house was to look for Su Ran, who was planning to remarry her.


    What everyone couldn''t understand was why Su Ran was so cruel.


    Why was Song Tingyu so infatuated with her? Knowing that she had done all this, she still wanted to save her...


    Knowing that she had made up her mind to go, she might even have fallen in love with someone else, but Song Tingyu still wanted to keep her by his side.


    How could such a woman be worth it?


    Everyone was not as aggrieved as Song Tingyu...


    Gu Dongcheng searched for a web page, then stopped, looked at the content of the web page, sneered, and said to Gao Sheng beside him: "Song Tingyu, this man, did not expect to be a seed of infatuation..."


    Gao Sheng took a look at the image on the computer screen. Gu Dongcheng clicked on weibo. He was looking at the content of the weibo.


    On weibo, you talked about it one by one...


    As soon as they came out today, they all occupied the hot spot.


    Gu Dongcheng stared at the computer screen for a while and smiled, "What do you think Song Tingyu would do if he saw those photos of Su Ran?"


    Gao Sheng pursed her lips, "Does gu always want to show him the photos now?"


    Gu Dongcheng leaned back in his chair, remained silent for a while, and waved his hand, "Wait, it''s not the best time yet."


    Qiao Qing woke up early the next day and saw Su Ran sleeping in front of her bed. She reached out and touched Su Ran''s hair with her hand.


    Su Ran sensed that someone was touching her, so she quickly woke up and looked into Qiao Qing''s eyes, "Mom, are you awake?"


    Qiao qing nodded.


    Su Ran stood up from his seat, "I''ll get the doctor."


    She asked the doctor to come over and check on Qiao Qing. After making sure she was okay, the doctor left. She poured Qiao Qing a glass of water and handed her the medicine.


    Qiao Qing was feeling a little better now. She reached out for the water and looked at Su Ran, "I remember that Song Tingyu''s case was held yesterday, right? How''s it going?"


    Su Ran''s face changed when she mentioned Song Tingyu. She was silent for a while, "It''s all right. He''s out."


    "That''s good." Qiao Qing said with relief.


    When she took the medicine, Su Ran took the cup from her hand and put it on the bedside table, "Mom, I want to move back to the The su family."


    Originally, the The su family was supported by Su Hao. After the incident of su hao, even with the already crumbling Sushi, they were defeated. After the incident of Su Hao and su lai, there was only Qiao Qing left in the company.


    Qiao Qing looked at her doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Why would you want to go back to the The su family?"


    Song Tingyu is out. Su Ran should be living with him. Why would he want to go back to the The su family?


    Qiao Qing also noticed Su Ran''s face, "What happened with Song Tingyu?"


    "I divorced him, and he''s leaving Ancheng..."


    These days, Qiao Qing had been watching the news, and naturally knew a lot of things. A while ago, when she was sick, Su Ran came to take care of her. At that time, she asked Su Ran what was going on with Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran cried at that time...


    She knew that things might not be as simple as they seem...


    She thought that Su Ran and Song Tingyu''s divorce was also a lie...


    Now, Song Tingyu had a hard time coming out, but Su Ran said that the two of them were really divorced.


    "Ran Ran..."


    Su Ran whispered, "Mom, can I move back?"


    Qiao Qing smiled and nodded, "Yes, but are you really leaving Song Tingyu?"


    Su Ran was silent for a long time before he slowly nodded.


    She really couldn''t be with Song Tingyu anymore.


    Seeing that she had said so, and her attitude was so determined, Qiao Qing did not ask any further.


    When the The su family butler came over, Su Ran left Qiao Qing in his care and left.


    After she left the hospital, she went to a children''s store in the mall and bought a lot of clothes, which were suitable for winter, spring and summer.


    The child grew up quickly, so Su Ran bought Song Weixi more clothes than he did now.


    She bought a lot of children''s toys and stopped when she couldn''t carry them anymore.

 Chapter 307 When Are You Leaving? (2)

    Chapter 307 when are you leaving (2)


    She went to the hotel with her things. The man at the door recognized her and took the initiative to carry her things over. He opened the door for her, "Miss Su, please."


    "Thank you."


    The man helped her get her things in, then closed the door and left.


    Mu Chucheng did not live here after Song Tingyu came out, but asked for another room across the street.


    There was only Song Weixi in the room. He was sitting on the sofa, eating alone with his bowl.


    Su Ran glanced around the room, but found no sign of Song Tingyu, leaving Song Weixi and a caretaker.


    "Vichy."


    Song Weixi heard her voice, turned his head, and his eyes lit up, "Mom, where have you been?"


    "Mom went to see grandma." Su Ran walked over with his things.


    Song Weixi saw what Su Ran had placed on the carpet and opened it curiously. Besides clothes, it was all toys and he liked them.


    "Mom, is this mine?"


    Su Ran smiled and rubbed Song Weixi''s forehead, "Yes, it''s all yours."


    Song Weixi had a toy, so he put down his bowl and sat on the ground to open the toy box.


    Su Ran looked at his little back for a long time and sat on the carpet, reaching out to hug him from behind. Song Weixi glanced at her, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "Mom''s fine."


    Song Weixi didn''t seem to believe it and looked at her again, "Really?"


    Su Ran nodded and made an oath, "Really, how could mom lie to Vichy?"


    She held Song Weixi''s face in her hand and looked at him, "Vichy, mom told you something."


    "Mom, say it."


    "Daddy''s taking you away from Ancheng to somewhere else..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Weixi said, "Mom, aren''t you going?"


    Su Ran shook her head, "Grandma is not feeling well, so mom has to stay and take care of her. No, Vichy, you have to be obedient..."


    "No." Song Weixi immediately shook his head, leaned over to Su Ran''s arms, and held her in his arms, "Mom, come with me, or I won''t go."


    Vichy, be good. Mom is staying to take care of grandma, so she can''t leave with Vichy for the time being. But I promise you, I''ll call you every night, okay? When you miss me, you can call me right away. We can video it, we can see it right away..."


    Although Su Ran said so much, Song Weixi still refused. He kept shaking his head, nestled in Su Ran''s arms, refused to look up, and was very determined.


    "Mom won''t go, neither will I."


    "Vichy, are you not even listening to your mother?" Su Ran took his body away a little and said sternly, "You said you would listen to me forever, right?"


    "But mom, I don''t want to leave you..." Probably because I just left Su Ran for a period of time, and during that time, something terrible happened to him, so I won''t say anything now.


    His eyes were red from crying.


    "Last time you said you would pick me up right away, but I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were warm as well. She rubbed her eyes, took a tissue from the coffee table and wiped Song Weixi''s tears. She picked him up from the carpet and patted him on the back with her hand, "Okay, Vichy, stop crying..."


    "You are the bravest boy. Even if your mother is not by your side, you will be obedient, right? Vichy, can you and dad leave Ancheng first?"


    "Mom..." Song Weixi kept rubbing his eyes, hugging Su Ran''s neck with his hands and lowering his face, as if he was thinking. Su Ran didn''t say anything, letting him think for himself.


    He finally raised his little face, "When are you coming to see me?"


    "Daddy will bring you back naturally, okay? This depends on dad..."


    "When will dad bring me back?" Song Weixi asked again.


    "Can I bring you back when dad is done?"


    "Yes." Song Weixi lay on Su Ran''s shoulder, his voice still sullen...


    When it was time for the nap, Song Tingyu was not back yet. Su Ran wanted to coax Song Weixi to sleep, but maybe this little guy knew that he was going to separate from Su Ran, so he was very clingy and insisted that she sleep with him in bed.


    Su Ran had no choice but to lie on the bed and tell him a story with a book in his hand, while both of them fell asleep.


    Song Tingyu came back to see this picture.


    The mother and son lay on the bed with their heads against each other. Both of them had milk-like skin and light breathing.


    Song Tingyu stood by and looked for a while. He pulled the quilt over the bed and covered them. Then he walked out of the living room and found many clothes, shoes and toys on the carpet.


    He picked up a piece of clothing and looked at it. This size was obviously what Song Weixi could wear now. He threw the clothes on the sofa, his eyes dim.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he leaned back on the sofa.


    In fact, Su Ran had already woken up when Song Tingyu helped them cover the quilt. At this moment, she slowly lifted the quilt, carefully sat up from the bed and walked out.


    Song Tingyu knew she was in the back and didn''t look back. He said in an emotionless voice, "What are you doing here?"


    "Look at Vichy."


    Su Ran walked to the living room, "When are you leaving?"


    Song Tingyu was smoking with a cigarette between his fingers and his eyes fell on her. He didn''t answer her question and just looked at her.


    "I just went to see Lin Chenghuan." Song Tingyu shook his cigarette ash on the ashtray and said.


    Su Ran pursed his lips and said, "What are you looking for him for?"


    "I asked him if he was really with you..." As Song Tingyu spoke, his deep eyes were staring at her, "Guess what he said?"


    Su Ran involuntarily tightened her skirt.


    "Lin Chenghuan said yes."


    Su Ran looked at him and said nothing.


    "Su Ran, you really won''t regret it?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "No regrets."


    "That''s good." Song Tingyu threw the cigarette butt on the ashtray, "You can leave now."


    "Song Tingyu, where are you taking Vichy?" Su Ran only wanted to know this question, "Also, I promised him I would call him every day, so..."


    "I will not stop you from contacting mother and son. I will naturally contact you then." Song Tingyu''s voice was a little hoarse, "Let''s go..."


    He didn''t seem to want to see Su Ran again, so he pointed at the door and stopped looking at her.

 Chapter 308 Maybe Su Ran And I Need to Separate for A While (1)

    Chapter 308 maybe Su Ran and I need to separate (1)


    Su Ran walked over and took the bag and coat from the sofa, "I bought clothes, shoes and toys for Vichy. Remember to take them with you..."


    Song Tingyu grabbed a set of children''s jeans and sneered, "Is it necessary?"


    Su Ran only looked at Song Tingyu and said nothing.


    Song Tingyu threw his clothes on the sofa, "You don''t want him anymore. Why do you do all these things?"


    Just as he said that, he shook his head and said to himself, "I was wrong. You don''t want Vichy. You just don''t want me. You have to remember, Su Ran, every time you let go of my hand..."


    Take care. Su Ran knew that she couldn''t continue talking to this man here, or else she was worried that she would collapse.


    With that, she opened the door and turned to leave.


    At the door, she bumped into Mu Chucheng, who had just come out of the opposite room. He saw Su Ran and wanted to say hello, but she didn''t seem to see him. She left in a hurry, her face pale, and her expression was not quite right.


    Mu Chucheng walked to the opposite room and knocked on the door. After a while, Song Tingyu came out to open the door. When he saw it was him, his eyes flashed with disappointment.


    "You wish it was me?" Mu Chucheng teased, "Who do you think is knocking on the door? Su Ran? I just left when I saw her."


    Song ting turned to his side and asked Mu Chucheng to come in. He took a bottle of wine from the bar and two glasses came over and sat down.


    Mu chucheng looked at the wine and glasses on the coffee table and raised his eyebrows, "Drink in broad daylight? It''s not good for your health."


    Song Tingyu sneered, "When did you, Master mu, care about this?"


    "That''s true." Mu Chucheng shrugged and opened the wine. He poured the wine into two glasses and handed one to Song Tingyu, "Come on."


    Song Tingyu picked up his glass and dried it with him.


    "Is Su Ran really not going with you?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, leaned back on the sofa, and pinched his brow with his long fingers.


    "Do you really believe that she''s with Lin Chenghuan?"


    Song Tingyu opened his eyes, "I don''t know..." His voice paused, deep and hoarse, "I think I''m a little tired of Su Ran... I can''t see through her. Maybe in the end, she doesn''t trust me enough. She likes to fight against herself when anything happens. But mu chucheng, I hope she always remembers that I''m still around her. She doesn''t need to do this alone..."


    "Maybe Su Ran and I need to be separated, and we need some time to think about our relationship, so it''s better to be separated now. Gu Dongcheng doesn''t think she has anything to do with me anymore, so she shouldn''t do much to her..."


    Mu Chucheng didn''t have much experience in relationships, to be honest. For women, he only coaxed them when he was happy and didn''t care about them when he was unhappy.


    In the end, the only woman he had ever thought of in all these years was a married woman he knew in Ancheng.


    Mu chucheng shook his glass, "Women are really troublesome..."


    "Here, have a drink." As he spoke, he raised his glass in his hand, "I''m going back to Jiangcheng tomorrow. I''ll help you take Vichy away. You can leave first, and then pick Vichy up."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Thank you."


    Mu chucheng patted Song Tingyu on the shoulder, stood up from the sofa and walked out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I was thinking, I''m leaving tomorrow. Should I do something tonight?" Mu Chucheng turned around and curled his lips. After that, he opened the door and left.


    Su Ran went back to the hospital.


    Qiao Qing didn''t know about Song Weixi. In order to make Song Weixi safer, Su Ran didn''t tell anyone about him.


    Qiao Qing probably felt that he hadn''t seen Song Weixi for a long time, "Ran Ran, how''s Vichy? Did Gu Dongcheng let him go? Did Trial save him?"


    Su Ran didn''t want to mention it, but said, "He''s fine..."


    Qiao qing nodded and then said, "When you come back to the The su family, will you bring Vichy back?"


    Perhaps because of his age and Su Hao''s accident, the entire The su family seemed particularly lonely, and Qiao Qing was especially afraid of being alone now.


    "Mom, I''ll be back on my own."


    "What''s wrong? Vichy is going with Trial?" Qiao Qing recognized something wrong with Su Ran''s voice.


    Su Ran shook his head, "Mom, stop asking..."


    When she came out of Song Tingyu''s room, she was already depressed and didn''t want to say much.


    "You should rest for a while. I''ll go over there and do it." After Su Ran finished speaking, she walked to the sofa and sat down with her back to Qiao Qing. She closed her sore eyes with force.


    She was thinking that it was a good thing that Gu Dongcheng didn''t let Song Tingyu see her photos before he left and knew about it. Otherwise, according to Song Tingyu, he would have stayed in Ancheng. He wouldn''t have been able to leave. There was no telling what would have happened.


    She knew that Gu Dongcheng would get those photos out sooner or later. She hoped that Song Tingyu had already left Ancheng by then, and that even if he had returned, their feelings had long faded, and that he would not be too emotional about those photos.


    If you don''t do anything under impulse or anger, that''s all.


    Su Ran''s brain was in a state of confusion when her phone vibrated. She took it and saw that it was a text message.


    Tang Zichu sent it to her.


    She clicked on it.


    There was a line written inside: tomorrow morning at ten o'' clock.


    She immediately realized that it was time for Song Tingyu to leave Ancheng.


    She stared at the message in a daze. The sadness in her heart was indescribable. They left so soon...


    The next morning, Su Ran got up. She got ready early and went to the airport, but it was only after eight o'' clock.


    She waited for a while at the airport and saw Song Tingyu appear in a black trench coat with a gray turtleneck sweater underneath. His eyes were deep, his profile was cold, and he stood tall.


    There was basically no luggage.


    Only Tang Zichu followed him.


    Su Ran glanced around behind him and did not see Song Weixi. Her brows furrowed.


    Song Tingyu took the ticket, said a few words to Tang Zichu, and then went to the security checkpoint. While waiting in line for security, he suddenly turned around and looked in su ran''s direction. He didn''t know if he saw Su Ran, but soon he turned his eyes away. After the security checkpoint, he left.


    Su Ran watched his tall figure slowly shrink and disappear completely before his eyes.


    While she was in a trance, her phone rang.

 Chapter 309 Maybe Su Ran And I Need to Separate for A While (2)

    Chapter 309 maybe Su Ran and I need to separate (2)


    It was Tang Zichu who called her. As soon as the call was connected, his first words were, "President song is gone..."


    Su Ran said softly, "I know."


    Tang Zichu understood, "You''re at the airport?"


    "Yes." Su ran paused, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Tang Zichu hung up the phone and walked to the airport. He saw Su Ran waiting for him with his phone. He walked over and said, "Do you see Song Boss?"


    Su Ran nodded, "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you go over?"


    Su Ran didn''t answer his question, but asked, "Where''s Vichy?"


    "Vichy and Mr. Mu are leaving. The plane leaves at three in the afternoon." Tang zichu paused, "As soon as I entered the airport, Song Boss said something to me. I wonder if you will come over..."


    "You did come over, but you didn''t..."


    Su Ran pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Tang Zichu continued, "You should send him off..."


    Su Ran shook her head. There was something she didn''t say. She was worried that she would not be willing to leave Song Tingyu when she went to him.


    Are you going to the hotel now? I''m going to find Vichy."


    "I''ll send you there." Seeing that she didn''t want to talk more about Song Tingyu, tang zichu didn''t say any more.


    He was driving to the hotel with Su Ran, thinking about what Song Tingyu had told him before he boarded the plane.


    Take care of Su Ran. Ask someone to follow her, but don''t let her know.


    When Su Ran arrived at the hotel, she wanted to help song Vichy pack, but she found that his things had already been packed.


    Clothes, shoes, toys, all of them have been put into the suitcase.


    Su Ran had thought that Song Tingyu would throw away everything she bought after saying that yesterday, but he still had Song Weixi pack it up and take it away.


    When Su Ran went over, there were mu chu city and Song Weixi in the room.


    Mu Chucheng was teaching song Vichy to play games.


    Mu Chucheng wanted Song Weixi to divert his attention and make him happy, but obviously, he was unhappy. He finally found Su Ran with his sharp eyes. He put down the game console and ran towards su ran, "Mom!"


    Su Ran picked him up. He couldn''t wait to say to her, "Mom, dad is gone. He didn''t go with me. He asked me to go with uncle mu first. He will come to pick me up later. Will he really come to pick me up?"


    "Yes." Su ran kissed him on the forehead, "He will definitely pick you up."


    Mu Chucheng also found her and smiled at her, "Talk to me. I''ll go out for a while."


    "Mom, why should I leave with uncle Mu?"


    After Mu Chucheng left, Song Weixi took Su Ran''s hand and asked.


    "Dad has something to do, so let uncle Mu take you away first. He''ll be looking for you soon, okay?"


    Song Weixi could only nod his head now, even though he was no longer happy.


    Su Ran stayed here with song Vichy until one o'' clock in the afternoon, when mu chu city was about to take Song Weixi away.


    The Mu family has a private jet at Ancheng airport.


    Su Ran wanted Song Weixi to sleep before he left, but he seemed to know that he was about to leave Su Ran. In her arms, he was supposed to fall asleep at this time of the day, but today he kept his eyes open and looked at Su Ran.


    When he took him to the airport, he asked, "Mom, will it be a long time before I see you again?"


    "No, we can meet every night. Can I call you every night?"


    Song Weixi nodded, but his voice was low, "Okay."


    As soon as they reached the airport, Su Ran put on a thick hat for Song Weixi and wrapped his small face in a scarf, revealing only one pair of eyes and putting on gloves for him.


    At the airport, Mu Chucheng took Song Weixi from her arms, "You go back."


    Su Ran nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Mu."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "You''re welcome."


    Mu Chucheng was followed by three men. Song Weixi was in Mu Chucheng''s arms. He lay on his shoulder and waved goodbye to Su Ran.


    It was only when they completely disappeared that Su Ran left. She was in Tang Zichu''s car, and Tang Zichu didn''t drive away immediately.


    After waiting for a long time, Su Ran sat in the car, looked at the time displayed on his phone, and then looked at the airport sky.


    I wonder if that plane is Mu Chucheng''s plane?


    I wonder if Song Weixi is inside.


    After Song Weixi arrived in Jiangcheng, Mu Chucheng immediately let him talk to her on the phone and on video.


    For the next few days, Song Weixi was in Jiangcheng for the time being. In Mu Chucheng''s territory, Su Ran was assured that he would take good care of him.


    It took Song Tingyu a week to pick up song Vichy in Jiangcheng.


    As soon as Song Tingyu arrived, Song Weixi asked for his phone and couldn''t wait to call Su Ran to tell her that his father had gone to pick him up.


    Song Tingyu seemed to have taken Song Weixi away from Ancheng the day after he received him. He didn''t know where he went. When he got there, Song Weixi called Su Ran and told her.


    Later on, Su Ran called Song Weixi every night on Song Tingyu''s cell phone, but Song Tingyu never showed up on Song Weixi or her video.


    That night, before the call with Su Ran ended, Song Weixi told her, "Mom, dad said to take me out of here tomorrow."


    "Okay." Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu had his own plans for doing so, so she didn''t ask much. Moreover, she always felt that the less people knew about Song Weixi''s whereabouts, the better. Even she didn''t know it was best, because she was worried that one day she wouldn''t be able to hold back and go to him.


    It was after the call that night that Su Ran did not receive a call from Song Weixi.


    She waited for hours, but she didn''t get a call, and the call to Song Tingyu also showed that her phone was off.


    At first, she thought it was because Song Tingyu was busy, but for the next few days, it was always like this.


    She kept calling Song Tingyu''s number every day, but it always showed that her phone was off.


    She drove to Tang Zichu''s house. Tang Zichu wasn''t at home and didn''t pick up the phone. She had to wait outside the door.


    It was very late when Tang Zichu came back and saw her standing in front of his house. She was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t ask anything. She opened the door with the key and said, "Come in."


    Su Ran stood outside a few degrees below zero for a few hours, almost frozen to death.


    Once inside, Tang Zichu poured her a glass of hot water and handed it to her.


    She took it and held it in her hand, took a sip, and it seemed that it was only then that it gradually calmed down. As soon as it calmed down, she immediately looked at Tang Zichu, "Song Tingyu''s phone is not working. I haven''t contacted them for several days..."

 Chapter 310 Sometimes, No News Is Good News

    Chapter 310 sometimes, no news is good news


    Tang Zichu looked at her, silent for a long time, and his face was not very good, "Something must have happened to Song Boss. I haven''t contacted him for days..."


    Before Tang Zichu could finish his sentence, the glass in Su Ran''s hand suddenly fell to the ground with a "Pa -" sound. It broke and the hot water spilled all over the floor!


    The hot water even splashed on Su Ran''s feet, but she didn''t seem to feel any pain. She stared at Tang Zichu with both hands and said in a hoarse voice, "What did you just say?"


    She felt that she had misheard. She must have misheard.


    "Something happened to Song Boss. I haven''t contacted him for days."


    Su Ran''s face turned extremely pale at this moment. Her eyes were empty and colorless.


    "Su Ran..." Tang zichu waved his hand in front of Su Ran and said worriedly.


    Su Ran turned around and left without a word. Naturally, Tang Zichu was worried about her, so he followed her, saw her get into his car, and then drove away, ignoring his screams from behind.


    Tang Zichu panicked and went home immediately. He took the car keys and drove after them.


    Su Ran''s car was far away. Although Tang Zichu could see it, it was not easy for him to catch up with Su Ran because there were several cars in front of him.


    Because it was on the main road and there were a lot of cars around, he couldn''t even change the lane to catch up.


    Su Ran''s car turned the other way, but he had to stop because the car in front was waiting for the traffic light.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Su Ran''s number, but she didn''t answer it.


    When he finally left and entered a place where there were relatively few cars, Su Ran was long gone.


    He thought about it calmly and finally came up with a place where he could only go now.


    Otherwise, where else would Su Ran go?


    Tang Zichu was thinking of Gu Dongcheng''s house.


    If something happened to Song Tingyu, Su Ran must have thought that Gu Dongcheng was behind it, so he went there to find him.


    When he had just driven to Gu Dongcheng''s house, he saw Su Ran hit gu East city''s car from afar.


    At this moment, Tang Zichu''s heart was in his throat. He almost forgot to breathe and blink.


    Su Ran''s car went straight to the front of gu East city''s car. Because of her sudden appearance, Gu Dongcheng''s driver quickly swung the steering wheel, but still couldn''t avoid her sudden impact.


    Fortunately, although Su Ran was very fast, Gu Dongcheng''s driver was very slow before, and he used his foot to hit the brake at the critical moment, so it didn''t look too bad now.


    Tang Zichu saw Su Ran get out of the car. He came back to his senses, unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.


    Gu Dongcheng and his driver also got out of the car.


    Su Ran pounced on him, her eyes cold, and she was holding something in her hands. Of course, her target was Gu Dongcheng, but Gu Dongcheng''s driver was in front of him.


    Hearing the driver scream, Tang Zichu stepped forward and pulled Su Ran away.


    It was only then that he noticed that Su Ran was holding a piece of broken glass in her hand, probably from him just now. She broke a glass and wanted to come to gu East city when she left, so she took all the pieces of glass.


    Su Ran mumbled, "Gu Dongcheng, you must have killed Song Tingyu and Vichy. I killed you..."


    "Su Ran, don''t mess around."


    Tang Zichu finally saw that Su Ran''s palm was full of blood, but the blood was not from Gu Dongcheng''s driver, but from her own. She held the glass, and naturally cut her own palm.


    "Give me this." He said slowly, then reached out to take the glass from Su Ran''s hand, "Don''t mess around. It''s not clear yet. There''s no use doing this..."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at Su Ran coldly and said, "Su Ran, are you kidding me? What does Song Tingyu''s accident have to do with me?"


    "It must be you. Who else is there besides you!" Su Ran''s emotions rose again, the strength in his hands deepened, and he was still struggling. He said to tang zichu, "Let me go!"


    "Where''s the evidence?" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes mocked, "Any evidence? If you have evidence, call the police. Otherwise, I will call the police. Su Ran, this is intentional murder..."


    Tang Zichu''s face turned ugly, and he decisively snatched the glass from Su Ran''s hand and threw it on the ground.


    Gu Dongcheng really took out his phone and called the police.


    The police arrived soon, and Su Ran was taken to the Police station.


    Tang Zichu followed, calling Lin Chenghuan and Lin Chenghuan rushed over.


    The police were taking a statement to su ran, but her attitude was very uncooperative and she did not speak the whole time. The wound on her hand had been simply bandaged.


    The police had been looking at her for hours, but they still couldn''t ask anything. They couldn''t help but get angry and threw the pen on the table, "Miss, are you cooperating with us or not? I''ve been asking you for hours, but you haven''t said anything. What do you want? Do you want to be locked up here all the time? Mr. Gu called the police, saying that you deliberately hit his car and tried to kill him with the glass, but was blocked by his driver. His driver was the witness. This is the evidence. What else can I say?"


    Tang Zichu stood at the door and looked inside, then at the opposite room. Lin Chenghuan and mother of Lin had been inside for a long time, not knowing if the final result would be successful.


    Finally, Tang Zichu saw Lin Chenghuan and mother of Lin coming out of the director''s office.


    "How is it?"


    "The director said that if Gu Dongcheng doesn''t pursue it, let Ran Ran cooperate to record a statement and we can take her away."


    When Tang Zichu heard this, his face turned ugly, "How could Gu Dongcheng promise not to pursue it?"


    What he was thinking now was that when Song Tingyu left Ancheng, he had asked him to take good care of Su Ran. If anything happened to her, he wouldn''t know what to say to Song Tingyu.


    Even though Song Tingyu had no news at all...


    "Look at Su Ran here." With that, Lin Chenghuan turned and left the Police station.


    Tang Zichu knew that Lin Chenghuan was going to find a way to go, but he didn''t know what he was going to do. He took a look at su ran''s room and left the Police station.


    He heard mother of Lin''s angry voice, "You''re crazy. Do you know how important that project is? Now you want to give it to Lin Tianyou. Do you think that if you do this, Lin Tianyou can convince Gu Dongcheng not to pursue Su Ran? Lin Tianyou wanted to do this, but Gu Dongcheng didn''t even agree. Now it''s clear that Gu Dongcheng wanted Su Ran to learn a lesson..."

 Chapter 311 Two Years Later (1)

    Chapter 311 two years later (1)


    "So what? Mom, do you have a better idea?"


    Mother of Lin''s face sank, "I will never allow you to do this anyway! Do you know how dangerous you are now? Now that your legs are like this, the people of the lin family have long wanted you to leave the lin family forever. Lin Tianyou is eyeing everything about you. At this critical moment, you said you would give that project to Lin Tianyou! Are you crazy? I will never allow you to do this. You have heard me clearly. I will never let the lin family fall on that bastard Lin Tianyou. It can only be yours..."


    "Since it''s mine, do I have the right to deal with my own affairs?" Lin Chenghuan''s voice was firm, "No matter what, I will save Ran Ran..."


    "You...!" Mother of Lin was furious, "You''re really confused! If you do that, don''t regret it!"


    "I won''t regret it!"


    "Okay, okay..." Mother of Lin was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. He just said a few "Okay..." Words in a row, then turned around angrily and left.


    Lin Chenghuan got into the driver''s car and left.


    Tang Zichu sighed in his heart and entered the Police station to wait for the results.


    Tang Zichu waited at the Police station all night, and Su Ran was finally rescued by Lin Chenghuan.


    The two of them sent her to the hospital to deal with the wound on her hand. Lin Chenghuan finally asked Tang Zichu, "What happened to Song Tingyu?"


    Tang Zichu''s eyes darkened, "He''s been out of contact with Vichy for a few days. Originally, no one knew where Song Boss was. He didn''t tell anyone. I only knew that he was out of the country and nothing else. We talked on the phone every night. He would ask about Ancheng. Su Ran would call Vichy every day. Recently, we couldn''t reach them. The phone was off all the time. Su Ran thought something must have happened to Song Tingyu. Besides, it was Gu Dongcheng who did it. That''s why he drove into Gu Dongcheng on impulse..."


    It turned out that something like this had happened...


    Lin shenghuan glanced at the room and pursed his lips tightly.


    "Assistant Tang, you go back first. I''ll take Su Ran back to the The su family. You try your best to find out where Song Tingyu is..."


    "Yes."


    Tang Zichu left the hospital, and Lin Chenghuan took Su Ran back to the The su family.


    Su Ran has been silent since she went to the Police station. Lin Chenghuan asked the maid to accompany her to her room to rest. She chased the servants out.


    Qiao Qing was worried about what would happen and wanted to knock on the door. Lin Chenghuan stopped her because he could vaguely hear crying coming from inside.


    "Auntie, let her vent..."


    "What happened?" Qiao Qing said worriedly.


    Lin Chenghuan gave a general idea of what might have happened to Song Tingyu, but he didn''t mention Song Weixi.


    "How could this be..." Qiao Qing muttered.


    Lin Chenghuan stayed at the su family for a long time because he was afraid that something might happen to Su Ran. Qiao Qing had someone open Su Ran''s room door and went in to take a look. She found her lying on the bed. She came out and told Lin Chenghuan to leave first.


    "Then auntie, take good care of Ran Ran. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    After Lin Chenghuan left, Qiao Qing took some porridge from the kitchen upstairs and went into Su Ran''s room. She put the porridge on the table and sat on the bed, only to find that Su Ran was not asleep. She was just lying on the bed looking at the ceiling.


    Qiao Qing reached out and held Su Ran''s hand in his palm, "Ran Ran, don''t be sad. Everything will be fine. Besides, there''s no real news that something happened to him now, is there? You just can''t get in touch with him. Sometimes, when there''s no news, it''s good news..."


    Su Ran leaned over and rested her head on Qiao Qing''s shoulder, weeping silently.


    But she knew that Qiao Qing was right. Sometimes no news is good news.


    Qiao qing patted her shoulder and comforted her, "Do you want to eat something?"


    Su Ran shook his head.


    Qiao Qing sighed in her heart. Knowing how Su Ran was feeling, she probably didn''t have any appetite. She said, "Then go take a bath and sleep. Promise me. Cheer up. Don''t let me worry so much."


    "Okay." Su Ran finally spoke, but her voice was so hoarse that Qiao Qing could hardly hear her answer.


    She lay down, and qiao qing pulled the quilt for her, "Go to sleep."


    Su ran closed her eyes, but her mind was filled with the shadows of Song Tingyu and Song Weixi. Even if she had fallen asleep, they were all in her dreams.


    Su Ran finally woke up with a loud cry. Qiao Qing, who was sleeping on the sofa, was awakened by her voice and hurried over, "What''s wrong? Ran Ran..."


    Su ran covered her forehead with her hand. She dreamed about the accident between Song Tingyu and Song Weixi...


    The scene was so ferocious that even in her dreams, it was shocking...


    "Are you having a nightmare?" Qiao Qing got a handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat off su ran''s forehead, "In your dreams?"


    Su Ran held Qiao Qing''s hand tightly and looked at her closely, "Mom, is he okay?"


    Qiao Qing was stunned, but then realized that Su Ran was looking for comfort in her heart. She was too scared, so she wanted to be told. Everyone came to tell her that Song Tingyu was fine...


    "It''s okay, it''s going to be okay. He hasn''t even avenged the The song family. Isn''t he going to arrest the real murderer of Madam song? Now that we haven''t done all this, why is he in trouble?"


    "Yes, yes..." Su Ran nodded hard and wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand, "He hasn''t done anything yet. Why is there something wrong..."


    Seeing her like this, qiao qing couldn''t help but be more worried, "Ran Ran..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Ran''s phone on the bedside table vibrated. She picked it up to check and immediately answered, "Zi Chu, how''s it going? Is there news of a court meeting?"


    "No, I just wanted to tell you that you don''t have to worry too much. I''ve already made a phone call from Mr. Mu. He''ll send someone to look for Song Boss. It''s just that he''s the only one who knows Song Boss''s whereabouts, so it might take some time. Don''t worry..."


    Su Ran held the phone tightly and nodded, "Mmm..."


    A few days later, Mu Chucheng finally had some news about Song Tingyu, but after Tang Zichu heard the news, they were wondering if Su Ran should be told...


    He thought about it all night and finally decided to tell her.


    He came to the The su family and was sitting in the living room with Su Ran. Qiao Qing left space for the two of them to talk.


    Su Ran couldn''t wait, "How was it? Is there any news?"


    "You need to calm down..."


    When Su Ran heard Tang Zichu say this, she knew that the situation was not good and her face was even worse. But no matter what the result was, she should know and have to bear it.

 Chapter 312 Two Years Later (2)

    Chapter 312 two years later (2)


    It was just that her mind was thinking that if Song Tingyu and Song Weixi were really in trouble, even if she wanted to kill Gu Dongcheng, she would not let him go!


    She was going to die with him!


    "Mr. Mu has found out. It turns out that song went to Thailand those days. A few days ago, there was a violent robbery at a mall in Bangkok, Thailand. Then the mall exploded again. Maybe Song Boss was inside..."


    As Tang Zichu finished these words, Su Ran remained silent.


    Tang Zichu was a little worried, "Maybe not, because there were too many people inside, too many tourists and local people, it was difficult to completely determine the list of the dead..."


    "There''s no definite news that president song and Vichy are dead, so Su Ran..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran looked up at him and his eyes were red, "But if nothing happened, why couldn''t you keep in touch for so long? Song Tingyu is not such a person..." She paused, as if it was difficult to say, "Don''t you think so?"


    Tang Zichu''s heart tightened. Indeed, Song Tingyu was not like this. Something must have happened, but it was not certain whether he and Song Weixi were already dead, whether they were killed in the fire, or something else...


    It was only Mu Chucheng who had people check Song Tingyu''s situation and immigration records that he had gone to Bangkok, Thailand a few days ago, and just the second day after he arrived in Bangkok that something like that happened, so it was only then that the city of mu chu deduced that perhaps Song Tingyu was there at the time.


    That night, Su Ran received a call from Song Weixi, who told her that they were going somewhere else soon, and she could no longer contact him and Song Tingyu...


    They seemed to have completely disappeared from her life...


    Just like that, two years passed.


    For the past two years, every night in Su Ran''s dreams, Song Tingyu and Song Weixi would appear, from time to time...


    For a long time, Su Ran was worried. In the end, she couldn''t even see them in her dreams...


    Two months after Song Tingyu and Song Weixi lost their news, Su Ran accompanied tian mi to Hongkong for treatment. That night, she stood in front of the hotel window and looked at the fireworks in the night sky in victoria harbor. In a daze, she remembered that today was valentine''s day.


    Her mind was filled with images from a year ago, of Song Tingyu taking her to Hongkong for valentine''s day.


    Her mind was out of control. She left the hotel, took a bus to mong kok, went to the familiar cinema, walked through the familiar streets, and went to a flower stall to buy a bunch of flowers.


    She walked for a long, long time with the bag in her hand, until she unknowingly turned to a road that no one had passed by. She was stopped by a man to take the money. Just as the man grabbed her bag and tried to do something else, a tall man suddenly appeared behind her.


    The tall man soon knocked down the man who had stopped the robbery, and took Su Ran''s wallet back and handed it to her.


    At that time, Su Ran took the wallet and said, "Thank you."


    The man waved his hand, "Mr. Song asked me to take care of you..."


    Later, he sent Su Ran back to the hotel safely.


    The moment he closed the door, Su Ran squatted on the ground and burst into tears...


    She never knew that even if Song Tingyu left, he had arranged everything for her. If something happened to her, the people he arranged would come out to save her in the first place.


    She, on the other hand, crossed several provinces and cities in china to Hongkong, and Song Tingyu''s men followed.


    For some, two years had passed in a blink of an eye, but for Su Ran, it was so hard.


    For the past two years, Su Ran had been living in the The su family. Lin Chenghuan went abroad to treat his legs. After a year, when he came back, although he was not as good as before, he was finally able to stand up and walk.


    Tian mi also successfully got rid of the drug addiction. The dance studio they had previously opened was reopened.


    After Tian Mi got rid of his drug addiction, he went to Gu Dongcheng to divorce him, but Gu Dongcheng rejected her.


    Later on, she tried to sue for divorce many times, but the result was that she was not accepted.


    Of course, Tian Mi knew that Gu Dongcheng was behind it.


    But gu East city was now so rich that Tian Mi knew that he could not defeat him even if he was tortured to death!


    Fortunately, he had not appeared in her life in the past two years, and she could not divorce. Although she was very upset, she did not need to see him, and it was finally easier to live.


    She could also lie to herself and tell herself that she was no longer gu''s wife!


    Tian Mi also went to the surgery and removed all the scars on her face. Originally, she didn''t plan to go to the surgery, because she was wearing a face so similar to Gu Dongcheng''s ex-girlfriend, which really made her uncomfortable. From birth until now, for the first time in more than 20 years, she hated her face so much!


    But there was no other way. She still had to face people in her work.


    The day Tian Mi went into the operating room, he said to Su Ran, "Or I''ll go get plastic surgery!"


    If she wasn''t afraid of pain, she would have done it, but she was afraid of pain and death. Su Ran dug up the news that a super girl in 10 or 11 years had her life removed by plastic surgery, and she immediately became timid. She just had to go into the operating room and do a simple scar surgery.


    Why joke about your life?


    In the morning, the alarm clock rang as usual. Su Ran was not the one who was lying in bed, so he quickly reached out to press the alarm to stop his cell phone. He also lifted the quilt and sat up slowly.


    The first thing she did when she got up was to walk to the window. Before she knew it, late autumn was about to pass, and winter was coming. It was the second winter she had lost contact with Song Tingyu and Song Weixi.


    Her room was facing the garden outside. The last branches and leaves of an old tree had been blown down by the cold wind last night. The lawn in the yard had already begun to turn yellow.


    In the yard, qiao qing had already woken up and was cleaning up the fallen leaves in the yard with a broom. She also had a flower house in the yard where all kinds of flowers and plants were planted. She cleaned the yard and took a pot to the flower house to water her precious plants.


    Over the past two years, Qiao Qing has changed a lot.


    In the past, Su Hao was the only one in her world, and her whole life revolved around him.


    But now, she had a lot of relief, a lot of hobbies, and Su Hao was no longer the only focus of her life...

 Chapter 313 You Were Looking for Me Just Now (1)

    Chapter 313 you were looking for me just now (1)


    Su hao had already been sentenced to four years in prison, and now half, half of the time is left.


    Qiao Qing would visit him every week, but he wouldn''t look so sad every time he went to see him, just like he used to. He just wanted to get Su Hao out.


    He''s already a fact in prison. If he wants to come out early, he''ll have to rely on himself. If he does well, he''ll get a reduced sentence...


    Qiao Qing knew that he couldn''t do anything but tried to relax.


    After a person has figured it out, a lot of things will become simple...


    Su Ran looked at Qiao Qing''s busy figure in the greenhouse and smiled. She pinched her shoulder, then turned to the bathroom, cleaned up, changed her clothes and came down. Qiao Qing brought breakfast.


    Now the The su family is no longer the same as before. Besides, there is no need for anyone to take care of the two of them, so the servants in the family have been fired a lot, leaving only the housekeeper who worked at the The su family for half his life, a servant and a driver.


    This way, the house was much cleaner.


    Qiao Qing placed a glass of milk in front of Su Ran and sat down to look at her, "Ran Ran, have you been busy lately? Why are you losing weight?"


    "No, it''s always been like this..." Su Ran bit the bread and smiled.


    "A little skinny, be careful. Girls are too skinny to get married..." Qiao Qing shook his head.


    Su Ran felt something strange in her heart. She took a breath and did not speak.


    Qiao Qing knew that she didn''t like to hear her say such things, but there was no way. She had to say it.


    "It''s been two years, Ran Ran. You''re almost 27. Are you still waiting for him?"


    "Mom, I''m not waiting for him..."


    "Then you should listen to your mother and meet the person that aunt wang introduced you to. The other person is a doctor. I went to see him once before. The child is not bad, gentle and polite..." As soon as Qiao Qing said these words, he began to chatter incessantly, "It''s really good. You believe my taste. He knows about you too, but he doesn''t mind..."


    "Mom!"


    Su Ran finally interrupted her, but she snatched it away. She glared at her, "Don''t interrupt me. I don''t want to, but I can''t watch you wait like this. Listen to me and go see her. Or satisfied? You can''t live like this forever, can you?"


    "Look at my body. I don''t even know when I''ll live. You won''t listen to me..." Qiao Qing said, his eyes turning red, "Are you trying to make me worry to death?"


    "Okay, okay, mom, I promise you, okay? Stop crying..."


    Qiao Qing smiled and pointed at her with his chopsticks, "Remember what you said this morning."


    "Yes." Su Ran was glum as he bit on the bread. He didn''t know why his brain was so hot that he agreed. This blind date was ridiculous...


    After saying this, he was finally able to eat breakfast quietly, but after a while, the The su family came again.


    The housekeeper brought the guest in and asked him to sit down in the living room.


    Su Ran and Qiao Qing also quickly walked out. When someone saw them, they stood up and smiled, "Madam, second miss."


    "Luo uncle, you''re welcome. Please have a seat." Su Ran personally poured the tea and handed it to Luo uncle, "Luo uncle came so early. What happened to the Sushi?"


    Luo uncle smiled, "It''s nothing. It''s just that second miss may need to attend the event reception in Xinjiapo in a few days."


    Luo uncle was originally Su Hao''s assistant and had been working with him for so many years. After su hao''s accident, he temporarily handed the Sushi to Luo uncle and asked him to take care of it.


    In the past two years, although the Sushi has been much worse than before, some activities still require the participation of the people from the Sushi. Although Su Ran did not know much about business, he often followed Luo uncle to attend some occasions when he returned to the su family.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning, second miss will clean up and I''ll pick you up in the morning." Luo uncle smiled lovingly.


    "Let''s go tomorrow..." Qiao qing frowned, "But we have a blind date tomorrow night..."


    "Mom!" Su Ran glared at her.


    Luo uncle was smiling, "Then it''s time to interrupt the blind date with second miss... How about madam making an appointment for second miss another day? We won''t be there for a few days. We''ll be back soon..."


    Qiao Qing smiled, "That''s the only way..."


    After the mother and daughter sent uncle luo away, Qiao Qing saw that the corner of Su Ran''s mouth was raised, and she patted her arm: "Tomorrow night, the blind date can''t be done, are you very happy in your heart?"


    Su Ran said bluntly and nodded, "Happy, why not?"


    Qiao Qing snorted, "Don''t be complacent. I''ll arrange a blind date for you as soon as you get back from Xinjiapo. If you push it again, I''ll punish you!" She poked Su Ran''s head with her finger.


    After breakfast, Su Ran went to the studio. Now that she was very busy with her work, she spent most of her time in the studio. Qiao Qing always didn''t want her to do this. If she kept talking like this, she would become a workaholic. But he felt that there was nothing wrong with her. When she got busy, she didn''t have time to think too much.


    Su Ran was the first to arrive at the studio, and tian mi was often the last to arrive, and today was no exception.


    After Su Ran had taken care of some work, she arrived lazily and opened the office door. Pointing at su ran, she said, "No wonder your mother came to see me two days ago and asked me to persuade you..."


    Su Ran was looking at the document and didn''t raise his head. He said perfunctorily, "What did she ask you to advise me about?"


    "I told you not to act like a workaholic!"


    Su Ran ignored her. This was not the first time she had heard it anyway. Qiao Qing often said this to her. If she could not talk to her, Tian Mi would persuade her.


    After what happened to tian mi two years ago, father of Tian mother of Tian continued to stay in Ancheng because she was worried, so that she could take care of her daughter. She was also worried that Tian Mi would bully her if she was alone.


    Now Qiao Qing and tian mu have become very good. They often have tea and chat together. Both of them like to grow flowers and plants. Their hobbies are very similar, so they have a good relationship. As soon as Qiao Qing gets to the Tian family, he will ask Tian Mi to persuade Su Ran.


    Seeing that Su Ran ignored her, Tian Mi put down the bag in his hand and put it in front of Su Ran, "I asked you, did you meet the blind date that auntie introduced you to?"


    Su Ran was stunned, "How do you know?"


    Tian Mi shrugged and smiled at the thief, "Why didn''t I know? Auntie told my mom at my house that I overheard..."

 Chapter 314 You Were Looking for Me Just Now (2)

    Chapter 314 you were looking for me just now (2)


    "See you? How do you feel? According to me, if you were with that doctor, you might as well be with sheng huan directly, right? After the last time Chenghuan got behind the car, the xie family snobbishly thought that he had done nothing. They just let their daughter break off their engagement with him. He''s been alone for the past two years and hasn''t seen any women around him. He''s obviously waiting for you, intentionally or unintentionally. Ran Ran, you can be with him..."


    "Ouch!"


    Before tian mi finished speaking, Su Ran picked up the document in his hand and slapped it on her face, "If you talk nonsense again, you won''t be slapped with this next time..."


    Rubbing his aching forehead, Tian Mi felt innocent, "I''m telling the truth..."


    Su Ran glared at her, "And said...!"


    "No more." Tian Mi quickly waved her hand. If she continued, Su Ran would really kill her. In fact, she was just joking. She knew that Su Ran couldn''t let go of Song Tingyu, let alone two years without news. Even twenty years, she couldn''t let go.


    She had never been with Song Tingyu in her life, and there was no way she could have anything to do with another man.


    "Don''t just talk about me. Anyone who isn''t blind knows that Zi Chu has been waiting for you for two years..." Su Ran''s voice rang at this time.


    Tian Mi lay on the table and propped his chin up with his hands, "I want to pursue my own happiness too, but I have the title of a married woman on my head. It would be terrible for me to spread it, wouldn''t it? I won''t do such a thing! My parents are party members, and I have a high level of awareness!"


    Su Ran was amused, "But you''re not a party member."


    Tian Mi snorted, "Then I''m a member of the communist youth league!"


    "I''m not messing with you anymore. Let me tell you something..."


    "What is it? About your blind date?"


    "Tian Mi!"


    "Okay, okay, you said..."


    Seeing that she was finally getting serious, su ran said, "I''m going to Xinjiapo tomorrow..."


    When she said that, Tian Mi immediately understood, "About the Sushi?" For the past two years, Su Ran had always gone on business trips with Luo uncle when necessary or attended some of the necessary events and events in the city.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go too..." Tian Mi smiled, "I haven''t been out for a long time. I want to go for a walk, too. Let''s put the studio aside for now."


    Su Ran nodded. It wasn''t easy for Tian Mi to get out of the situation two years ago. It wasn''t easy. It was even harder for her to get back to her self two years ago.


    Sometimes Su Ran couldn''t explain why Tian Mi was just pretending to be so happy. Or did she really let go of what Gu Dongcheng had done to her?


    She also loved gu East city and had a deep affection for her.


    Because it was a flight at around 10: 00 the next morning, Tian Mi packed up and slept in the The su family that night. The next day, he followed Luo uncle''s car to the airport and took a plane to Xinjiapo.


    To put it bluntly, the event reception had nothing to do with the Sushi. Although they received the invitation card, everyone knew that they were just going to be a foil.


    Although the reception was held in Xinjiapo, the event was actually held in Ancheng.


    I heard that Gu Dongcheng was also interested in this project, so even if he didn''t attend tonight because of the delay, he heard that he had already met the person in charge in Ancheng.


    Fortunately, Tian Mi knew early in the morning that Gu Dongcheng would not be present tonight, or else she would not have appeared even if she was beaten to death.


    She thought it would be boring to stay at the hotel at night, so she went to the party with Su Ran and Luo uncle.


    Sushi is getting worse day by day. Luo uncle had been thinking that if he could come to the party, he would get to know the rich people in Xinjiapo and see if he could play a role in the Sushi.


    The reception was quite big and was held at a five-star hotel in Xinjiapo.


    Su Ran knew her mission today, so she followed Luo uncle everywhere. Tian mi didn''t want to suffer like this, so she was interested in the food on the table at the reception.


    Her plate was already full of food, and her eyes were still greedily staring at the food on the table, wishing she could put everything into her stomach.


    Su Ran was a little helpless and knocked her head with his hand, "Then you can eat here. Don''t run around. Luo uncle and I will come back to find you later."


    "Okay, you guys go." Tian mi didn''t know how to do it, so she waved her hand perfunctorily.


    To say that the Sushi of more than a decade ago, others in the industry would still give some face, but now the Sushi is not as big as before, others naturally don''t even want to give face, and others don''t even want to pretend to be. When they heard that they are from the Sushi, many people just casually exchanged a few words and then left on the excuse.


    Su ran looked at the people who were far away from them and felt a chill in her heart, "Luo uncle, tell me the truth. Is the Sushi in serious condition now?"


    "In the end, this stall was left by your father. The failure of the investment and lack of funds caused Sushi to decline day by day. This time, we can''t find anyone willing to help the Sushi. If we go back to the company, we will have to lay off half of the employees. We can''t support it anymore..."


    In the face of such a situation, Su Ran couldn''t say that he didn''t feel anything.


    The su family used to be brilliant, but now...


    Uncle luo saw that she was sad and comforted her, "But second miss, don''t worry too much. Sushi and me, I will try my best. I won''t let anything happen to the Sushi..."


    Facing Luo uncle, Su Ran was genuinely grateful. After su hao''s accident, he was the only one supporting her. Neither she nor Qiao Qing could help.


    Even if she had learned from the beginning over the past two years and tried to integrate herself into the business world, she still could not help the The su family.


    "Thank you, Luo uncle."


    "Second miss, you''re welcome."


    Su Ran put the champagne back in her hand. Because she was going to meet these people, Su Ran couldn''t remember how many glasses of champagne she had drunk. Although she said it wouldn''t be too intoxicating, she was full of water and didn''t feel well.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    Coming out of the bathroom, Su Ran received a phone call from Tian Mi, saying that she suddenly had some stomach discomfort, so she took the car back first.


    She must have eaten too much and her stomach was full. Su Ran reminded her to go to the pharmacy and get some medicine on the way back.


    She was walking in the corridor, her eyes inadvertently lifted, and when she saw a certain place, her pupils suddenly contracted sharply. At this moment, her breathing became faster.


    She froze for a moment, quickly put her phone away, and followed the figure she had just seen.

 Chapter 315 Its Just An Ex-wife. Why Would I Care? (1)

    Chapter 315 is just an ex-wife, how can I care (1)


    When she came to a corner, she did not see anyone. Her face was full of disappointment, and she pressed her hand against her beating heart...


    Sure enough, every day and night have their own dreams. Because they think too much, they all have illusions...


    Why is he here?


    She turned around and was about to leave when a hand suddenly appeared around her waist. Before she could react, she was taken to the corner of the stairs next to her and pressed against the wall.


    "Were you looking for me just now?"


    The man''s voice, deeper and sweeter than two years ago, pierced through time and appeared in her ears.


    She stared at the man in front of her like she was petrified.


    There was no change in his appearance from two years ago. His features were still deep and meaningful. He was wearing an iron gray handmade suit with a black silk shirt underneath. His collar and cuffs were hot and straight.


    Su Ran felt the sting in her eyes, which was why her eyes were sore and swollen.


    He looked at her with a half-smile.


    Su ran stared at him with greedy eyes, unable to say a word.


    She felt like she was dreaming, really dreaming...


    The man who had disappeared for two years appeared before her without warning.


    Seeing that she did not speak, the man''s long, fair fingers pinched her small jaw again. The smile at the corner of his mouth was playful, and his thin lips opened gently, "Are you dumb? I asked if you were following me."


    "... Su ran opened her mouth, only to find that she could not say anything.


    "Trial."


    A voice came from behind. The man released Su Ran and put his hand in his suit pocket. He turned around and smiled, "Why are you here?"


    The woman glanced at Su Ran, then went forward and took Song Tingyu''s arm, "Let''s go. Uncle li is waiting for us."


    "Yes." The man stepped forward and never looked at su ran again, as if what had just happened was just Su Ran''s illusion.


    It was not until they had gone far that Su Ran could recite the name that had appeared in her dreams countless times in the past two years: "Song Tingyu..."


    The two figures in front of him had disappeared before Su Ran''s eyes.


    When she staggered up, she found that the two of them had already taken the elevator up the stairs. She kept pressing the elevator switch with her hands, but it didn''t help. The last thing she saw was Song Tingyu''s handsome face, which appeared through the slowly closing elevator door...


    Su Ran waited in place, looking at the small blue screen, and finally the elevator stopped on the fifth floor.


    When the elevator door reopened in front of her, she quickly entered the elevator and pressed the fifth floor.


    As she waited for the elevator to reach the fifth floor, her heart was still restless.


    The fifth floor of the hotel was a restaurant with all kinds of private rooms. Su Ran didn''t know which private room Song Tingyu went to. She could only search one by one. The private room was basically closed.


    Until she opened another private room, and finally saw a familiar figure, she stood there motionless, the people sitting at the table looked at her, and finally someone said, "Who are you?"


    Song Tingyu was sitting by the window, next to the woman who had just left him, with short, clean hair that reached his shoulders.


    Song Tingyu looked at her at the same time, leaning back in his chair with a smile on his face, as if he were watching a play.


    Someone stood up with an unhappy voice, "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    Only then did Su Ran come to his senses, "I''m sorry, I found the wrong room..."


    She turned around and walked out of the room. She closed the door and heard someone laughing at her, "What kind of person, even the room would go wrong..."


    Su Ran did not go far. She opened the door of the stairs and sat there waiting.


    Her mind was in a daze at the moment, her footsteps were floating, and if she did not pay attention, she seemed to fall to the ground.


    But she knew that at this moment, she was absolutely certain that Song Tingyu was back. He was really back. She wasn''t dreaming. It was him...


    Holding the handrail of the staircase, she slowly squatted on top of the staircase, hugged herself with both hands, lowered her head, and placed herself between her legs in the darkness.


    After some time, her cell phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. She quickly turned on her cell phone to answer the call. It was Luo uncle. Seeing that she had left the banquet hall on the second floor for so long, she was worried, so she called to ask.


    Su Ran leaned against the handrail, "Luo uncle, I''m fine. Is the party over?"


    "Almost. Second miss, where have you been? Why aren''t you back?"


    "Luo uncle, you go back to the hotel first. I''ll be back later."


    "Second miss, don''t talk nonsense. How can I leave you here alone? What exactly happened? Where did you go? I came up to look for you..."


    Before Luo uncle could finish her sentence, Su Ran heard a voice coming from outside the open staircase door. She couldn''t care less. She walked out of the staircase and saw a group of people coming out of the room just now. No matter how many people were there, the man''s extraordinary height, tall and straight posture, and powerful aura still made him the most attractive one in the room.


    Even though he was ahead and there were still many people behind him, Su Ran could still see it at a glance. She rushed forward and shouted, "Song Tingyu!"


    The group of people stopped in their tracks, all turned around, and the people behind them moved away a little. Song Tingyu also turned around. The woman was still beside him, holding his arm in the same affectionate manner, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth that did not disappear. It could be seen that when she and Song Tingyu walked past just now, she did not know what to say and was talking happily.


    "Isn''t this the woman who just said she went to the wrong room? Trial, do you know her?" Next to Song Tingyu was an elderly man.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes lingered on Su Ran for a moment, but quickly turned away, "Uncle li, I know her. She''s my ex-wife."


    The people around looked at each other, and now they looked at Su Ran with inquiring eyes.


    "Why did you get married, Trial? Cen Cen, do you know about this?" The middle-aged man called uncle li looked at the short-haired woman next to Song Tingyu.


    Ding Cen smiled, "Of course I know. How could Trial keep these things from me? It''s just an ex-wife. Why would I care?"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Su Ran''s face became increasingly ugly, but she gritted her teeth and insisted, "Song Tingyu, I have something to say to you."

 Chapter 316 Its Just An Ex-wife. Why Would I Care? (2)

    Chapter 316 is just an ex-wife. Why would I care?


    "Sorry, I''m busy." Song Tingyu''s tone was distant and distant.


    "Let''s go." Uncle li said.


    The group walked towards the elevator. Su Ran was sure that he was still alive. She just wanted to see Song Weixi. She just wanted to ask him about Song Weixi.


    She immediately chased after her, but soon, she was stopped by two men left behind by Song Tingyu, "I''m sorry, miss, you can''t go forward."


    Su Ran wanted to rush over, but she was still stopped. She watched Song Tingyu disappear from her eyes again, and she was very anxious...


    Uncle luo saw that she hadn''t shown up for so long, and she suddenly hung up after talking to her. He was worried, so he looked for her layer by layer and finally found her.


    But two men reached out and held her back.


    Su Ran kept shouting, "Let me go, let me go!"


    Luo uncle panicked and rushed forward, pushing one of the men away with his hand, "What are you doing?"


    The man looked at him, "Who are you?"


    "Who do you care who I am? Why are you doing this to our second miss?"


    The two men saw that Song Tingyu and the others should have left, so they let go of their hands and left.


    Luo uncle immediately said, "Second miss, are you all right?"


    Su Ran didn''t answer him, but hurried down the stairs and down the stairs.


    Luo uncle was stunned and thought something was wrong with Su Ran, so he quickly followed.


    Su ran walked out of the door and saw a familiar figure. He was sitting low in the back seat of the car. She quickly caught up with him, but the car had already driven away. Even if she slapped on the window, she did not stop.


    She gritted her teeth and followed closely. The car was moving faster and faster and finally left her behind.


    Luo uncle finally caught up with su ran and pulled her back, "Second miss, what''s the matter? Who''s in the car?"


    Su Ran stumbled and tried to move forward, but was pulled by Luo uncle, "Second miss, stop chasing. Their cars are far away. They can''t catch up..."


    Su Ran stared in the direction that the car had just left, and his whole body was in a daze.


    "Then who is it?"


    No matter how much Luo uncle asked, Su Ran did not speak again.


    Luo uncle had no choice but to pull her back to the hotel and take the driver''s car back.


    On the other side, in the car, Ding Cen looked behind the car, turned around and smiled, "Is that Vichy''s mother?"


    Song Tingyu''s eyes also fell outside the window and nodded.


    Ding Cen was a little confused, "How did she find her way here? Isn''t she in Ancheng?"


    "You came here by accident, not on purpose." Song ting looked back and leaned back on the car chair. He closed his eyes and placed his long fingers on his thighs.


    The car became quiet. Ding Cen knew that Song Tingyu didn''t want to talk. He wanted to be quiet, so she didn''t say anything about Su Ran.


    After a while, song ting met the driver in front of him with his eyes closed and said, "Take the eldest lady back and then go to the rehabilitation center."


    Ding Cen immediately turned his head and looked at the handsome side of the man beside him, "Are you going to Vichy''s place?"


    "He should be discharged."


    "Did the doctor allow it?" Ding Cen frowned, "Apart from you and me, Vichy still refuses to let anyone get close to him. This situation is not getting better..."


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. Ding Cen wanted to go with him, but he refused.


    He went to the rehabilitation center alone, a special school for autistic children.


    As it was very late, the school didn''t allow anyone else to come in, but the situation tonight was not normal. The teachers and staff at the school saw Song Tingyu''s appearance and even breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Song, I just wanted to call you. Vichy bit a little friend, and now he is very unstable..."


    Song Tingyu''s face was grave, and he quickened his pace to follow the doctor to Song Weixi''s room.


    From afar, he heard Song Weixi''s loud voice. He walked in and saw a lot of people in the room. A staff member tried to get close to Song Weixi, but he bit his arm hard. The staff burst into tears and instinctively hit Song Weixi with their hands.


    Soon, a strong force pushed her away, and she fell to the ground in a mess. Her hair was disheveled, and under her panicked eyes, she could only see a tall man walking past her. She looked over and saw that the man had already picked up the noisy Song Weixi, looking at the child in his arms with gentle eyes, and softly coaxed him.


    "Get out of here!" Song Tingyu hugged Song Weixi and said coldly.


    The woman who had just fallen to the ground was dragged out by her colleague to deal with the wound on her arm.


    Song Weixi''s mood slowly stabilized until now. The people in the rehabilitation center had no choice, but as long as Song Tingyu was there, he became quiet and nestled in his arms.


    Song Weixi calmed down and finally fell asleep. Song Tingyu pulled up the quilt and thought of the so-called staff member who had just bitten her, and she had reached out to hit Song Weixi''s shoulder hard. A murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    He gently closed the door of the room and walked out. It was not early, and the children here went to bed early.


    When he passed the corridor, he found that many rooms had turned off the lights.


    In an office, he found the woman who had just taken care of Song Weixi in the room. The so-called female worker had another person helping her with the wound on her wrist. When the disinfectant fell, she cried out in pain, "You be gentle!"


    "I really don''t know what bad luck it is. When it''s my turn to be on duty, this kind of thing happens. Other children don''t have much. It''s just him, Song Weixi. Every time he makes trouble, no one can comfort him. Only when his father appears, what kind of thing is he, Song Weixi..."


    "Okay, you..." Another teacher was just about to tell her to stop talking nonsense, but when she saw the tall figure standing at the door, she froze and felt a chill in her neck.


    Song Tingyu looked at their eyes. They were eerie.


    The injured woman turned her head, her eyes wide open as if she had seen a ghost, and she almost fell off her chair in fear.


    "Are you okay..."


    Both of them stood up, almost speechless, "Mr. Song, Mr. Song..."


    Song Tingyu walked in, pulled up a chair and sat down, "Call your principal."


    "Mr. Song..."


    "Fight or not?"


    "Okay."


    The woman who was scolding Song Weixi just now lowered her head. She knew she was in trouble. Song Tingyu isn''t that hot. He''s from the Sky-sea group...

 Chapter 317 Weixi, Its Time for Us to Go Back (1)

    Chapter 317 Vichy, we should go back (1)


    The principal received the call and rushed over. There were many people in the room. He looked at Song Tingyu who was sitting on the chair, "Mr. Song, what''s wrong? In the middle of the night, what happened?"


    "I thought my son would be well taken care of after spending a lot of money living here, but I was wrong..." Song Tingyu curled his lips.


    The principal didn''t understand, so he looked at his staff and then at Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song, what happened?"


    Song Tingyu pointed to the female teacher who had hit song Vichy before, "Tell me everything. Tell me everything."


    The female teacher shuddered and told her what had happened. She lowered her head and never dared to look up because she was afraid of Song Tingyu''s eyes.


    But after she finished, Song Tingyu was clearly dissatisfied. He curled his lips and sneered, "That''s it? Are you sure you''ve said it all?"


    "You say it." Song Tingyu pointed to the other female teacher beside her, the one who had just bandaged her wound.


    "A little friend took Vichy''s things away, and Vichy bit the little friend. Then there was a commotion. We all went to talk and comfort her, but it didn''t work. Then Vichy bit her..." She paused and pointed to the person beside her, "She hit Vichy..."


    Song Tingyu''s smile was cold, "It seems that you are not satisfied with my son?"


    The female teacher quickly shook her head, "Mr. Song, I didn''t!"


    "I''m not deaf. I heard you say that he''s nothing, right?"


    "Mr. Song..." The female teacher''s voice was filled with tears. She didn''t know what to do anymore. The wound on her wrist was very deep. She was bitten by Song Weixi at that time, so she instinctively reached out to hit him. When she applied the medicine here, she was really angry, so she said those words. But how did she know that Song Tingyu was standing outside the office door? She also heard everything she said without a word missing.


    When the principal heard what had happened, he quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Song, this is really our fault. Look..."


    Song Tingyu waved his hand and interrupted him, "This is the attitude and quality of the teachers and staff in this school. I don''t think there is any need for your school to continue." This place is known as the best special children''s school in Xinjiapo. The children sent here are basically in trouble. If the teachers here don''t even have the patience, then what''s the point of existence?


    Where did his son, Song Tingyu, get the orders of others to do this to him?


    "Mr. Song, please don''t do this. This is individual. I admit that I can''t manage it well. What happened tonight is really our fault. You can do whatever you want, but don''t do this to us..." The principal absolutely believes that Song Tingyu has the ability to make their school close down!


    Seeing that Song Tingyu was indifferent, the principal hurriedly pulled over the girl teacher who was already crying in fear, "We can''t keep a teacher like her in our school. I will definitely fire her. Is Mr. Song satisfied?"


    Song ting''s face was cold, "This is not the first time, is it? My son has been here for a few months, and I believe this is not the first time he has encountered something like this. You find out what happened and give me an explanation. If you can''t satisfy me, you can do it yourself!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Song. I will investigate the whole thing thoroughly. When I recruit teachers and staff in the future, I will be careful not to let anything similar happen again." The principal was so scared that a lot of sweat appeared on his forehead. He wiped his sweat and nodded repeatedly.


    Song Tingyu left the office and went back to Song Weixi''s room. The headmaster followed him, thinking that the matter had not been resolved tonight. He was always worried.


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi''s little schoolbag and packed only a few things that he usually liked to play with. He didn''t take anything else with him.


    Seeing that he was packing up, the principal quickly said, "Mr. Song, is this?"


    "Vichy doesn''t have to live here anymore. I don''t think your school has the ability to make him recover." Song Tingyu''s voice was low.


    "Mr. Song, what happened tonight was really an accident. I promise it won''t happen again. Vichy should stay here..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Song Tingyu''s eyes were full of ridicule and he raised his eyebrows, "You promise? What are your promises? How much is it worth?"


    The principal''s face went from blue to white, unable to speak a word.


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi''s little schoolbag and walked over to pick up the sleeping little body on the bed. He walked out the door and dropped his voice, "Tomorrow, I will ask my secretary to come and handle Vichy''s discharge procedures."


    The driver was still waiting outside the door. When he saw Song Tingyu carrying Song Weixi over, he quickly opened the door in the back seat and let them in.


    "Mr. Song, why did you bring the young master back?"


    "He doesn''t need to stay there anymore."


    The driver nodded and didn''t ask any further. He just drove out and left the school.


    Back at the residence, Song Tingyu carried Song Weixi upstairs and put him on the bed.


    Half a year ago, Song Tingyu found Song Weixi, a six-year-old child, but he was skinny. His height did not change much compared to a year and a half, because he could not keep up with the nutrition in this year and a half. What had he experienced? Song Tingyu did not want to mention it now, or even think about it again.


    In the past six months, his body had finally improved, and his flesh had grown back. Only then did his height slowly rise.


    Song ting took off his iron gray suit jacket, threw it on the chair, pulled off his tie, and lay on the bed, looking at Song Weixi, "Vichy, do you miss your mother?"


    Not to mention that Song Weixi is asleep now, even if he wakes up, he basically doesn''t communicate with others, and of course he won''t answer him.


    Song Tingyu put his arm on his forehead and looked at the ceiling, "Vichy, it''s time for us to go back..."


    Tian Mi squatted in the toilet for a long time before coming out with his legs limping against the wall.


    She swore that there must be something wrong with the delicate and beautiful snacks at the banquet. Otherwise, why did she pull so hard?


    She noticed that Su Ran was back in the room.


    "I''m back." She said weakly. She really wanted to climb over and didn''t want to walk.


    You can''t be too greedy. How can you eat so much when you see those delicate and beautiful snacks?


    Well, she almost died on the toilet.


    In this way, she really became the first person in the world to die on the toilet. She was famous!

 Chapter 318 Weixi, Its Time for Us to Go Back (2)

    Chapter 318 Vichy, it''s time for us to go back (2)


    Su Ran sat on the sofa with his back to her, wondering if he didn''t hear what she said and didn''t respond.


    Tian Mi felt strange and slowly walked over and sat down beside her. Seeing that her face was pale and her eyes were empty and unfocused, she waved her hands in front of her eyes a few times, "Ran Ran, what''s wrong?"


    Su Ran still didn''t hear it. She patted her shoulder again, and then she came back to herself and muttered, "I saw Song Tingyu..."


    Tian Mi was drinking from a glass of water. When she heard this, a mouthful of water that she had not yet swallowed gushed out. She coughed violently and said, "What did you say? You saw Song Tingyu? Where did you see that?"


    "At the banquet."


    Tian Mi mumbled, "Is it really him? Why didn''t I see it? Are you mistaken?"


    Su Ran pinched his eyebrows, "No mistake, that''s him."


    "He disappeared for two years and was in Xinjiapo? This is really..." Tian Mi really did not understand: "Then how is he? Did he tell you what happened? And Vichy? Where''s Vichy?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "He didn''t let me get close. I wanted to ask him about Vichy, but I couldn''t..."


    Su Ran''s heart tightened at the thought of the woman beside him. She lowered her long eyelashes and looked at her feet.


    "What happened to him? Don''t remember you? Amnesia?" Tian mi patted her head with her hand, "This bridge is too old..."


    "No, he remembers me."


    "Then why hasn''t he contacted you in the past two years? Don''t contact anyone?"


    Su Ran shook his head, not wanting to continue.


    Tian Mi saw that her face was not good, so he said, "You should go take a good rest. Tomorrow, go and find out about Song Tingyu. You can always find him. Then you can ask Vichy about his situation."


    "Yes."


    Su Ran finally nodded and got up to walk to the bedroom.


    Tian mi, on the other hand, drank water and took the medicine.


    The medicine she bought on the way back didn''t work. If it didn''t work, would she have to squat in the toilet all night? Isn''t it too painful?!


    Because she wasn''t sure what was going on with Song Tingyu, Su Ran didn''t ask Luo uncle for help, so she and tian mi went to the hotel where the party was held to see if they could find out anything.


    But the two of them, in the unfamiliar Xinjiapo, had no connections. How could they possibly ask anything?


    Su ran had not been able to find out about Song Tingyu until now.


    Tian Mi felt that this was not the way to go on, so he pulled su ran and said, "Ran Ran, let''s go back to Ancheng first. Let Tang Zichu find out when the time comes. Now that we know he''s in Xinjiapo, right? It''s better for him to inquire than for us to act like headless flies here!"


    This is the only way.


    Su ran nodded.


    Luo uncle had already left Xinjiapo on the second day of the banquet. Su Ran told him that he and tian mi wanted to stay here for another two days, so he didn''t go back with him.


    Having made up their minds, the two of them went back to the hotel to pack their things and took the plane back to Ancheng.


    As soon as they got back to Ancheng, Su Ran and tian mi asked Tang Zichu out for dinner.


    Tang Zichu now runs his own small foreign trade company, leaving early and returning late every day. Apart from him, there are only two other people in the company.


    Tang Zichu was always so busy that he forgot to eat dinner. He didn''t have dinner tonight, so it was just right!


    The two of them went to the restaurant first, ordered and waited.


    Tang Zichu hurried over and saw the food on the table. He smiled, "It''s so good. I ordered everything I like."


    "Of course, I know you''re working hard, so I ordered your favorite." Tian Mi helped him fill a bowl of soup, "Here, big boss tang, please have some soup and dinner."


    "Why are you so good tonight?" Tang Zichu felt that Tian Mi was up to no good.


    "I''ve always been so good..." Tian Mi gave him a sideways glance, "Do you want to eat? I''ll eat it myself!"


    "Eat, eat, eat!" Tang Zichu quickly took the bowl and began to drink the soup.


    "What good things did you buy in Xinjiapo? I think they all went to eat, right?"


    Tang Zichu felt that she should not know Tian Mi too well. Eating was her biggest hobby!


    Tian Mi glared at him, "We have something to tell you."


    "Tell me, don''t make the atmosphere so tense..."


    Su Ran looked at him, "I saw Song Tingyu in Xinjiapo..."


    As soon as she spoke, she heard a "Clang..." And the chopsticks in Tang Zichu''s hand fell to the ground. His face was filled with shock and disbelief, "Did you see Song Boss in Xinjiapo?"


    "I didn''t see it. Ran Ran said he saw it..."


    "Are you mistaken?"


    "No, it''s him, and I didn''t just glance at him. I did see him. I talked to him, but he left later. I didn''t have time to ask him about Vichy, and he didn''t tell me. So Zi Chu, I wanted to ask you if you could help me find him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find him..." Tang Zichu felt that Song Tingyu had not appeared for so long, so it was natural that something had happened, but now that he had appeared in Xinjiapo, he couldn''t figure out what was going on...


    Why didn''t they contact each other?


    After dinner, Su Ran returned to the The su family full of worries. Qiao Qing was writing in the living room. When she came back, she looked up and said, "I don''t know if I want to avoid the blind date, so I deliberately played with tian mi in Xinjiapo for a few more days. But let me tell you, I''ve already made this decision for you. You have to go to me no matter what. You can''t push me anymore..."


    Normally, Su Ran would say a few words to her, but tonight she changed her shoes and asked the maid to take her luggage upstairs. She followed suit.


    Qiao qing frowned and felt something was wrong, so she put down her brush and went upstairs. She walked to Su Ran''s room and was about to close the door.


    "Ran Ran, did you hear me?"


    Su Ran was not in the mood to talk to her about anything else, "Mom, we''ll talk about this another day."


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong?"


    "No, I just got back. I want to take a break. You can go down and write."


    Su Ran said and closed the door.


    She took her pajamas to the bathroom, filled a tank with water, and lay down.


    The next morning, Su Ran woke up cold. She found herself lying in the bathtub all night, thinking about things and falling asleep.


    She sneezed several times, took her pajamas and put them on with trembling all over her body. Now she felt dizzy and dizzy, and her whole body was burning.


    It was strange not to catch a cold after lying in the cold bath all night!

 Chapter 319 Ex-husband And Blind Date (1)

    Chapter 319 ex-husband and blind date (1)


    She opened the door and limped downstairs to look for a thermometer. Qiao Qing came in from outside, "What are you looking for?"


    "Mom, where''s the thermometer?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Qiao Qing walked over and put her hand on her forehead to check the temperature. When she touched it, her eyebrows were tightly twisted, "The temperature is so high! I have a cold!"


    Su Ran was already feeling dizzy, "It hurts..."


    "Nonsense, the temperature is so high, how can it not be uncomfortable? Did you sleep without a blanket last night?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I spent the night in the bathtub."


    "You...!" Qiao Qing was heartbroken, "Hurry up and change. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    After su ran changed her clothes and came down, Qiao Qing had already called the driver of the The su family to wait outside the door.


    Su Ran wrapped her scarf around her and pulled her out of the house, "Let''s go."


    When she got in the car, Su Ran leaned on Qiao Qing''s shoulder drowsily because of her discomfort. The breath coming out of her nose was hot, and her breathing echoed throughout the car.


    Qiao Qing was helpless and heartbroken, "Ran Ran, it''s not mom who said you have children. Why don''t you know how to take care of yourself? Who would fall asleep in the shower? And slept all night? It''s strange not to catch a cold! Next time, take care of yourself. Don''t worry me..."


    Su Ran didn''t know if he heard her, but he said softly, "Mmm..."


    Seeing that she had closed her eyes and had a high fever, she had two abnormal blushes on her fair face. It must be very uncomfortable. Qiao Qing said to the driver, "Drive faster."


    She looks like she''s going to be hospitalized.


    Qiao Qing was in a hurry when she heard her phone ring. She was holding Su Ran in one hand and reached into her coat pocket for her phone.


    Aunt wang, who was going to introduce Su Ran to a blind date, called to ask if Su Ran was back. If she was coming back from Xinjiapo, then it would be better to arrange a time for the two young people to meet.


    Qiao Qing hurriedly said, "Sister wang, unfortunately, our Ran Ran is back, but she has a cold and a high fever. Now I''m taking her to the hospital. I can only take another day..."


    "According to me, it doesn''t have to be another day. Xu Wei works in the hospital. He can take care of Ran Ran, right? That way, the two of them can meet. Maybe when Ran Ran recovers from his illness, the two of them will get better." Aunt wang thought of this immediately.


    "That''s not good..."


    Qiao Qing was in a bit of a dilemma. Seeing how ill su ran looked now, how could she be in the mood to take care of this?


    "Why not? This is the best. Give Xu Wei a chance to show his hospitality. I''ll call him right away and ask him to wait for you at the entrance of the hospital."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you, sister wang..."


    "What are you talking about? Just our friendship. There''s no need to say'' trouble''!" Aunt wang smiled, "I''ll call Xu Wei right away and ask him to wait at the door. That''s it. Take good care of Ran Ran first."


    "Okay."


    Qiao Qing hung up the phone and saw that Su Ran had fallen asleep on her shoulder. She was probably too sick to sleep, so she didn''t hear what she was saying. Otherwise, she wouldn''t want to hear her conversation with aunt wang.


    Aunt wang gave Qiao Qing''s phone number to Xu Wei, so he quickly called her again and arranged to meet at the hospital entrance.


    The su family''s car was parked in the hospital. Qiao Qing looked through the glass and saw Xu Wei standing at the door in a white coat waiting from afar.


    "Stop here, old chen. You go and stop the car. Second miss and I will get off here."


    When the car stopped, Qiao Qing greeted Xu Wei and immediately walked over, "Auntie."


    "Ran Ran is asleep inside. Help me carry her down." Qiao qing smiled.


    "Okay."


    Xu wei was tall and thin. He wore a pair of glasses and looked very gentle. Besides, he was white and clean.


    He was two years older than Su Ran. He had been abroad before and had just returned home.


    Qiao Qing liked him a lot.


    Xu Wei carefully leaned into the car and gently carried Su Ran out.


    Qiao Qing smiled, "Sorry to trouble you."


    "Auntie, you''re welcome." Xu Wei carried Su Ran forward, "Miss Su needs to go to the emergency room now."


    "Xu Wei, don''t be polite. Don''t call her Miss Su. Just like me, call her by her name."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran also had an acute cold. Her temperature was over 38 degrees, almost 39 degrees. No wonder she was so uncomfortable.


    In her current situation, she must stay in the hospital, and fortunately, she came in time, otherwise it would be bad if she got other infections because of the cold.


    Xu Wei worked in the hospital, so it was much more convenient for him to be busy. After a while, Su Ran got to the ward and lay there to drip.


    Qiao Qing looked at Xu Wei, "Thank you, Xu Wei."


    "Auntie, this is no trouble. I should do it." When xu wei smiled, he was still a little shy.


    Qiao Qing was becoming more and more fond of Xu Wei. She felt that he was not only polite, but also very good at taking care of people. She thought that if su ran wanted to be with him, she would be happy.


    "Xu Wei, if you''re not busy, sit here."


    Xu Wei nodded, "Auntie, I''m not busy today."


    Su Ran wouldn''t wake up so soon. She might be unconscious for a long time. Qiao qing took a look at the bed and said to xu wei, "Thank you for being there today. By the way, Xu Wei, I''m really sorry. I had an appointment with you a few days ago to meet Ran Ran, but she suddenly had something to do and went to Xinjiapo. Now that she''s back, she caught a cold again..."


    "It''s okay, auntie. I''ve seen it now..." Xu Wei waved her hand nonchalantly.


    "Do you... Know about our Ran Ran? Did aunt wang say anything to you?"


    "I know a little." Xu Wei''s eyes were normal, "But if we really want to be together, I don''t care about that."


    It was obvious that Xu Wei was a man with his own ideas. Qiao Qing nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then it will depend on how you young people develop..."


    "I will work hard, auntie."


    Qiao qing remembered that Su Ran didn''t eat anything in the morning. If she woke up in the afternoon, her body would be better and her stomach would be hungry.


    "Xu Wei, I want to go back and get Ran Ran something to eat. Can you help me see her? She''s sleeping right now, and she doesn''t really need to be taken care of. Just keep an eye out for me. I''ll be back as soon as I go. If you need something to do, do it. Just come back once in a while..."

 Chapter 320 Ex-husband And Blind Date (2)

    Chapter 320 ex-husband and blind date (2)


    "Auntie, I''ll keep an eye on it. You can go back first." Xu Wei nodded immediately.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Qiao Qing said, walked out of the ward, called the driver and told him to wait for her at the door.


    Su Ran only woke up around noon. As soon as she opened her eyes, the door of the ward was opened from outside.


    She looked towards the door. Before she could see clearly, she heard a voice say, "Ran Ran, are you awake?"


    Su Ran was not familiar with the sound. She frowned, pressed her hand against the center of her brow, and sat up. She saw a man dressed as a doctor standing in front of her.


    Su ran nodded politely at him, "Hello."


    Xu Wei knew that she didn''t recognize herself, "My name is Xu Wei. Aunt wang introduced me. I heard that you were sick today, so I came to see you. Aunt said she would go back and get you something to eat. Let me look at you..."


    Maybe Qiao Qing told her the name Xu Wei, but Su Ran didn''t care. If Xu Wei didn''t mention aunt wang, she really didn''t know.


    It turned out to be the doctor Qiao Qing had told her about.


    "My mom told me, dr. Xu, hello."


    "Don''t be so polite. Just call me Xu Wei. Auntie asked me to call you by your name."


    It dawned on Su Ran. No wonder when she woke up and heard him call her "Ran Ran..." She thought she heard him wrong.


    Now it seems that Qiao Qing had deliberately asked Xu Wei to come here, thinking that this would allow them to meet early and cultivate their feelings...


    Su Ran felt awkward, and he didn''t have much energy and energy to deal with these things.


    "Dr. Xu... Xu Wei..." She smiled, "I''m fine now. You can go and do your work. Don''t delay your work."


    "No, I''m not busy right now. It''s my lunch break. I came here after eating in the hospital canteen..."


    Xu wei pulled over a chair and sat down, "Ran Ran, do you want some water? Get you a glass of water."


    "Thank you."


    Anyway, the two of them were not familiar with each other, so there was a conversation without a word. Su Ran felt that this picture was awkward, but in Qiao Qing''s eyes, it was not the same. She felt that the two of them seemed to have a good conversation, and her appearance even disturbed them.


    She went home to cook some light porridge and brought it over. She put the thermos box on the bedside table.


    Su Ran heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her coming.


    Qiao Qing poured the porridge into a bowl, "Here, take it."


    She put her hand on Su Ran''s forehead and felt that the temperature had dropped a lot, so she was finally relieved.


    In order to leave space for Su Ran and Xu Wei, she did not stay in the ward for long. She quickly excused herself by saying that she had to leave first to deal with something and asked Xu Wei to keep an eye on it before she left.


    Su Ran was a little helpless. What urgent matter could qiao qing have to deal with so urgently?


    She was paying attention in her heart. How could she not know?


    "Mom, stop messing around..."


    "You child!" Qiao qing gave her a blank look and patted Xu Wei on the shoulder, "Xu Wei, our Ran Ran is troubling you. Stay with her. She needs someone to stay with when she''s sick."


    "Auntie, I will."


    The two of them sang together, and Su Ran only sighed. She was drinking the porridge carefully at the moment. She thought to herself, when she finished eating, could she tell Xu Wei that she was tired and wanted to rest and let him go?


    Just as she was daydreaming, Xu Wei reached out and said, "Is it hot? How about I feed you?"


    Su Ran was startled and quickly said, "No, it''s not hot. I''ll drink it myself..."


    When Qiao Qing came over, he bought a bag of fruit and put it on the table. Xu Wei took the apples and grapes and washed them in the bathroom. He took a knife and said, "I''ll peel an apple for you."


    Su Ran was in pain.


    She had planned to meet Xu Wei casually, and then she ran away on her own pretext, but she didn''t expect their meeting to be ahead of schedule, and it actually happened in the hospital.


    Well, she couldn''t hide anymore...


    "No, you can eat. I don''t have an appetite."


    She could not finish this porridge now, and had no appetite for anything else.


    Xu Wei nodded. It seemed that he was really interested in Su Ran, so even if he wasn''t very good at words, he was trying very hard to find the topic.


    "Ran Ran, I heard you have a dance studio?"


    "Yes, it''s a partnership with a friend."


    "It''s good. Can I come over and see you dance some other day?"


    Su Ran paused, "Sure..."


    "Who are you looking for, sir?"


    Just as the two of them were talking, the door was opened and the man stood outside with his back light. His figure was stretched out by the winter sun and reflected on the ground.


    "Excuse me?"


    Su Ran''s hand involuntarily tightened, his eyes fixed on the figure outside the door without blinking.


    He''s back...


    Xu Wei noticed the light in Su Ran''s eyes and looked at the man in the windbreaker outside the door. The nurse looked in from outside the door and said, "Dr. Xu, this gentleman..."


    "It''s okay. You go ahead and get busy."


    Xu Wei looked at Su Ran and knew the handsome man outside the door.


    "Sir, are you a friend of Ran Ran''s? Please come in." Xu Wei said gently.


    "Ran Ran?" Song Tingyu walked in, glanced at Su Ran and Xu Wei, and raised his eyebrows.


    "Is there a problem?" Xu Wei felt that the man''s eyes were unfriendly and hostile.


    Song ting''s eyes darkened as he asked, "Are you Su Ran''s boyfriend?"


    "Friends for the time being." Xu wei used the word" temporary" to emphasize the relationship between him and Su Ran. Now that he was a friend, it was hard to say what would happen in the future.


    "Sir, are you?"


    Song ting sneered at the cold, his eyes glaring, "I''m her ex-husband."


    Xu Wei was stunned. So this was Su Ran''s ex-husband, Song Tingyu...


    "Hello, Mr. Song." No matter how uncomfortable Xu Wei was, his upbringing had made him smile at the moment. Besides, he had always told himself that he was just an ex-husband.


    He had always known that Su Ran was married and even had children. So what? If he was with Su Ran, he wouldn''t mind that!


    "Looks like you know me."


    Song ting pulled a chair beside him and sat down in front of Su Ran''s bed. He looked at Su Ran''s small face and said, "Is this your new boyfriend? Your taste has changed a lot over the years. You like this type..."


    "He''s my friend." Su Ran returned to his senses and pursed his lips.


    "Xu Wei, go ahead and do your work."


    Xu Wei hesitated for a moment, "Then I''ll come back to see you later."


    Su Ran did not speak, not knowing if he had heard what he said, Xu Wei turned and left the ward.

 Chapter 321 He Knew, but He Couldnt Let Go

    Chapter 321 he knew, but he couldn''t let go.


    Song Tingyu stared at Xu Wei''s departing figure with a half-smile, "You''re as thin as a bamboo pole. Can you hold you up? You''re used to good treatment. Are you sure he can satisfy you?"


    Su Ran''s face flushed red, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Song Tingyu suddenly approached and stared at her for a long time before saying, "Su Ran, it''s been two years..."


    Su ran wanted to reach out and push him away. When she heard him say this, her hand froze in the air and the bitterness in her heart slowly rose.


    Yeah, she and Song Tingyu haven''t seen each other for two years...


    Until now, she had no idea how she had spent the past two years...


    Many times, she thought she was going to lose it, but she kept thinking that they just didn''t have any news, which didn''t mean they were gone...


    Then, she stood up again.


    Just like that, two years later.


    "You''ve been doing well over the past two years..."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was slightly mocking, how could Su Ran not hear it? She chose to ignore it and not care about it, "What has happened to you in the past two years? I thought something happened to you..."


    Song Tingyu looked back at her and raised his eyebrows, "Do you care?"


    One sentence stopped Su Ran from saying anything. She really wanted to reply, "I care."


    But on second thought, she doesn''t seem to have the right to say such things now...


    Her silent attitude made Song Tingyu chuckle and shake his head. His voice could no longer detect emotions and would no longer answer in a heartbreaking tone like two years ago.


    "You really don''t care, do you?"


    Su Ran didn''t answer, "Where''s Vichy?"


    She was afraid of hearing bad news from Song Tingyu, so her voice trembled when she asked.


    "He''s back with me."


    Su Ran immediately became excited, "Take me to see him."


    She couldn''t wait to see Song Weixi, the son she hadn''t seen for two years.


    Song Tingyu reached out and pressed her shoulder, "No rush..."


    Su Ran looked at him blankly, "Song Tingyu..."


    From the time she saw him in Xinjiapo, she knew that he was not the same man two years ago. The same Song Tingyu two years ago, no matter how unfathomable he was in front of outsiders, but in front of her, he always had his childish side, his most real side. He didn''t need to hide anything, because some things would naturally show.


    But now, everything was different.


    Time can''t go back two years. Song Tingyu is no longer that Song Tingyu.


    Now Su Ran couldn''t see through him at all...


    "I''m not sure if he''s mentally prepared to see you. I''m not sure if he hates you..."


    Su Ran''s heart sank to the bottom, his hands and feet were cold, and his blood was not warm, "What do you mean?"


    Song Tingyu stared at her without making a sound. His eyes were full of meaning. Instead of answering her question, he stood up from his chair, "Have a good rest. I''ll take you to see him sometime. At the right time..."


    Seeing his tall figure leave the room, Su Ran shouted anxiously, even tearing off the drip on the back of his hand. He ran out without wearing his shoes, but Song Tingyu''s footsteps were very fast, and in that instant, he disappeared.


    Su Ran couldn''t find him and walked back in a daze. He bumped into Xu Wei and startled him, "Ran Ran, why did you come out like this? What happened?"


    Su Ran did not speak, as if he did not hear him.


    Xu wei dragged her back to the ward.


    At the corner of the stairs, this scene caught the eyes of two men.


    Lu zhan adjusted his white coat with his hands, "In fact, she has had a hard time in the past two years." Every day, she waited for the hope of nothingness. Every day, she was numb, but she refused to give up.


    "I know." Song Tingyu leaned against the wall and breathed hard.


    He knew, but he couldn''t let go.


    He couldn''t get over it. Su Ran left them behind.


    But what was funny and contradictory was that he was always glad that Su Ran didn''t leave with them. Otherwise, she might have been hurt in that accident two years ago...


    "Let''s not talk about this." Lu zhan saw that he was not in the mood to talk about Su Ran, and now, the two brothers finally met, so naturally there were many things to say: "I have no surgery in the afternoon, and I have no work. Let''s eat together? I really want to know what happened to you in the past two years."


    Song ting nodded.


    While he was waiting for Lu Zhan outside, he called Tang Zichu again.


    Tang Zichu had already asked for information about Song Tingyu''s situation in Xinjiapo. There was no news so soon, and he called again. Even though he knew that he was still alive in this world, it was a great surprise to hear from him all of a sudden.


    He stopped working and quickly drove to the appointed place.


    Lu Zhan and Song Tingyu were already sitting there.


    Tang Zichu was excited to see Song Tingyu, "Song Boss."


    Song Tingyu clenched his fists and tapped him on the shoulder.


    Lu Zhan poured wine for the two of them and looked at Song Tingyu, "You''ve been in Xinjiapo for the past two years? When you just had an accident, I heard clearly that you had an accident in Thailand. Were you there when the mall exploded?"


    After about two years, Song Tingyu was now addicted to cigarettes, and sometimes cigarettes really numb people''s nerves.


    He liked that feeling.


    Shaking the ashes off his hands, he said slowly, "The so-called robbery shooting was just a cover for Gu Dongcheng. He hired a killer from Thailand to locate me and kill me. I had no intention of keeping Vichy by my side in advance, so I had Vichy taken away the night before I went to Thailand. Later, something happened and I was saved, but I was unconscious for nearly half a year. The first time I woke up was to look for Vichy. I found that he was no longer there. The people who were taking care of him left after my accident and sold the house. It took me almost a year to find Vichy. He had gone through so much..."


    There was sadness in his eyes, "When I found him, he didn''t even want to say anything. No one wanted to get close to him. I took him back to Xinjiapo and it took him nearly half a year to get him to accept me. But until now, he didn''t want to talk. He was quiet when he was quiet, but when he was angry, he couldn''t calm down. He would bite anyone he saw..."


    Tang Zichu and Lu Zhan looked at each other. The shock on their faces was self-evident. They both thought that the situation was not optimistic, but they didn''t expect it to be like this.

 Chapter 322 Im Song Tingyus Fiancee (1)

    Chapter 322 I''m Song Tingyu''s fiancee (1)


    What exactly did Song Weixi go through? How could a child who used to be so lively get autism!


    "I was in a coma for half a year and broke off contact with you. When I woke up, Vichy wasn''t around either. It took me nearly a year to find him. I simply didn''t contact you at all. Everyone thought we were in trouble, so Vichy could be safer..." What Song Tingyu didn''t say at the moment was that during the year Song Weixi disappeared, he didn''t contact them because he didn''t want Su Ran to worry. When he found him, he didn''t want Su Ran to see such a Song Weixi...


    Tian Mi found out that Su Ran was ill and was in the hospital, so he came to the hospital that afternoon, just in time to see her and Xu Wei coming back from outside.


    Tian Mi blamed her, "Why are you running around when you''re sick?"


    After greeting Xu Wei, Tian Mi realized that this was the doctor, Su Ran''s blind date.


    "Dr. Xu, go ahead and do your work. I''ll take care of Ran Ran."


    Xu Wei nodded, "Thank you, Miss Tian."


    After Xu Wei left, Tian Mi snorted, "He actually said'' trouble me'' to me. It seems that he treats me as an outsider. It seems that he really has feelings for you..."


    As she spoke, she sat back down and nudged Su Ran to tease her.


    But Su Ran didn''t respond, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran lowered his head, "Song Tingyu just came over."


    Tian Mi almost choked on his own saliva and coughed a few times, "You mean he''s back?"


    Su Ran nodded.


    "Did he bring Vichy back?"


    "He did, but he didn''t bring it to the hospital. I wanted to follow him to see Vichy, but he said he wasn''t sure if Vichy wanted to see me or if Vichy hated me..."


    "Hate you?" Tian Mi was shocked again, "How can I hate you?"


    "There are a lot of things that I don''t know about. Without me knowing, a lot happened between them... Vichy doesn''t know what happened..." Su Ran breathed deeply and her eyes were red.


    Tian mi held her hand, "Don''t be sad. Fortunately, it''s all over now. Vichy is finally safe. According to me, song ting will choose to come back now. On behalf of him, he is ready to have a tough fight with Gu Dongcheng... Vichy, let''s take it slow and get along more. He will accept you again. In the end, it''s his mother, right?"


    Su Ran remembered the conversation between mother and son when she sent Song Weixi away from Ancheng. Song Weixi asked when she would go to him and pick him up...


    At that time, Su Ran was not sure how long song ting would leave, so he gave him an uncertain answer.


    Song Weixi must have been holding onto this uncertain answer, a little disappointed...


    Although Song Tingyu came back, he appeared at the hospital that day and Su Ran never saw him again.


    When he came back, he would definitely look for Tang Zichu and Lu Zhan, so Su Ran went to look for these two people, but unfortunately, they did not know where Song Tingyu lived back in Ancheng, because only the two meetings, Song Tingyu took the initiative to find them, and arranged to meet somewhere to eat and drink.


    Su Ran was in a hurry, but there was nothing he could do.


    If song ting wanted to go missing, none of them could do anything about it.


    Besides, his cell phone number was not the same as before, and Su Ran didn''t even have the chance to call him.


    As for the Sushi, as Luo uncle had told her in Xinjiapo before, no one was willing to help her, so now she had to face the fate of cutting half the company''s employees...


    The top management of the company drew up the list and gave it to Su Ran to look through. Su Ran looked at the large list in the handbook and felt sad.


    The Sushi used to be really brilliant, but now, it has been defeated like this...


    As soon as the news of the company''s layoff spread, people were panicked. Su ran stayed at the Sushi for half a day. I don''t know how many people came to look for her. They all had the same purpose.


    Su ran could understand their fear. The current market was in a bad economy and it was not easy to find a job...


    Su Ran knew that it was an internal decision, and that it was unanimously approved. Sushi was no longer able to support so many employees and was even facing bankruptcy, so layoffs were necessary.


    But she couldn''t bear it, so she didn''t announce it.


    Sushi needed a lot of money, not a little, but a lot of money. But with the current situation of the su family, all the banks refused to lend, and other companies, originally for commercial interests, how could they throw a large sum of money into the bottomless pit of their Sushi now?


    While Su Ran was staring at the layoff list in a daze, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    She looked up and saw Luo uncle standing outside the door.


    She said quickly, "Luo uncle, come in."


    Uncle luo nodded, walked in, pulled out the chair in front of the office and sat down. His eyes fell on the list of layoffs on the table, "Second miss, don''t you have the heart?"


    In the past two years, Su Ran had been busy with the work of his own studio and often worked in the Sushi, so he was already familiar with everything about the Sushi.


    She pointed to a few names on the list, "These, many of them are old employees who have worked for Sushi for many years, so they were laid off..."


    Luo uncle knew what she was thinking, "But now the Sushi really can''t afford to raise so many people..."


    Su Ran sighed softly, "I understand..." She just felt cruel...


    "It''s all my fault for my limited ability. I haven''t been able to do anything in the Sushi for the past two years..."


    "Second miss, don''t talk nonsense. You''re fine. It''s just that the Sushi problem hasn''t existed for a year or two. It''s been a long time since there were a lot of internal and external problems. It''s a miracle that it can hold up until now..."


    Su Ran remembered pointing at Su Hao before her grandmother died and saying, "Sooner or later, the Sushi will be defeated by you!"


    At that time, the old lady of the The su family was already dying, but she was worried about the Sushi and the The su family, so she took one last breath and refused to leave.


    Maybe she already knew what kind of person her son was...


    The su family Old Lady had been gone for more than ten years, and the The su family had really lost little by little in Su Hao''s hands...


    Su Ran thought of those things and felt sad. Her nose was sore and her voice was hoarse, "Luo uncle, is there no other way?"


    Luo uncle was silent for a moment, "Actually, second miss, there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you."


    "Luo uncle, say it."


    "Yesterday someone said they were willing to buy our company..."


    "Acquisition?!"

 Chapter 323 Im Song Tingyus Fiancee (2)

    Chapter 323 I''m Song Tingyu''s fiancee (2)


    "The price is quite reasonable. I personally think it''s a good choice to be acquired rather than to let Sushi continue to struggle like this. The other party agrees to let us manage our own company after acquiring our company, but I haven''t told your father about this yet..."


    Su Ran frowned and remained silent for a moment, "Are these employees not going to have to be fired if they are acquired?"


    "Yes, they have the ability and capital to stay. By the way, second miss, I don''t know if you''ve heard of the Sky-sea group in Xinjiapo, which their group said was going to buy..."


    If it were Su Ran two years ago, it was not clear, but it was different now. She knew what Sky-sea group meant, and they looked up to the Sky-sea group, which surprised her.


    "Sky-sea group wanted to open up the market in china, so it came up with the idea of acquiring the Sushi. In fact, I also know that after all these years of existence, it was the work of Old Lady and the old man who had already left, but now..."


    Su Ran said helplessly, "It''s better to be acquired than to declare bankruptcy, right? Luo uncle, don''t you think so?"


    Uncle luo nodded.


    You can''t just watch the Sushi go bankrupt. It''s been a painstaking effort for so many years.


    "Luo uncle, that''s it. You can meet my dad this afternoon and talk to him about this..."


    "Yes, second miss."


    Su Hao probably knew the current situation of Sushi, so he did not do much opposition and quickly agreed to it. In this way, the acquisition of the Sushi was officially confirmed, just waiting for the signing of the contract.


    Su Ran had already made an appointment with the other party to sign the contract at four o'' clock in the afternoon. He sat in his office and looked at the contract carefully. He looked at the time on his phone. It was almost time. Now he was waiting for the person in charge of the Sky-sea group to come over.


    She waited on the sofa with her eyes closed. When they arrived, Luo uncle would send someone to inform her.


    These days, she still couldn''t find Song Tingyu, of course, let alone Song Weixi...


    Song Tingyu clearly said that he had brought song Vichy back to Ancheng that day, but he hasn''t seen him yet...


    Su Ran couldn''t say she wasn''t in a hurry, but she was busy with the Sushi recently. She decided to go to Song Tingyu after signing the acquisition contract this afternoon. She had to find him anyway, at least let her see Song Weixi.


    "Second miss, the Sky-sea group is here." A voice sounded outside the door.


    "I see." Su Ran immediately opened his eyes, tidied up his business suit, and left the office.


    Luo uncle and the others had already met the people from the Sushi downstairs, while Su Ran went to the conference room where the contract was about to be signed.


    Not long after she waited, she heard footsteps coming from outside the conference room. She stood up. The door of the conference room was opened. Luo uncle stood at the door, "Miss Ding, please."


    A tall and slender figure walked in, "Thank you."


    Su Ran looked over and her smile froze on her face. She even forgot to react. The secretary beside her reminded her, "Second miss."


    Su Ran regained his senses and calmed down. With a decent smile on his lips, he saw that the woman with short hair had come to her.


    Luo uncle introduced the two of them, "Second miss, this is the eldest miss of the Sky-sea group, Ding Cen, Miss Ding, this is our second miss of the Sky-sea group."


    Ding Cen reached out his hand and smiled, "Hello, Miss Su."


    Su Ran shook her hand, "Hello."


    How could she have thought that Ding Cen was the daughter of the Sky-sea group, the person in charge of the acquisition of their Sky-sea group...


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Fortunately, the acquisition was already decided and discussed. Signing the contract today was just a formality. Otherwise, with su ran''s current state, she really couldn''t calm herself down completely.


    Ding Cen, on the other hand, took over the Sky-sea group after her father''s death. She was young, but she did a lot of unexpected things.


    Ding Cen must have known beforehand that she was from the Sushi, so she was not surprised or even calm when she saw her.


    After signing the contract, Su Ran stood up and shook hands with Ding Cen. Ding Cen looked at her and smiled, "Miss Su, you are Vichy''s mother."


    Su Ran froze when he heard Song Weixi''s name, "You know Vichy?"


    "Why not?" Ding Cen smiled half-heartedly, "I''m Song Tingyu''s fiancee."


    In fact, when Su Ran met Song Tingyu again in Xinjiapo, she knew that their relationship was unusual, but when she heard their relationship from ding cen, she still felt that the air around her was thin, and she was suffocating.


    As Ding Cen said these words, her beautiful eyes kept staring at Su Ran''s face, as if she didn''t want to miss any expression on her face.


    Su Ran knew that her face was not right at the moment, but she could not control some of her emotions.


    Ding Cen looked at her for a while, then looked back at her watch, "It''s getting late. Trial asked me out for dinner. I''ll go first. Goodbye, Miss Su."


    "Goodbye..."


    After Ding Cen left, Su Ran sat down in a chair, somewhat dejected.


    The secretary poured her a glass of water and placed it in front of her, "Second miss..."


    Su Ran waved his hand, "You go out first. Let me be quiet..."


    Ding Cen went downstairs and saw the champagne car parked in the Sushi building. Smiling, she opened the door of the passenger seat and sat in.


    "Very punctual."


    "He came early and waited here for a while."


    "Why don''t you go up?" Ding Cen buckled up and looked at song ting in the driver''s seat.


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything and drove out.


    "Did the contract go well?"


    Ding Cen turned around and looked at him amusedly, "All the acquisition matters have been discussed before. Today is just a sign from the past. What you want to ask me is, is Miss Su okay?"


    "She seems thinner than before. The last time I saw her in Xinjiapo, it hasn''t been long since I saw her. She''s actually thinner. It seems that I really miss Vichy..."


    Song ting''s long fingers, which were holding the steering wheel, pulled down tightly, "Do you think Vichy would want to see her?"


    "Of course I do. Why ask me? In fact, you already know the answer in your heart. Vichy''s mood is actually the same as yours. He may blame Su Ran, but more of it is love, right?"


    Song ting snorted, "It seems that he knows me very well."


    Ding Cen joked, "It''s okay. If I don''t know my fiance, then I won''t live in vain, right?"

 Chapter 324 What about Me? Miss Me? (1)

    Chapter 324 what about me? Do I miss me?


    Song Tingyu didn''t really like the word "Fiance..." So he frowned.


    Ding Cen was also a very thoughtful woman. When she realized that Song Tingyu didn''t like it, she stopped making jokes like this and changed the subject, "Are you sure about that project?"


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and turned to ask her, "What do you think?"


    "Yes!" Ding Cen laughed loudly.


    Song Tingyu narrowed his eyes and a dangerous light flashed through them.


    He was really looking forward to meeting Gu Dongcheng. He really wanted to see how Gu Dongcheng would react to his appearance...


    At the thought of this, Song Tingyu''s lips curled up in a cold arc.


    Gu Dongcheng had been on a business trip for several days and finally returned to dan Ancheng. He had just gotten off the plane when he received a phone call reporting a very bad news to him.


    He walked out of the airport with his phone in his hand, "Can you take all of this? What''s the use of raising you trash? Have they signed the contract yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "There''s another way if you don''t sign it. What a waste!" Gu Dongcheng allowed the person who came to pick him up to put his simple luggage in the trunk of the car. He opened the door and sat in, "Make an appointment for me. I have to take this project down. By the way, who is going to take this project? Which company in the country?"


    "It''s not domestic, it''s Xinjiapo. It''s called the Sky-sea group..."


    "Sky-sea group?" Gu Dongcheng frowned. Tianhai group bought Sushi a while ago, and now it''s competing with him for the project? What a joke!


    "Send all the Sky-sea group information to my email in the shortest time possible."


    After Gu Dongcheng finished speaking, he hung up. He took his laptop and Gao Sheng was very fast. He received detailed information about the Sky-sea group.


    The Sky-sea group was founded many years ago by a chinese surname ding and was very famous in Xinjiapo. A year ago, after ding youye died, the Sky-sea group was handed over to his only daughter, Ding Cen.


    However, Ding Cen''s position was not stable because Ding Youye''s brother, Ding Cen''s uncle, had always been eyeing the Sky-sea group!


    After reading the information, Gu Dongcheng called Mr. Qian. The money over there was always polite, "Mr. Gu, you''re so polite. Ask me out for dinner."


    "Of course." Gu Dongcheng smiled and said, "I''ve been busy traveling recently. I haven''t had dinner with president qian for a long time. I just came back. Have dinner together?"


    "Unfortunately, someone from the Sky-sea group asked me to have dinner with him. He''s also interested in my project. Does president gu want to come with me?"


    Gu Dongcheng also wanted to see who the Sky-sea group was and wanted to snatch something from his hand. He curled his lips coldly, "Of course."


    Not long after hanging up, Gu Dongcheng received the address that president qian sent him. He didn''t even return home or company, so he sent the driver to the address that president qian gave him.


    When Gu Dongcheng arrived at the designated room, the waiter helped him open the door.


    Before he could even walk in, his voice came out, "Mr. Qian..."


    When Mr. Qian stood up and stepped aside, the person sitting next to him appeared in front of Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng was actually a man who knew how to hide his thoughts, because he was too deep, but when he saw the people around president qian, the surprise in his eyes was that he could not hide it, even if he quickly hid it, and his expression recovered.


    But Song Tingyu still caught it.


    Mr. Qian pointed to his seat, "Mr. Gu is here? Sit down, please."


    Gu Dongcheng walked in and sat down. He looked at Song Tingyu and found a woman beside him. He had just seen a picture of her. It was Ding Cen from the Sky-sea group.


    Gu Dongcheng felt that he had underestimated Song Tingyu. He had disappeared for two years, and when everyone thought he was dead, he appeared before him in this manner.


    No wonder he wanted to steal his project!


    It turns out that Song Tingyu and the Sky-sea group have a hand in this!


    Mr. Qian chuckled, "Song Boss, Mr. Gu, you''ve met before, so I don''t need to introduce you, right?"


    "Mr. Qian really likes to joke. Since he knew that song was always a Sky-sea group in the early days, he should have said that he knew song, right?" Gu Dongcheng sat down and curled his lips.


    Qian felt a little embarrassed and touched his face, "I admit, I made a small joke. Isn''t that because everyone is from Ancheng? Song Boss left Ancheng for so long and didn''t come back. Everyone is old acquaintances. It''s good to meet and have dinner. Hahaha..."


    Mr. Qian asked someone to bring in a few more bottles of wine. He looked very happy and in good spirits. He even personally poured the glasses for Song Tingyu and Gu Dongcheng, "Come on, Song Boss, Mr. Gu, Miss Ding, let''s have a drink. I''m really happy tonight if we don''t get drunk or not."


    Gu Dongcheng stopped Mr. Qian with his hand, "Mr. Qian, we''re here to talk business tonight. It''s not good to be drunk."


    Mr. Qian was stunned and looked at Song Tingyu and Ding Cen, "What''s the matter? Hehe hehe, I just asked you to come over for dinner..."


    "I''m coming over tonight. First, I''m here to have dinner with Mr. Qian. Second, about that project, Mr. Qian, we should have a chat. We didn''t say it was good before, but we almost didn''t sign the contract. Now you want to change your mind?"


    Song Tingyu did not make a sound from beginning to end. With a smile on his lips and a cigarette in his mouth, he leaned back on the chair, one hand on the table, and his posture was very languid. He quietly watched what Gu Dongcheng and qian were talking about. He was not in a hurry at all.


    Ding Cen looked at the two of them with one hand propping up his chin.


    Mr. Qian''s face turned ugly, "What did Mr. Gu say? I''m not changing my mind. We didn''t say anything before, but we talked before you went on a business trip. Besides, you didn''t show up at the reception in Xinjiapo that day. As you can imagine, you didn''t really care. Unlike song and Miss Ding, they were very sincere."


    Qian always knew that Gu Dongcheng was a gentleman on the surface. He tried his best to use all kinds of dirty methods. Besides, this man was really vicious. He chose to cooperate with Song Tingyu, but he was worried that Gu Dongcheng would retaliate behind his back, but there was no way. He was also worried that if he cooperated with Gu Dongcheng, there would be no bones left for him to swallow in the future. What should he do?


    He had his own considerations when choosing Song Tingyu. Although Song Tingyu had been away for two years and left in an extremely depressed manner two years ago, now that he was back, he came back as the fiance of the Sky-sea group. It was conceivable that this man''s ability was really not to be underestimated. Besides, they had worked together before. Song Tingyu, although his methods were also ruthless, But it''s better to be honest and have your own principles.

 Chapter 325 What about Me? Miss Me? (2)

    Chapter 325 what about me? Do I miss me? (2)


    Gu Dongcheng was a man with no bottom line and no principles.


    For the past two years, everyone in the circle of Ancheng has known.


    "So, money doesn''t want to work with me anymore?" Gu Dongcheng narrowed his eyes and smiled dangerously.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Qian just made it clear that you want to cooperate with me. Don''t you understand what he means? Still not heard? He''s clearly telling you that he doesn''t want to work with you, don''t you understand?" Ding Cen smiled and said, "It''s not good to do business like Mr. Gu. Don''t scare away everyone who wants to work with you..."


    Gu Dongcheng shook his head and sneered, "Miss Ding has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. Trial, no wonder you like her. But I remember you didn''t like this type of strong woman before. You didn''t seem to like this type at first, did you? Do you remember what happened at the jewelry store? That''s such a big deal. You should remember all the money, right?"


    Ding Cen continued to smile and took Gu Dongcheng''s words, "Is Mr. Gu talking about Trial''s ex-wife, Su Ran? Trial also told me about that. Two years ago, Trial almost forgot. It''s hard for Mr. Gu to remember so clearly..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes changed, but his smile remained on the surface.


    "If Mr. Gu came today for the project, that would be unfortunate. Just now, we have signed a contract with president qian." Ding Cen dropped another bombshell.


    She really wanted to see when the fake mask Gu Dongcheng was wearing tonight would crack!


    Gu Dongcheng''s face turned ugly and gloomy. He immediately turned to president qian and said, "Are you playing with me?"


    "President gu, how can you say that? I never said I asked you to come over tonight to talk about the project. I just asked you to come over for dinner..."


    Song Tingyu said in a sneer, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re losing more and more. What can you do? How will you get up one day if you lose so badly? But don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to get up and let you kneel on the ground forever, okay?"


    Gu Dongcheng stood up and almost lifted the entire table. He raised his eyebrows and stared at Song Tingyu, "Then I''ll wait for that day. The game is getting more and more fun. Song Tingyu, since you''re back, let''s play. Don''t back down. I''ll play with you all I can..."


    With that, he took his coat and left the room.


    Qian always looked at the mess on the table. Thinking of Gu Dongcheng''s appearance just now, he couldn''t help but worry. He didn''t know if the insidious man would take the opportunity to retaliate against him.


    "Song Boss, this..."


    Song Tingyu put out the cigarette in his hand and threw it on the ashtray, "Don''t worry, this is between me and him..."


    Ding Cen followed him out of the restaurant.


    Ding Cen knew that Song Tingyu came back this time to deal with Gu Dongcheng and get back everything that belonged to their The song family.


    But now that song ting was about to go against Song shi''s current Song shi, Ding Cen couldn''t help but worry, "If we keep hitting Gu Dongcheng from the business, will it be..."


    Song Tingyu was driving and turned to look at her, "Are you worried that the song family will be affected in the future?"


    Ding Cen nodded. After all, now that the Song shi was in Gu Dongcheng''s hands, he changed the name of the Song shi...


    "Even if the Song shi is going bankrupt, it''s not afraid..." Song Tingyu said faintly.


    Ding Cen knew that he was thinking too much. With Song Tingyu''s ability, he could save the Song shi from any major crisis in the future.


    "I''ll take you home." Ding Cen came to Ancheng and didn''t stay at Song Tingyu''s place.


    "I want to see Vichy."


    Song Tingyu looked out the window and said, "It''s late. Maybe another day."


    Ding Cen smiled, "Now that you''re back in Ancheng, you know all about it. Are you worried that I''ll be caught by the good press and scribbled about it when I go to your place? Are you worried that Su Ran will see you? Does she feel bad?"


    Song Tingyu only thought she was joking, so he didn''t say anything.


    "I really want to thank you for the year dad left. Without you, tianhai doesn''t know what it would be like now..." Ding Cen thought of something, so he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It''s just reciprocity. You''re welcome."


    Ding Cen shook her head. Two years ago, when she was traveling in Thailand and shopping at a duty-free shopping mall, there was a shooting robbery. Because of her special identity, her father, Ding Youye, would always arrange for someone to protect her. At that time, she saved him. After that, until now, she was still grateful for what she had done. If she had only run away and not saved Song Tingyu, perhaps her uncle would have taken the whole of tianhai by now...


    Song Tingyu had been in a coma for half a year before she woke up and had been searching for Song Weixi ever since. For this man, her father''s special appreciation, many times hinted that he was with her, but Song Tingyu was indifferent. Until a year ago, her father suddenly met with a car accident, and before he died, he asked her to talk to Song Tingyu. He hoped that Song Tingyu could help ding cen stabilize the Sky-sea group, and he hoped that he could marry her.


    But Song Tingyu shook his head and refused. He couldn''t marry Ding Cen, but he came up with a way to pretend to be an unmarried couple with Ding Cen until Ding Cen could safely sit in his seat.


    At that time, in the eyes of many people, they felt that Song Tingyu had good luck. Not only was she saved by ding cen, but also by Ding Youye. In the end, she climbed to the top of the ding family.


    But only Ding Cen understood that Song Tingyu didn''t care about all this. If she hadn''t saved him at the time, he wouldn''t have stayed in Xinjiapo, nor in the sky sea.


    Without him, tianhai would have been taken away by her uncle.


    With Song Tingyu''s ability, he could do a lot of things on his own, and he didn''t need to stay in tianhai like this.


    Ding Cen actually knew that Song Tingyu had another purpose, to use the connections of the Sky-sea group to find Song Weixi.


    "No, I don''t know what happened to tianhai..."


    Song Tingyu did not speak again. He drove her back and stopped at the door, "When are you going back to Xinjiapo?"


    Ding Cen unbuckled his seat belt and snorted, "What happened? Do you think my staying here will prevent you from getting back together with your ex-wife?"


    Song Tingyu treated her like a sister, smiled and rubbed her head, "Go back and rest. Good night."


    Su Ran stared at the number on the screen. It was Song Tingyu''s new number that she finally found from Tang Zichu.

 Chapter 326 Take You to See Vicky (1)

    Chapter 326 takes you to see Vichy (1)


    She couldn''t find him, so she had to call him.


    She took a deep breath, then pressed the phone number. It rang for a while, and Song Tingyu''s voice came out, "Hello."


    "Song Tingyu, this is Su Ran."


    "I know." Song Tingyu replied quickly.


    Su Ran paused for a moment, only to hear the silence over there, "I remember your number..."


    "... When Su Ran heard him say this, his heart was empty and there was an indescribable sadness.


    "I found your number from zichu. I wanted to ask you, when can I see Vichy?"


    "Do you think so of him?"


    "I think, I dream about it every night..." She nodded immediately.


    "What about me?"


    Su Ran was stunned when he suddenly said this. Just as she was thinking about what to say, Qiao Qing appeared in her open room. She seemed to have just finished talking to someone, so she came to Su Ran''s room to see her.


    "Ran Ran, xu wei is asking you out for dinner tomorrow night. Don''t forget..."


    Qiao Qing''s voice was loud, and Su Ran felt uncomfortable, "Mom...!"


    "What''s wrong? Remember to eat tomorrow night, don''t stand up for others. When you were sick, they took care of you in the hospital. When you were well, they asked you to eat, why did you push back? This child, really..." Until now, Qiao Qing did not know that Song Tingyu was back, so he was very anxious to help Su Ran set up the blind date, hoping that she could find one as soon as possible.


    Su Ran was even more anxious. When he went to listen to the movement on the other side of the phone, he found that there was a busy tone on the phone. Song Tingyu hung up the phone!


    Su Ran held his breath in his heart and felt nowhere to go.


    Qiao Qing walked over, "What''s wrong? You look so pale?"


    Su Ran looked up helplessly, "Mom, can you let me do the blind date on my own?"


    According to your character, if you let yourself do it, when will it be done? Xu Wei seems to have a good impression of you. You have to hurry..."


    Su Ran threw his phone on the bedside table, "I''m going to sleep. Turn off the lights for me when you leave."


    "You child."


    After Qiao Qing left, she turned off the lights in the room. Su Ran covered herself with the blanket and took her phone over. She pressed the number and the blue light of the phone reflected her nervous little face.


    Song Tingyu''s phone was turned off!


    He must have heard what Qiao Qing said just now, so he hung up and turned off his phone...


    Su Ran mumbled to his phone, "Didn''t you have a fiancee? Aren''t you getting married? You still care if I want you or not, what do you want to do with a blind date with a man?"


    She was just talking nonsense to herself. Who answered her?


    She tried several times but couldn''t get through. She gave up, threw her phone on the bed and closed her eyes.


    The next day, Su Ran was in the studio. Qiao Qing didn''t know how many times she had called to remind her of her date with Xu Wei. Su ran said yes, but she didn''t intend to go.


    She didn''t promise to have dinner with Xu Wei tonight. It was all decided by Qiao Qing and aunt wang.


    It was only when she walked out of the studio that she realized that her plan was wrong...


    Because Xu Wei''s car was parked outside the studio, and he was waiting for her.


    Su Ran wanted to pretend that he didn''t see her, so he could take a detour, but Xu Wei had already seen her come out, got out of the car, and opened the door, "Ran Ran, I''m here to pick you up for dinner."


    Su ran had no choice but to walk over and enter the passenger seat, "Thank you."


    Xu wei got in the car and drove away, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "All right, I''m not picky about food." Su Ran leaned against the window, listless...


    Finally, xu wei brought su ran to a new restaurant for dinner.


    Su Ran had heard of this restaurant from Tian Mi. She had been visiting it the day it opened. It was not surprising that she ate like Tian Mi.


    When Tian Mi came back, he was full of praise.


    Later, it seemed that there were comments on some food websites, and the reputation of this restaurant was really good.


    Xu wei will bring Su Ran here. It seems that he has already done some work on the internet...


    Xu Wei handed the plate to Su Ran and asked her to order.


    Su ran nodded, did not make any unnecessary excuses, looked at the menu, ordered a few dishes, and then handed them to Xu Wei: "Take a look."


    "You ordered what I like." Xu Wei didn''t even look at it, so he called the waiter and told him a few dishes that su ran had just ordered.


    "Would you like some wine?" Xu Wei said at the end.


    Su Ran shook his head, "No, you still have to drive."


    The food was served. Although the taste and appearance were really good, it was a pity that Su Ran really didn''t have much appetite. When she lowered her head to drink the soup, she felt a hot line of sight fall on her body.


    This line of sight was too much of a presence, and it seemed as if she had not left for a moment. For some reason, her heart was beating very fast at this time. As if she knew something, she immediately looked up and met the line of sight that had just landed on her body.


    Their eyes met, and neither of them looked away.


    Xu Wei was talking to Su Ran. Although she didn''t say much, she would nod her head and occasionally say a few words. But now that he spoke, she didn''t respond at all. He felt strange, so he looked up and saw Su Ran staring at somewhere in the restaurant.


    "Ran Ran, what''s wrong?"


    Su Ran didn''t answer him, so he followed Su Ran''s line of sight.


    At a table not far away, Song Tingyu and a beautiful girl with short hair were eating there.


    Song Tingyu seemed to have put down the knife and fork long ago, holding the red wine in his right hand, shaking gently, but his deep eyes were staring at Su Ran again.


    Xu Wei didn''t expect to meet Song Tingyu at dinner.


    Su Ran was obviously influenced by him, so even if he took his eyes back, he seemed absent-minded.


    "Ran Ran, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Su ran coughed softly. She was thinking that it was not easy to see Song Tingyu again, so she must stop him and ask him to take her to see Song Weixi.


    Originally, he had no appetite. Now that he met Song Tingyu and Ding Cen here, Su Ran had no appetite. He simply put down his head and looked at Song Tingyu with all his attention.


    He didn''t know if they were going to leave.


    "Ran Ran, you''re not eating?"


    "I''m not eating, I''m full..." Su Ran shook his head and said, "Xu Wei, you go back first. I have something to do..."

 Chapter 327 Take You to See Vicky (2)

    Chapter 327 takes you to see Vichy (2)


    "What''s the matter with you? I can..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Ran refused, "No, I''ll go by myself."


    "Ran Ran, to be honest, I have a good feeling for you, but I don''t know if you have a problem with me." Xu Wei was not blind, and no matter how slow he was about relationships, he knew that Su Ran was not interested in him...


    Su Ran looked at him, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk about this right now, so I''ve delayed your time. I''m sorry..."


    Xu Wei, on the other hand, was quite generous and smiled, "If you don''t like me, you have to say sorry to me?"


    Su Ran smiled.


    She saw that Song Tingyu and Ding Cen were already full and were paying the bill. She was ready to go back and said, "Xu Wei, you can go first."


    She chased after them in a hurry, but she didn''t know that Song Tingyu and Ding Cen were nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. Why did they walk so fast?


    She was already trying to catch up as fast as she could. Why did she lose it?


    Just as her heart was filled with disappointment, a car stopped beside her. The window in the passenger seat was lowered, revealing Ding Cen''s face, "Miss Su, Trial let you in the car and said he would take you to see Vichy."


    Su ran nodded, opened the door and sat in the back seat.


    Although what Ding Cen said just now made her a little uncomfortable, now she couldn''t care less. She just wanted to see Song Weixi.


    She missed him too much.


    Su Ran sat in the back seat of the car and did not speak. Song Tingyu and Ding Cen sat in front of him and talked a lot. Although Ding Cen was talking most of the time and Song Tingyu was answering, the atmosphere in front and behind of the car was completely different.


    Su Ran leaned against the car door and looked out the window, trying not to listen to what they were saying.


    It seemed that it could indeed isolate itself from their world.


    The car stopped at a place, and Su Ran came to his senses. Ding Cen turned around and waved her hand, "Goodbye, Miss Su."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Goodbye."


    Ding Cen opened the door and got out of the car. He walked to the house in front of him and opened the door with the key.


    Ding Cen didn''t live with Song Tingyu?


    Song Tingyu saw her go in and said, "Su Ran, sit in the front."


    Su Ran didn''t know why he asked her to do this, but she didn''t think too much about it, so she got down from the back of the car and sat in the passenger seat.


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, restarted the car and drove away.


    Without Ding Cen here, there was silence in the carriage. Neither Song Tingyu nor Su Ran spoke.


    Song Tingyu silently drove the car back to his current residence in Ancheng. It was a villa. The door was locked with a password. He entered the password and went in first. He turned to the side and said, "Come in."


    Su Ran nodded and followed him in.


    Song ting changed his shoes, took out a pair of women''s cotton slippers from the entrance and threw them in front of Su Ran. Then, he walked past her and didn''t bother with her anymore.


    Su Ran looked down at the cotton slippers at her feet and finally bent down to take off her boots. Instead of wearing the cotton slippers Song Tingyu gave her, she stepped on the ground in her socks.


    The shoes were probably Ding Cen''s. She didn''t want to wear them...


    She had just seen song ting run into a building. She took off her shoes and went upstairs immediately. But she didn''t know which room Song Tingyu went to. Just as she was wondering, he came out of the room, crossed his arms and looked at her feet, "Why aren''t you wearing shoes?"


    Su Ran thought her excuse was ridiculous, but that was her idea, "I don''t want to wear it."


    "You don''t want to wear it?" Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "Go down and put on your shoes, or you won''t be able to see Vichy."


    "You...!"


    Su Ran gritted her teeth and finally went downstairs to put on the slippers that Song Tingyu had just handed her. Once she stepped in, Su Ran felt something inside. She frowned, bent down and reached into the cotton slipper to find the brand.


    She was stunned...


    So this isn''t Ding Cen''s shoe, it''s a new pair of shoes...


    Su Ran threw the brand in the trash can and couldn''t wait to go upstairs. Song Tingyu was still waiting for her at the door of the room that had just appeared.


    Su Ran knew that Song Weixi was inside.


    She held her breath as she approached. Song ting stepped aside and let her pass him into the room.


    Su Ran really saw Song Weixi in bed. He was already asleep. She also saw Fang sister-in-law. Song Tingyu must have called to take care of Song Weixi. After all, Fang sister-in-law had always taken care of him in the The song family.


    Fang sister-in-law was experienced, and Song Weixi was used to her.


    Fang sister-in-law helped song Vichy pull up the quilt and saw Su Ran walking in, "Madam!" Her tone was very surprised, but she seemed to suddenly realize that something was wrong, so she immediately changed her voice: "Miss Su, you''re here..."


    Su Ran smiled, "Fang sister-in-law."


    "Young master, since you''re back, I''ll go back first. I''ll take care of young master tomorrow morning."


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Okay, be careful."


    Fang sister-in-law and Song Tingyu finished talking and said goodbye to Su Ran.


    Ever since Su Ran entered the room, her eyes and attention were completely attracted by the tiny figure lying on the bed. She almost didn''t notice that sister-in-law had said goodbye to her.


    She walked slowly to the bedside and finally saw Song Weixi''s small face. Her eyes were warm and tears almost came out of her eyes.


    Su Ran sat by the bed and greedily looked at Song Weixi''s little face. She didn''t even dare to blink for fear that she would blink. If she opened it again, everything in front of her would disappear. She was just dreaming.


    In the past two years, she had had too many dreams like this, so she felt that everything in front of her seemed unreal.


    Song Weixi, her son, came back to her and was right in front of her.


    She reached out and carefully took Song Weixi''s small hand and placed it in her palm.


    She wanted to give him a good hug, but she was afraid of waking him up, so she could only sit here and look at him, let her sit here and look at him all the time, and she was willing to...


    "Vichy..." She whispered Song Weixi''s name.


    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she realized that Song Tingyu had come to the bed and was looking at her and Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi, who had fallen asleep, did not seem to be sleeping very well. He did not know whether he was having a nightmare or not. He suddenly frowned and his hands were shaking vigorously, as if he was trying to break free of something or someone. His mouth was still open and closed, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 328 Its All over (1)

    Chapter 328 is over (1)


    Su Ran held his little hand, "Vichy, what''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"


    At last, Song Weixi screamed and sat up from the bed. His face was covered with sweat and tears. He was at a loss and helpless, and his eyes were empty as he looked at Su Ran.


    "Vichy..."


    Su Ran''s voice trembled a little. He reached out to wipe the sweat off Song Weixi''s face, but when Song Weixi saw her reach out, fear suddenly appeared in his eyes. He violently waved Su Ran''s hand off and burst into tears.


    "Vichy..." Su Ran looked in disbelief at the hand that Song Weixi had knocked off.


    After pushing Su Ran''s hand away, Song Weixi shrank into the quilt as if he had seen something terrible. He cried loudly and trembled all over.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Su Ran wouldn''t have believed that this was the son she had been thinking about day and night!


    "Vichy..." Su Ran wanted to get closer, but he was worried that his reaction would get more excited, so he didn''t dare to move forward, "It''s mom, I''m mom..."


    Song Weixi didn''t say a word and just kept moving to the corner.


    Song Tingyu pulled up the heartbroken su ran and pushed her shoulder, "You go out first."


    Su Ran bit her lip hard and nodded.


    She knew that Song Weixi had seen her, and if she stayed here, she didn''t know what Song Weixi would do.


    She did not dare to delay any longer and left the room quickly.


    As she left the room quickly, she heard Song Weixi''s cry behind her, which was like a heavy stone hitting Su Ran''s heart, almost suffocating her.


    She quickly ran out of the room. When she came down the stairs, because she ran too fast and didn''t look where she was going, she fell to the ground and broke her hands. She didn''t feel any pain, because now her heart was bleeding and the pain in other places was meaningless.


    She buried herself between her legs, and the quiet darkness did not seem to make her feel any better...


    She could not forget the strangeness and fear in Song Weixi''s eyes when she saw her, the constant beating and pushing of Song Weixi''s hands as if he had seen a ghost, just to make her leave, and the loud wailing of Song Weixi when he saw her...


    "Vichy..." Su ran gripped her heart tightly with her hand and called out to Song Weixi in a trembling voice.


    He didn''t recognize her, he didn''t recognize her at all...


    Even when she was talking about his mother, his reaction was even more intense...


    Su Ran didn''t know what to do...


    The upstairs gradually quieted down. She sat on the cold ground, as if her soul had been drawn away.


    She finally understood what Song Tingyu said to her that day. She said she didn''t know if Song Weixi wanted to see her or if Song Weixi hated her...


    From Song Weixi''s reaction just now, he really didn''t want to see her, and subconsciously resented her...


    Because she left her behind for two years...


    Because she hadn''t been by his side for two years...


    It took Song Tingyu a long time to coax Song Weixi. He was extremely excited tonight...


    He put Song Weixi, who had fallen asleep again, on the bed, wiped the tears off his face with both hands, and pulled up the quilt.


    It seems that his previous guess has come true...


    Song Weixi was really rejecting Su Ran subconsciously...


    When he first found Song Weixi, when he heard the word "Mom..." He would be very angry...


    He dimmed the lights in Song Weixi''s room and slowly walked out, but he didn''t close the door, because if anything happened to Song Weixi inside, he could hear it immediately.


    He went downstairs and saw Su Ran sitting at the top of the stairs, holding himself tightly with both hands, his thin shoulders trembling.


    She just sat on the cold floor...


    Song Tingyu''s eyes darkened. He walked down quickly and picked up the woman sitting on the ground.


    Su Ran was so immersed in her thoughts that she was startled by Song Tingyu''s sudden action. When she looked up, tears were still hanging in the corner of her eyes...


    Song Tingyu carried her to the living room and put her on the sofa. He silently went to get a tissue from the table and handed it to her.


    Su Ran took a tissue and wiped her tears. She knew she was in a mess, but when she saw Song Weixi like that, her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe.


    How did Song Weixi, who was once lively and well-behaved and sensible, become what she is today?


    She could not imagine what he had experienced in the past two years, otherwise, how could this be...


    "You''re surprised to see Vichy like this, aren''t you?"


    Song Tingyu broke the silence and said.


    Su ran glanced upstairs at Song Weixi''s room, "What happened?"


    Song Tingyu put his hands on his thighs and approached her, "Do you feel bad seeing him like this? Blame yourself?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything. She knew that Song Tingyu had been resenting why she had let go of his hand two years ago...


    He had already said that he didn''t like her to keep everything in his heart. He wanted her to know that no matter what happened, he was always by her side. With him around, she didn''t have to bear so much...


    Perhaps the most unforgettable thing about Song Tingyu was that no matter what the reason was, she always let go of his hand first...


    He felt tired, because he had tried to grab her hand when she wanted to let go again and again...


    Song Tingyu picked up the cigarette case on the coffee table, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    Su Ran noticed that the way he was smoking was very different from before. In the past, he had no dependence on cigarettes and only lit a cigarette when he was really depressed and had to have social engagements. But now it was different. From the reunion to this moment, she saw him smoking frequently.


    He seemed to be addicted to cigarettes and had developed a dependence on them.


    "When I was about to go to Thailand, I didn''t intend to take Song Weixi with me, so I sent someone to take him to Vancouver to take care of him. Gu Dongcheng confirmed my location and hired an assassin to go to Thailand to eradicate me. That so-called gunshot robbery was just a cover. After my accident, ding cen saved me and I fell asleep in the hospital for almost half a year. On Vichy''s side, He''s fighting with a bunch of boys..."

 Chapter 329 Its All over (2)

    Chapter 329 is over (2)


    Song ting shook the cigarette ash in his hand and continued, "I took him to Xinjiapo and investigated what he had been through for more than a year. Then I found out that after my accident, he was sent to the welfare home in Vancouver. Later, he was adopted by a couple and taken to Thailand. The couple already had a boy and had a car accident, so they couldn''t have children. They thought it was just a child. Then The welfare home was picked up by a man, but the man didn''t treat him well either. He liked to drink, and every time he got drunk, he liked to hit Vichy with a stick. When he first found him, he was covered in bruises and scars, old and new..."


    Su Ran''s eyes were wide open and her breathing was rapid. She could not imagine how much Song Weixi had experienced in the past two years, and he was only six years old now...


    An adult who has experienced all this is afraid that it will leave a shadow in his heart, let alone such a small child...


    Tears were streaming down her face and her heart was throbbing...


    Her hair was disheveled over her shoulders, and she was too embarrassed. Her hands were piercing through the hair and clasping her head. She almost fell to the ground and rolled in pain.


    Song Tingyu pressed the cigarette butt on the ashtray, walked over, held her shoulder and lifted her face, wiping away the tears with his fingers.


    She was extremely unstable at the moment. Song Tingyu put his arm around her shoulder, pressed her face against his chest and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s all over..."


    Su Ran clenched his hands into fists and punched him in the back. His head was half tilted and his mouth was open, like a drowning person. He was breathing heavily, but it seemed like he was choking again, and then coughing violently.


    She did not know how long this situation lasted until she finally calmed down.


    Song Tingyu put his arms around her and looked out the window. It was late at night...


    He picked Su Ran up, went upstairs, and put her on the bed in the guest room. She held the quilt and stared at the bed with empty eyes.


    Her cell phone rang at this time.


    Song Tingyu took it over to take a look, then looked at Su Ran. How could she be in the mood to answer the phone now?


    He pressed the answer button and Qiao Qing''s voice came over the phone, "Ran Ran, why aren''t you back so late? Still with Xu Wei?"


    "She''s here with me." Song Tingyu frowned.


    "You are?" Qiao Qing did not recognize Song Tingyu''s voice for a moment.


    "Song Tingyu."


    "Ah...!" There was a ghostly scream from Qiao Qing''s side, because it was getting late and she heard the voice of a man who had been missing for two years. Why wasn''t she afraid?


    Song Tingyu was not in the mood to pay attention to her. He hung up the phone and threw Su Ran''s phone on the bedside table.


    He stood by the bed and looked at Su Ran, "Listen to Su Ran. Vichy''s past is over. The most important thing is that he''s back now. If you feel guilty and sad, stay by his side in the future. He''ll get better..."


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Song Tingyu knew that she needed some time to cushion herself. Whoever heard the news would not recover for a while, and so would he.


    "Sleep here tonight. It''s too late. Don''t go back..." Song Tingyu said, dimming the lights in the room and leaving.


    Su Ran covered his face with his hands in the dark and finally lifted the quilt to sit up, put on his shoes and left the room.


    She went into Song Weixi''s room and got closer. She wanted to reach out and touch his little face, but when she remembered his attitude towards her, she took her hand back and stood by the bed to look at him, not wanting to wake him up.


    "Vichy, I''m sorry."


    Su Ran slept in Song Weixi''s room at night, but she didn''t dare to sleep in the same bed as before. Instead, she slept on the sofa.


    When Su Ran actually came out of the guest room, Song Tingyu knew that because he was drinking in the living room downstairs, he saw her figure enter Song Weixi''s room.


    After putting down the wine glass, Song Tingyu opened his eyes and looked at the clock on the wall. Then he stood up and went upstairs.


    He took a quilt from the guest room and went to Song Weixi''s room, covering Su Ran who was sleeping on the sofa.


    In the morning, Su Ran woke up early. She moved and the quilt fell on the carpet.


    She was taken aback and realized that song ting had covered herself with this quilt.


    She picked up the quilt and folded it on the sofa.


    It was winter, and at seven in the morning, the sky was not very bright outside. She put on her shoes and carefully went to Song Weixi''s bed first. She couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss his forehead.


    She was afraid of waking him up, so her movements were very gentle.


    After leaving the room, she went downstairs to the kitchen. Fortunately, Fang sister-in-law was taking care of the two of them now, so the kitchen fridge was filled with ingredients.


    Su Ran took some out and began to move his hands skillfully.


    She made Song Weixi''s favorite carrot corn porridge and noodles.


    When it was almost finished, Fang sister-in-law also came over. She also came early in the morning to make breakfast for Song Tingyu and Song Weixi.


    Seeing Su Ran in the kitchen and smelling the food, she paused, then smiled and said, "Miss Su is up so early."


    "I made some breakfast."


    Fang sister-in-law took care of Song Weixi for four years. Naturally, she knew Song Weixi''s taste very well. She looked at him and said, "It''s all young master''s favorite breakfast. By the way, is the noodles for young master?"


    Su ran nodded.


    "Then you''re busy. I''ll go up and see if the young master is up."


    Su ran looked out of the kitchen and really wanted to go up and take a look, but there was no way. Song Weixi probably didn''t want to see her now.


    She knew that Song Tingyu had already gone out for a run. When she brought her things up and put them in the dining room, the door was opened.


    Song Tingyu came in in his sportswear.


    Su Ran took the initiative to walk over, "I''ve made breakfast. Remember to eat with Vichy later..." She paused, "Can you promise me something?"


    "What is it?" Song Tingyu looked at her.

 Chapter 330 For Song Weixi, She Had to Take It Slow (1)

    Chapter 330 for Song Weixi, she can only take it slow (1)


    "I''ll cook for Vichy at noon and at night..." She knew she couldn''t rush, so she could only slowly get along with Song Weixi.


    "He''s your son. You don''t need my permission to come and see him."


    Su Ran nodded, "Can you give me the key or give me the password to the door?"


    "You know the password."


    Su Ran was stunned and heard Song Tingyu say, "Your birthday."


    Fang sister-in-law did not know what had happened last night and soon came down with Song Weixi in his arms. As Su Ran had expected, when Song Weixi saw her, he did not make such a big fuss or even cry like last night, but he did not look at su ran either. Instead, he pressed his head against Fang sister-in-law''s shoulder.


    Su ran could not hide the bitterness in her heart, but she knew that she could not be anxious. Song Weixi saw that she did not make such a fuss this morning as last night. It was already very good. She could not ask for too much. Take your time.


    "I''m going back first."


    Fang sister-in-law was putting a bowl of warm porridge in front of Song Weixi. When he heard this, he was stunned, "Miss Su won''t go back after breakfast?"


    Although she knew that Su Ran and Song Tingyu had divorced a long time ago, and they could not get along as they used to, Su Ran was now in a state of wanting to get close to Song Weixi but not daring to get close to her. She felt a little strange.


    "No, Fang sister-in-law, take good care of Vichy. I''ll come back at noon and at night..."


    Fang sister-in-law nodded, "Okay."


    Song Tingyu grabbed her wrist and said, "Wait for me. I''ll go change and send you back. It''s hard to stop a car here."


    "Yes." Su Ran did not make many excuses.


    When song ting went to change his clothes, Su Ran walked slowly to the dining room. Song Weixi was drinking porridge with his head down.


    Su ran stared at him with greedy eyes, not willing to blink at all.


    Fang sister-in-law took out the dishes for her, "Miss Su, have breakfast first before you go back."


    "No need, Fang sister-in-law."


    Su Ran waved his hand and continued to stare at Song Weixi. An autistic child would usually be very quiet if he didn''t touch his bottom line. He would only immerse himself in his own world and basically have no reaction to the outside world.


    That''s how Song Weixi is now.


    His big, lively eyes were now colorless and emotionless when he looked at people.


    Fang sister-in-law knew that she was upset, "Miss Su, don''t be upset. The young master will get better..."


    Su Ran was also sure, "Yes, it will get better..."


    She won''t let Song Weixi go on like this. She''ll make him better...


    Soon, Song Tingyu changed her clothes and came down, holding the car keys in her hand. Su Ran followed her out. At the gate, she saw song ting lose the password. Her eyes were fixed on Song Tingyu''s slender and clean fingers.


    Those numbers were indeed her birthday.


    After opening the door, Song Tingyu''s voice came from the front, "I wonder why I used your birthday as the password."


    Su Ran pursed his lips and loosened them. Before she could answer, he added, "I''m surprised too."


    But when he was ready to return in Xinjiapo, he had someone look for a house for him in Ancheng. The house was a password lock at that time, and the person asked him what password to set, and these numbers appeared in his mind.


    Qiao Qing got up early, so when Song Tingyu''s car stopped in front of the black carved door of the The su family compound, she saw it.


    Although she didn''t see the person inside clearly, seeing Su Ran coming down from above and the phone call last night, she knew in her heart that it was Song Tingyu who sent her back.


    Su ran got out of the car and walked in. When she saw Qiao Qing in the yard, she called out softly, "Mom."


    Qiao Qing put down the watering tool in his hand and followed her in, "Did Song Tingyu send you back just now?"


    Su Ran was stunned...


    Last night, she was too shocked by Song Weixi''s incident, so her mind was empty and she couldn''t care about anything. Of course, she didn''t call Qiao Qing as usual because she came back too late...


    But judging from the situation, Qiao Qing should have called her last night, and Song Tingyu received the call...


    She nodded.


    Qiao Qing naturally noticed her eyes, which were swollen from crying in the morning, "I thought he was already..."


    But he didn''t expect to come back.


    It seemed that Su Ran was concerned about getting tangled up with that man.


    In fact, from a mother''s point of view, she really hoped that Su Ran would find a more ordinary, stable man. Song Tingyu had too many things on his back, destined for his life, either big rise or big fall...


    Qiao Qing really didn''t want Su Ran to be sad for him, sad for him...


    However, she also knew that she was a person who had been there before. It was really hard to say what was going on with her feelings, and it was not something that she, as a bystander, could interfere with.


    "He''s not dead, he''s back..." Su Ran understood what she meant by that.


    Qiao Qing nodded, "Anyway, just come back..." Her voice paused for a moment, then looked at Su Ran, "Where''s Vichy? How''s Vichy?"


    Su Ran knew that there was no need to hide Qiao Qing now, so he told her everything.


    When she heard it, her eyes were filled with shock and heartache.


    "How could this be..."


    What Song Tingyu told her last night, what Su Ran had in mind, she no longer wanted to think about it, only thought that perhaps what Song Weixi had experienced was far from what she had in mind.


    He had gone through much more...


    Su Ran didn''t even know how a little boy like him managed to get through it...


    When it comes to an adult, he doesn''t know how to get through it, let alone a child of a few years old...


    Su Ran didn''t want to talk to qiao qing more about song Vichy''s experience in the past two years because she was afraid of touching the bloody past when she wanted to explore it herself...


    "Mom, I''ve made it clear to Xu Wei that I don''t want to find a blind date for me anymore. Vichy is like this. I just want to put more effort into him..."


    Qiao Qing sighed heavily, "I understand."


    What else can we do in this situation...


    Although she was worried about Su Ran''s life, Su Ran was not in the mood to pay attention to her in Song Weixi''s situation, and she knew that Song Tingyu and Song Weixi were back, and she had no such thoughts...


    Qiao Qing patted his daughter on the shoulder, "Go up and pack up and change. Take your time with Vichy. Spend more time with him. He''ll get better..."

 Chapter 331 For Song Weixi, She Had to Take It Slow (2)

    Chapter 331 for Song Weixi, she can only take it slow (2)


    "Yes."


    Tian Mi did not know what was going on with Song Weixi. When he heard that Su Ran had gone to see Song Weixi last night, he immediately said that he wanted to see him too.


    After all, it''s been two years, and Tian Mi misses Song Weixi to death.


    Su Ran sighed and briefly explained Song Weixi''s situation...


    Tian Mi gritted his teeth and looked at him fiercely, "Gu Dongcheng, this bastard, killed thousands of knives... If it weren''t for him, Song Tingyu and the others wouldn''t have disappeared for two years, Vichy wouldn''t have gone through these things. How could this happen now? He would have died a horrible death, he would have died a terrible death!"


    Now Tian Mi wanted him to be so arrogant all the time, because he was so arrogant that when he failed, the pain he felt would reach the limit.


    She was waiting for Gu Dongcheng''s day...


    She could not get rid of Mrs. Gu''s identity now. She felt that it was a shame for her whole life.


    Knowing Gu Dongcheng was the greatest misfortune of her life!


    "Then can I go and see him?" Tian Mi said cautiously.


    "Another day." Su Ran knew about Song Weixi''s situation and still preferred to be quiet. She was going to be with him every day now. She wanted to wait for him to familiarize himself with her before letting others see him.


    "All right, I''ll come back when he''s more stable." Tian Mi comforted su ran and said, "Ran Ran, don''t worry too much. Vichy will get better..."


    Su Ran smiled bitterly. She had heard this sentence many times in this day...


    She said to herself in her heart, "Yes, Song Weixi will definitely be able to return to her old self..."


    "Can you ask more children to get along with him?" Tian Mi came up with a solution, "Xi Nuannuan used to like to pester him. If only Xi Nuannuan was still here... Sometimes, it would be great for a child to change into this disease if they were with someone of the same age..."


    Tian Mi''s voice was filled with regret, "But xinuan and Hope were brought back to Jiangcheng by Mu Chucheng..."


    Su Ran also felt that this was the right way to let Song Weixi see more people he used to get along with, maybe it would make him a lot better.


    "I''ll call Hope another day."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran left the studio early in the afternoon. When she wanted to go over to Song Tingyu''s place, she dropped by to buy some food. But she received a call from Fang sister-in-law saying that she had already bought all the food in the morning.


    She drove to Song Tingyu''s place, entered her birthday, and the door opened.


    In fact, she still felt quite uneasy.


    Because although Song Weixi didn''t see her as noisy as last night in the morning, now she wasn''t sure what he would do...


    If he had kept her away like last night, she didn''t know how else she could get close to him...


    Fortunately, she opened the door and entered cautiously. Song Weixi was sitting on the heavy woolen carpet in the living room, drawing. He did not look up at her coming in.


    Su Ran looked at him, changed his shoes and went into the kitchen.


    She wanted to touch Song Weixi, but she didn''t dare.


    She always felt that it was a great happiness for her to be able to let her get so close to him quietly. She couldn''t think too much, really couldn''t...


    If people are too greedy, there will be nothing in the end...


    For Song Weixi, she could only come slowly...


    She went into the kitchen and said to his sister-in-law, "Fang sister-in-law, go out and accompany Vichy. I''ll be fine."


    "Well, Miss Su knows more about young master and young master''s tastes..."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Is Song Tingyu coming back for lunch?"


    "The young master wasn''t coming back, but today he said he was coming back..."


    Su Ran nodded and started cooking.


    She looked out of the kitchen and saw that Song Weixi was still drawing quietly. Although Fang sister-in-law was with her, she could not interact with him.


    When she went to the studio in the morning, she bought a bunch of books about children with autism and read them all morning...


    Song Weixi couldn''t go on like this. She knew that when she was in Xinjiapo, Song Tingyu had sent him to that special kind of school, but it didn''t improve Song Weixi''s situation much...


    Su Ran was deep in thought. When she went back at night, she wanted to call Hope...


    In fact, now xinuan and Hope are living in Jiangcheng, and Xi Nuannuan is also studying there. It would be troublesome for them to come over, but Su Ran couldn''t think of a better way...


    Probably because he was too focused on other things, Su Ran didn''t put much thought into other things.


    She was cutting the vegetables now, and accidentally, the knife cut hard on her finger, and blood flowed down from her fingertips. She instinctively threw the knife on the ground because of the pain.


    The metal props fell to the ground and made a crisp sound, which was heard by everyone outside.


    Fang sister-in-law and Song Tingyu, who had just opened the door, were stunned.


    Before Fang sister-in-law could react, Song Tingyu walked quickly to the kitchen. Su Ran had blood on one finger, and her brows were tightly furrowed. She was holding the wound from the other hand.


    Song Tingyu walked over and pulled her hand away. Noticing the wound on her finger, his eyes darkened, "Why are you so careless..."


    Su Ran couldn''t say anything. He held her hand, turned on the tap, let the water wash her wound, and then said to the outside of the kitchen, "Fang sister-in-law, go find the medicine box."


    "Yes, young master."


    After Song Tingyu washed her wound, he pulled her out, sat her on the sofa, opened the medicine box, and helped her with the wound.


    The disinfectant that she had just used sprayed on her wound, causing her to cry in pain.


    But I accidentally saw Song Weixi looking at her as well.


    Although there was still a dull look in his eyes, he would have noticed her. Su Ran felt a burst of joy in his heart, but suddenly felt the pain in the wound. She frowned hard and saw song ting press her wound with her hand expressionlessly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Weren''t you giggling just now? I thought you didn''t hurt." Song Tingyu skillfully treated her wound.


    Su Ran replied, "Try it!"


    No pain? How could it not hurt?


    Song Tingyu finally bandaged her wound and looked at her with disgust, "Clumsy."


    Su Ran: ..."


    Fang sister-in-law said quickly, "Miss Su, don''t go in. I''ll just go in. Have a good rest."


    Su Ran sighed helplessly, looked at the bandaged wound on his finger, and shook his head.

 Chapter 332 Get Up, I Cant Breathe

    Chapter 332 get up, I can''t breathe


    Song Weixi sat down on the sofa and drew again, seemingly not interested in what had just happened.


    Su Ran approached slowly and sat beside Song Weixi, whispering, "Vichy, what are you drawing? Can I have a look?"


    Song Tingyu said last night that before Song Weixi heard someone say "Mom..." She would react violently, so she didn''t dare to use the word now.


    She slowly leaned her head over, almost holding her breath at this moment. She was really afraid that Song Weixi would reach out and push her away, repelling her approach. But fortunately, Song Weixi didn''t...


    When Su Ran finally got closer, he took a deep breath.


    Although Song Weixi did not raise his head, he still lowered his head to draw, but for Su Ran, this was already a very happy thing.


    Song Tingyu put the medicine box back and saw Su Ran looking at Song Weixi with glowing eyes. He shook his head, "Like a fool."


    Su Ran naturally heard what he said. She raised her head, glared at him fiercely, then lowered her head and continued to look at Song Weixi.


    In fact, she didn''t know how to get along with such a Song Weixi now, so she needed to go back and study the books she bought this morning.


    "Vichy, draw slowly..."


    She thought of something, so she stood up and walked over to Song Tingyu. He was sitting on the sofa reading a document, and she sat down beside him, "I have something to say to you."


    Song ting did not even raise his head when he met her. His thin lips only spat out a word, "Speak."


    "In Vichy''s current situation, he might need more peers around him, so can we take him to Jiangcheng or..."


    Song ting held the document in his hand with his long fingers and finally looked up, "Is it going to be winter vacation soon?"


    Su Ran did not expect him to suddenly ask this question. He was stunned for a moment, but he still nodded.


    "I called Mu Chucheng this morning and told him to wait for the children to come to Ancheng for the winter break. Vichy''s current situation is better not to take him everywhere. He can only trouble mu chu city to bring Xi Nuannuan here..." Xi Nuannuan actually knew that Song Weixi had returned and was clamoring to come over...


    Su Ran nodded, "Okay."


    This is the best situation.


    When she left Song Tingyu''s house after lunch, she called Hope again. She wanted to thank her, but Hope told her that she wanted to take advantage of the winter vacation to bring xi nuan back to stay for a while.


    Su Ran knew she meant it. Hope didn''t have any family in Ancheng. Besides, she wasn''t born in Ancheng, and she just moved here a few years ago. Although she had lived here for a few years, she shouldn''t have thought about coming back to live there for so long.


    She just wanted to bring Xi Nuannuan back to meet Song Weixi and let them get along more.


    Su Ran was very grateful to her.


    These days, Su Ran would go to Song Tingyu''s house twice every afternoon and evening to cook for Song Weixi and get along with him.


    Although Song Weixi did not communicate with her much, fortunately, she was not as excited as the first night when she saw her.


    Song Tingyu would sometimes come back for lunch, sometimes not. Sky-sea group had already set up a subsidiary in Ancheng, and he was basically busy every day.


    And since Sushi was acquired by tianhai, it finally gained vitality and was reborn. Everything was back on track.


    Ding Cen was in charge of the Sushi, and she did not change the management and decision-making levels.


    Luo uncle stayed at the Sushi, and by contrast, Su Ran would be much more relaxed. At least, she didn''t have to take some time to go to the Sushi every day like before.


    She could spend more time with Song Weixi.


    After Xi Nuannuan''s winter vacation, Hope did bring her over. She still had the house, so she moved in.


    Hope took Xi Nuannuan for a vacation once in a while...


    Compared to two years ago, Xi Nuannuan had lost weight and grew much taller. Her hair was draped over her shoulders and she was just a slim little girl...


    If Xi Nuannuan hadn''t spoken, people would have thought she was a quiet little girl, but when she spoke, the impression she had on the surface would have been ruined immediately...


    Now that she met Song Weixi, she liked to follow Song Weixi and call him "Brother Vichy," as she did two years ago."


    Two years ago, Song Weixi might have turned his head to give her a dirty look, but now Song Weixi has no reaction to what she said or what she did.


    Fortunately, Xi Nuannuan was a very strong girl in her heart, so she didn''t care about Song Weixi''s attitude towards her. She still followed Song Weixi like a follower. No matter what he was doing, she would sit by and watch.


    Although Song Weixi did not have any communication with her, it was obvious that he did not reject her. Otherwise, he would have pushed her away.


    Instead of letting her make a fuss around her, she was still like a little sparrow.


    I just don''t know if he remembers her...


    Xi he took his eyes back and looked at Su Ran, "I heard from mu chu city that Song Tingyu has a fiancee in Xinjiapo?"


    Su Ran paused and nodded.


    Hope sighed, not knowing what to say.


    Su Ran, on the other hand, just wanted Song Weixi to get better. She didn''t want to think too much...


    Xi and Xi Nuannuan stayed in Ancheng for a while. Because the spring festival was coming soon, Mu Chucheng came to pick them up and went back to Jiangcheng together.


    Ding Cen heard that she was going back to Xinjiapo soon, so Su Ran was worried that Song Tingyu would take Song Weixi to Xinjiapo with her for the new year.


    The closer it was to the spring festival, the more nervous she felt.


    What she was afraid of was that if Song Tingyu took song Vichy back to Xinjiapo, she didn''t know how long it would take to see him.


    It took her a long time to get along with Song Weixi, and she was so afraid that he would reject her like he did the first time he saw her.


    She had always wanted to find a chance to ask Song Tingyu, but he had been late for the past few nights and hadn''t come back for lunch, so Su Ran couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to ask.


    Usually, after Song Weixi went to bed, Su Ran would go back first when it was getting late, because Fang sister-in-law had a room here. If Song Tingyu hadn''t come back so early, she would have stayed to take care of Song Weixi.


    But Fang sister-in-law had something to do at home tonight, and Song Tingyu was probably having a dinner party, so he didn''t come back late, and Song Weixi couldn''t be home alone. Su Ran also knew that Fang sister-in-law was in a hurry, so he let her go back first and stayed to take care of Song Weixi.

 Chapter 333 Because You Have No Heart, Su Ran (1)

    Chapter 333 because you have no heart, Su Ran (1)


    He was waiting in Song Weixi''s room when he fell asleep. Suddenly, she heard something coming from downstairs. She woke up and put on her shoes and went downstairs.


    Seeing Tang Zichu help drunk Song Tingyu in.


    Tang Zichu also found him, "Su Ran, Song Boss is in your care. I''ll go back first."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu was a good drinker. He rarely got drunk when he drank, but he didn''t know how much he drank tonight. His face was red and his breathing was heavy.


    She went to the kitchen and poured him a glass of water, "Drink the water. It will be more comfortable."


    Song Tingyu took the glass from her hand, drank it clean, waved at her, loosened his tie with his long, slender fingers, and said in a hoarse voice, "Su Ran, come here."


    Su Ran walked over, "What''s wrong? Why are you drinking so much?"


    Song Tingyu took her hand and placed it in his temple, "Help me press it. I have a headache."


    After he finished speaking, he leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes, as if he was really not feeling well, so his brows were slightly furrowed.


    Su Ran''s slender fingers gently pressed his temples and stood behind him, neither of them talking.


    His body was getting softer and softer. He leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. Su ran pushed his shoulder with her hand, "Asleep? Don''t sleep here, you''ll catch a cold..."


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were still closed. Su Ran was a little anxious, so he let go of his hand and walked in front of him, "Song Tingyu..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a hand coming from her slender waist. Then, she was pulled onto the sofa by song ting.


    She was still in shock and looked at the man on her, "What are you doing..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her face changed a little, because when she thought about the two of them when they were still together, every time she said this, he would reply to her, "You ah."


    Song Tingyu pressed her shoulders on both sides, but he didn''t say it.


    Their bodies were now very close, and his breath was thick with the smell of wine, filling the tip of Su Ran''s nose.


    Su Ran was suffocated by him, "Song Tingyu, get up, I can''t breathe..."


    Song Tingyu lowered his head, suddenly grabbed her lips, and kissed her deeply. He pinched her small chin with his fingers, unable to tolerate her resistance, and deepened the kiss.


    When she finally let go of her, she did not leave her lips. The corners of her lips were pressed against the corners of her lips, "I helped you change your air. Do you feel better? Can you breathe?"


    Su ran pressed her hand against him and looked sternly at him, "Get up!"


    Song Tingyu did not care about her, only pressing her down even more impassively. His deep eyes looked at her tightly, "Su Ran, do you remember what you said two years ago?"


    She said too much two years ago, but she remembered every word she said to Song Tingyu. She couldn''t forget it if she wanted to.


    She nodded.


    Song Tingyu scoffed, "Didn''t you say that I can''t give you a normal life? You want a normal life? Didn''t you choose Lin Chenghuan? Why aren''t you married to him?"


    Before Su Ran could speak, he continued, "Or do you think that the man Lin Chenghuan couldn''t give you that kind of life, so he chose that skinny doctor?"


    "What kind of doctor do you like now? Did you get along well with him? Can he satisfy you?"


    Su Ran could endure anything else, but this was the only sentence she could endure. She reached out to hit him, "What nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do with him!"


    Song Tingyu did not stop her and let her fist fall on his chest.


    He sneered, "It''s okay?"


    Su Ran was still angry and turned his head away, "No!"


    Even if she didn''t intend to be with Song Tingyu anymore, what she was sure of was that she couldn''t be with another man...


    She could never accept another man in her life...


    She had loved Song Tingyu and would never love another man again...


    Not to mention myself...


    "I think that doctor is very fond of you. He is very diligent in his courtship. You are sick. He wants to stick to your ward and eat with you. He likes to eat mud. He is well prepared for work."


    Su Ran could tell that the man''s tone was sour and she couldn''t help but laugh, "I made it clear to him..."


    "Clear what?" For a moment, Song Tingyu was still in a daze, as if there were still images in his mind when he said those words.


    "Make it clear that it''s impossible for him and me..." Su Ran felt his breath burning, and her face was burning, so she turned to leave him.


    "Really?" Song Tingyu realized her intention and reached out to straighten her head, "Dare not look at me?"


    Su Ran was so angry that he turned around and glared at him, "Why don''t I dare look at you? If you talk, just talk. Can you let me go first, sit up, and we''ll talk slowly. I feel uncomfortable under your pressure..."


    "Uncomfortable?" Song Tingyu sneered, "Why didn''t you say it was bad before? You don''t know how much you like it when I press you down..."


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran reached out to cover his mouth, "That''s enough!"


    She was really mistaken. She thought that Song Tingyu had changed a lot in the past two years and was no longer the same man as before, but she thought too simply of him. When he said these words, his face was still flushed and he did not breathe. It was natural.


    But Su Ran also thought at this time, was it when he was with Ding Cen that he spoke like this?


    Thinking of Ding Cen, she struggled even harder, "Can you get up now?"


    Song Tingyu ignored her and continued his question, "Tell me, why aren''t you with Lin Chenghuan?"


    Su Ran looked at him, "Tell me, what kind of answer do you want to hear? Does this answer mean anything to you now?"


    In their current situation, what are their choices? The other party doesn''t seem to have any right to intervene, does it?


    "It doesn''t mean anything to you..." Song Tingyu pressed a hand on her heart, "Because you don''t have a heart, Su Ran..."


    Su Ran pushed him away and sat up on the sofa when he was not prepared. Her clothes were all scattered and her long hair, which had been tied up in a ponytail, was now loose.


    She was tidying up while Song Tingyu lit up the cigarette and put it in her mouth.


    Su Ran frowned, reached out to grab the cigarette from his hand and put it out in the ashtray.


    "Why do you like smoking so much now?"


    He seemed to be addicted.

 Chapter 334 Because You Have No Heart, Su Ran (2)

    Chapter 334 because you have no heart, Su Ran (2)


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and smiled, "It''s very simple, because cigarettes can numb people''s nerves..."


    "Have a good rest, don''t get drunk, don''t smoke, it''s not good for your health..."


    When she came here now, she often saw the wine glasses and ashtrays filled with cigarette butts on the coffee table...


    Song Tingyu still said, "Do you care?"


    Su Ran gritted his teeth and looked back at him, "Now it''s not my turn to care..."


    Song Tingyu pulled her back by the arm and stared at her, "I just asked you if you don''t care. Don''t pull anyone else!"


    Su Ran grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it on him, shouting at him, "I care. Do you care?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were kissed again. Song Tingyu''s thin, smoky lips were pressed against his lips. This time, it was different from the previous kiss.


    Just now, she was very possessive, and the domineering air made her breathless, but now, it was gentle, gentle and full of lingering.


    Su ran was already feeling uncomfortable, her hands clasped tightly behind his back, and now she heard him say, "Don''t leave tonight..."


    She woke up completely and pushed him away.


    "I''m sorry for what you did, Miss Ding..."


    Song Tingyu noticed that her lips trembled as she said these words.


    Instead of reaching out to pull her over, he sat on the sofa and watched her quietly.


    "Su Ran." His voice was low, with the sexiness and hoarseness of his first passionate moments, "If I gave you another chance, would you be with me? If it weren''t for Ding Cen, wouldn''t it?"


    Su Ran''s face was getting whiter and whiter...


    Two years ago, she let go of her hand. She didn''t want to tell Song Tingyu everything at that time. She wanted him to leave completely. She wanted him to leave with a grudge against her. It was better to go to gu East city and force him. He needed to leave Ancheng at that time. He could only come back better if he left.


    Now, she didn''t want to hold Song Tingyu''s hand, nor did she want to tell him what happened. Although she knew that he was strong enough now and that he had returned to Song Tingyu, who was still in the The song family, she didn''t want him to know about her misery...


    So even without Ding Cen, it was hard for her to hold his hand...


    Besides, he already had Ding Cen...


    "Will it?" Song Tingyu asked again.


    Su Ran lowered his head in silence.


    Song Tingyu suddenly sneered and laughed loudly, "Look, I know your answer, but I still want to ask. Su Ran, what are you hiding from me? Two years ago, you refused to say it. Two years later, you still refused to say it! Do you think I can''t find out if you don''t tell me? I want to know why you let go of my hand two years ago, and why are you still refusing to hold my hand now? Because you have no feelings for me for a long time?"


    "It''s been two years, and everything is going to fade. Besides, you''ve disappeared in the past two years..." Su Ran was surprised at how calm his voice was.


    Why was she so calm when she said something against her will?


    "Since you have no feelings for me for the past two years? Why not find another one? Why are you still waiting?"


    "Song Tingyu, I didn''t wait for you."


    "I just didn''t meet the right one, did I? We''ve been together since we met the right one, haven''t we?"


    Song Tingyu asked, but he didn''t listen to her answer. Instead, he stood up from the sofa and walked upstairs.


    Su Ran watched his back slowly disappear in front of her eyes. She covered her face with her hands. After a long time, she took a tissue from the table and wiped her nose and eyes, then opened the door and left.


    It was almost new year''s eve. Fang sister-in-law was used to going back to her hometown every year because her hometown was not in Ancheng. She used to go back to the The song family, and today was no exception. Because she couldn''t get a ticket for the next high-speed rail, she could only buy tickets ten days in advance.


    That way, she would have to ask for leave, but she was worried about Song Weixi...


    Su Ran knew her situation, so he asked her to go back. She would take care of Vichy.


    "But, Miss Su..."


    Su Ran was Song Weixi''s mother. Of course, she would take care of Song Weixi, but now she and Song Tingyu lived in two places. It was always inconvenient for her to walk back and forth.


    "It''s okay. I''ll take care of him. If Song Tingyu is really too busy, I can take him back to the The su family." Song Weixi still had no reaction to her, but it wasn''t like before.


    This meant that he was slowly accepting her.


    When he lost his temper, Su Ran coaxed him and was quite obedient.


    "Well, Miss Su, then I''ll trouble you..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "No trouble. You''re not the car this afternoon. Then go back and pack your things now. Don''t waste time..."


    Fang sister-in-law nodded, said goodbye to Song Weixi, and then left in a hurry.


    After Fang sister-in-law left, Su Ran sat next to Song Weixi, "Vichy, grandma said she wanted to see you. Shall we go back to the The su family?"


    Of course, Song Weixi wouldn''t answer her. Su ran stroked his head and looked at the house. Her eyes were a little dim...


    I haven''t seen Song Tingyu since I had a bad time here...


    Every time she came to stay with Vichy, he was gone, and at night when she went back, he would come back...


    Su Ran knew that he was very busy coming back this time, not only to take care of the Sky-sea group, but also to prepare for a tough fight with Gu Dongcheng. She had heard before that the current situation between the Sky-sea group and the company was already going against each other.


    Ever since one of Gu Dongcheng''s projects was taken away by Song Tingyu, the two of them have been known to the world...


    During the two years that Song Tingyu disappeared, Su Ran and Tang Zichu did not give up looking for evidence. Mu Chucheng also helped to find Song Tingyu.


    But when this man wanted to play missing, no one could find him.


    Gu East city was always cautious and careful, so he basically left no clues. For two years, Madam song''s original death was still hanging there, and no killer was found. The case was put on hold for two years.


    This time Song Tingyu came back, he would definitely avenge Madam song...


    The grudges between him and Gu Dongcheng had to come to an end. All of them were waiting to see East city''s end!


    He hurt so many people, killed so many people...


    In the end, he will get what he deserves!


    Su Ran was going to take song Vichy back to the The su family. Ever since Qiao Qing knew Song Weixi was still alive, he always said he wanted to see him...


    Su Ran took out her cell phone and called Song Tingyu, but no one answered Song Tingyu''s phone. She rang several times and the result was the same. Helpless, she could only call Tang Zichu.

 Chapter 335 Can I Meet Vichy?

    Chapter 335 may I see Vichy?


    Now Tang Zichu returned to Song Tingyu as his assistant.


    Tang zichu answered the phone, "Mr. Song is in a meeting. I''ll send someone back to take you home. It''s better to be careful. I''ll let him know when he''s done with the meeting."


    Su Ran nodded, "Okay, I''ll trouble you."


    She tidied up Song Weixi''s things, put on his coat and shoes, and opened the door. She found that the person Tang Zichu called back was waiting outside the door. Su Ran carried Song Weixi into the car.


    "Miss Su, where are you going?"


    Su Ran was actually a little familiar with this man, and now he was mainly protecting Song Weixi.


    "Send us back to the The su family, please."


    "Okay, Miss Su."


    When he decided to go back to the The su family, Su Ran made a phone call to Qiao Qing. Qiao Qing said happily, he went to the supermarket to buy food and said that he would make dumplings for Song Weixi.


    Su Ran took Song Weixi to the The su family. Qiao Qing was making dumplings.


    Because Su Ran had already told Qiao Qing about Song Weixi, she knew what was going on with Song Weixi.


    "I came back so soon. I haven''t wrapped the dumplings yet." Qiao qing quickly stood up and walked towards su ran and the others.


    She wasn''t sure if Song Weixi was afraid of her or accepting her approach, so she didn''t dare to walk over. She wiped her hands on the apron around her waist and smiled, "Vichy, do you remember grandma?"


    Song Weixi looked at her without any reaction.


    "How could a good child..." Qiao qing''s eyes turned red when she saw him like this.


    "Mom..." Su Ran patted Qiao Qing on the shoulder, "It''s rare for Vichy to come back today. Don''t be sad. Go and make dumplings. I''ll help you too."


    Qiao Qing quickly wiped his eyes, "Yes, I''m not sad. Come over. I remember Vichy''s favorite cabbage and pork dumplings. I bought them all..."


    Su Ran put down the little schoolbag that Song Weixi was carrying and held his little hand, "Vichy, shall we go and make dumplings together?"


    With that, she dragged him to the dining room, picked him up and sat him on a chair. She took a few pieces of dumpling wrappers and put them in front of him, "Vichy, do you want help?"


    While Su Ran was saying this, Qiao Qing was nervously staring at Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi still didn''t respond, but he raised his hands to touch the dumpling skin in front of him. He seemed curious, picked it up and put it down.


    Su ran could not hide the excitement in her heart. She and Qiao Qing looked at each other. Tears welled up in their eyes.


    Qiao Qing put the dumpling stuffing in front of Song Weixi again, "Come on, Vichy, let''s make it together. I remember you made it for grandma when you were very young. Let''s make it together..."


    Song Weixi lowered his head and held the dumpling skin. Under the gaze of Su Ran and qiao qing, he really started playing. Although he used his hand to take the dumpling filling and put it on the dumpling skin, Su Ran and the others didn''t say anything to stop him.


    After spending the last few days together and spending some time with Xi Nuannuan, Song Weixi was no longer as afraid of being approached as before.


    Song Tingyu went back to Ancheng to help him find a doctor. Every week, he went to check up and treat him regularly.


    Su Ran stayed by his side every time, because she didn''t want to miss anything about him.


    She wanted to see Song Weixi get better bit by bit.


    Su Ran and Qiao Qing were wrapping their dumplings, while Song Weixi was making the dumpling skins himself. He was making a mess, his hands were full of dumpling stuffing, but it could be seen that he was very focused.


    This kind of disease, really can''t rush, it has to be slow, so every little improvement can make Su Ran happy for several days...


    Finally, the dumplings were wrapped. Qiao Qing went in to cook the dumplings. Su Ran was outside with Song Weixi until Qiao Qing brought the dumplings up. Su ran shook his hand, "Vichy, let''s eat the dumplings. Can we stop playing?"


    As she spoke, she pushed the dumplings in front of him. After waiting for a while, she took him down and took him to wash his hands. When she came back, she saw qiao qing put a few dumplings on a small plate in front of Song Weixi''s seat and made soy sauce and vinegar.


    "Come, come and eat."


    Su Ran handed the chopsticks to Song Weixi. He took them and sat down to eat them himself.


    Qiao Qing sneaked a glance at Song Weixi from time to time. Seeing that he was very quiet and nothing happened, he was finally relieved. From Su Ran''s description, she knew that if Song Weixi didn''t want to get close to a person, he would become impatient and bite, but now it seemed that he didn''t reject her...


    Song Weixi ate very slowly. After Su Ran and Qiao Qing finished eating, they waited for him slowly until he put down his chopsticks. Su ran wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, "Vichy, go over there and watch tv."


    Seeing that Song Weixi was taken to the living room by the The su family butler to play, Su Ran stood up to clean up the dishes and Qiao Qing went into the kitchen.


    Su Ran glanced at her, "Mom, I''m here. You can go out first..."


    Qiao Qing didn''t leave, as if she was preoccupied. Su Ran knew her too well, "Mom, if you have anything to say..."


    Qiao Qing hesitated for a moment, "I heard that when Song Tingyu came back this time, there was a woman beside him who said she was his fiancee?"


    The washing hands paused, and Su Ran answered softly, "Mmm..."


    Qiao Qing sighed, "Looks like you''re the only one who''s been waiting for him for the past two years..."


    In other words, she felt that Song Tingyu did not wait for her, and even had a fiancee...


    "You should think about yourself too. Don''t delay too long. Mom is really worried about your life. You should think about yourself too..."


    "Mom, can you stop talking about this now?" Su Ran was disgusted.


    "I''m not forcing you..." Qiao Qing frowned, "But what else do you want? Wait for Song Tingyu? Do you have to see him marry someone else before you give up? I know you''re worried about Vichy, but it''s not a contradiction, is it?"


    Su Ran put the washed dishes away, "Anyway, I have my place in mind, so I won''t bother you. I don''t want to think about anything now. I just want Vichy to be fine. Mom, I know you''re worried about me, but I''ll say it again. I''m not in the mood or in the mood..."


    "You...!" Qiao Qing sighed heavily, angry and helpless. How could she not understand her own daughter?


    This was her nature. If there was anything she wanted to do, no one could persuade her...


    Qiao Qing always knew that he couldn''t control Su Ran''s affairs, "You can do as you please. I don''t want you to be alone in the future..."

 Chapter 336 Im Calm Now. I Know What Im Doing (1)

    Chapter 336 I am calm now. I know what I am doing (1)


    Su Ran shook his head and smiled, "Why am I alone? I still have Vichy, I still have you..."


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay with you for long..."


    Qiao Qing''s voice was a little sad. Su Ran knew that she was worried about her body because she had a heart attack and could lose her life at any time.


    That''s why Qiao Qing wanted to see Su Ran find his happiness again.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be fine. You and Vichy have to be by my side..."


    Qiao qing sighed and said nothing more. It was useless to know how much he said anyway. It was up to Su Ran to think about it.


    After washing the dishes, Su Ran found the game that Song Weixi liked to play in the living room. After Song Tingyu took him away two years ago, she dropped this and brought it back.


    She sat beside Song Weixi with a video game, "Vichy, do you remember this? You liked to play before, and you said you wanted to teach me how to play. I haven''t learned how to play yet. Can you teach me?"


    Song Weixi glanced at the video game in her hand and did not speak.


    Su Ran took it and put it on.


    A game appeared on the television screen. Su ran handed Song Weixi a game console, "Come on, let''s play together."


    At first, Song Weixi held the game console and stared at the tv screen in a daze. After a while, his fingers began to move and he began to play slowly.


    Su Ran''s mood was excited again. She felt that in the future, she would take song Vichy more to play with the things he used to play with and the places he used to go, which might be very helpful to his illness.


    Even though Song Weixi hadn''t played for two years, he was still able to play it well. Su Ran was no match for him.


    The mother and son played for a while, and Su Ran''s phone rang. She glanced at the caller id, put down the game console in her hand, and answered the phone, "Chenghuan, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I just came back last night. Is Vichy by your side? Can I see him?" Lin Chenghuan''s legs are recovering well, but he still needs to go abroad for re-examination every month. During this time, he went abroad for re-examination, but he already knew that Song Weixi was still alive. Now that he''s back, of course, he can''t wait to see Song Weixi.


    Su Ran glanced at Song Weixi, who was playing the game quietly, "Okay, let''s meet at the amusement park later."


    She also wanted to take Song Weixi to the amusement park.


    Song Weixi probably hasn''t been there for two years. He used to go to his favorite place, but now he''s taking him there. I wonder if it''ll make him realize something...


    When song ting came out of the meeting, it was already five in the afternoon.


    Tang Zichu followed him, reported on the progress of his work, and said, "Song Boss, Su Ran took Vichy back to the The su family. She called you, but your phone was left in the office during your meeting, so she called me..."


    Song ting nodded, "Did you call someone to follow them?"


    "Song Boss, don''t worry. I''ve arranged it. It''ll be fine."


    Tang Zichu''s ability to do things, Song Tingyu is still trustworthy, it is near the spring festival, things are really special at the end of the year, song ting met after this meeting, there is still a lot of work waiting for him to deal with in the office.


    He buried himself in his work. When he looked up again, it was already past seven in the evening. He pressed his hand against his stomach, remembering that he had not eaten yet.


    In the past two years, because of his busy work and irregular eating time, he also suffered from a small stomach problem.


    He missed the noodles Su Ran cooked for him that morning...


    Thinking of this, he involuntarily dialed Su Ran''s number.


    But no one answered...


    Didn''t Su Ran bring Song Weixi back yet?


    He waited and dialed another number.


    After a ring, the number came through: "Song Boss..."


    "Where did Miss Su and the young master go?"


    "Still at the amusement park, Song Boss. Do you want Miss Su to bring the young master back?..."


    "No need. Send the address to me and I''ll pick them up." Song Tingyu closed the document in his hand and said as he leaned back in his chair.


    "Yes."


    When Lin Chenghuan came out of the amusement park with Song Weixi and Su Ran, it was already dark.


    "Why don''t you eat out?"


    Su Ran glanced at Song Weixi. He seemed to be sleepy. He was leaning on Su Ran''s shoulder, his eyes drooping.


    "Another day. I''ll take Vichy home first. He''s tired." In the afternoon, she ate a lot of dumplings at the The su family. Song Weixi was probably not hungry for a while. She was going to take Song Weixi home and make him something to eat. If he woke up hungry, he could eat.


    Lin shenghuan rubbed Song Weixi''s head with his hand and smiled, "Okay, send him back to rest first."


    Song Weixi was doing pretty well at the amusement park just now, and Su Ran thought it was the right thing to bring him out today.


    "I''ll send you back." Lin shenghuan said.


    Su Ran shook his head, "I drove myself here. You don''t have to drive me. You can go back by yourself..."


    Lin Chenghuan could only nod. He saw the hair hanging on Su Ran''s shoulder, a little messy. Song Weixi was lying on her shoulder, as if she was going to put her hair in at any time. He reached out to help Su Ran put it behind her ear.


    "I''ll hold Vichy for you and tie your hair."


    Su ran nodded, carefully handed Song Weixi to him, took out a rubber band, tied a long ponytail on his back, and reached out to him, "I''ll do it."


    Lin Chenghuan shook his head, "I''ll carry it for you..."


    "But your foot..." Su Ran looked worriedly at his legs. He had just gone for a recheck, and she was worried that he didn''t have the strength.


    "Vichy doesn''t weigh much. I''ll start slowly now. Don''t worry..."


    Lin Chenghuan shook his head and smiled. He carried Vichy to the parking lot in front of the amusement park, opened the door, gently put Song Weixi in the back seat, and closed the door, "Go back."


    "You should go back to bed early too." Su Ran smiled and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Lin Chenghuan also went back. She had just started the car and hadn''t waited for her to drive it out, but at this time, her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller id and it was Song Tingyu''s. He probably called her after the meeting and found her missed call.


    "Have you finished your meeting?"


    "Well, where''s Vichy now? We''re at the amusement park. We''re going back now."

 Chapter 337 Im Calm Now. I Know What Im Doing (2)

    Chapter 337 I am calm now, I know what I am doing (2)


    "With whom?"


    Su Ran was stunned. Remembering what happened that day, she knew that Song Tingyu had always been very jealous of Lin Chenghuan. She didn''t want anything else to happen, "Just me and Vichy, let''s not talk about it. Vichy is asleep now. I''ll send him home first. You should go home early tonight. Fang sister-in-law has already returned to his hometown."


    "Well..."


    Song Tingyu hung up first.


    Su Ran threw his phone in the passenger seat and drove away.


    What she didn''t know was that Song Tingyu''s car was parked across from the amusement park, so he had a good view of the scene.


    Song Tingyu ended her call and called Tang Zichu again, "Check if anything happened to Su Ran during my time in the detention center two years ago."


    After hanging up the phone, he slowly drove back to his place.


    For the convenience of taking care of Song Weixi, Su Ran would basically come over to Song Tingyu''s current residence several times during the day. Now that Fang sister-in-law went back to his hometown, Su Ran thought that he would not go to the studio for the time being these days. Just let Tian Mi take care of him. She had to come over to take care of Su Ran.


    After driving the car to the villa, su ran entered the password and opened the door. Then she carefully carried Song Weixi out of the car and sent him to his room. She put him on the bed and took off his shoes.


    Song Weixi didn''t eat at night, but at three or four in the afternoon, he ate dumplings. Su Ran was worried that he would be hungry, so she left his room and went to the kitchen to cook porridge.


    The kitchen door was not closed. Su Ran heard a noise outside. She knew Song Tingyu was back.


    But she did not go out. After the two of them had a bad night, to be honest, she had not yet thought of how to face this man.


    But Song Tingyu changed his shoes and walked to the kitchen, standing at the kitchen door, watching her busy inside.


    Su Ran felt a burning gaze staring at her from behind. She took a deep breath, turned to Song Tingyu and smiled, "I''m cooking porridge for Vichy. He didn''t eat anything at night, but he fell asleep. I''m afraid he''ll be hungry. Have you eaten dinner yet? Do you want some?"


    "No." Song Tingyu''s voice did not detect emotion, "Give me some noodles. Don''t put any onions on it."


    With that, he left the kitchen and went to the dining room to sit down.


    Su Ran found a pastry in the fridge, an egg and vegetables, made a simple egg noodles, and handed him chopsticks, "Why haven''t you eaten so late? Eat."


    Song Tingyu silently reached for his chopsticks and then lowered his head to eat the noodles.


    But without two bites, he paused, frowning.


    Su ran saw that there was something wrong with his face, "What''s wrong with you?"


    He pressed his hand against her stomach, and she immediately understood, "Is it a stomachache?"


    "You wait."


    Su Ran hurriedly left the dining room and searched the cabinet in the living room. Finally, he found the medicine box. He looked through the bottles and jars and saw that there were all kinds of medicine, except for stomach medicine.


    "You go to the living room and wait for me. I''ll go to the pharmacy outside the neighborhood and get some medicine. It''ll be quick."


    Su Ran put on his coat, changed into his snow boots, and opened the door to leave.


    Fortunately, there was a pharmacy outside the neighborhood, so she quickly bought some stomach medicine and came back. She saw Song Tingyu sitting in the living room. When she went to the kitchen to pour water, she found that the bowl that Song Tingyu put on the dining table was only a little thin, and her nose was a little sore.


    She remembered that there was no problem with Song Tingyu''s stomach in the past. How did it become like this two years later?


    From the way he looked, it was clear that his situation was not simple...


    She poured out a cup of warm water, opened the medicine box, and handed him the medicine, "Here, take the medicine."


    Fortunately, he had just eaten a little noodles on the bottom, otherwise it would be bad for his health to take the medicine so empty stomach.


    Song Tingyu opened his eyes, took the cup, took the medicine, and drank the water.


    Su Ran waited nervously by the side, "How was it? Is it better?"


    Song Tingyu opened his eyes and looked at her, not saying anything, not responding in any way.


    Su Ran wanted to stand up and go to the restaurant to bring the noodles, but he reached out and held his wrist.


    She looked down at him, "I''ll help you bring the noodles. Have you been skipping meals for the past two years? So you broke your stomach?"


    "Will your heart ache?" Song Tingyu finally spoke, but his voice was hoarse.


    "My heart aches." Su Ran did not avoid him this time. He looked at him and said softly.


    "Heartache?" Song Tingyu shook her hand away, a slight mockery between his brows, as if he did not believe it.


    Su Ran had no time to think about what he was feeling at the moment. She only walked to the dining room and found that the noodles were cold and the weather was cold, so the food would soon be cold. People with bad stomachs should not eat anything too cold.


    She carried the noodles in, ready to reheat them before taking them out.


    But as soon as she walked in, she poured the noodles into the pot, turned on the fire, and felt her body suddenly lifted from behind. The sudden feeling of levitation made her scream instinctively, and then Song Tingyu pushed her against the marble counter.


    "Song Tingyu..."


    Before she could speak, Song Tingyu''s kisses were all over the floor. He bit her lips hard, grabbed her waist with one hand, and poked under her clothes with the other.


    His fingertips were a little cold, so when he touched her skin, she shivered.


    "Song Tingyu, stop messing around. Let me go first..."


    Su Ran struggled, and Song Tingyu reached out to turn off the switch, separating her legs, letting her sit across her waist, ignoring her struggle, carried her out of the kitchen, and even went upstairs.


    Su Ran looked at him with a strange expression and a determined cruelty in his eyes.


    She was thrown onto the bed by him, and he began to take off his coat, coat, and tie, all of which were ripped off and thrown on the carpet.


    Su Ran realized what he was going to do, so he climbed to the edge of the bed. Soon, song ting caught her slender ankle with one hand and dragged her back. He pressed her on the bed and took off her clothes with a grim expression.


    All her struggles at this moment were useless in his eyes.


    Su Ran pressed his hands against his chest in panic, "Song Tingyu, don''t mess around. Can you calm down?"


    He held her face in both hands, lowered his head, bit her lower lip forcefully, and said in a hoarse voice, "I am very calm now. I know what my children are doing."


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to. Did you hear that?" Su Ran shouted, turning his face aside to avoid his domineering kiss.

 Chapter 338 Did Su Ran Not Come Back One Night? (1)

    Chapter 338 was Su Ran not back one night (1)


    But Song Tingyu did not intend to let her go. No matter what she said, he acted as if he did not hear her. He took off her upper body clothes and pressed her on the soft bedding.


    "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me..."


    In Su Ran''s mind at this moment was what happened two years ago that night. In her remaining memory, a man, ignoring her weak struggle, peeled off her clothes one by one and threw them on the ground.


    Just like now...


    She was trembling with fear...


    She felt dirty...


    She didn''t even know who was by her side at the moment. She was just suffocated by the nightmare that night.


    Song Tingyu could only hear her scream, tears streaming down her face. When she saw him, it was as if she had seen a demon.


    His hands froze and his face was gloomy.


    Su Ran finally pushed him away, his body trembling to the side.


    He was still mumbling, "Don''t touch me, I beg you, don''t touch me, please..."


    "Su Ran..."


    As soon as song ting reached out her hand, she screamed and waved his hand away like she had lost her mind. She pointed at the door with tears in her eyes and said, "Go, go!"


    Song Tingyu stood by the bed with a sinister expression and looked at the woman huddled up in the corner of the bed. His mood was complicated.


    He closed his eyes, pulled the blanket over her nearly naked body, and then turned around to leave the room.


    Su ran covered her head with both hands and her whole body trembled violently.


    Memories that she thought had been forgotten and sealed by her came rushing in, tearing at her nerves and destroying her will.


    She thought that if she didn''t remember, she would forget.


    She really thought she had forgotten, but she didn''t expect that she remembered it so clearly.


    That night, before she fainted, a man pushed her down on the bed and stripped her of her clothes. Then she woke up in the bathroom, probably because he wanted to wash everything away...


    How can you face Song Tingyu with such a dirty self?


    Song Tingyu took a cold bath in the bathroom of the guest room. When he came out, the fire on his body had been extinguished. In fact, when he saw Su Ran like that, his heart was already cold...


    He recalled that he had just come out of the detention center and wanted to touch her, but her reaction was also very strange. Although it was not as intense as tonight, and it was not right, but then too many things happened, causing him at that time to not have time to verify it. It was two years later, and when he touched her again tonight, she cried out in fear and her body was still trembling. As if he was some kind of monster!


    Song Tingyu''s mind was filled with Su Ran''s reaction in the room.


    He leaned back on the sofa, took a deep breath, and clenched his hands involuntarily. No matter what happened during that time, he would definitely figure it out!


    He stayed in the study for a while and looked up at the clock on the wall. It was midnight.


    It turned out that he had been sitting here for so long.


    Leaving the study, he went to the room where Su Ran was just now and found that she was already asleep on the bed, but she was not covered with a quilt.


    Song ting pulled the quilt from the bed and covered her. It was very light, but it still seemed to wake her up.


    She suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. Because of what had happened before, her body instinctively sat up from the bed and shrank towards the head of the bed.


    Song Tingyu''s face was very ugly. He looked down at her and said in a gloomy voice, "Su Ran, am I a monster? Now I can''t even touch you?"


    Without any response, Su Ran wrapped his arms around his shoulders, lowered his head, curled up, and buried his head between his legs.


    Song Tingyu clenched his hands tightly and then released them.


    He reached out and pulled her hands away. She was still in a panic and looked at him helplessly.


    Song ting was pinched by a long finger on her small jaw. This time, she could not escape, "Su Ran, tell me, what happened?"


    Su Ran''s eyes grew more and more frightened, and he kept patting his extended arm with both hands, "You let me go, let me go..."


    "Su Ran, calm down!" Song ting put his hand on her arm, "See, it''s me. I''m Song Tingyu..."


    Su Ran''s heart was beating so fast because of the violent struggle, his eyes were red, and his eyes were strange and frightened...


    Song Tingyu knew he couldn''t force her anymore.


    He slowly loosened his hand and wiped the cold sweat off her face with only his hand. He said in a hoarse voice, "Have a good rest."


    Song Tingyu left the room. He didn''t come in because he was worried about waking Su Ran up again.


    When she woke up in the morning, she found that Su Ran had left.


    He stood at the door of the room where Su Ran slept last night, leaned against the door, took out his cell phone and called her number.


    Fortunately, after ringing for a while, she got through.


    "Hello."


    "Where have you been?"


    "I''m home..."


    Song Tingyu was just worried that something would happen to her like that last night. Knowing that she was home, he was relieved. He hung up his phone and went downstairs.


    I thought something was wrong with Su Ran. Last night, he thought it was even more wrong. She must have been hiding something from him...


    Song Tingyu leaned back in his office chair and held a cigarette between his fingers on the armrest. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he didn''t even feel the cigarette burning on his fingers.


    Until Ding Cen pushed the door open and came in, she knocked on the door board a few times on purpose, and Song Tingyu finally came back to her senses and looked at her.


    Ding Cen walked over and rested his hands on the desk, "What are you thinking? The end of the cigarette is burning to your finger, and you don''t feel any pain at all?"


    Song Tingyu lowered his head, looked at his fingers, frowned and pressed the cigarette butt on the ashtray.


    Ding Cen saw that his fingers were red from the heat and immediately took out a tissue to wipe them.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    This small wound was nothing to Song Tingyu. He tore open the tissue and threw it in the trash can.


    "When are you going back?"


    "I''m waiting for you. Are you coming back with me?"


    Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips without making a sound.


    "If you don''t come back with me, I think the old foxes at home will be suspecting something again." After all, if Song Tingyu didn''t accompany her back to the spring festival, the old foxes would be gossiping about his fiance''s status again.


    Especially her uncle Ding Zhenye, who had been eyeing everything she had.

 Chapter 339 Did Su Ran Not Come Back One Night? (2)

    Chapter 339: did Su Ran not come back one night (2)?


    "Let me think about it."


    "Then think about it..." Ding Cen knew he had a sense of propriety, so he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he pulled out the chair in front of his desk and sat down, looking at him, "By the way, you haven''t told me what you were thinking? Why are you so obsessed? Are you thinking about Su Ran? I heard that Su Ran has been taking care of Vichy a lot lately, right? How are you two?"


    When Song Tingyu heard Su Ran''s name, his eyes darkened.


    Ding Cen noticed his weirdness, "What''s wrong?"


    Just as song ting was about to speak, there was another knock on the door. They looked out and saw Tang Zichu standing there, "Song Boss, Miss Ding."


    "Come in."


    Tang Zichu walked in and looked at Song Tingyu with a grim expression, "Song Boss, the investigation you asked me to investigate came to fruition..."


    He looked at Ding Cen as he spoke.


    Ding Cen was such a smart woman. She immediately stood up and said, "I have to go to the marketing department to take a look. You guys talk."


    As soon as Ding Cen left, Song Tingyu looked at Tang Zichu, "What happened?"


    "I found out that two years ago, when you were still in prison, Su Ran went to Tian Mi''s place one night and got in Gu Dongcheng''s car when he left..." Tang zichu said as he put the two photos on his desk, "This is the video recording of Tian Mi''s neighborhood at that time. Take a look."


    Although the picture was not very clear, Song Tingyu could still tell at a glance that it was Su Ran, and the license plate number was indeed Gu Dongcheng''s car two years ago.


    Song Tingyu knew that at that time, Song Weixi was also in Gu Dongcheng''s hands. He must have taken Song Weixi to threaten Su Ran to do something. It was one thing to testify against him in court, and he felt that there were other things.


    "What else?"


    "And..." Tang zichu paused and looked at Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu''s face grew colder and colder, "Say whatever you find out. There''s no need to hide or worry..."


    He wanted to know everything about Su Ran...


    "After Su Ran left with Gu Dongcheng''s car that night, she didn''t go back that night. She lived with Lin Chenghuan..."


    Tang Zichu paused and noticed that Song Tingyu''s face was as cold as ice.


    "Song Boss..."


    Following Gu Dongcheng away and not returning home all night was not what su ran would do. Something must have happened that night...


    With gu East city''s hatred for the The song family and Song Tingyu, it''s not certain what he will do to Su Ran...


    Tang zichu could think of this, and he believed that Song Tingyu could think of it...


    Song Tingyu grabbed the key from his desk, jumped out of his seat, and left the office without a coat on.


    Tang Zichu regained his senses and chased out, "Song Boss..."


    But he had already taken the elevator and left.


    When Lin Chenghuan received Song Tingyu''s call, he was in the hospital for a checkup.


    Since Song Tingyu came back, he had never actually met him...


    Song Tingyu asked him to meet him, and he agreed.


    He could hear Song Tingyu''s voice, even through the phone, but it was still very gloomy.


    After leaving the hospital, he drove to the place where he had an appointment with Song Tingyu.


    Song ting had already met someone waiting there. He walked over and sat down, "I haven''t congratulated you on your safe return."


    "Thank you." Song Tingyu glanced at him, "Sit down."


    Lin shenghuan nodded and sat down opposite him, "What can I do for you?"


    He and Song Tingyu didn''t know each other at all. If it wasn''t for Su Ran, they probably wouldn''t have met at all...


    "About Su Ran two years ago, I want to ask you..."


    "What is it?" Lin Chenghuan''s face darkened.


    "Two years ago, su ran lived with you, and then Gu Dongcheng took Vichy away. Do you remember this?"


    How could Lin Chenghuan forget such an important thing? He still remembered that Su Ran seemed to have lost his soul.


    He nodded.


    "Did Su Ran not come back one night?"


    Lin Chenghuan froze for a moment, then pursed his thin lips tightly. He did not speak.


    Song ting received a date: "Do you remember this day?"


    Lin Chenghuan nodded, because Su Ran would never do such a thing, that night she did not come back, so Lin Chenghuan was very worried. The next morning when she came back, he asked where she had gone, and she said that she had gone back to the su family for the night.


    If that''s the case, according to Su Ran''s personality, she would have chosen to call him in advance in order not to let him worry unnecessarily.


    But she didn''t...


    "She said she went back to the The su family..."


    "Just answer me. Did she come back that night?" Song Tingyu snapped.


    "No." Lin Chenghuan took a deep breath, "I waited for her all night. She came back the next morning..."


    When Lin Chenghuan said this, his voice stopped. He looked at Song Tingyu. His face was so cold that it made the person he saw fall into an ice cellar.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "She left Tian mi''s home that night, got in Gu Dongcheng''s car, and didn''t come home that night. What do you think would happen?"


    As soon as Song Tingyu spoke, both of them fell silent.


    Lin Chenghuan had a vague idea in his mind, but he didn''t dare to think about it, because it was too scary...


    If something like this really happened to Su Ran, it would be hard to imagine how she had spent the past two years...


    The situation in front of him was really boring. Gu Dongcheng leaned on the sofa and looked at everything in front of him. No matter how serious a man looked on the outside, he came into these places, it was the same...


    He smoked and sneered.


    A woman came over with a glass of wine, "President gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her evilly and did not speak.


    Seeing that he didn''t push her away, the woman got up and sat closer to him, "President gu, can I drink with you?"


    The woman said as she rubbed against his arm, and the softness of her chest was deliberately pressed against his body.


    Gu Dongcheng smiled first, then picked up the red wine on the table, and in the woman''s astonishment, poured the entire glass of red wine on the woman''s head.


    The woman was startled by his sudden action and instinctively screamed.


    At this moment, Gu Dongcheng gave her a hard push with his hand and pushed her to the ground in a mess, "What are you? Dare to touch me?!"


    It didn''t seem to ease his anger. After the woman fell to the ground, he even stood up and kicked the woman several times in the waist with his feet. The woman burst into tears when he kicked her.

 Chapter 340 I Said Su Ran Was Dirty, Did You Hear Me? (1)

    Chapter 340 I said that su ran was dirty, did you hear me? (1)


    And the room was suddenly quiet, and they all stood by to watch. Although some people thought that the woman was pitiful, but Gu Dongcheng, who dared to provoke?


    No one dared to stop them, so they could only look at everything in front of them.


    The woman was beaten to the ground by Gu Dongcheng, almost out of breath from crying. The people standing next to her looked at each other, not knowing what to do?


    He was worried that someone would die and wanted to stop him, but he was worried that he would be remembered by Gu Dongcheng, and his revenge would be miserable in the future. But just watching Gu Dongcheng take out his anger on a woman was really...


    Besides, he didn''t do anything wrong. He just wanted to please him...


    When you come to a place like this, which woman doesn''t?


    It was just that this woman was unlucky and didn''t see that Gu Dongcheng was in a bad mood today. To be honest, if he was in a good mood, he wouldn''t be like this. He would play with the woman. If he was in a bad mood, he could really do anything.


    And now in all of Ancheng, who dares to go against him?


    "Master gu, master gu, don''t do this..." Finally, someone stood up. It was this woman''s foreman, mother sang, who accompanied her with a smile, "You''re going to kill people like this. Your lord has spared her a lot..."


    Gu Dongcheng stopped, but pointed at the foreman with a smile full of sarcasm and disdain, "What are you? Let me let her go? Are you going to take a beating for her?"


    Upon hearing this, the foreman trembled all over...


    Thinking of the way Gu Dongcheng had punched and kicked her men just now, and was about to land on her...


    Her face turned pale, "Mr. Gu, don''t joke..."


    "Scared?" Gu Dongcheng laughed, took two steps forward, and slapped the foreman''s face with his hand, "If you''re so timid, don''t come out and beg, understand?"


    "Yes, yes..." The foreman did not dare to say a word.


    In order not to kill anyone, she had to sneak out later and find the manager. If Gu Dongcheng continued to play like this, something would happen sooner or later, and then it would be them who would suffer...


    But now, Gu Dongcheng, who had just tried to dissuade him from speaking, did not dare to breathe...


    The woman lying on the ground was covered in wounds. It was not easy for someone to come forward and speak for her, but she didn''t expect this to happen in the end. Seeing Gu Dongcheng come back, she cried in despair...


    Gu Dongcheng smiled and squatted down in front of her, pinching her chin with his fingers, "Scared?"


    The woman was trembling all over, her makeup was in a mess, her hair was disheveled, and she did not look as delicate and beautiful as before.


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes flashed with disdain, and he scratched her shoulder with his hand. Just as he was about to speak, the door of the box was opened and a voice came from outside, "Mr. Song, president gu is inside. It''s not good for you to..."


    Gu Dongcheng turned around and saw Song Tingyu standing outside the door with an unknown expression.


    Gu Dongcheng was surprised that song ting would appear here.


    Song Tingyu opened his long legs and walked in. He pulled the chair beside him and sat down. He pointed to the woman on the ground. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, "Gu Dongcheng, I really despise you. You really don''t have any other skills now? If you''re in a bad mood, you''ll just take a woman out? Or a man?"


    Just outside the door, someone was trying their best to stop Song Tingyu from coming in. Now that he came in, no one dared to invite him out again.


    Who didn''t know that this time Song Tingyu came back, it was completely different from the situation he was forced to leave two years ago!


    Gu Dongcheng let go of the hand holding the woman''s chin, as if the makeup on her face had stained his hand. He took a tissue from the side to wipe his finger, then shook his hand a few more times. He looked at Song Tingyu and smiled, "Why is Mr. Song so free today? You came here to see me?"


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows and smiled gracefully, "Yes, I came to find you to drink."


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at the people who were still here and pointed at them, "Did you all hear that? Song Boss is coming over to drink with me now, so get out of here!"


    Everyone wanted to disappear immediately, so they all walked out the door. Even the woman who had just been beaten to the ground by Gu Dongcheng, with the help of her foreman and sister, quickly left the box, afraid that if it was slower, Gu Dongcheng would think of something else...


    Everyone left the room and closed the door. Gu Dongcheng sat on the sofa, reached for two clean glasses, poured wine into them, and handed one to Song Tingyu."


    In fact, Gu Dongcheng had already drunk a lot before this, so he was a little drunk, but after he handed a glass of wine to Song Tingyu, he picked up the glass and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, did not even look at the glass, but only at Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng was half lying on the sofa with his legs resting on the coffee table full of wine glasses, bottles and dice. He glanced at Song Tingyu and said, "You must have come to me for Su Ran, right?"


    Song Tingyu''s eyes changed when he heard Su Ran''s name, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Dongcheng laughed a few times, "Song Tingyu, I told you you''re not a good person, are you? She was obviously engaged to Ding Cen, so what could miss ding not compare to Su Ran? How could Su Ran be your ex-wife? Have you ever heard the saying that a good horse doesn''t eat grass? Why are you still thinking about Su Ran? Aren''t you afraid of Miss Ding being jealous?"


    "Don''t worry about that!"


    Gu Dongcheng shrugged, "I''m not worried. I just feel sorry for you. What''s so good about Su Ran? That dirty woman..."


    Before Gu Dongcheng could finish his sentence, he heard a crisp sound. It was Song Tingyu who suddenly brought up the glass on the coffee table and smashed it in front of him.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    "Hahaha..." The more he saw Song Tingyu like this, the happier Gu Dongcheng was, laughing like a maniac. Then he stared at Song Tingyu and said word for word, "Did I say su ran dirty hear that? She''s dirty..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Song Tingyu punched him hard in the jaw. He was lying on the sofa with a soft body, but the corners of his mouth were still laughing loudly.


    Song Tingyu grabbed Gu Dongcheng by the collar with both hands and dragged him up onto the sofa, then fell heavily on the coffee table.


    All of a sudden, the things on the coffee table fell to the ground and were all broken!


    Song Tingyu''s voice was cold and he stared at Gu Dongcheng, "What exactly did you do to Su Ran two years ago?"


    "Didn''t you already know? Why else would you come to me? Hahaha..." Gu Dongcheng''s body was in the air, but he didn''t fight back. He just looked at Song Tingyu like that. He loved to see Song Tingyu in such a bad mood...

 Chapter 341 I Said Su Ran Was Dirty, Did You Hear Me? (2)

    Chapter 341 I said that su ran was dirty, did you hear me? (2)


    Make him worth it no matter what...


    Song ting''s eyes were dark and terrifying. After he threw Gu Dongcheng on the sofa, he began to punch and kick him. His hands and feet were ruthless and powerful.


    Just thinking about what happened to Su Ran and wanting to kill Gu Dongcheng...


    Even the bottles and glasses on the table were thrown at gu East city by Song Tingyu one by one.


    Gu Dongcheng was drunk and didn''t fight back at first. After being beaten by Song Tingyu, he didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    But he was not afraid that Song Tingyu would kill him at this moment. He was beaten all over, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. His white teeth were red from the blood, and there was blood running down his forehead. But he was still laughing out loud, "Song Tingyu, are you angry now? Want to kill me? Then come on, this is the best chance..."


    Song Tingyu took the bottle next to him and gave gu East city a hard knock on the head. Immediately, he was beaten to the ground. The wine and his blood pooled together and stained the carpet red.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were bloodshot. He took the broken glass, pulled Gu Dongcheng''s hair with his hand, and pulled his neck up. The broken glass was pressed against his neck, "All those who bullied Su Ran deserve to die!"


    His eyes were killing, and he raised the broken glass in his hand. He was about to cut gu East city''s neck...


    The door of the box was opened at this time, and a thin figure rushed in.


    "Song Tingyu, don''t...!"


    Song Tingyu''s hands paused. He looked at the figure rushing in, his eyes heavy with pain...


    Su Ran had just seen the scene in front of him, and his legs were so weak that he almost fell to the ground...


    If Song Tingyu''s identity as a murder suspect means that he is once again at the bottom of the valley and is sent to hell, then he is ruined...


    He''s ruined. What about the The song family?


    What about Madam song''s grudge?


    The door of the box was opened, and there were many people standing outside. When they saw the scene inside, their faces turned pale with fear. They had just heard a noise outside, but because neither of them was easy to provoke and did not know what was going on inside, they did not dare to enter.


    Even the manager of this club just stood outside the door and paced back and forth, looking sad and at a loss!


    Until Lin Chenghuan, Tang Zichu, and Su Ran showed up.


    Su Ran looked at Gu Dongcheng lying on the ground. He was covered in blood, and he didn''t have much strength left. He seemed to have only the strength to laugh, but he was still laughing loudly...


    And Song Tingyu was holding onto his hair at the moment. As long as his hand moved a little further, he could kill Gu Dongcheng...


    Su Ran knew this too well.


    Lin Chenghuan and Tang Zichu behind them knew this too well, so both of them looked pale...


    Su Ran approached slowly, "Song Tingyu, let him go. I beg you, what will we do if something happens to you again? What about the The song family? And Vichy, what about him?"


    Song Tingyu seemed to be hesitating at the moment, so Su Ran put his hand on the back of his bloody hand and held it tightly. The other hand reached out to take the glass in her hand and wanted to take it away, but he suddenly came back to his senses with great strength. He looked at Gu Dongcheng and was unwilling to let him go. He almost finished his life...


    Su Ran was worried that he would really do it, so he tried hard to take the glass from his hand, but he couldn''t. Instead, he pulled and cut the palm of his hand.


    Song Tingyu''s eyes changed, and he immediately pulled her palm to check. He also took out a handkerchief from his blood-stained shirt and wrapped it around her palm.


    Su Ran recognized the handkerchief...


    Isn''t that the one she gave him before?


    She embroidered his name with her own hands...


    Tang Zichu and lin shenghuan saw that Song Tingyu finally let go of his hand, and quickly stepped forward to pull Gu Dongcheng''s body aside, and said to the manager, "Call an ambulance."


    Gu Dongcheng was quickly carried into the ambulance. When song ting walked out of the club holding Su Ran''s shoulder, the police car was outside.


    A police car got out of the car and walked towards them.


    When Su Ran saw the police, he reached out and grabbed Song Tingyu''s shirt. His face was pale.


    The police officers had already walked up to them, "Mr. Song, please follow us to the Police station."


    Su Ran''s hand refused to let go. Song ting held her wrist, "I''ll be back as soon as I go..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "Trial..."


    Song Tingyu let go of her hand and looked at Tang Zichu, "Take her to the hospital."


    Su Ran had to move forward, but was stopped by Tang Zichu and Lin Chenghuan as he watched song ting run into a police car.


    Tang Zichu released his hand and looked at Su Ran, "Don''t worry, Song Boss will be fine."


    He got into the car and drove in the direction of the police station.


    Su Ran was still standing, while Lin Chenghuan pulled her wrist, "Let''s go, Ran Ran. You need to treat this wound."


    Su Ran did not speak, but was pulled into the car by lin shenghuan.


    She sat in the car, her eyes fixed on the handkerchief that wrapped the wound on her hand, the light blue handkerchief that he had always kept by her side.


    But this handkerchief, which had been used for several years, had turned a little pale.


    And, in fact, there was a lot of blood on it. A lot of it was not her new blood, but the old one...


    But the blood couldn''t be washed off, but Song Tingyu kept the handkerchief on his body.


    Su Ran''s eyes were sore at the moment, and there were no tears left.


    Gu Dongcheng was sent to the hospital. In fact, most of his body was injured, so there was no danger of his life.


    Lu Zhan was his attending doctor.


    He had long heard about how his injuries came about.


    After the operation, Gu Dongcheng was sent to the ward, and his men were standing outside.


    That night, he woke up. When Lu Zhan went over, he was already half sitting on the bed and drinking water.


    "Ah Zhan, what a coincidence..." Gu Dongcheng used to have a good relationship with Lu Zhan.


    Lu Zhan''s smile was cold, "Mr. Gu seems to be fine..."


    "I''m in good health. Song Tingyu can''t kill me this time. I want to play with him."


    Lu Zhan sneered and didn''t even want to talk to him anymore. He just did his job as a doctor, checked it out, and left.


    When he reached the door, he thought of something and turned around, "Gu Dongcheng, if people do too much evil, retribution will come sooner or later..."


    "Ah Zhan, you''re still a doctor. Why, do you still believe in karma?"

 Chapter 342 How Could the Pain Compare to This Place?

    Chapter 342 how can pain compare to this place?


    Lu Zhan smiled, "I believe it, so I''m waiting to see what happens to you."


    Lu Zhan said and walked out.


    Gu Dongcheng stared at the closed door and sneered.


    Sometimes, he wondered what would happen to him.


    He himself seemed to want to know...


    But no matter what, by then, Tian Mi would not be around him, would he?


    For the past two years, he had often had a dream.


    In his dream, there was him, there was tian mi, and there was their daughter who could not be born. He saw her in his dream, with two small braids, big eyes, round face, very similar to Tian Mi''s, but her facial features were similar to his.


    She was a combination of him and Tian Mi.


    In the dream, Tian Mi would not be like this. In the dream, Tian Mi was as lively, cheerful, and very fond of laughing as before.


    She would hold their daughter''s hand and walk towards him, just like before, watching tv in his arms while he was reading documents, and pointing at his nose when he made her angry, she would yell, "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard!"


    But when he woke up, the bed next to him was still cold. In the room, in the house, he was still alone.


    He would know that he was dreaming.


    If he were to say how beautiful his dream was, how much impact would he have when he woke up.


    He could hardly bear the contrast.


    The gap between dream and reality is too big...


    At this moment, Gu Dongcheng looked at the wounds on his body, all over his body, but none of them were fatal. Song Tingyu was also ruthless and merciless, but he was just one step away.


    The last time, if Su Ran didn''t show up, Song Tingyu would have cut his throat mercilessly...


    At that time, when he was being pulled by Song Tingyu''s hair, he thought about death. He thought he would be afraid when facing death, but it turned out that he was not afraid at all.


    Instead, at that time, it felt like a relief...


    He faintly felt that he was going to be free...


    But in the end, he was still alive...


    He was still alive, so it was decided that his footsteps would not stop, and what he wanted to do would not stop.


    Two years ago, he hired an assassin to go to Thailand to kill Song Tingyu. Soon, the news of Song Tingyu''s death came. At that time, he was still regretting it. Why didn''t he let Song Tingyu see Su Ran''s photos first?


    In this way, he was unwilling and wanted to seek revenge on him, but he could not live on, leaving with unwillingness and hatred for him, which was a happy thing to think about...


    But it was too late for him to say...


    Now that he had recovered, he had a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, and his finger touched a wound on his forehead...


    Song Tingyu, I''m waiting to see how you''ll react when you see the photo...


    Gu Dongcheng shouted outside the door. Someone pushed the door open and walked in, "President gu."


    "Where''s Gao Sheng?"


    The man said, "The other day, president gu asked assistant gao to go on a business trip. Did president gu forget?"


    Gu Dongcheng thought for a moment. Yes, Gao Sheng was on a business trip. He almost forgot...


    "Come here for a moment. I have something to tell you to do."


    The man did not dare delay. He immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Dongcheng with a respectful attitude, "Master gu, please give me your order."


    Su Ran simply bandaged the wound on her hand and went to the Police station.


    Song Tingyu didn''t lie to her. He came out soon.


    When he saw Su Ran standing at the entrance of the Police station, he quickly stepped forward, took her into his arms, held her head in his hands, and inserted his fingers into her hair.


    He did not speak.


    Su ran closed her eyes and tears fell on his shoulder.


    Song Tingyu''s white shirt was dyed red. It was Gu Dongcheng''s blood.


    Su Ran knew that he had wounds on his body. After a night, the wounds were not properly treated. She took his hand and said, "Can you go back?"


    Song Tingyu held her hand tightly and nodded.


    Back at the apartment, Su Ran let go of his hand, "You go in and take a bath."


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. She went into the bathroom and found the medicine box in the cabinet in the living room. She took it to his room and sat on the bed waiting.


    After a while, Song Tingyu came out wearing a white bathrobe. Su Ran looked at his hair dripping with water, found the air duct, and pointed to the bed, "Sit down, I''ll help you blow your hair."


    Song Tingyu threw the towel on the chair and sat down on the edge of the bed. Su Ran held the hairdryer to help him with his hair. Her fingers ran through his hair room. Only the hairdryer could be heard in the room.


    Su Ran dried his hair, put down the hairdryer, opened the medicine box he had brought up long ago, took out disinfectant, cotton swabs, and other things, opened his palm, and cleaned the wound in his palm with disinfectant.


    He probably hurt himself when he smashed the bottle at Gu Dongcheng.


    Su Ran carefully dealt with the wound on the palm of his hand, and the hair fell down with her head lowered.


    She was thinking about what happened last night. Lin Chenghuan called her and said that Song Tingyu might have gone to take care of East city...


    At that time, she knew the whole story, so she quickly called Song Tingyu, but the phone was not working, so she called Tang Zichu and asked him to find someone to find out where Gu Dongcheng was...


    Find Gu Dongcheng, find Song Tingyu...


    Sure enough, Song Tingyu was right where Gu Dongcheng was.


    If she had been one step later, the glass shard in Song Tingyu''s hand would have cut off gu East city''s neck...


    He killed people right under the nose of others. Even if he had the ability, he couldn''t escape...


    What happened to him in prison two years ago was so terrible that she didn''t want it to happen again.


    He came back this time for revenge, to take back the The song family...


    How could he be a murder suspect again?


    There were a lot of broken glass in the wound on Song Tingyu''s palm, and Su Ran picked it off one by one with the clamp before applying the medicine.


    When she sprayed the spray, his hand instinctively shrank.


    She raised her little face, "Does it hurt?"


    Song Tingyu looked at her, reached out and took her into his arms, kissed her on the side of her face, grabbed her hand, pushed it towards his heart, and said hoarsely, "How can it hurt more than here?"


    Su Ran froze.


    She knew that Song Tingyu was going to see Gu Dongcheng today because he had a vague idea of what happened two years ago, or else he wouldn''t have lost his mind...


    But now that she heard him say that, she felt suffocated...

 Chapter 343 Have You Seen These Photos?

    Chapter 343 have you seen these photos?


    The deepest and most painful scar in her heart was discovered by Song Tingyu. The scar she wanted to hide the most, the ugly scar, was known by him...


    "Song Tingyu, am I dirty?"


    "Where is it dirty?" Song Tingyu held her face in both hands, his voice hoarse and low, "You are still as clean as ever in my eyes..."


    Su Ran lowered her head and did not speak, but the tears that fell on the backs of both hands betrayed her feelings at the moment.


    If she could, she really wanted to forget about the night two years ago...


    She felt that no one would find it hidden in the deepest part of her heart.


    But what she knew was that Gu Dongcheng had pictures of her naked. When Song Tingyu came back, she knew that Gu Dongcheng would publish those pictures one day...


    No matter how much she tried to forget, the truth was the truth...


    The truth is that there is...


    Su ran took his hand on his cheek and looked at him with tears in her eyes, "Trial, two years ago, Vichy was taken away by Gu Dongcheng. That night when I came out of Tian mi''s home, I met Gu Dongcheng and..."


    Before she could finish, Song Tingyu covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Stop it, I know everything..."


    He didn''t want Su Ran to recall what happened two years ago...


    Even if she remembered it clearly, he didn''t want her to open her own scar for him to see.


    "No, Trial, listen to me..." Su ran held his hand and looked at him, "And the photos..."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was cold, "What did you say?"


    Su ran steadied her voice, "There are still photos. Gu Dongcheng also had people take photos..."


    After what happened tonight, Su Ran knew that the photos would be released by Gu Dongcheng soon...


    Song Tingyu''s pupils were constricting and his hands were clenched tightly. He shouted, "I should have killed Gu Dongcheng!"


    If Su Ran hadn''t suddenly appeared, he would have killed Gu Dongcheng!


    How he regretted that he had let go last night. He was so close, so close, that he was going to kill Gu Dongcheng!


    Su ran held his hand, "Trial, listen to me. What happened last night, don''t happen again. After that, no matter what happens, don''t go to Gu Dongcheng again, okay?"


    Song Tingyu pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Su Ran naturally knew that this man was not obedient in his bones.


    "Don''t bother about my business, do you know?" Su Ran let go of the hand that was holding his palm and his voice grew louder.


    "Your business?" Song Tingyu''s voice was cold, and his fingers poked into his heart, "Your business is my business. If my women can''t protect me, what kind of man am I?"


    "Song Tingyu, I''m not your woman anymore. We''re divorced, so my business has nothing to do with you!" Su Ran stood up from the bed and looked at him calmly, "No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Su Ran wanted to leave, but Gu Dongcheng held his wrist tightly. He was very strong and stared at her with his deep eyes, "Do you believe I''m going to kill Gu Dongcheng now? Kill him and the photos won''t leak out?"


    "What''s the use of killing him? What happened happened happened happened! Can you kill him as if you were lying to yourself? Song Tingyu, you have to remember why you came back this time. You have to remember that grandma''s revenge hasn''t been avenged, and the The song family hasn''t been taken back. What are you doing for this now? You want me to be called a sinner? Do you want you to die and have no face to see grandma?" Su Ran''s voice was choked, and his throat was so hoarse that he could hardly speak.


    Her reddened eyes hurt.


    Song Tingyu pulled her back with all his might and, ignoring her resistance, pulled her into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, "Is that why you''re not with me? That''s why you left me two years ago? Su Ran, what kind of reason is that?"


    "Su Ran, do you know how much I feel now? It''s just that I didn''t protect you well. Why do you blame yourself?"


    "Song Tingyu..." Su Ran''s throat was so choked that she couldn''t say a word. She tried to push Song Tingyu away, but she found that the man was holding his hands so hard.


    He seemed to be worried that if he accidentally let go of her hand, she would escape.


    With such force, she was powerless. She had put it on his back and tried to push his hand away.


    "Su Ran, don''t leave me again." Song Tingyu''s deep eyes stared at Su Ran''s small face.


    Su Ran was also looking at him, but her eyes were clearly hesitating and refusing, although she did not say it out.


    "Now that I know everything, where are you going to run away from me?" Song Tingyu''s voice was a little harsh at the moment.


    Su Ran lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Song Tingyu, we''re not suitable..."


    "What''s not appropriate? Tell me, what''s not appropriate?" Song Tingyu sneered a few times, "Because of this, are you saying that we are not suitable for each other? I said, this is not a reason, this is not your fault, I don''t care about this, I just love, love you understand, Su Ran? If you say you''re dirty, where are you dirty? In the past, I wasn''t dirtier. You could accept me. Why would I care?"


    Su Ran''s thin white teeth bit her lower lip, and Song Tingyu''s voice sounded like it was hitting her heart.


    However, she had no idea how to respond to him. She had no idea what she should do.


    Song Tingyu finally let her go and stopped forcing her. Maybe he knew that nothing could rush him, maybe it was something else.


    He released his hand and said, "You''re here these days. Don''t go anywhere. Just stay with Vichy."


    After he finished speaking, he opened the door and turned to leave, leaving Su Ran in the room. Su Ran reacted and wanted to follow him out, but when he walked to the door, he found that he had locked the door.


    She patted the door in panic, "Song Tingyu, what are you doing? Open the door."


    Song Tingyu''s voice came from outside, "Sister-in-law fang will open the door for you."


    "What are you doing? Where are you going?" Su Ran had a bad feeling...


    She kept slapping the door, but there was no sound from outside to answer her.


    She pressed her ears against the door and heard the sound of Song Tingyu''s footsteps leaving. Her heart panicked and the sound of her slapping on the door was even stronger, "Song Tingyu, don''t mess around. Don''t mess around. Do you hear me?"


    But song ting had already walked away when she met someone. Where was the voice responding to her?


    Su Ran''s face turned pale with panic. What happened last night appeared in her mind again. When she thought of what song ting would do to Gu Dongcheng, her hands and feet turned cold.

 Chapter 344 Make A Condition, How Can I Delete the Photo? (1)

    Chapter 344 makes a condition on how to delete the photo (1)


    She quickly ran to the balcony of the room, opened the french window and walked out.


    Song Tingyu''s tall figure had just opened the door and walked out. It was still snowing outside. His black windbreaker was in sharp contrast to the silver-white snow.


    "Song Tingyu!"


    Su Ran shouted his name.


    He heard it, turned around, looked up at her, and finally went to the garage and drove away.


    Even if Su Ran broke his throat, Song Tingyu would never come back.


    Driving out of the house, Song Tingyu received a call from Tang Zichu. He answered, "Look at him. I''ll be right there."


    Hanging up the phone, his eyes darkened and he sped up.


    When he arrived at a private club, he followed the room number that Tang Zichu had told him, walked straight over, knocked on the door a few times, and someone came to open the door.


    Tang Zichu opened the door and stepped inside, "Song Boss."


    Song ting nodded and walked in.


    Sitting on the sofa, he saw a man kneeling on the ground. He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He looked at the man and did not speak.


    Tang Zichu picked up the phone on the coffee table and handed it to him.


    Song ting clicked on the screen and looked at the man, "Password."


    The man did not dare to hide anything and quickly reported the password lock on his phone.


    Song Tingyu''s long, clean fingers clicked a few times on the screen of the glowing phone, turned on the phone, clicked on the album, and finally saw the two photos.


    His eyes were bloodshot and he stared at the screen.


    The cigarette he was holding between his fingers seemed to have been crushed in the palm of his hand by his violent force.


    The cigarette burned his skin, and he didn''t feel any pain at all. His eyes were still staring at the phone screen.


    There was a very cold air rising in the room in vain. Not only did Tang Zichu feel it, but the man kneeling on the ground also felt it.


    His head was so lowered that he dared not look up at Song Tingyu.


    Song ting held the man''s phone and looked at him, "Have you seen this picture?"


    The man''s face changed, "Look... No, no..."


    His voice faltered and trembled to the point that Song Tingyu looked into his eyes as if he was about to kill him at any moment.


    Song Tingyu slammed his phone on the coffee table, his voice gloomy, staring at the man, word by word: "Have you seen it?"


    "Tell me the truth. I don''t like people lying in front of me."


    The man''s forehead and nose were covered in cold sweat. He knew very well what Song Tingyu''s words meant. He didn''t know what he should do. It would be terrible if he didn''t tell the truth, but it would be terrible if he didn''t tell the truth.


    He felt that he really had no choice.


    "Have you seen it?" Song Tingyu asked for the last time.


    The man''s body was trembling. Gu Dongcheng had given these two photos to him late last night and asked him to publish them to the media and on the internet. How did he know that before he started his operation in the morning, Song Tingyu''s people, Tang Zichu, found them and brought them here?


    In fact, many people in Ancheng should know how important Su Ran was to Song Tingyu.


    For her sake, she could really do anything.


    He still remembers what happened at the club last night.


    Although the door was closed at that time, the people who were blocked outside did not see what happened inside, but after the door was opened, they could clearly see the picture inside.


    Song ting was gripping Gu Dongcheng''s hair with his hand. He was holding a glass shard in his hand and almost cut his neck.


    If Song Tingyu did that last time, Gu Dongcheng would be dead. There was no doubt about that.


    After Gu Dongcheng woke up in the hospital, he probably felt angry, so he gave these two photos to him, and when he got the photos, how could he not have seen them?


    It was a picture of Su Ran lying naked in bed!


    In the end, after a fierce ideological struggle, the man gritted his teeth and decided, "Yes."


    "Do you know what you should do?"


    The man was about to cry, "I know..."


    "Do it."


    Tang Zichu handed a very small blade to the man. The man took it trembling and glanced at Song Tingyu, "Mr. Song, let me go once. I didn''t mean to. President gu asked me to do something. I can''t help but go..."


    "You can choose not to look, but you did." Song Tingyu''s voice was calm and breezy, "I want one of your eyes."


    The man knew very well that there was no room for manoeuvre in front of him. He should even be grateful that Song Tingyu only wanted one eye, not one pair!


    The man looked at the blade in his hand, closed his eyes, and thrust his heart into his right eye. He screamed, and immediately, blood came out and followed his hand, dyeing his clothes red.


    The man rolled around in pain. Song Tingyu smashed his phone, threw it in the trash can, and got up to leave.


    "Take him to the hospital."


    Tang Zichu ordered someone to take the man to the hospital, followed Song Tingyu out of here, and got in the car.


    "Song Boss, where are you going now?"


    Song Tingyu looked out the window, "Where''s Gu Dongcheng?"


    Tang Zichu was stunned for a moment, then replied, "In the hospital."


    "Then go to the hospital."


    Tang Zichu pursed his lips, "Song Boss, do you want to go to the hospital and ask Gu Dongcheng to hand over the photo?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. Tang Zichu continued, "It''s no use. Song Boss, Gu Dongcheng is so cunning. The more you do this, the more excited he will be. Even if he promises to delete the photo, he will definitely back it up..." Gu Dongcheng, Tang Zichu, knew him too well...


    In the past, he had shown himself to be a modest gentleman because he was so good at disguising himself. For so many years, no one had ever found out that he was such a person.


    But now, he felt that he did not need to hide anything, so his original, actual character was revealed in front of everyone.


    He knew that Song Tingyu could accept any price for Su Ran''s photos, but the problem now was not that he wanted to trade anything with Gu Dongcheng, and Gu Dongcheng was willing to.


    Even if it was something he really wanted, it was possible that he would have a superficial and a practical one.


    This man could not be trusted to make a deal with him.


    Song Tingyu reached out to open the car window and looked out at the snowy scenery. His voice could not hear his emotions clearly, "Then tell me, what else can I do? I know Gu Dongcheng is waiting for me to look worried and heartbroken, and he won''t just stop. But Su Ran''s photo is in his hands, and that''s his biggest trump card. I can stop all the media in Ancheng from publishing the photos, but I can''t stop Gu Dongcheng from putting the photos on the internet. What about Su Ran when he puts them on the internet?"

 Chapter 345 Make A Condition, How Can I Delete the Photo? (2)

    Chapter 345 makes a condition on how to delete the photo (2)


    How naked was she to be seen by everyone?


    Let every man in the country point his finger at her photo, and even have lewd thoughts?


    How could he bear to see Su Ran suffer all this?


    He had always felt that his feelings for Su Ran had been implanted in his bones and blood, so he couldn''t bear to see her get hurt a little.


    How could he watch her photos being posted on the internet now?


    But only Gu Dongcheng knew how many copies gu East city had made of the computer and where it was placed.


    The internet is not good at this point. If you want to spread something, you just have to move your fingers gently and everyone can see it.


    What Gu Dongcheng wanted to do was only a matter of seconds.


    "Song Boss, we might have a better idea..."


    Knowing that the road wouldn''t work, don''t go down it. Go to Gu Dongcheng''s place and make a deal with him, and ask him to hand over the photo. So what?


    That man wouldn''t keep his promise...


    Song Tingyu leaned back in the car chair, his long, clean fingers pinching the center of his eyebrows, his eyes closed in silence.


    Tang Zichu drove slowly without making a sound. He knew that Song Tingyu was trying to figure something out.


    "You say, for someone like Gu Dongcheng, the most important thing about him, who else can get close to him?"


    "Gao Sheng?" Tang zichu said, "Gao Sheng has been with him for many years. He should know a lot of things. I don''t know if he can play a role in this. But Song Boss, Gao Sheng is Gu Dongcheng''s man anyway. It''s still a problem whether he will help or not. Even if Gao Sheng is willing to help, he may not know where Gu Dongcheng will put those photos..."


    He paused, "Gu Dongcheng is a suspicious person. He doesn''t trust anyone completely..."


    Song Tingyu let go of his fingers, which were placed between his eyebrows, "Gao Sheng won''t help, so find a way to get him to help. He''s human. There are always weak points. Just hold on to his weak points. As for Gu Dongcheng''s suspicious nature, he may not completely believe Gao Sheng, but Su Ran''s photo is not important to Gu Dongcheng. He just wants to hold on to it and give me a blow. So in this case, He might not be able to guard against Gao Sheng. Anyway, find Gao Sheng first and find him in the shortest time possible..."


    As long as Song Tingyu calmed down, he would definitely come up with a solution. It was only because it was Su Ran''s business and he was too anxious, so he felt that there was nothing he could do.


    "Okay, Song Boss." Tang Zichu immediately said, "Where are you going now?"


    "Hospital, look for gu East city."


    Tang Zichu said in surprise, "Song Boss..." Didn''t he say he was going to find Gao Sheng first?


    "How about not dragging Gu Dongcheng?" Song ting said softly as he was flicked at the dust on his clothes.


    His words instantly made Tang Zichu understand what he wanted to do.


    Yes, without dragging Gu Dongcheng along, how would he have time to find Gao Sheng and hold on to his weaknesses?


    Tang Zichu took Song Tingyu to the hospital and went to do something else.


    Song Tingyu, led by Lu Zhan, found Gu Dongcheng''s ward.


    There were two men standing at the door. When they saw Song Tingyu, their faces turned a little pale. Thinking of what happened last night, of course, they stopped him.


    Lu Zhan glanced at them, "Go away. The doctor wants to check the room."


    "Doctor Lu, he can''t go in."


    Lu Zhan scowled, "I don''t care what you guys are doing. I don''t like to be stopped like this when I''m doing rounds. Gu Dongcheng is seriously injured. If anything happens, you''re responsible?"


    The two men looked at each other and finally released their hands, but they were still very wary of Song Tingyu. They just wanted to let Lu Zhan in, so Song Tingyu wouldn''t let him in.


    The door of the ward opened and Lu Zhan went in. Two men blocked Song Tingyu from entering, "You can''t go in. We need to rest."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Get out of the way!"


    "Mr. Song, don''t make things difficult for us."


    Although they were also afraid of Song Tingyu, there was no way. They were Gu Dongcheng''s bodyguards and had to protect him.


    "Let him in."


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice came from inside just as the few of them were at a standstill.


    The two men had no choice but to let go.


    Song Tingyu walked in and Gu Dongcheng was eating under the watchful eye.


    He looked at Song Tingyu, "You hurt me, and now you''re here to see me? Should I feel flattered?"


    Song Tingyu did not speak, and Gu Dongcheng was still as calm as ever, "I heard you dug out one of my men''s eyes? Just because he saw a picture of Su Ran? Why didn''t you cut out his eyes? He saw it with two eyes, and I saw it too. Do you want me to cut them out for you?"


    Song ting pulled a chair aside and sat down. He smiled, but his eyes were full of murderous intent, "Sooner or later, he will gouge your eyes out."


    "Hahaha..." Gu Dongcheng laughed a few times, "Then let''s see if you, Song Tingyu, have the ability."


    He paused, "Did you enjoy those photos of Su Ran? Although the photo was taken two years ago, I kept it very well and clearly, right? Su Ran''s figure is really good, so good things should be shared so that everyone can see them, right? There are so many men in the country, it''s good to see them if you can''t touch them..."


    Lu Zhan was also in the room. Of course, he noticed that while Gu Dongcheng was saying these words, Song Tingyu''s hands on his thighs clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged.


    And gu East city was clearly provoking...


    But Song Tingyu couldn''t mess with him.


    He tried to hold back, "Make a condition. How can I delete the photo?"


    The smile in the corner of Gu Dongcheng''s eyes deepened. He pushed away the nurse who fed him and looked at Song Tingyu funnily, "Are you begging me?"


    "If you think you want it, you want it."


    Gu Dongcheng tutted and shook his head, "This is so boring, don''t you think? I always said that the game had just started, and you were bowing to me now. I was so ready to play with you to the end. What do you mean by that now? You gave up for Su Ran? Then how are you going to play with me next?"


    "Terms!"


    Song Tingyu''s voice grew louder.


    "No conditions." Gu Dongcheng enjoyed seeing all this anger in Song Tingyu.


    He pointed at song ting and said, "I''m still waiting to see your show. How can I delete the photo? What''s the use of taking that person away and deleting the photo from his phone? I have more here."


    Gu Dongcheng said as he took out the phone under his pillow and opened it in front of Song Tingyu, "As long as I move my fingers now, in less than two seconds, everyone can see Su Ran''s picture..."

 Chapter 346 He Wanted to See Su Ran with His Own Eyes And Walk towards Him (1)

    Chapter 346: he wants to see Su Ran with his own eyes and walk towards him (1)


    Song Tingyu quickly walked over and snatched the photo from Gu Dongcheng''s hand.


    But gu East city didn''t care at all. He let him take the phone away and even delete the photo. He still leaned on the bed and watched Song Tingyu''s anxious eyes turn red.


    "What''s the use of this?" Gu Dongcheng spread his hands.


    Song Tingyu''s face was grim. He threw his phone on the bed, "Gu Dongcheng, I know you really wanted that project last time. Delete the photo. How about I let you have it?"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t seem to have thought of the result, so he was stunned.


    Then he grinned, "Song Tingyu, Song Tingyu, you really did everything for Su Ran. Now you want to give me the project you worked so hard to get?"


    Song Tingyu was unaffected by his words, "Delete the photo and I''ll give you the project."


    Gu Dongcheng had always wanted that project, except that he had taken a liking to it in the first place, and then because it was taken away by Song Tingyu, he was very unwilling!


    He always wanted to get it back.


    Now that Song Tingyu had made such a request for Su Ran''s photo, he was certainly tempted...


    "Are you serious?"


    "Su Ran''s photo is in your hands. Do I have a choice?"


    Gu Dongcheng leaned against the bed and squinted at Song Tingyu. After a while, he smiled and said, "Okay, as long as you give me the project and you quit, I''ll delete all the photos of Su Ran. I''ll give you two days. If I can''t see your sincerity in two days, I''ll put the photos back on the internet. I''ll let the whole world see the body of the woman you love the most."


    "Okay." Song Tingyu nodded.


    After he finished speaking, he left Gu Dongcheng''s ward. Lu Zhan followed him out and they talked as they walked.


    "Really give him the project? Tianhai retreats?"


    Even he knew that Gu Dongcheng couldn''t keep his word. When he got the project, he would definitely release the photos.


    "Delay a little." Song Tingyu didn''t explain much.


    Lu Zhan nodded. He knew that song ting would come up with a better idea. How could he let Su Ran''s photo be released?


    After leaving the hospital, song ting drove back to his residence. He found another car in the garage. His eyes flickered.


    What''s Ding Cen doing here?


    He opened the door and walked in. Everyone was downstairs in the living room.


    Even su ran was there. It was probably Fang sister-in-law who opened the door to put her down, but there was still someone standing outside the door and did not let her leave the room.


    As soon as Su Ran saw him coming back, he stood up from the sofa.


    Before he could react, a figure appeared beside him. His arm was hugged by someone. He froze for a moment and looked down. Ding Cen was looking at him and smiling, "Trial, you''re back? I''ve been waiting for you all day."


    Song Tingyu didn''t know what she was doing all of a sudden. He squinted and looked at her, but he didn''t push her away.


    "Where have you been? Not at the company or at home?"


    "I have something to do outside."


    "Business or personal?" Ding Cen''s tone was full of coquettish, completely different from her usual self.


    "Ding Cen..."


    Feeling that Song Tingyu was about to take her hand away, Ding Cen tightened his grip even more, "You should take me to work and personal matters..."


    Ding Cen straightened his collar intimately, "Don''t do this next time... It''s cold outside. Go and have a cup of tea. I''ll have Fang sister-in-law prepare it for you. Fang sister-in-law, bring it up."


    As she spoke, Ding Cen pulled song ting to sit down on the sofa. After Fang sister-in-law brought him hot tea, she handed it to him and smiled, "Drink it."


    Song Tingyu glanced at Su Ran and suddenly understood why the girl was doing this.


    He took the hot tea from her hand and took a sip.


    Ding Cen said again, "The new year is coming soon. You''re still so busy. When are we going back to Xinjiapo for the new year? Take Vichy back with you..."


    "I''ll think about it..." Song Tingyu lay half on the sofa, his voice low and husky.


    "What else do we have to think about? Didn''t you promise me that long ago? Now you want to go back on your word?" Ding Cen was very dissatisfied. She pouted her red lips and looked like a little woman.


    Su Ran stood up from the sofa and carried Song Weixi upstairs, who had fallen asleep. She came down and put on her coat. She looked at Song Tingyu and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    "So soon? Isn''t Miss Su staying for dinner?" Ding Cen said in surprise.


    "No, I''m leaving first." Su Ran changed her shoes at the entrance, reached out to press the password, and the door opened, but the people at the door saw that it was her, and they did not let her go.


    She looked at the man sitting on the sofa, "I want to go back."


    "Let her go." Song Tingyu finally said.


    Su Ran walked out of the garden and walked out. The car honked behind her. She turned around and saw Ding Cen parked beside her.


    Ding Cen honked the car horn and opened the window, "Miss Su, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I''ll take you home."


    "Don''t bother Miss Ding. I''ll just stop a taxi outside." Su Ran shook his head.


    Ding Cen smiled and said, "No trouble. I''ll be on my way."


    With that, she got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat, "Miss Su, please, I''ll take you home."


    Su ran nodded, got into Ding Cen''s car and buckled her seat belt.


    Ding Cen glanced at her and drove away, "Where''s Miss Su''s house?"


    Su ran gave an address and Ding Cen nodded.


    She was silent for a while, and then seemed to chat, "Miss Su seems to have been staying at Trial''s place a lot lately, right?"


    Su Ran''s face turned pale. Song Tingyu was with Ding Cen no matter what. They were boyfriend and girlfriend. No matter what, it was always wrong for her to stay with Song Tingyu.


    She did not wonder why Ding Cen knew that it was not difficult for a woman to know her man''s whereabouts.


    It was not strange to care, to care about his condition.


    She pursed her lips, "Miss Ding, I only stayed here to take care of Vichy. I didn''t..."


    The smile on Ding Cen''s face was very deep, "I understand that Miss Su should be a very sensible person. In the current situation like Vichy, you are Vichy''s biological mother. It is also right for you to stay and take care of him. It is difficult for me to understand. I believe Miss Su is not such a person, but the problem is that I know Trial very well. I know he still can''t let you go. I''m afraid he can''t control himself...."

 Chapter 347 He Wanted to See Su Ran with His Own Eyes And Walk towards Him (2)

    Chapter 347: he wants to see Su Ran with his own eyes and walk towards him (2)


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Miss Su, don''t get me wrong. I don''t really want you to do anything. I''m just telling you how much Trial still cares about you. For the past two years, he''s been with me, but he''s still thinking about you. I know what happened to you last night. He didn''t release your photo for you. He even wanted to trade Gu Dongcheng for the project he got a long time ago. He could do this for you. Su Ran, what about you? What can you do?"


    Every word that Ding Cen said hit Su Ran''s heart like a thousand pounds, making her almost breathless.


    "Actually, I didn''t mean anything by telling you this. I just wanted to tell you, Miss Su, you don''t want Trial, and there are a lot of people waiting in line for him, like me..."


    Su ran ran ran ran her hand through the hair on her cheek, "What Miss Ding just said is to encourage me to be with Song Tingyu?"


    Ding Cen blinked, "Did I say that? If Miss Su understood it that way, then you must have misunderstood it. Song Tingyu is a man worth the love of any woman. How can I give him to you?"


    Su Ran did not speak again, but turned to look out the window. Ding Cen''s voice was still ringing in the small car.


    "The last thing Song Tingyu did for you, I hope."


    Su Ran had long guessed Ding Cen''s intention to catch up, so she was not surprised that she would say such a thing now.


    "After that, you two are clear. If Miss Su doesn''t know how to love a man, I''ll let ding cen love him."


    Su Ran breathed heavily, but she still didn''t say anything. Ding Cen didn''t care that she didn''t respond, "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to tell you, Miss Su. I''m getting engaged soon. By the way, we''re not officially engaged yet."


    Ding Cen glanced at Su Ran''s pale, colorless face, and his eyes moved away.


    She seemed to have finished what she wanted to say, so she stopped talking with satisfaction.


    Leaving Su Ran in the passenger seat, she was so shocked by the news that she could hardly recover.


    Her hands were tightly clasped together, and her slender fingers were turning white.


    Ding Cen watched her reaction in secret, but did not say a word. He focused on driving, only turning his head from time to time and looking at her from the corner of the eye.


    Finally at the The su family, su ran thanked him and got out of the car.


    Ding Cen had just driven away when he received a call from Song Tingyu.


    "What? Did you know the time to call? How do you know I just sent Su Ran back?" Ding Cen rolled his eyes, turned the steering wheel and drove the car out.


    "What did you say to her?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just told her that I was getting engaged..." She said, her voice seemingly innocent, "I was getting engaged, wasn''t it?"


    "Ding Cen!" Song Tingyu''s tone was a little harsh.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not lying. Besides, I''m helping you. I''m really helping you..."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time and knew Ding Cen''s temperament, "Don''t go too far..."


    Ding Cen smiled, "Song Tingyu, do you know? There is an animal called an ostrich that likes to bury its head in the sand once it is hurt. Is this useful? Su Ran is such a person..." Ding Cen smiled smugly, "You can be grateful to me in the future."


    Song Tingyu over there seemed to sigh helplessly, wondering if he should believe what Ding Cen said.


    For Su Ran, he really had no choice...


    He didn''t care about anything, but the only thing he was afraid of was that Su Ran wouldn''t grab his hand...


    Perhaps Ding Cen''s method was a good one.


    With that in mind, Song Tingyu hung up the phone and went to Song Weixi''s room.


    It could be seen that after Su Ran''s time with him, Song Weixi''s condition had obviously improved a lot. At least, he would not be as irritable as before. Once he became irritable, it was useless for anyone to come and talk to him except him.


    As you can imagine, Su Ran put a lot of thought and effort into him.


    Song Tingyu often wondered if it was because he was not important enough in Su Ran''s heart that she pushed him away so easily.


    This time, he wanted to see Su Ran with his own eyes and walk towards him.


    Gu Dongcheng gave Song Tingyu two days. Although the time was tight, it was enough for him.


    At the very least, Tang Zichu brought Gao Sheng back now.


    Song Tingyu said that everyone has their weaknesses, and Gao Sheng''s weaknesses are his sister.


    Tang Zichu only found Gao Sheng and brought him a message. He came back on his own and took the initiative to meet Song Tingyu.


    In order to save a lot of unnecessary trouble, when Gao Sheng came back, there was no Gao Sheng Gu Dongcheng. He came to see Song Tingyu, and if Gu Dongcheng knew about it, he would also have a bad ending.


    He had not touched su ran in the beginning, but had left a way for himself. Now it seemed that he was really right.


    On the way back, Gao Sheng had decided to tell Song Tingyu the truth in exchange for his and his sister''s safety. It was worth it.


    "Mr. Song, where''s my sister?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at him and pointed to the front seat, "Sit down."


    "She''s fine now, but if you don''t cooperate with me, I can''t guarantee that she''ll be fine. I don''t want to hurt a little girl, but I have to do this for Su Ran. So, Gao Sheng, don''t think there are any conditions to negotiate. I just want you to cooperate, understand?"


    Gao Sheng nodded, "Mr. Song, I understand. Don''t hurt my sister. I''ll cooperate on this."


    He paused, "Besides, I still have time to tell you."


    "What is it?" Song Tingyu narrowed his long eyes.


    "Actually, that night two years ago, nothing happened to Miss Su. She was just photographed. Nothing happened..."


    Song Tingyu, who was holding a cigarette in his hand, paused and stared at him, "Go on."


    Gao Sheng nodded, "That night, president gu took Miss Su into his car and drugged her. He wanted me to take her to the hotel, but then I thought about it, so I took her back to my house. I didn''t touch her. I just took two pictures. Miss Su was naked in the bathroom, so I thought something had happened to her..."


    Song Tingyu pressed the cigarette against the ashtray and put it out. He said in a hoarse voice, "Is there any evidence?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Sheng looked prepared. He had something in his hand. He walked up to the front, turned on the dvd player, and put it in.

 Chapter 348 This Time, I Won (1)

    Chapter 348 this time, I won (1)


    "This is the video taken by the camera I installed the other day. Mr. Song, you can look at the time shown on it. You will know that nothing happened after you look at it. If you are worried that I cut out some important footage, you can also go and find someone to see it. Since I took it out today, I won''t fake it. After all, my sister is still in your hands, right? I did it in the first place to give myself a way out..."


    "So even though president gu has the photos, Miss Su wasn''t violated. The video in my hand is evidence."


    While Gao Sheng was talking, Song Tingyu held the remote control and kept pressing the fast-forward button, his deep eyes glued tightly to the screen.


    In the video, it was true that after Gao Sheng brought su ran back, he just took off her clothes and took photos without any violation to her...


    Gao Sheng was worried that he wouldn''t believe it, so he said, "At that time, president gu came to me to settle the score. I told him at that time that because I liked Miss Su, I couldn''t help it..."


    When he said that, he swallowed hard because he found Song Tingyu staring at him with his sharp, blade-like eyes.


    Song Tingyu told Tang Zichu to put the tape away before looking at Gao Sheng, "Su Ran''s body, you''ve seen it..."


    Gao Sheng broke into a cold sweat on his forehead. He tried to calm his mind, "Mr. Song, I had no choice. If I didn''t do that, Miss Su would..."


    "If it weren''t for what you said to me tonight, you should know that I wouldn''t have let you go, so you should thank you for what you did." Song Tingyu''s fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa.


    Gao Sheng had always been grateful for what he had done.


    He just wanted to leave a way for himself, but he didn''t expect to be able to help him today.


    If he hadn''t brought Su Ran back for a moment of hesitation, not only him, but even his sister would have suffered a terrible fate today.


    "Yes, Mr. Song, I understand that."


    "Mr. Song, I''ve already told you everything. Actually, nothing happened that night. Miss Su just spent the night at my house. So now, can you let my sister go?" Gao Sheng''s voice was cautious at the moment, because he was still worried that song ting would do something to them in anger.


    "No hurry." Song Tingyu waved his hand, "I still need those photos. Do you know where Gu Dongcheng kept them? Find it and delete it for me, and I''ll let your sister go."


    Gao Sheng was a little embarrassed and hesitant. He was silent for a long time. Song Tingyu gave him enough time to think clearly.


    "Mr. Song, president gu put the photos on a usb drive at that time. After two years, everyone thought you were gone, and president gu had the same idea. So I guess he didn''t think much of those two photos in the past two years. They should be on the usb drive. The day before yesterday, president gu remembered and asked someone to copy them. But I don''t think he had time to save them. Somewhere else..."


    Because Gu Dongcheng has been in the hospital for the past two days, these things should not have been done in time.


    "Can you find the usb drive?"


    "Mr. Song, no matter what, I''m still president gu''s man. I took Miss Su back to leave a way for myself. I don''t want to betray president gu. If I help you find the usb drive and delete the photos, president gu will suspect me immediately. I guess I won''t be able to survive in Ancheng..."


    That''s why he hesitated...


    Because he was the only one who knew the most about Gu Dongcheng. He was the only one who knew these things. If even the photos were found on the usb drive, Gu Dongcheng would definitely suspect him...


    After all these years with Gu Dongcheng, he really didn''t want to end up like this.


    "Do you want your own future or your own sister?" At this moment, Song Tingyu gave Gao Sheng a choice.


    Gao Sheng''s face turned pale...


    "But if I get the usb drive, I have to leave Ancheng. Gu always hates people who betray him the most. He will definitely send people to look for me everywhere. When my sister and I are found by him, we will end up in the same miserable situation."


    So now, Gao Sheng knew that he was in a dilemma.


    It seemed that no matter what he did, he would die...


    Tang Zichu, who had been quietly listening to Song Tingyu and Gao Sheng, came over at this time, stopped beside Song Tingyu and whispered, "Song Boss, I have a way."


    Song Tingyu looked at him, "Tell me."


    Tang Zichu bent down and whispered something in Song Tingyu''s ear. Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "That''s it."


    After all, the photo was already on one of Gu Dongcheng''s usb drives, so how could he miss such an opportunity?


    Song Tingyu looked at Gao Sheng, "Is the flash drive with the photo in Gu Dongcheng''s office now?"


    "It should be in the office."


    Only the most valuable things would Gu Dongcheng take back and put away. He always locked the rest on the desk and cabinet in his office.


    Seeing that Song Tingyu seemed to have come up with a solution, Gao Sheng was a little flustered because Tang Zichu spoke in a low voice just now, and he didn''t know what they were going to do...


    "Mr. Song..."


    Song Tingyu held the video he had just given him in his hand and twirled it around the armrest of the sofa, "You''ve provided us with useful information. For the sake of this video, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Gao Sheng heaved a sigh of relief, "And my sister?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. As long as I find the photo and destroy it, I''ll release it. I''ll take care of this..."


    Gao Sheng knew that Song Tingyu was a man of principle. If he said it, he would do it. If he promised to let them go, he would.


    He managed to save his and his sister''s lives because of what he did back then...


    After Gao Sheng and Song Tingyu met this time, he knew that something big was going to happen, so the best outcome was that he was not in Ancheng, and even if Gu Dongcheng had some doubts, thinking that he was not there, he should have stopped thinking about it.


    He soon left Ancheng without anyone noticing.


    Song Tingyu was sitting in the car, staring at the video Gao Sheng had given him.


    Tang Zichu opened the driver''s seat, got in, and looked at the back of the car, "Song Boss, are you going to find Su Ran now?"


    You should have told Su Ran the first time you found out about this, right?

 Chapter 349 This Time, I Won (2)

    Chapter 349 this time, I won (2)


    This was Tang Zichu''s idea, but obviously, Song Tingyu didn''t think so.


    He played with the videotape in his hand, his voice low, as if he was talking to Tang Zichu, but also as if he was talking to himself: "Even without this videotape, will Su Ran not let go of my hand this time?"


    Tang Zichu was speechless.


    He knew that Song Tingyu had other plans.


    He felt that Su Ran was always like this. He was probably thinking of a way to make her change her mind, and to make her realize how important he was in her heart...


    She always needed to take this step.


    Gu Dongcheng had already remembered all the photos and realized the importance of Su Ran''s photos, so he quickly sent people back to his office to find and store them.


    But unexpectedly, the man returned to the Gu enterprise and saw the top two floors of the Gu enterprise on fire.


    The firemen had arrived and managed to control the situation in time. They did not let the fire spread to the other floors, but they burned the top two floors...


    It was a mess.


    The cause of the fire needs further investigation.


    Gu Dongcheng had already received a call from his subordinates. At this moment, the tv in the ward was reporting on the news of a fire on the top two floors of the Gu enterprise. There were no casualties, and the fire did not spread. For the other floors in this commercial office area, it was a blessing in disguise.


    If the fire spread, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But for Gu Dongcheng, it was a bolt from the blue.


    How could it be so coincidental? When Song Tingyu found out that Su Ran''s photo was in his hand, there was a fire?!


    It was clearly Song Tingyu who asked them to do so.


    The purpose was just his office. He thought the photos were in his office, so he had to burn everything in the office so that the photos would be gone...


    Gu Dongcheng''s face was grim and terrifying. He grabbed the cup from the nightstand and threw it at the tv on the wall.


    The photos were on the usb drive, and he was the one who put them in the desk.


    Now, before he could back it up, Song Tingyu had set him on fire.


    Su Ran''s photo was also stored on his phone, but when he deliberately took it out to stimulate Song Tingyu that day, he took it away and deleted it...


    And the photo that he had sent to the subordinate before, he knew very well that the photo had also been deleted by Song Tingyu...


    Is this the end?


    The photo of Su Ran that he finally managed to get hold of was gone?


    So what else did he use to threaten Song Tingyu, and what else did he think of Song Tingyu? How could he snatch the project from him now?


    Just a little, just a little, and he could hold Song Tingyu in his palm, like he did two years ago, holding an ant.


    But I didn''t expect Song Tingyu to beat me to it!


    The tv that was broadcasting the news had been completely blacked out because he had thrown a cup on the screen. The glass that had fallen on the tv had fallen to the ground and broken into pieces...


    Gu Dongcheng called Gao Sheng impatiently.


    Because I remember that there were photos on his phone, but I don''t know if he deleted them after two years.


    Gao Sheng''s answer was indeed deleted.


    Gu Dongcheng was silent for a moment, seemingly unintentionally mentioning it, "How did Song Tingyu know that the photo was in my office? How could he be so sure? He''s not afraid of making a mistake and pissing me off. I''ll release the photos? How dare he joke about Su Ran? Gao Sheng, do you think it''s weird?"


    Gao Sheng had seen Song Tingyu for a long time, so he had already thought about all the consequences seriously. At this moment, when he heard Gu Dongcheng say this, his heart skipped a beat.


    He knew that Gu Dongcheng had already suspected himself, but he soon calmed down.


    "Song Tingyu may feel cornered by you, president gu. That''s why he chose to go all out. He often loses his mind about Su Ran. It''s not surprising..."


    "Really?" Gu Dongcheng''s voice did not detect emotion, and he did not know whether he accepted Gao Sheng''s statement or not.


    "President gu, Song Tingyu is just wrong..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes darkened. Instead of listening to Gao Sheng finish his sentence, he hung up the phone.


    He leaned against the bed, looked at the ceiling and thought for a moment. Then he told the people outside, "Give me a number to Song Tingyu and say that I want to see him..."


    It was not surprising that Song Tingyu received this call...


    It would be strange if Gu Dongcheng didn''t look for him.


    So when gu East city''s subordinates said he wanted to see him, he didn''t hesitate and drove to the hospital to Gu Dongcheng''s ward.


    Because Gu Dongcheng had just lost his temper in the ward, the place was in a mess and someone was cleaning it up.


    Song Tingyu glanced at the messy ground and smiled, "Why are you so angry?"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered and pointed at song ting, "Song Tingyu, you can keep pretending. You know what you did. It seems that I can''t underestimate you. You can even burn my office. How about that? Did you find a picture of Su Ran before you burned down my office?"


    Song Tingyu did not speak.


    Gu Dongcheng sneered, "So what if we find it? Do you think I keep my computer in my office?"


    Song Tingyu folded his arms around his chest and did not speak.


    "If you think that burning my office is the end of this..."


    Before he could speak, Song Tingyu interrupted, "What else do you want?"


    "Song Tingyu, are you challenging my bottom line?" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were thick with mockery, as if laughing at Song Tingyu''s overconfidence, "Now you''ve angered me, and it''s not like the condition of the project that I snatched away from me can be solved..."


    Song Tingyu spread his hands, "So, I made a mistake? You still have a picture of Su Ran?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "What do you think?"


    Song Tingyu was not in a hurry either, "Take it out and let me see. I see that nature is willing to do anything..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s face changed.


    He didn''t have a backup at all. After Song Tingyu burned it, it was gone...


    Where did he find a picture of Su Ran?


    Song Tingyu walked to Gu Dongcheng''s bed and looked down at him with a cold look on his face, "Gu Dongcheng, this time, I won..."


    "Didn''t you say the game was going to continue? Then let''s keep playing. I really want to see what happens to you. We''re all waiting to see..."

 Chapter 350 Since He Cared So Much, Why Did He Let Him Go?

    Chapter 350 since he cares so much, why let him go?


    "Song Tingyu, do you think you can do that?"


    "Just wait and see."


    Song Tingyu said, leaving with a smile on his lips.


    Gu Dongcheng was left behind, furious!


    His fight with Song Tingyu will continue, and now everyone is equally powerful. He has the entire Gu enterprise in his hands, the former Gu enterprise, and Song Tingyu has the sky sea behind him...


    The outcome is still unknown...


    Song Tingyu left the hospital, opened the door and sat in the car. Instead of driving away in a hurry, he lit a cigarette in the car and put it between his fingers.


    He finally solved the photo problem...


    There was light snow outside the window, and Song Tingyu did not close the window immediately, but let the light snow drift in from outside the window.


    He leaned back in his car chair and shook the cigarette ash from his cigarette butt...


    The new year is coming soon...


    He finished a cigarette, raised the window, started the car and went back to his apartment.


    Coincidentally, Su Ran was here too. She was writing with Song Weixi, but because of what happened recently, she seemed a little absent-minded...


    Song Weixi often finished writing, and she was still in a daze.


    So Song Weixi would take the pen and look at her every time he finished writing.


    Su Ran finally realized that she was absent-minded. She quickly rubbed Song Weixi''s head with her hand, "I''m sorry, Vichy. Mom isn''t paying attention. Let''s continue..."


    She was just about to continue with her pen when she accidentally saw the tall figure walking into the living room. She was stunned for a moment, "She''s back..."


    Song Tingyu sat on the sofa, nodded, and tore off the collar, "I''ve solved the problem of the photo. It won''t happen again..."


    Su Ran thought of what Ding Cen said to her in the car the other day. She put down her pen, rubbed Song Weixi''s head and asked him to continue. Then she stood up and sat down on the sofa next to Song Tingyu, "Ding Cen said that you exchanged a project with Gu Dongcheng?"


    Song Tingyu was half lying on the sofa, a little tired between his eyes and brows, "Whatever. Anyway, those two photos have been deleted and won''t appear again..."


    "Song Tingyu..."


    Song Tingyu interrupted her voice and glanced at Song Weixi, who was drawing on the carpet, "Vichy and I are going to Xinjiapo for the new year in two days."


    Su Ran was stunned and said, "Okay."


    She didn''t even notice that her voice was hoarse.


    "Ding Cen said you''re getting engaged..."


    Song ting met with a slight mockery on his lips, "Will you care?"


    Su Ran lowered his head and bit his lip, not saying a word.


    Song Tingyu grabbed her wrist, "If you do, you will find out that I''ve been waiting for you, but you don''t have the heart. Or rather, you don''t have me in your heart. It''s the same whether it was a few years ago or a few years later. Su Ran, I''m really disappointed in you..."


    Su Ran, I''m really disappointed in you...


    After saying this, Song Tingyu loosened her long fingers that held her wrist tightly, stood up from the sofa and walked upstairs, leaving her with only a tall back.


    Su Ran''s heart was about to explode from these words...


    Her ears were ringing at the moment, echoing the words.


    Song Tingyu was finally disappointed in her...


    Over the past few days, the media has been abuzz about Ding Cen''s engagement.


    Today''s valentine''s day is on the sixth day of the new year. I heard that Ding Cen''s engagement ceremony was chosen on that day...


    Song Tingyu had already taken Song Weixi and ding cen to Xinjiapo two days ago, and the three of them were photographed in the same frame by the media outside the airport.


    Although no media dared to go up and interview them, the photos of the three of them in the same frame were on the headlines of major news. The media said that they were going to Xinjiapo for the new year and preparing for the engagement ceremony.


    On new year''s eve, Tian Mi came to Su Ran after dinner and saw Qiao Qing washing dishes in the kitchen, "Auntie, where''s Ran Ran?"


    "She''s upstairs. She''s up after dinner..." Qiao Qing wiped her hands and walked to the kitchen door, "Tian Mi, take her out for a walk. I don''t think she''s in a good mood these days."


    Tian Mi nodded, "Don''t worry, auntie. I came here today to take her out for a walk."


    After she finished speaking, she went upstairs. Su Ran had the door open, so she could see her sitting on the bed at a glance, as if she was holding something in her hand.


    She walked in and realized that Su Ran was holding a photo.


    This was a photo taken more than two years ago. She had a big belly and was with Song Tingyu and Song Weixi.


    Su Ran seemed so fascinated that she didn''t even know she was coming in.


    She didn''t come to her senses until she pulled the frame from her hand.


    "Tian Mi."


    Tian Mi put the photo frame on the bedside table, "Let''s go. On new year''s eve, we''ll go out for a walk."


    Su Ran smiled, "I don''t want to go. You go."


    "Let''s go." Tian Mi couldn''t help but pull her out of bed and find her coat and scarf draped over her body, "Let''s go. Tang Zichu took a private room and everyone went to sing together. What are you doing at home on such an important day?"


    Su Ran was eventually taken away from the The su family by Tian Mi.


    Because it was still early, they did not go directly to the private room, but went out first.


    It was new year''s eve, so the streets were especially lively and full of people.


    Tian mi took Su Ran to the flower market, bought a lot of small potted plants, and said to fill every place in the house.


    She kept talking and could tell that she was trying to cheer Su Ran up.


    But unfortunately, Su Ran was always absent-minded.


    Tian Mi sighed, "Ran Ran, why are you smiling..."


    Su Ran smiled at her and she curled her lips in disgust, "Why is this smile uglier than crying?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Tian Mi was silent for a moment, "Actually, I don''t know what to do or say..."


    "There''s news everywhere about Ding Cen getting engaged..."


    "I know you still care about Song Tingyu, or you can go to him and tell him not to get engaged to Ding Cen..."


    Su Ran turned his head and looked not far away. He did not speak.


    Tian Mi was actually not as happy as she seemed tonight. She was silent for a long time before she said softly, "Gu Dongcheng came to see me today..."


    "What did he ask you for?"


    "I don''t know." Tian Mi bit hard on his lower lip, "I forced myself to eat at my house and then left."


    Su Ran frowned.


    "I really hate him, I really hate him, always appearing in front of me when I''m about to forget him, reminding me of the past..."

 Chapter 351 The Engagement Ceremony Is over (1)

    Chapter 351 the engagement ceremony is over (1)


    Her eyes were red and she had a bad nasal tone.


    She wiped her eyes and nose as if she was holding back something.


    Su Ran hugged her, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Dongcheng was like a nightmare for Tian Mi...


    Tian Mi received a call from Tang Zichu at this time. She ended the call and held Su Ran''s hand, "Let''s go. Let''s go to the private room. Don''t think about anything tonight. Let''s go sing..."


    When they arrived at the ktv, tang zichu was already there, and there were a few more people. Tonight, everyone gathered together to witness the beginning of the new year for the last count of the morning.


    Su Ran was pulled by tian mi to sit down on the sofa. Tang Zichu handed them juice. Tian Mi was disgusted, "Bring the wine."


    Tang Zichu frowned, "Don''t make a fuss. Drink whatever you want. Girls can drink juice. It''s not good to get drunk later."


    Tian Mi snorted and patted him on the shoulder, "What? Belittle me? Why don''t we have a competition and see who has a good tolerance for alcohol?"


    "Tian Mi..."


    Tian Mi reached out to get two bottles of wine and put them on the coffee table. He took a few more glasses and gave them to Su Ran, "Come on, Ran Ran, we''re not going home drunk tonight."


    It was too late for Tang Zichu to stop him. Tian Mi had already filled three glasses with wine, handed him one, took one himself, and touched his, "Here, drink! You can''t drink me..."


    "Just one glass."


    Tian Mi was very dissatisfied, "Why are you so verbose?"


    After she finished speaking, she had already raised her head and poured a whole glass of wine into her stomach. Then she reached out to get the wine. Tang Zichu pressed the hole in her glass in time and said in a more serious tone, "No more."


    Tian Mi was lying on the sofa, drunk from a glass of alcohol. She was lying on the sofa, smiling, "You think I can''t do anything about it? At worst, I''ll drink like this..."


    As she spoke, she put the bottle directly into her mouth and, in Tang Zichu''s astonishment, poured it down.


    Tang Zichu quickly took the bottle away. She was going to grab it. The two of them were pushing each other, and the wine in the bottle spilled all over Tian Mi.


    Finally, he snatched the bottle away. Tang Zichu threw it into the trash can and looked at her wet sweaters. He frowned, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tian Mi reached out and twisted his sweater. His feet were so soft that he could barely stand still, "Happy day, you can''t go home without getting drunk..."


    "Come with me."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Tang Zichu ignored Tian Mi''s struggle and dragged her into the bathroom.


    Su Ran watched as they left, only to hear the sound of the door closing in the box. She picked up the bottle on the coffee table, poured a full glass of wine into the glass that Tian Mi had just handed her, and then leaned back on the sofa to drink.


    In fact, like tian mi, she was not very good at drinking, but tonight, she did not want to be too sober.


    The door of the bathroom was closed for a long time. The people in the private room wanted to go in. After patting the door outside for a long time, Tang Zichu pulled Tian Mi out.


    Someone looked at them, "What are you two doing inside? I can''t wait."


    Tang Zichu glared at the man, "What nonsense!"


    Everyone smiled at each other and did not speak. Tian Mi''s lips were red and swollen, and they could still see...


    No one would believe that he was fine inside.


    Tian Mi finally stopped. Tang Zichu helped her back to sit down. Her mind was still in a daze and she fell on the sofa with her eyes closed. Tang Zichu handed her a cup of tea. She drank it and opened her eyes to look for Su Ran, "Where''s Ran Ran?"


    Tang Zichu pointed to her side. Su Ran was also drunk. The bottle of wine on the coffee table was empty!


    Su Ran must have drunk it all.


    Tang Zichu has a headache. Why are both women drunk tonight?!


    Tian Mi reached out and grabbed Su Ran''s shoulder, "Ran Ran, did you drink too? We''re really not going home drunk tonight. I''m so glad..."


    Su Ran seemed to have lost consciousness and fell on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Naturally, the two of them couldn''t stay here anymore. He called Lin Chenghuan and asked him to come and see Su Ran off, then he took Tian Mi away.


    Su Ran vomited once on the road, and after that, he leaned against the lamppost on the side of the road and breathed heavily.


    Lin Chenghuan found the water and gave her a sip.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Su ran closed her eyes, not knowing whether she was conscious or not, and finally a name came out of her mouth: "Trial..."


    Lin Chenghuan froze and looked at Su Ran, "If you care so much, why did you let him go?"


    But where would Su Ran answer him now? He just kept saying Song Tingyu''s name.


    Lin Chenghuan found her phone and dialed Song Tingyu''s number. After the call was connected, he put the phone to Su Ran''s mouth.


    After Song Tingyu answered the phone, she heard Su Ran''s intermittent voice from the other side of the phone. She came and went and said two words: "Trial..."


    On the other end of the phone, Song Tingyu thought Su Ran was sick and didn''t know she was drunk.


    "Su Ran, what''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu''s anxious voice came from his phone. Even lin shenghuan heard it. He took the phone and put it in his ear, "Ran Ran is drunk."


    Song Tingyu over there seemed to be silent for a moment, "Where is she?"


    "I went to pick her up."


    Lin Chenghuan called Song Tingyu just to let him know that Su Ran really cared about him...


    That''s why he said his name in a drunken mess.


    Since he had achieved his goal, he wanted to hang up, but Song Tingyu''s voice came out again, "Lin Chenghuan, tell Su Ran that I''m waiting for her to come."


    "Okay..." Lin shenghuan nodded and hung up the phone.


    He put the phone back in Su Ran''s pocket and pulled her up from the ground. She had no strength and almost lost her footing. The first reaction to being startled was to shout out Song Tingyu''s name.


    Lin Chenghuan was very helpless, "I''m Lin Chenghuan, not your Song Tingyu..."


    He opened the back door and let her in.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, Su Ran had a hangover, so he didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Qiao Qing didn''t call her and let her sleep.


    When she woke up, she hit her forehead hard, and it hurt!


    She lifted the blanket and went downstairs. Qiao Qing was talking to her friend. When she saw her come down, she said helplessly, "Finally awake? I was so drunk last night that I slept all day. I don''t know if this is the spring festival or not. I''m the only one celebrating the new year. I''ve left some food in the kitchen for you. Hurry up and warm it up."

 Chapter 352 The Engagement Ceremony Is over (2)

    Chapter 352 the engagement ceremony is over (2)


    "Okay."


    Su ran went into the kitchen and started to heat up the food.


    She remembered that she had drunk a lot last night. When tian mi was drunk, it was her turn. Later on, she was not so drunk...


    Tang Zichu probably sent her back...


    While waiting for the hot meal, her cell phone rang. She glanced at it. It was Lin Chenghuan''s.


    "Happy new year, Chenghuan."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "You''re awake? Do you have a headache?"


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, only to hear Lin Chenghuan continue: "You and tian mi they were drunk in the bar, I went to pick you up."


    So it was.


    "Thank you. I have to trouble you to pick me up so late..."


    "There''s no need to talk about this between us." Lin Chenghuan smiled and said, "You don''t like to drink. Last night was the first time I saw you so drunk that you were almost unconscious. But it''s strange that you kept saying someone''s name, so you were actually conscious or unconscious?"


    Su Ran froze and rubbed her temples, "Whose name am I calling?"


    "You don''t know that yourself?" Lin Chenghuan whispered, "Ran Ran, don''t let him go if you care..."


    Su Ran bit his lips and did not speak.


    "When you were drunk last night, I called Song Tingyu with your phone. He heard you call his name when you were drunk..."


    "Song Tingyu said he was waiting for you to come over and find him."


    "The engagement ceremony is on the sixth day of the lunar new year. There are still a few days left. Think carefully, feel your heart, and ask yourself, how do you want to go? Do you want him?"


    Su Ran pinched his heart, "I want him, but what else can I do?"


    "If you want it, go find him."


    "Chenghuan, he''s getting engaged soon."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Not yet? No means there''s still a chance. If you still care, why not fight for it?"


    If you still care, why not fight for it?


    After the call with Lin Chenghuan ended, the words kept ringing in her ears. She seemed absent-minded. The microwave had already warmed up the food. When she heard a "Ding -" sound, she came back to her senses, opened the lid, and directly put her hand into the microwave...


    Qiao Qing, who was sitting outside talking, only heard a "Clang-" sound coming from the kitchen. Her eyebrows jumped heavily and she hurried into the kitchen. When she saw that the ground was full of food, su ran turned on the tap and washed her hands with water.


    Qiao Qing frowned, walked over to take her hands and looked at them. Blisters appeared on her fingertips, and she was heartbroken and angry, "What are you thinking? The food that the microwave oven just heated up, you actually reached in to get it. Don''t you know how hot it is?"


    Su Ran didn''t say anything, but her small nose and forehead were sweating because of the pain.


    Qiao Qing pulled her out and found a medicine box to help her with the wounds on her hands. Two hands, six of ten fingers, were all scalded and blistered.


    Qiao qing helped her pick out the blisters, applied the medicine, and patted the back of her hand, "Ran Ran, are you thinking about Song Tingyu''s engagement?"


    Su Ran nodded.


    Qiao Qing put the medicine box away and sighed, "Mom knows and can see that you can''t put him down..."


    "Why don''t you go find him..." Qiao Qing looked at her and said, "Although I really want you to find an ordinary person for the rest of your life, you can''t force the relationship and you can''t accept other people. I''ve been there before. I know it too well. Go find him. If it''s possible, be together. If it''s not possible, come back. But at least, you''ve worked hard. It''s good to have no regrets..."


    Qiao Qing asked her to look for Song Tingyu. So did Lin Chenghuan. Even tian mi said the same thing to her last night.


    On the fifth day of the new year, Tang Zichu went to the The su family and put a note in front of Su Ran, "This is Song Boss''s address in Xinjiapo..."


    Su Ran held the note in his hand and stared blankly at the handwriting on it.


    Tang Zichu looked at her and said, "President song said this is his last chance for you two. He''s still waiting for you, but if you don''t show up, it''s over between you..."


    Tang Zichu noticed that Su Ran''s hand trembled as he said this.


    "I''ve already given you the address. Think about it."


    With that, Tang Zichu left the The su family.


    Qiao Qing also heard what Tang Zichu said. After he left, she saw Su Ran holding the note in a daze. She took the note from her hand and said, "Go..."


    "I don''t want you to regret it in the future..."


    Su Ran nodded. She only went upstairs to look for the necessary passports and identification documents. She also brought her wallet and left in a hurry without packing anything else.


    Tian Mi sent her to the airport and the two of them rushed to buy tickets, but they were told that there were no direct flights to Xinjiapo today.


    "Then buy a flight to Malaysia." Tian Mi said quickly, "It will be much easier to go to Xinjiapo when we get to Malaysia."


    The fastest flight to Malaysia was also in the middle of the night. It was only in the afternoon, so they waited at the airport for a long time because they didn''t want to leave.


    Su Ran called Song Tingyu, but the phone was turned off.


    It was not easy to get to Malaysia, because it was also five or six in the morning, and we couldn''t go to Xinjiapo now. If we wanted to take the bus, we had to wait until seven in the morning...


    The two waited in DaBa Railway Station for a few more hours before they finally got tickets to Xinjiapo.


    Su Ran sat by the window, holding the note Tang Zichu gave her about Song Tingyu''s address in Xinjiapo, her eyes fixed on the window.


    Tian Mi knew what she was thinking and shook the back of her hand, "Don''t worry, we''ll make it."


    "The engagement ceremony is at 11: 30 in the morning." Su Ran looked at the time displayed on the bus, "But it''s already seven o'' clock..."


    Besides, Song Tingyu''s phone was always off, and Su Ran couldn''t even call him...


    Tian Mi was also worried that it was too late, but helplessly, they had already tried their best to go to Xinjiapo.


    She took out her cell phone and called Tang Zichu.


    She was thinking that if tang zichu could contact Song Tingyu, he would know that Su Ran was on his way to find him.


    But unfortunately, Tang Zichu didn''t go to the engagement ceremony. He was still in Ancheng, so they couldn''t get through to Song Tingyu. He was in the same situation.

 Chapter 353 How Does It Feel to Be Chasing A Husband for Thousands of Miles?

    Chapter 353 how does it feel to chase a man for thousands of miles?


    "Tian Mi, what should I do if I get there just in time for the engagement ceremony?" At this moment, Su Ran asked softly.


    Tian Mi froze for a moment, unable to speak.


    It can only be said that today may be a bad day to go out. When the car was halfway through, it actually broke down on the road. A whole car of people were trapped in the car waiting.


    When the car was repaired, it was already an hour later, less than an hour before the wedding, and they were still half way there.


    Su Ran knew it was too late...


    Originally, it was a rush, but now it was delayed by more than an hour due to the repair of the car...


    Tian mi said, "No matter what, since we are here, we have to run over to see the situation. We had an accident. Maybe they also had an accident at the engagement ceremony? Isn''t that going to have to be postponed?"


    Su Ran knew that Tian Mi was trying to comfort her. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    But as tian mi said, since we are here, how can we give up?


    When they finally arrived in DaBa Railway Station, they took a taxi to the place where the engagement ceremony was held, but by this time, it was almost one o'' clock.


    Tian Mi was constantly urging the drivers to hurry up, saying that they were in an emergency.


    The engagement ceremony was held outdoors. After getting out of the car, they rushed to the scene. They didn''t have an invitation card, so they were naturally stopped outside.


    Tian Mi said anxiously, "We are Mr. Song''s friends. We had an invitation card, but we lost it!"


    Naturally, the bodyguards outside the door didn''t like her and refused with a smile...


    Su Ran only asked, "Is the engagement ceremony held?"


    The bodyguard responded politely, "Miss, the engagement ceremony is over. It''s 11: 30 am, but it''s 1: 00 am..."


    Su Ran froze, his eyes glazed over and empty.


    She already knew that time had passed, but as Tian Mi said, maybe something happened to the engagement ceremony?


    So she had one last hope in her heart, but now that she heard it from the bodyguard, she knew it was too late.


    She still couldn''t make it.


    "Was there really an engagement ceremony just now? Did anything happen?" Tian Mi asked repeatedly.


    The bodyguard''s good temper was almost exhausted, and he forced a smile, "Miss, what do you think will happen?"


    "For example, because of something that suddenly can''t be held, or..."


    Before Tian Mi could finish his sentence, su ran grabbed his wrist.


    Her voice was stuck, "Ran Ran..."


    Su Ran shook his head, his face pale, "Let''s go."


    Just now, the bodyguard had made it clear that the engagement ceremony was over and over, and there was no accident, but she didn''t make it in time.


    Tian Mi looked at su ran''s red eyes and was so distressed that he didn''t know what to do. How did he know that they had worked so hard to get here and that was the end result?


    "Why don''t you call Song Tingyu? Maybe..."


    Su Ran bit his lip, "He''s engaged to Ding Cen. What''s the use of calling him to know that I''m here?"


    After the engagement ceremony, his and Ding Cen''s identities were officially confirmed, and she could not interfere at this time!


    "Let''s go." Su Ran spoke again.


    Tian Mi sighed helplessly and pulled Su Ran''s arm. They turned around. Her eyes caught sight of a certain place, and then stopped. She thought she was wrong, so she blinked her eyes. But she was not wrong. She pulled Su Ran''s clothes hard, "Ran Ran..."


    Su Ran was stunned and looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Tian Mi pointed to the opposite side, "Look..."


    Su Ran looked in the direction she was pointing and froze.


    Because not far away, she saw Song Tingyu standing there with Song Weixi in his arms, her eyes also looking to their side.


    "Is that Song Tingyu?" Tian Mi was a little uncertain, because the bodyguard just said there was an engagement ceremony.


    Now that it has been held, it is time to invite guests inside. Why is it outside?


    "Yes." Su Ran was absolutely certain that it was Song Tingyu and Song Weixi.


    "Why isn''t he inside? Why is he outside? Is he..." Tian Mi didn''t even know what was going on, so he spoke with excitement...


    Song Tingyu slowly walked over with Song Weixi in his arms.


    Su Ran stood there, watching him walk over, her nose getting more and more sour...


    Until Song Tingyu stood in front of her, he handed Song Weixi to her and hugged her. He held her small face with both hands and met her eyes. "You''re finally here," he said in a hoarse voice."


    Su Ran''s long eyelashes were covered with invisible tears, "But it''s too late."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "It''s not too late."


    Tian Mi was stunned, "The bodyguards said the engagement ceremony was over."


    "Follow me in."


    Song Tingyu took Song Weixi in his arms and led them to the engagement ceremony. The bodyguard saw that he had brought them in, so he would not stop them.


    Ding Cen''s engagement was a big event in the Xinjiapo circle. Many media wanted to get some exclusive news, but Ding Cen was a low-key person, so from the beginning to now, it was only announced that the date of the engagement ceremony, not even the location was announced, and no media was invited. The scene of the engagement ceremony was guarded by heavy bodyguards, without an invitation card. Absolutely not allowed in.


    The media was blocked far away.


    The interior was beautifully decorated with light pink and light blue ribbons and flowers.


    Not many people were invited today. After the engagement ceremony, everyone sat together to talk, dance or drink, and taste delicious food.


    Su Ran and tian mi followed Song Tingyu in. Along the way, people greeted him. As you can imagine, he really had a good time in Xinjiapo.


    Finally, Song Tingyu stopped and pointed not far away, "See? Ding Cen is there."


    Su Ran and tian mi looked in the direction that Song Tingyu''s arm was pointing. They saw Ding Cen in a light blue dress and a gentle man in a white handmade suit and glasses standing next to him.


    She was holding the man''s arm, and the two of them were quite intimate.


    The two of them were talking to the people next to them, drinking champagne in their hands.


    Su Ran was stunned, and tian mi looked at each other.


    I don''t even know what''s going on.


    Ding Cen, on the other side, turned around and found them. She spoke to the man beside her, and then they walked over together and came to them.

 Chapter 354 For A Man Who Had Been Abstinent for Two Years (1)

    Chapter 354 for a man who has been abstinent for two years (1)


    Ding Cen''s eyes first fell on Su Ran and smiled, "You''re finally here."


    Su ran nodded and looked at her doubtfully.


    Ding Cen patted the man''s arm and said, "Let me introduce you to my fiance, Han Lei."


    Su Ran and tian mi were shocked.


    Wasn''t she engaged to Song Tingyu today?


    Why is there another person now?


    Han Lei said hello to them. He seemed to be well-bred and a gentleman. Then, someone came to see him. He apologized and left.


    Ding Cen called the waiter over and brought a few glasses of champagne to Su Ran, tian mi and Song Tingyu.


    She took a sip too, "You find it particularly strange?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you engaged to him?" Tian Mi asked first and pointed at Song Tingyu.


    Ding Cen shrugged and smiled brightly, "I didn''t seem to say I was getting engaged to Trial, did I? Miss Su, when I told you, I just said that I was getting engaged, right?"


    Su Ran recalled what Ding Cen had said to her in the car that day. It seemed that it was true...


    But she really didn''t have the heart to care about it...


    She thought that the engagement she was talking about was to get engaged to Song Tingyu. After all, in everyone''s eyes, they were a couple...


    Ding Cen continued, "The media has always only reported that I''m getting engaged, and they haven''t said who I''m getting engaged to, have they?"


    Su Ran and tian mi looked at each other and were speechless, because she was telling the truth...


    "So, Miss Ding, you weren''t engaged to Song Tingyu all along?"


    Ding Cen looked at them with an innocent expression and smiled, "It''s just a misunderstanding."


    At this time, Han Lei called out her name not far away. She answered and put down the champagne in her hand, "You''re welcome. I''ll go over and greet the guests first."


    After that, she left.


    Tian Mi looked at her back and said to himself, "This Miss Ding, tsk tsk, is so interesting..."


    She inadvertently turned her head and looked at Su Ran and Song Tingyu, "Okay, I know you have a lot to say. I''ll take care of Vichy tonight. Why don''t you stay in your room and talk slowly? But now, can we have something to eat first? Ran Ran and I came here without a stop and haven''t eaten anything."


    "Ran Ran, come on, let''s go eat." After Tian Mi finished speaking, he took Su Ran''s hand and wanted to get some snacks over there.


    Song Tingyu stopped him, "Don''t eat that. I''m not full. I''ll take you somewhere else to eat."


    Tian Mi pinched Song Weixi''s nose, "We''re going to have an authentic Xinjiapo meal, aren''t we, Vichy?"


    Song Weixi naturally wouldn''t answer her.


    Song Tingyu drove them to dinner.


    Tian Mi knew that he was a light bulb at the moment, so he did not dare to delay too long. After eating in a hurry, he did not dare to occupy Su Ran and Song Tingyu''s time anymore.


    She felt that Su Ran and Song Tingyu had already looked at each other many times during the meal.


    There must be a lot to say.


    In the car, she coughed softly, "I''ll sleep with Vichy tonight."


    Su Ran blushed.


    Song Tingyu was driving in front of him, and the voice came out, "There are many guest rooms in the house."


    Tian Mi shrugged, "That''s fine. Just don''t let me disturb you. I''ll be quiet in the guest room. I won''t run out in the middle of the night. You can do whatever you want. Don''t think about me. I sleep so hard that I can''t wake up with a normal sound..."


    "Tian Mi!" Su Ran called out to her in a low voice and tugged at her clothes.


    Why is she getting more and more ridiculous...


    "I''m telling you, don''t care about me, and don''t appreciate it..." Tian Mi muttered in a low voice.


    On the way back, Song Weixi was already asleep. Song Tingyu took him out of the car and put him on the small bed in his room.


    Tian Mi was also tired for a long time and yawned, "Where''s my room? I''m going to take a shower and sleep."


    Song Tingyu pointed to the room outside, "It''s all guestrooms. Pick your own."


    Tian Mi wisely picked the one furthest from Song Tingyu''s room, opened the door and went in. Before closing the door, he waved, "Good night, but I don''t think you two need to sleep tonight."


    She said and closed the door.


    "My room is over here."


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he went out first, opened the door of the room, and waited for Su Ran to come in. As soon as she came in, he immediately reached out and wrapped his hands around her slender waist, wrapped her slender legs around his waist, and lowered his head to bite her red lips, "How does it feel to chase a husband for thousands of miles?"


    Su Ran frowned. Thinking back on the day, she was in a terrible state of mind. She was anxious, mentally tortured, couldn''t reach Song Tingyu''s phone number, and worried that she would be late...


    Because she clearly remembered what Tang Zichu said to her. This was the last chance Song Tingyu gave them. If she didn''t get there, she and Song Tingyu wouldn''t have a chance.


    "This feeling..." Su Ran looked up at Song Tingyu, "Not good, very bad."


    Song Tingyu held her hips in one hand and her slender waist in the other. A faint smile appeared on her lips, "Will you give up on me like this next time?"


    Afraid that he would slip down at any time, Su Ran had to reach out his hands and cling tightly to his broad shoulders, as if his whole body was hanging on him.


    She wanted to punch him now, but felt that her hands were not free, so she had to glare at him, "So, you''ve been lying to me all this time?"


    Made her think he was getting engaged to Ding Cen...


    It made her anxious and heartbroken.


    Song Tingyu kissed her lips, "I''ll give you a little punishment. Ding Cen said you''re an ostrich. I think she''s right. If I don''t give you some excitement, will you come out of the mud? Will you come to me?"


    Su Ran wasn''t like this either, he just cared too much about Song Tingyu, that''s why he was so jittery...


    In fact, it wasn''t like what this man said. She wanted to let go because she didn''t have him in her heart. On the contrary, Song Tingyu''s position in her heart was too important. She was always afraid of losing him, so she became worried about gain and loss.


    She had originally thought that in this world, apart from Song Weixi and Qiao Qing, she would not care so much about a person.


    But Song Tingyu barged into her life without warning and occupied such an important position in her life.

 Chapter 355 For A Man Who Had Been Abstinent for Two Years (2)

    Chapter 355 for a man who has been abstinent for two years (2)


    This was the man she loved the most in her life and the only man she had ever loved.


    In this life, there was no other man who could make her like this...


    Su ran was afraid that she would fall, "Let me go first. We have something to talk about..."


    "No, I''ll just hold you like this. Let go of you. Where are you going?"


    Su Ran couldn''t help but be furious, "I''m not going anywhere. I''ve come to see you. Where else can I go? You, on the other hand, are really too hateful to trick me into coming here. Do you know how sad I am?"


    "What about you? Do you know how sad I am?" Song Tingyu didn''t answer the question. He grabbed her slender hand and pressed it against his chest, "Do you feel the wounds you''ve made here?"


    Su Ran did not let go of his hand, but looked at the position of his palm and felt his still beating heart.


    This made her heart beat faster and stronger. It felt good to feel it.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "If I didn''t come, what would you do?"


    "If you didn''t come..." Song Tingyu smiled self-deprecatingly, "Actually, I don''t know what to do..."


    "But you told Tang Zichu that this is your last chance for us. If I don''t come, the one who got engaged to Ding Cen at the engagement ceremony today, isn''t that you?"


    "No." Song Tingyu carried her to the bedside table and squeezed her body between her legs, "Ding Cen and I have never had that kind of relationship..."


    Speaking of this, Su Ran was full of doubts: "What exactly is your relationship with Ding Cen? She clearly told me she belonged to your fiancee. Why did her fiance change her husband at the engagement ceremony today?"


    "Come on, give me a kiss and I''ll tell you."


    Su Ran rolled her eyes. Although she disliked the way he always used to take advantage of her, she still put her arms around his neck and pressed her lips against his thin lips.


    The soft touch of her lips still lingered on her lips. Song Tingyu curled his lips, seemingly satisfied, and then said slowly, "Ding Cen saved me back then, but he didn''t give up on me for nearly half a year after I was unconscious. I''m very grateful for her saving my life, and I''ve always owed her a favor. So after her father died, I promised to stay in tianhai, solidifying her position in tianhai, and strengthening her position in tianhai. So in the past year, we just pretended to be together, and there was no real relationship between us. I only thought of her as my sister..."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me the truth when you came back?"


    "I admit, I want to provoke you."


    Su Ran: ..."


    "You''re really getting on my nerves..." She looked up at the man standing in front of her, "What about Ding Cen getting engaged to someone else today? Won''t anything happen?"


    "A year has passed, and Ding Cen''s position is no longer as shaky as it used to be. Over the past year, she has made great progress. She doesn''t need me to stay by her side like this anymore. Although her uncle Ding Zhenye is still eyeing her, she definitely doesn''t dare to act rashly. By the way, her fiance Han Lei is definitely not a simple person. She chose to be with Han Lei. It also values the power of the Han family in Xinjiapo. The Han family also values everything about the ding family..."


    "Business marriage?"


    Song Tingyu nodded.


    In that case, Ding Cen didn''t have any feelings for Han Lei, and Han Lei might have the same feelings for ding cen. Their union was only for the benefit of the family.


    Such a marriage was too common in a family like theirs.


    So there was nothing strange about it.


    Even in the beginning, Song Mingxuan and Shen Jing got married because of this.


    "Speaking of Ding Zhenye..." Song Tingyu smiled, "Do you know who Ding Zhenye''s wife is now?"


    "Who is it?"


    Su Ran knew that the reason why Song Tingyu asked this question must be someone she knew as well...


    Today at Ding Cen''s engagement ceremony, her nominal uncle would definitely attend and bring his new wife along. However, she stayed at the engagement scene too short today, so she didn''t have time to see what was going on inside.


    Someone she knew...


    She thought about it carefully at the alarm clock and thought of someone: "Bai Zhirui?"


    "Smart." Song ting received a kiss on her forehead as a reward.


    Su Ran frowned, "How did Bai Zhirui get to Xinjiapo? And she actually married Ding Cen''s uncle..." This truth, it''s really unbelievable...


    "It was only this time that I came back that I found out. Ding Zhenye said he had already registered with her. When Ding Cen''s engagement ceremony was over, he was going to have a grand wedding with her."


    "I didn''t expect her to find such a way out for herself..." Su Ran thought back to the past and felt like he was dreaming.


    Who would have thought it would end like this with Song Tingyu and Bai Zhirui?


    While she was still thinking about these things with her head down, Song Tingyu held her face in both hands and raised her head, "Well, don''t think about other people''s things tonight. Do you remember what day it is today?"


    Su Ran was stunned, "Valentine''s day."


    Because when she read the newspaper a while ago, it said that Ding Cen''s wedding was on valentine''s day on the 14th of february of the lunar new year.


    She remembered very clearly.


    "Well, so what about the present you gave me on such an important day?"


    "No." Su Ran told him honestly that she was rushing over here. How could she have the time and energy to prepare a gift?


    "I knew you didn''t. Why don''t you pack yourself up and give it to me?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    "You haven''t given me a present yet!"


    "Why not? I''ve been thinking about me for valentine''s day this year, and I''ll pack myself up for you." Song ting patted his chest as he spoke.


    Su Ran was speechless again, "..."


    "Song Tingyu, how can you be so shameless?"


    Song ting met with a low laugh on his lips and a faint smile on his deep eyebrows. He reached out his long fingers and took off her clothes.


    Because the weather in Xinjiapo was warmer than that in Ancheng, Su Ran didn''t wear as much as he did in Ancheng, which saved him the trouble of undressing.


    She was wearing a light blue one-shoulder dress.


    He reached out to pull the collar of her dress, trying to take it off her shoulders...


    Su Ran hurriedly pressed down on the collar to stop him from moving. Her breathing was a little short and her eyes were still a little dodgy. She swallowed her saliva hard, "Song Tingyu, don''t be so anxious..."


    She still couldn''t get past that.

 Chapter 356 Finally I Can Get up (1)

    Chapter 356 finally gets up (1)


    Because at this moment, she couldn''t help but think of the night two years ago...


    Song Tingyu looked at her little face, which was slowly turning pale, and was startled. He lowered his head and kissed her eyes. He picked her up from the bedside table and put her on the ground, "Let me show you something."


    It was his negligence that almost forgot about it.


    Su Ran was afraid to approach him again because he had a knot in his heart, but he hated Su Ran for letting go of his hand again and again, so he purposely asked her to take the initiative to walk towards him this time.


    But she forgot how hard it was for her not to take a step towards him.


    There was a tv in the room. Song Tingyu found a videotape in his suitcase and inserted it into the dvd player. He pressed it a few times with the remote control, then pulled Su Ran down and sat on the sofa.


    Su Ran looked at him doubtfully. He pointed to the tv, "Look at that."


    Su Ran nodded, naturally focusing on the tv screen.


    When she saw the first image on the tv screen, her body trembled and she almost wanted to run away immediately. She turned her head away and did not want to see it again.


    Song ting held her hand and held her shoulder, "Su Ran, look down. Don''t be afraid."


    Su ran closed her eyes and shook her head. She didn''t know where Song Tingyu got this video. Was it taken by Gao Sheng?


    "Listen to me. Open your eyes and look down."


    Under Song Tingyu''s coax, Su Ran slowly opened her eyes trembling and stared at the tv screen again. She saw Gao Sheng put her on the bed, standing by the bed and staring at her for a while. She bent down to take off her clothes, took a few pictures, and then pulled the quilt over her naked body.


    After that, Gao Sheng sat on the sofa in the room and smoked and drank.


    Then Gu Dongcheng came along, and Gao Sheng gave him the photo and lied about his relationship with her...


    Su Ran was more confused when he saw this, but at the same time, he was very excited...


    She looked at Song Tingyu, "What''s going on?"


    Song Tingyu took the remote control and quickly entered a lot. Until the next morning, she was carried into the bathroom by Gao Sheng. When the maid came to help her take a bath...


    From beginning to end, Gao Sheng didn''t seem to have touched her...


    "Gao Sheng gave it to me. He took you back and lied to gu East city about having sex with you. It was a way he left for himself back then. He didn''t want to block his way, so he took this video as evidence. A while ago, he gave it to me..."


    When song ting heard this, he suddenly stopped because he noticed that Su Ran''s eyes were red and he was staring at him.


    He approached cautiously and guiltily, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran punched him hard on the chest, "Song Tingyu, you bastard! Why didn''t you tell me if you knew all this? Also, you never said a word to me about your relationship with Ding Cen..."


    Song ting was holding her hand, "I was wrong. I didn''t say anything about Ding Cen because when I came back, I actually hated you. And the reason why I didn''t say it in the first place was because I wanted to see if you would be brave enough to walk towards me, and I wanted you to know that I don''t care, as long as you were by my side..."


    Even after he explained this, Su Ran still felt angry, "Song Tingyu, I really hate you!"


    Song Tingyu smiled in a low voice, "Okay, don''t be angry. I apologize to you, or if you want me to do something, say it. I''ll do whatever I can."


    "You''re going to sleep in the guest room tonight. Isn''t this a guest room? Just find a room to sleep in..." Su Ran pinched his sore nose.


    "That won''t do." Song Tingyu refused without thinking.


    Su Ran snorted coldly, "Didn''t you say you could do what I said? Why not again?"


    Song ting leaned back on the sofa and looked at her with his hands on his head, "Because I can''t do this."


    "You are my gift tonight. Why should I leave my gift alone and not touch it?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    Song Tingyu pulled her into his arms, "Come on, lie down. I''m going to open the presents..."


    Su Ran breathed a little faster because of the movement of his hand. He patted his wrist with his hand, "Song Tingyu, can you not be so anxious? Can''t you bear it any longer?"


    Why did they have to roll into bed as soon as they made up?


    Song Tingyu slowly took off her clothes and snorted, "How can you expect a man who has been abstinent for two years to endure it? You still have the heart to watch me endure? I don''t believe that you don''t want me for the past two years..."


    As he spoke, he put his hands on both sides of her body and stared into her eyes, "Did you miss me? These two years, huh?"


    Su Ran turned around, "No."


    Song Tingyu straightened her head in disbelief, "Lie."


    Su Ran put his hands around his neck, "My thoughts are different from yours."


    Song Tingyu''s long, clean fingers pinched her small jaw, "So you mean, I''m a smelly hooligan who only thinks about your body all day?"


    Su Ran held back his laughter and looked at him, his beautiful eyes shining with a tiny light: "Isn''t it?"


    "If that''s the case..." Song Tingyu''s fingers moved down her chin, hovering around her collarbone. As she flashed, she suddenly poked into the collar of a word and pinched it inside, "Then I can''t live up to the name'' hooligan'', right?"


    Su Ran exclaimed. It was too late to stop him. The man''s hands were messing around.


    Her breathing quickened and she patted the back of his hand, "Song Tingyu, let go of your hand."


    Song Tingyu chuckled and picked her up from the sofa.


    Sensing the weight she was hanging on him, he sighed, "You''ve lost a lot of weight. How much weight have you lost?"


    Su Ran frowned, afraid that he would fall down, so he could only hold his shoulders tightly with both hands, "I''m not thin."


    "Not skinny yet!" Song Tingyu glanced lightly at her chest, "Are you in c now?"


    "Cough..." Su Ran almost choked to death from his own saliva.


    She glared at him fiercely, "You like big ones so much. Why don''t you go find balloons?"


    "That thing doesn''t feel good." He held her in his arms and chuckled in her ear, his voice extremely sexy and hoarse, "But I just tried. You still feel the same..."

 Chapter 357 Finally I Can Get up (2)

    Chapter 357 finally gets up (2)


    "Song Tingyu..." Su ran''s face turned red instantly, "Let go of me and let me down!"


    "Okay."


    Song Tingyu was very obedient this time and really let go of her hand, but Su Ran did not fall on the carpet, but fell on the soft mattress. It turned out that before she knew it, this man had already carried her from the sofa to the bed.


    Song Tingyu looked unhurried. He untied his tie and unbuttoned his shirt, "I''ve been abstinent for more than two years. What do you want to do tonight?"


    Su Ran sat up from the bed, crossed his legs, and pulled him over with his tie, "Song Tingyu, can I have a choice?"


    Every time it''s not this man who wants to do what he wants?


    How could she compete with this man in love?


    Song Tingyu honestly admitted, "No."


    With that said, he gently pinched her small chin with his long fingers, kissed her red lips, put one hand on the hem of her skirt on her knees, lifted it up, and took it off...


    In fact, Su Ran was a little uneasy with his eagerness. In his panic, he reached out and pushed his shoulder, "Song Tingyu, take your time..."


    After all, it had been more than two years since she had experienced these things, and she was worried that she would not be able to adapt for a while...


    Song Tingyu chuckled, "Okay."


    Last night, the two of them didn''t sleep until nearly four in the morning, so they naturally couldn''t get up in the morning.


    It''s been a long time since Su Ran tried to stay in bed for so long...


    In the morning, her alarm clock rang at the usual time. Song Tingyu stopped it for her and the two of them continued to sleep.


    Su Ran only vaguely heard the sound of the alarm clock ringing, and had no intention of paying attention to these things, and fell asleep again in a daze.


    When she woke up from her bed, she grabbed the phone on the bedside table and glanced at it. She was shocked. It was almost 12 o'' clock.


    Song Weixi always wakes up early, so he will wake up early...


    She got up in a panic and startled Song Tingyu. He opened his eyes and looked at her, his voice hoarse, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s almost twelve o'' clock. I''m going to see Vichy."


    There was no one else in the house except the few of them. Tian Mi loved to sleep late, and the two of them didn''t sleep much yesterday in order to get on the road, so she definitely couldn''t get up in bed at the moment.


    It would be impossible to expect her to wake Song Weixi up.


    Song Weixi was not a child who liked to stay in bed. He woke up early in the morning, but the adults were still sleeping...


    She hurriedly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on. She opened the door with a cotton mop and left the room, heading straight for song Vichy''s room.


    But Song Weixi''s room was empty. He wasn''t in it anymore!


    She walked out of the living room in confusion and came to the living room. She saw two figures, one big and one small, sitting on the carpet in the living room. They were eating instant noodles and watching tv.


    The smell of instant noodles reached Su Ran''s nose.


    She came down the stairs and saw Song Weixi nibbling on the noodles with a fork.


    When Tian Mi saw her, his eyes were ambiguous, "Oh, you can finally get up? I thought you wouldn''t wake up until four or five in the afternoon!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su ran gave her a blank look.


    Tian mi sat beside her with instant noodles in her hands, her eyes teasing, "Am I talking nonsense? You know best yourself. Look at you, tsk tsk..."


    As she spoke, she reached out to pick out Su Ran''s clothes, "Look at these clothes, Song Tingyu''s. Look at your neck, your collarbone, your shoulder. What marks are there..."


    She was about to continue, and Su Ran quickly covered her mouth with his hand, "Can''t you restrain yourself in front of children?"


    Su Ran also looked at herself helplessly. She was wearing Song Tingyu''s shirt. She was worried about Song Weixi, so she was anxious. She grabbed whatever clothes were on the ground and put them on first. How could she care so much?


    Who would have known that she would actually come down in Song Tingyu''s clothes...


    Tian Mi almost forgot that Song Weixi was here. She quickly covered her mouth, "Okay, I was wrong."


    "Where did you get the instant noodles?"


    "I knew you two couldn''t get up in the morning. Luckily, I struggled today. I went to see Vichy and brought him down. Neither of us ate. Of course, we had to find something to eat. There was nothing in the kitchen..."


    "You don''t know how to cook."


    Su Ran gave her a faint glance.


    This is the truth...


    Tian Mi was speechless...


    She coughed softly, "I don''t know when you''ll be able to get up. We can''t be so hungry, can we? So I took Vichy to a convenience store near the neighborhood and bought a few buckets of instant noodles. Here, look, there are two buckets left. Do you and song ting want to eat? If you want to eat, cook some hot water and eat it yourself."


    "I''m not eating, and neither are you. I''m not full to eat this. Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes and go buy something to cook lunch for you."


    "Great! Actually, I don''t think instant noodles are good either. Wait for you." Tian Mi said, tossing the fork in the trash can and reaching out to pick Song Weixi''s fork, "Vichy, stop eating too. We''ll watch tv and wait for your mother to make us a big meal."


    Su Ran shook his head helplessly. When he went up to change his clothes, Song Tingyu was already up, packed and changed.


    "I''ll go to the supermarket later and give me your car keys."


    "You''re not familiar with the road here. I''ll take you there."


    That''s good. Su Ran thought about it and nodded.


    She found her own clothes from the pile of clothes on the ground, but found that the light blue dress was already wrinkled and could not be worn at all...


    It''s impossible for her to go out in this dress, right?


    Moreover, because she and tian mi came in such a hurry, they did not bring anything else except necessary documents and wallets.


    There were no clothes...


    Song Tingyu seemed to realize what she was thinking at the moment. He walked over and tugged at the bottom of her dress with his hand, "Just wear my dress and go out. It''s pretty, sexy..."


    Su Ran glared at him and found her underwear in the pile of clothes on the ground. Her eyes were even more open now.


    Because the straps on this bra were ripped off!


    I can''t wear it now, okay?!


    Su ran was so angry that she buttoned her underwear on his face, "How am I going to get out now? I told you to mess around!"


    Song Tingyu angrily took off his underwear and threw it on the floor, "What''s the matter? Just go out and buy it. Just go out. Stay in the car later. I''ll buy it for you."

 Chapter 358 You Do Your Job, Dont Stare at Me

    Chapter 358 you do your thing, don''t stare at me


    This was the only way to do it now: "And clothes."


    Song Tingyu opened the closet and found a coat to put on Su Ran, "Put it on."


    Although it was so hot in Xinjiapo that he didn''t need a coat at all, he didn''t want anyone to know that Su Ran''s clothes were empty. Although she would stay in the car all the time, he was still worried about being seen.


    Not even a little bit...


    Su Ran obediently put on her clothes and told her to go out like this. She wouldn''t do it either. There was a coat that was just right on her.


    When she came down from upstairs, Tian Mi looked straight at her, "Are you going out like this? Wearing his clothes? Where are your clothes?"


    She pointed at Song Tingyu as she spoke.


    Song Tingyu''s face grew redder and redder, "I can''t wear it..."


    Tian Mi was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that there was something in his eyes, "It''s broken, isn''t it?"


    Su Ran didn''t want to continue discussing this topic with her, "I''m going out to buy new clothes, and I''m going to buy things to cook. You''re here with Vichy. Don''t run around."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Vichy..." Tian Mi patted her shoulder, "But don''t go too long. We''re still hungry. Don''t be happy and forget about us, like last night..."


    "Got it!"


    Su Ran just got into Song Tingyu''s car and sat in it, feeling weird because he didn''t have any underwear on. It was empty and uncomfortable.


    "How much longer?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Right away."


    "Hurry up."


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "I''m not feeling well like this..."


    "What''s wrong? I''m the only one in the car. I really can''t. Don''t put on your coat..."


    "No, drive faster!" Su ran waved his arm with her hand, "Hurry up, don''t take me in circles!"


    She felt that Song Tingyu was deliberately teasing her. She knew that she was uncomfortable, so she deliberately slowed down...


    He just wanted to appreciate her embarrassment!


    If only she had known, she would have let Tian Mi out too. Look at this man!


    When Song Tingyu finally stopped the car, Su Ran heaved a heavy sigh of relief. She held her coat in her hand and pushed the man in the driver''s seat, "Hurry up. Go down and buy me some clothes and underwear."


    "It''s not good for a grown man to go to a lingerie shop." Song Tingyu was not happy at this time.


    Su ran was so angry that her face turned red. She smiled awkwardly and pretended to open the door, "Okay, can I go by myself?"


    As soon as she opened the door a crack, Song Tingyu reached out and heard a bang. He quickly closed the door and his handsome face turned black.


    "You dare to go on like this."


    Su Ran smiled, "I don''t dare, but Mr. Song, didn''t you say it''s not good for a man to go to a lingerie shop? Then I have to wear underwear, right? If you don''t buy it for me, why don''t I have the nerve to go and buy it myself?"


    As she spoke, she was about to clap his hand away and go down on her own.


    But Song Tingyu grabbed her arm and pulled her back, "I''ll go, I''ll go, okay?"


    Su Ran chuckled and pointed outside, "Hurry up, my size..."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her faintly, "I know your size very well. You''ve lost a little weight. I found it out last night..."


    Su Ran really didn''t want to be so unpromising. She was always blocked by this man''s three or two sentences.


    But at this moment, she was really blushing, so she could only change the subject and didn''t want him to stay here anymore, "Hurry up, I''m waiting to wear it."


    Song Tingyu chuckled and finally opened the door to leave.


    The windows of the car were always closed. The windows of the car could be seen from the inside, but the people outside could not see the situation inside the car.


    But even so, Su Ran still felt uncomfortable all over...


    At noon, there was a huge shopping mall across the street. There were people coming and going. She was sitting alone in the car. There were so many people passing by the front of the car. I don''t know if she was thinking too much.


    She covered her clothes tightly, worried that someone would see her.


    But she knew that she was really thinking too much...


    Waiting for Song Tingyu to come back was a painful process, even though the man had not been away for a long time. He was very fast and only took ten minutes to pick out all the underwear and clothes she needed and bring them back.


    When he opened the door and came in, he stuffed a few bags into Su Ran''s arms. She took out clothes and underwear from the bags.


    Song Tingyu reached out and pressed the back of her hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a place for you to change."


    Su Ran almost forgot that people were coming and going outside...


    Even if they can''t see it, their hearts are always strange...


    She nodded.


    Song Tingyu drove the car to an alley that almost no one passed by, stopped there, and lowered the back of the passenger seat to give her more space.


    "Just change here."


    "You do your job. Don''t look at me." No one is used to being stared at while changing their clothes. Although their bodies have been touched by this man for a long time, they are still not used to it.


    Song ting nodded and took out his cell phone, seemingly staring intently at the screen.


    She untied her coat, carefully placed it on the chair, took off her white shirt, and took out her sapphire underwear from the bag. She was just about to put it on quickly...


    At this time, a cell phone rang in the car...


    It was her cell phone.


    The phone was right next to Song Tingyu''s, so he picked it up and tried to pass it to her, only to see her naked upper body...


    He raised his eyebrows, smiled, and openly admired, "Tian Mi''s call."


    Su Ran gritted her teeth, blaming tian mi for not calling her sooner or later. At this moment, she reached out for her phone and wanted to answer the phone and put it back on again, so she wanted to pull the clothes on, but Song Tingyu took the underwear from her hand and whispered, "Answer the phone, I''ll help you put it on."


    Before she could react, he had already helped her put it on and said, "You''ve really lost a lot of weight. You''ve lost a whole yard. Eat more in the future..."


    Su Ran''s face was burning hot right now, because she was answering Tian Mi''s phone, and there was nothing she could do.


    Tian Mi said, "Ran Ran, are you back yet? Vichy and I are starving to death..."

 Chapter 359 A Generation Gap of Three Years Old (1)

    Chapter 359 a generation gap at the age of three (1)


    "Right away, right away. We''re going to the supermarket right now..."


    "... Tian Mi was speechless." After all this time, you haven''t even gone to the supermarket yet? Do you really want to starve us to death? Do you remember what I said before you left? I told you not to have too much fun and forget about me. I was right, wasn''t I?"


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong..." Su Ran apologized quickly, "I''ll be right back. Find some snacks first."


    "Song Tingyu, where are the snacks?"


    "Then wait..."


    Su Ran quickly hung up the phone. Seeing that the man was still slowly helping her dress, she quickly pushed his arm with her hand, "Hurry up and drive to the supermarket. You''re starving to death."


    "Is that how you dress?"


    The striped shirt was hanging from her body, barely visible.


    Su Ran looked down and said, "You drive, I''ll tidy up myself."


    Song Tingyu nodded and sped up to the supermarket.


    Su Ran hurriedly chose some ingredients, because he was afraid that Tian Mi and Song Weixi were really hungry, so he did not dare to delay and went back soon.


    Song Tingyu got up late and couldn''t go back. He booked a flight back to Ancheng tomorrow.


    After lunch, it was already past three in the afternoon and almost saved dinner.


    After dinner, Tian Mi went back to her room to sleep. She said that she didn''t sleep well last night and got up early to take care of the children, so she was very sleepy now. She had to go back to sleep.


    Su Ran thought she was exaggerating. The room was so soundproof. What could she hear? It must be her own problem that she can''t sleep well.


    But thinking about it, she felt that it was wrong. Fortunately, she didn''t say it.


    Su Ran got up late, so he didn''t have to go into his room to catch up on sleep. He only played games with Song Weixi, while Song Tingyu went to the study.


    After a while, he came down and looked at Su Ran, "Ding Zhenye will ask us to dinner later."


    "Us?" Su Ran was shocked and pointed at himself.


    She didn''t know Ding Zhenye. It wasn''t surprising that he asked Song Tingyu out for dinner, but why did he bring her along?


    "Yes." Song ting nodded, "Ding Cen and Han Lei are going too."


    Su Ran thought for a moment and remembered what Song Tingyu had said to her last night. She narrowed her eyes, "Call me, what does Bai Zhirui mean?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Who cares? Why not have a free dinner? You''ll be in charge of eating next to her in a while. Don''t worry about anything else. I haven''t seen Bai Zhirui for more than two years. Don''t you want to meet her?"


    Su Ran frowned and didn''t like her much. She was the one who got involved with her daughter back then.


    "All right, let''s just think of it as dinner with ding cen and Han Lei. You can come with me later."


    Su Ran nodded. Although she didn''t know what medicine baizhirui and ding zhenye were selling, they always had to go over for dinner.


    "Then I''ll go in and cook for Tian Mi and Vichy. They can eat when they''re hungry."


    Dinner was at about seven o'' clock in the evening. Tian Mi slept until half past six. Su Ran told her to keep an eye on Song Weixi and followed Song Tingyu out.


    In the box, Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui, as well as Han Lei and Ding Cen, had already passed.


    After more than two years, baizhirui was more beautiful than before. She was wearing a black suspender dress and jewelry. All of them were valuable. It was conceivable that Ding Zhenye was actually nice to her, or else she wouldn''t have wanted to marry her...


    Ding Zhenye had always been known for being a playboy. After his divorce from his real wife in his early years, there had never been a lot of women around him for so many years, but he had never heard of the idea that he wanted to remarry. Now that he met Bai Zhirui, he didn''t know what she had done to get him to marry her.


    So, in the past two years, Bai Zhirui''s ability has really improved a lot...


    Ding Cen took Han Lei''s hand and sat down, "Why is uncle so polite tonight? How many of us are invited to dinner?"


    She was never close to Ding Zhenye, and after her father died, Ding Zhenye wanted to swallow everything that belonged to her, so she had no affection for this so-called uncle.


    Ding Zhenye was also a smiling tiger, "Cen Cen, what are you talking about? I also saw that ever since your father died, our relationship has been bad and there have been a lot of unhappiness between us, so I wanted to take this opportunity tonight to ease it. For the past year, Trial has been by your side, and he has helped you a lot. Uncle thought you could be a couple, but in the end, you and Han Lei are together..."


    "Things are unpredictable, uncle."


    "That''s true." Ding Zhenye nodded and turned his eyes to Su Ran. At that moment, there seemed to be a flash of light in his eyes.


    Su Ran felt uncomfortable under his gaze and unconsciously leaned over to Song Tingyu. Song ting''s face was cold, "Mr. Ding likes to stare at others like that?"


    Ding Zhenye regained his senses and smiled, "So this is Trial''s ex-wife? I''ve heard zhirui mention it before. Miss Su, right? Hello."


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and made it clear that he wanted to shake hands with Su Ran.


    Su Ran''s hand was tightly held under the table by Song Tingyu. He didn''t let her reach out. Instead, he looked at Ding Zhenye himself, "Mr. Ding, Su Ran is going to be my wife soon. Also, her hands are not very convenient today."


    Although Song Tingyu had known for a long time that he would not be merciful in speaking and doing things, he still did not expect to receive such a cold reception today. Ding Zhenye''s hand was placed in the air, very embarrassed.


    But in the end, this man was already middle-aged, and he had been rolling around the mall for so many years, so he was used to the storm, so he quickly took his hands back, and the smile on his face suddenly relaxed, "It seems that Trial really cares about Miss Su."


    Song Tingyu glanced at Su Ran, "Of course, she''s the other half of my life."


    Su Ran smiled, his face a little red, but he was very calm in front of these people''s eyes.


    This is her man. Why can''t she accept his confession from the bottom of her heart in front of so many people?


    "I haven''t seen you for more than two years. You''re still the same."


    At this moment, a cold voice rang out.


    Everyone looked over and saw that bai zhirui picked up the wine glass, her mouth curved mockingly, and then drank up the wine in the glass.


    Su Ran smiled, "We haven''t changed, but Bai Xiaojie has changed a lot. When I first walked in, I almost didn''t recognize Bai Xiaojie. Bai Xiaojie''s temperament was completely different from before. I remember Bai Xiaojie was like a national goddess..."

 Chapter 360 A Generation Gap of Three Years Old (2)

    Chapter 360 a generation gap at the age of three (2)


    Bai Zhirui used to be quite charismatic. After all, she used to be the national goddess. I heard that there was a boring ranking on the entertainment section of a forum: which female star had the highest score of first impression when she brought her looks back to her parents.


    Bai Zhirui defeated many female stars and topped the list.


    Therefore, it was conceivable that she had a good temperament in the past, and now, it was completely different from before.


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned green and white when su ran stopped talking. Her eyes widened, but she was so blocked that she couldn''t say a word. She could only sneer and ignore him.


    "All right, all of you used to know each other. It''s a kind of fate to sit here tonight. It''s really lively, isn''t it? Let''s not talk about that. Let''s eat." Ding Zhenye hurriedly greeted everyone. As the only old man here, of course, he had to maintain his status as an elder.


    "Cen Cen, Zhirui will be your aunt from now on..."


    "My uncle laughed. I only have one aunt. I don''t recognize anyone else."


    Su Ran almost burst out laughing. Although she didn''t want to come for dinner tonight, now it seems that she came here very well. At least she could see a good show. Who knows?


    Isn''t it fun to slap Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui in the face?


    Now, in her opinion, Ding Cen and Song Tingyu were similar in some aspects, for example, the same venomous mouth.


    "So what do you mean, you''re all of the same age..."


    "Uncle, you''re wrong again. I''m twenty-two this year. Although Bai Xiaojie is well maintained, you can still see the aura on Bai Xiaojie. Bai Xiaojie should be almost thirty, right? If that''s the case, we''re seven or eight years apart, three years old and a generation gap. In that case, Bai Xiaojie and I have cut three generation gaps. We''re not contemporaries..." Ding Cen smiled and pointed at Bai Zhirui.


    Su Ran looked at Bai Zhirui, who was born as an actress. When Ding Cen said that, she almost didn''t stop acting.


    Indeed, Bai Zhirui was the same age as Song Tingyu, 29 years old, and Ding Cen was right...


    Age is the biggest taboo for a woman, especially for a woman who is about to step into her thirties.


    Just now, when Ding Cen was speaking, he emphasized the word "Temperament..." Which made Bai Zhirui even more embarrassed.


    Ding Zhenye did not expect that the meal he had planned would end up like this. The smile on his face almost hung up and he coughed a few times, "No matter what, Cen Cen, I just told you that Zhirui is going to work in tianhai..."


    I finally got to the point of tonight.


    Ding Cen sneered, "Oh? Bai Xiaojie used to be an actor, right? Now you want to change careers? Are you going to be a strong woman? But what capital does Bai Xiaojie have to be a strong woman? Can you get in without touching anything from the mall? Is that how uncle uses people?"


    "Ding Cen!" Ding Zhenye seemed to have run out of patience and stopped beating around the bush, "I have my own considerations when I arrange for Zhirui to enter the company. Don''t forget, I am also a major shareholder in tianhai. Can''t I arrange for someone to enter?"


    "Where is uncle going to arrange her?"


    "If my guess is correct, Mr. Ding is going to arrange her for a branch in Ancheng?" Song Tingyu, who had been silent for a long time, finally said something.


    Ding Zhenye nodded, "That''s right."


    "Since tianhai has a branch office in Ancheng, can''t we just leave Cen Cen alone? So it''s understandable that I arranged for someone to go in. Besides, I thought Cen Cen was going to marry Trial in the future, but now it seems that it''s a pity that there was no fate, so I married Han Lei..." He pointed to the empty seat next to him. Han Lei just received a phone call and said he had to leave first.


    "Although big brother valued Trial very much at the beginning, now he can''t be with Cen Cen. Tianhai, shouldn''t you stay?"


    The whole night''s farce was for this sentence.


    Ding Zhenye wanted to drive Song Tingyu out of the sky sea, so that he could nibble away everything that belonged to Ding Cen step by step.


    This was his first step.


    "Mr. Ding, just say what you want." Song Tingyu''s face remained calm, "We are all sensible people. Why beat around the bush?"


    "Mr. Ding is right. Since Ding Cen and I are not married, I should leave tianhai..."


    Ding Zhenye nodded. He and Bai Zhirui were smiling smugly when Song Tingyu said, "But Mr. Ding may not know yet. I am also a shareholder in tianhai..."


    "How could that be..." Ding Zhenye''s face froze, unable to hang on any longer.


    Because when Song Tingyu suddenly appeared, he had nothing. How could he become the new shareholder of tianhai in a short time?


    "Uncle can go back and check and see if it''s true." Ding Cen smiled.


    Ding Zhenye''s face grew uglier and uglier, and he could no longer control himself.


    Ding Cen shook his head and said, "This meal is really boring. We''ve been sitting down for so long, and no one has served. Besides, I''ve been here before. The food here is not good. Trial, Su Ran, why don''t we eat somewhere else?"


    Song ting patted Ding Cen on the head, "Call her sister-in-law."


    Ding Cen immediately changed his mind, "Sister-in-law."


    Su Ran smiled, "Don''t eat out. Go back and cook for you."


    "Mmm!" Ding Cen nodded and followed them away, leaving Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui with angry faces.


    Ding cen turned around as she walked, "By the way, uncle, I heard that you are going to marry Bai Xiaojie soon. I''m sorry, I won''t be able to come back to your wedding because I''m going to Ancheng soon..."


    Outside, Ding Cen said to Song Tingyu and su ran, "Are you leaving tomorrow? I also booked a plane ticket for tomorrow. Let''s go together."


    "We don''t have to be on the same flight." Song Tingyu gave her a faint glance.


    Ding Cen shrugged, his beautiful eyes gleaming with cunning light, "I specifically asked the assistant who booked the ticket for you."


    Because Ding Cen had just followed Han Lei''s car, he had told Ding Cen before he suddenly had an emergency to leave, and he would come back to pick her up later, but Han Lei probably didn''t expect the dinner to end before it started, so Ding Cen would have to go to Song Tingyu''s to get some food and drink, so naturally he had to sit in his car.


    After a few words, the car suddenly quieted down because Song Tingyu''s car had just driven from a place and there was a woman and a man beside her. The woman was crying and pestering the man. The man wanted to push her away, but after being pestered by the woman several times, he hugged her.

 Chapter 361 Then Ill Give You A Chance to Be My Girlfriend (1)

    Chapter 361 then give you a chance to be my girlfriend (1)


    Although Su Ran had only met Han Lei twice, she could still make out that the man on the side of the road was Han Lei.


    It turned out that his so-called emergency was here.


    As the car drove away, Su Ran turned around to look at the back of the car. When he turned around, he looked at Ding Cen who was sitting in the back seat of the car.


    She must have seen that scene when she passed by, but she was very calm, and there was not a single ripple on her face at the moment.


    It was as if she had nothing to do with what she had just seen on the side of the road.


    Su Ran also knew that Ding Cen and han lei would be together because of the business interests of the two families, but Han Lei just got engaged to Ding Cen and was involved with another woman on the street, wasn''t it too shameless?


    Although Ding Cen was only twenty-two years old, his aura was not comparable to that of ordinary people of his age.


    In the current situation, no matter how much he said, he was a fianc¨¦. No matter whether he loved her or not, which girl had to start a fight?


    But Ding Cen was different. She was as calm as a bystander.


    When the car was about to reach Song Tingyu''s place, she received a call from Han Lei. She probably remembered to pick up ding cen, but she couldn''t find her in the restaurant, so she called her.


    Ding Cen took the phone and said, "No, I''m all done. By the way, I saw you on the way back. Han Lei, please be careful. I don''t want to be found out about these messy things. If you want to find a woman, can you just sneak around? Can you stop putting on that kind of sad drama on the street? Do you really think others are touched? If the media took the photos, it would be bad for everyone! I don''t want to see such a thing again!"


    After that, she hung up, threw her phone into her pocket, opened the car door and got out of the car. She quickly caught up with Su Ran, "Sister-in-law, what will you cook for me later?"


    It was a shrewd and domineering look just now, but now it changed. It was no different from a girl in her twenties.


    Su Ran was stunned.


    But the fact that she was able to convert so quickly meant that she really didn''t love or care about Han Lei.


    Su Ran didn''t know if this was luck or misfortune.


    Han Lei had someone in his heart who cared, who would be hurt, but didn''t care, which meant that there was really no emotional foundation between them. Could such a marriage really go on in the future?


    Su Ran threw the question at her, "What do you like to eat?"


    "You can cook anything I like?" Ding Cen''s eyes lit up.


    Su Ran nodded, "Almost."


    She had been very talented in cooking since she was a child.


    Ding Cen looked like a foodie too. He quickly ordered several dishes he wanted to eat. Su Ran found the ingredients he bought at the supermarket today in the refrigerator. He used up all the ingredients and made a big meal. Anyway, they were leaving tomorrow. It was a waste to stay here.


    Tian Mi and Song Weixi had dinner late in the afternoon, so when they came back, they hadn''t had dinner yet, so they all sat down to eat together.


    Back in Ancheng, it was Tang Zichu who came to pick them up, but in the end he only picked up Tian Mi. Song ting met with a car and drove Ding Cen back. Just as he was about to drive back, Su Ran said, "Take me back to the The su family."


    When Song Tingyu heard that she was going back to the The su family, he looked unhappy, "Are you still planning to live in the The su family?"


    Su Ran understood what he meant by asking her to move in with him.


    "I''ve been out for a few days. I''ve just returned to Ancheng. Why should I report back to my mother? Besides, I have to talk to her if I want to move out."


    Hearing her say this, Song Tingyu finally calmed down, "When will you move in?"


    Su ran was not too happy to see him in a hurry, "May I ask Mr. Song, what identity do I use to move to your place now? The identity of the ex-wife? Or a girlfriend? Or a lover?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t wait for her to speak, but he sped up the car.


    Su Ran was so frightened by his speed that he grabbed the doorknob tightly, "Song Tingyu, why are you driving so fast all of a sudden? Can''t you slow down?"


    "It''s almost time for work. If you don''t hurry up, you won''t be able to make it."


    "What''s off duty?" Su Ran was confused.


    "Civil affairs bureau."


    "... It''s almost half past five, and the civil affairs bureau is closing soon, but...


    "What are you doing at the civil affairs bureau?"


    "Give you a name." Song Tingyu was still driving fast, but he was very steady, "Are you happy to move in as your wife?"


    Su Ran felt a lot of black lines on his forehead.


    "My household register is not here."


    "I''ll have someone go back and get it."


    "... When did you send someone back to get it?"


    "I just sent a wechat message."


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "No rush, just right."


    Is this man in a hurry? They just got off the plane, okay? He rushed to the civil affairs bureau...


    She could not help but regret that she shouldn''t have provoked him and said that, or else he wouldn''t have thought of this now...


    Now, she understood what it meant to lift a rock and hit her own foot!


    When Song Tingyu sped up to the civil affairs bureau, they had just pulled the door down.


    Song Tingyu saw that the automatic door was only halfway down, so he quickly opened the door and walked out. He patted the door with his hand, and there was an aunt standing beside him, "Young man, you want to register?"


    The old lady had just closed the door, so Song Tingyu was very polite at the moment, "Auntie, my wife and I need to register. Can you open the door and let us in?"


    "It''s time for work. Tomorrow." Auntie refused.


    "But I just checked the almanac. Today is a good day." What Song Tingyu was best at was lying with his eyes open.


    The aunt looked at Song Tingyu and said, "Oh, nice guy. He knows how to check the almanac when he goes out. Today is indeed a good day. The civil affairs bureau is lined up all day..."


    Hearing this, there was hope, and Song Tingyu''s eyes immediately lit up, "Then auntie, can you open the door for a bit? We''re the last couple."


    Su Ran was embarrassed to look at it. When did Song Tingyu ever talk to someone like that?


    He was used to calling the shots, what did he want?


    She was really not used to this.


    The old lady glanced at Su Ran, who was standing beside her holding Song Weixi, "Is this your wife?"


    "Yes." Song Tingyu immediately shouted and pulled Su Ran over. Su Ran almost failed to hold song Vichy. When he fell into his arms, he glared at him, "Be quiet. What if you wake Vichy up? See if I''m not in a hurry with you!"


    "Young man, young lady, are you two children?"

 Chapter 362 Then Ill Give You A Chance to Be My Girlfriend (2)

    Chapter 362 then give you a chance to be my girlfriend (2)


    "Yeah."


    The aunt was full of interest, "The children are so old that you came to register?"


    "We''re here to remarry." Song Tingyu pointed at Su Ran, "She gave me a break two years ago. Now she''s begging me to come back. I''ll give her a chance."


    "I see..." Isn''t that old lady gossiping? So the old lady was also very gossipy: "Girl, why did you give him up? Is he messing around outside?" The aunt looked at Song Tingyu with a little disdain, "I told you that this young man is so good looking. Those eyes are seductive. They must be restless. There are a lot of women, right?"


    Before the old lady could finish her sentence, a man next to Su Ran bristled, "Auntie, I''m very dedicated! I''m not interested in any other woman. I only react when I see her!"


    "Song Tingyu!" Su Ran almost choked on his own saliva! Even if he had said these things to her in private, he would still say them in front of others!


    Is she going to be shameless? Is she going to live?


    "Oh, I see." Auntie obviously didn''t believe it. She always thought that all good-looking men were fickle, so when she picked her old wife, she picked the ugliest one among the men who chased her!


    "Why did that girl leave you?"


    Song Tingyu was reluctant to speak, so he threw the question at Su Ran, "Ask her."


    "Girl, why?" This auntie is really gossiping nonstop today. Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu was in such a hurry to register. Although she thought he was in such a hurry, she could not bear to disappoint him now that he had been trying to please auntie in order to get in.


    "Auntie, we had a misunderstanding two years ago, so we separated."


    "Really?" The old lady was doubtful, "So you''re really begging this young man to come back now?"


    Su Ran gritted his teeth and maintained a smile on his face, "Yes, I begged him to come back, and I begged him to come over and register. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to catch up with you. I didn''t know how many traffic lights I ran when I was driving."


    The aunt nodded, "But today is indeed a good day."


    Song Tingyu was more hopeful, "Then auntie, can we open the door and go in?"


    He asked carefully...


    The old lady smiled at her, her smile amiable, but then shook her head, "No."


    Song Tingyu almost died of anger, "Why?"


    "Because I am the cleaning lady of the civil affairs bureau. I can open the door and let you in, but who will do the formalities for you? I don''t know a single word. Besides, I don''t have that authority. Right? I left work early. I had to close the door for the last time. You guys are real. Why didn''t you come earlier when you knew it was a lucky day? There are some situations in the morning where people line up at 6: 00 or 7: 00 am. You guys are so playful..."


    Song Tingyu''s face immediately darkened, and the aunt beside him was still chattering incessantly. His face became more and more ugly.


    Never would I have thought that for the first time in my life, I would speak in such a flattering tone, but in the end, this is the result...


    He thought that if he got rid of this old lady, they would be fine!


    Su Ran carried Song Weixi back to the car and put him in the back seat. Standing in front of the driving car, he looked at the man who was still standing at the door of the civil affairs bureau, "Aren''t you back yet?"


    Song Tingyu walked back with a gloomy face and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Su Ran glanced at him and smiled. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the car window being slapped. She lowered the window and saw the old lady standing in front of them.


    "Auntie, is there anything else?"


    "Miss, young man, I came here to tell you that tomorrow is a good day too. Remember to register. Don''t be too disappointed. Remember to come earlier."


    "Okay, thank you, auntie."


    Su Ran waved her hand and watched her leave before closing the window.


    Song ting drove away from the civil affairs bureau.


    "Angry?"


    The awkward man replied awkwardly, "No."


    "Do you think I''m blind?" Su Ran smiled.


    Song Tingyu turned his head and looked at her darkly, "Su Ran, are you really happy that you didn''t register?"


    "Where?!" Su Ran felt wronged, "I lied to get in the civil affairs bureau just now. What else do you want?"


    Seeing that the man''s face was still not good, she touched the back of his hand with her hand, "What''s the hurry? There''s plenty of time in the future. It''s just a formality..."


    The man''s face softened slightly, "Didn''t you say I didn''t give you a name?"


    "I was joking with you. Can I be your girlfriend for now? I haven''t been your girlfriend yet. I haven''t known you for long and I''ve been your wife. Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    When she said that, she finally saw that Song Tingyu''s face had completely relaxed, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This man became more and more difficult after two years.


    "Well, then I''ll give you a chance to be my girlfriend..."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She really wanted to scold him: shameless!


    But when she thought about it, she held back. Don''t let this arrogant man get sick again. She really can''t serve him anymore.


    Finally, he sent Su Ran back to the The su family. Song Tingyu had just sent someone here to get his account book, so Qiao Qing knew what happened.


    "Have you gone through the formalities?"


    "No, the civil affairs bureau is closed." Su Ran thought of the farce in the civil affairs bureau and still found it funny.


    This was the first time Qiao Qing saw Song Tingyu two years later. She knew that Song Tingyu had some opinions about her in the past, and she couldn''t blame him. At that time, she was too selfish and devoted herself to Su Hao. She said a lot and did a lot of things that made people feel cold.


    Song Tingyu was standing in front of her and she said, "Ting, Trial..."


    Song Tingyu was carrying Song Weixi out of the car. Upon hearing this, he glanced at her and opened his thin lips, "Mom."


    Not to mention Qiao Qing, even Su Ran was stunned. This was the first time he had known him for a long time and heard him call qiao qing "Mom..." At first, he hated them The su family and Su Ran, so he didn''t like everyone in Su Ran. Later, because of Su Ran, he couldn''t respect Qiao Qing.


    Now, he finally called out this name.


    Qiao Qing could tell that he was very excited and his eyes were red, "Trial, let''s have dinner here tonight. My aunt bought some food and I''ll cook it right away..."


    Su Ran looked at Song Tingyu nervously. After all, it was very rare for him to call Qiao Qing just now. He couldn''t ask for too much and didn''t force him to stay for dinner.

 Chapter 363 Tian Mi, I Wont Let You Go (1)

    Chapter 363 tian mi, I will not let you go (1)


    "Okay."


    Song Tingyu responded briefly and carried Song Weixi inside.


    "Ran Ran, sit here with the court. I''ll go in and cook with my aunt. We''ll be out soon."


    "Okay."


    Su ran nodded and reached out to take Song Weixi off Song Tingyu''s hand, "He''s tired. Let him go back to his room and sleep."


    "I''ll carry him up."


    Su Ran followed in his footsteps. Song Tingyu placed Song Weixi on her bed and helped him pull the quilt.


    Song Tingyu was already very good at taking care of children. Su Ran stood behind him, reached out from behind to stop his waist, and pressed his face against his back, "Trial, thank you."


    "Hmm?"


    Song Tingyu turned around and looked at her doubtfully.


    "About my mother..." Su Ran pointed downstairs, "I''m glad you called her, and she''s happy too..."


    "She''s always your mother and Vichy''s grandmother. It''s not that she didn''t love you, she was too selfish because she loved Su Hao too much."


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded, his arms still around his waist, "As long as you understand."


    Song ting raised her little face with his hand and lowered his head to capture her lips, "Let Vichy stay with you these days."


    "What''s wrong? Where are you going?"


    Su Ran was a little nervous. She didn''t know why. Now when she heard that he was leaving Ancheng, she was always uneasy. Maybe it was because he left two years ago and something big happened. Maybe it was because he was leaving before the spring festival, and the news that he was getting engaged to Ding Cen came out...


    Song Tingyu chuckled. "Don''t be nervous. I''ll be away for a few days. Besides, don''t you have the skill of chasing a husband for thousands of miles now?" If I don''t come back, if you''re nervous, just go after me, okay?"


    This man seems to be really addicted to this.


    Su Ran glared at him, "You think so!"


    One time was enough. She didn''t want to go through it again.


    "Let me tell you the truth. Someone found my father in Sichuan, so I went over to check. There''s ding cen in the company. Tang zichu will come with me. I''ll keep someone on your side too. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry. Take Vichy wherever you want. Don''t worry..."


    "Yes."


    "Ran Ran, Trial, come down for dinner." Qiao Qing''s voice rang from below.


    Su ran held Song Tingyu''s hand, "Let''s go down and eat."


    Tang Zichu pulled out the bamboo thorns of the disposable chopsticks, washed them again, and then put the bowls and chopsticks in front of Tian Mi, "Eat quickly, didn''t you say you were hungry? You still want to eat big food?"


    Tian Mi didn''t take the chopsticks in his hand either. He took a new pair of disposable chopsticks from the chopsticks container next to him, tore open the packaging, and put the spicy crayfish in his bowl.


    Tang Zichu placed a large plate of boiled fish in front of her, "The boiled fish here is very delicious. I just came here two days ago to taste it. You should eat more."


    Tian Mi still didn''t talk to him, but his hands were very honest. He put a lot of fish fillets in his bowl with a spoon, and his eyes lit up.


    Tang Zichu knew that she would be in a good mood as soon as she had a good meal, so she now shamelessly leaned over her head and said, "Are you still angry with me that day? I just kissed you..."


    "Get lost!" Tian Mi finally opened his mouth, but was full of arrogance. He reached out and pushed Tang Zichu, almost pushing him off the chair. Tang Zichu staggered and sat down.


    Perhaps he was frightened by Tian Mi''s "Get lost..." So tang zichu was afraid that she would continue to be angry, so he did not dare to go to her and just sat there quietly watching her eat.


    Tian Mi threw down his chopsticks, "Tang Zichu, you eat yours. What do you always watch me do?"


    Tang Zichu and song ting''s shamelessness finally came in handy, "Isn''t your pretty face being seen?"


    Tian Mi''s face turned red in an instant. After a long time, he said another word, "Get out!"


    "I''m telling the truth." Tang Zichu grinned, "You''re the prettiest. At least in my heart, you''re..."


    Naked flirting?!


    Tian Mi put down the bowl and chopsticks, "Mr. Tang, you are teasing a married woman!"


    It was meant to be a joke, but when it came out, neither of them looked right.


    Tian Mi was still Gu Dongcheng''s wife, a fact she had been unable to shake off for the past two years...


    But the truth is the truth...


    Tang Zichu''s face was not very natural, and he didn''t want to force tian mi. He picked up his chopsticks and put the food in her bowl, trying to divert the topic and the two people''s attention, "Eat more. These are all your favorites."


    Tian Mi knew what he meant, smiled hard, and continued to eat, "Mmm!"


    Not far away, there was a black luxury car.


    "Master gu, isn''t that Mrs. Gu? Is that Tang Zichu by her side? Song Tingyu''s people?"


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at him, and the man immediately lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    Gu Dongcheng looked gloomily at the food stall in the shed. He clenched his fists tightly and his veins bulged. After a long time, he said, "Drive."


    Seeing that tian mi finally put down her chopsticks and rubbed her stomach, Tang Zichu smiled and said, "Are you full? Is it good?"


    "Full! Delicious!" Tian Mi seemed to be in a good mood and gave Tang Zichu a thumbs-up, "This place is not bad. How about coming back tomorrow to eat?"


    Tang Zichu shook his head, "I''m leaving Ancheng for a few days tomorrow. When I come back, I''ll come with you."


    "Oh." Tian Mi knew that Tang Zichu was probably leaving because of work, so he nodded and said nothing, "Then wait for you to come back."


    They had eaten a lot of this meal, from afternoon till dark. Tang Zichu saw that it was getting late, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Tian Mi nodded, picked up his coat and put it on, "It''s so warm in Xinjiapo that you can wear short sleeves. You have to wear a coat when you come back. That''s a big difference."


    "It''s spring, and it''s going to be warm soon." Tang zichu paid and said casually.


    The first thing Tian Mi did when she got home was to take a warm hot bath in the bathroom and watch tv while taking a bath. When she was fascinated, her phone rang at this time. Because it was a thriller and the phone rang horribly, she shook her hands and almost threw her phone in the bathtub.


    When she calmed down and looked over, she found that it was an unfamiliar number, but it was also local, so she answered it.


    "Hello."


    "Tian Mi."


    Tian Mi froze at the sound, as if he had seen a ghost, "Gu Dongcheng!"

 Chapter 364 Tian Mi, I Wont Let You Go (2)

    Chapter 364 tian mi, I will not let you go (2)


    "Ha..." Gu Dongcheng sneered, "You know it''s me, why do you have such a big reaction?"


    "What are you calling for? He even used a strange number! You have a disease that needs to be treated, Gu Dongcheng. It''s not good to be sick for a long time."


    "This disease is probably not cured well. What should we do?"


    Tian Mi was too lazy to talk to him and wanted to hang up, but he seemed to have known her intentions long ago. Just before she hung up, he said gently, "If you dare to hang up, I will call your home. If not, I will look for you now. I think your parents should not be asleep so early."


    Tian Mi''s hand stiffened, "Gu Dongcheng, you really know nothing but to do these things. You really make people sick."


    "In your eyes, of course, I''m disgusting. How can I compare to Tang Zichu?"


    Tian Mi laughed angrily at him. I don''t know why he brought Tang Zichu back, "Yes, Tang Zichu is a thousand times better than you. In my heart, you can''t even compare with one of his fingers. Not only him, but also any man on the street. You''re even better than you. You''re a scum? Do you think you''re a person?"


    Tian Mi said all this angrily, but suddenly found that there was a busy tone on the other side of the phone, Gu Dongcheng actually took the initiative to hang up the phone.


    Because of Gu Dongcheng''s phone call, she was no longer in the mood to take a bath and watch a movie, so she put on her pajamas and left the bathroom.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard!" She cursed, then lay down on the bed, rolled up the quilt and wrapped herself up.


    I don''t know when Gu Dongcheng will disappear completely in front of her, always appearing in front of her in a mysterious way...


    The next morning, Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu left Ancheng. Su Ran went to deliver the plane and took Song Weixi to the studio.


    Song Weixi was still playing and Su Ran was working.


    Tian Mi arrived very late with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. Su Ran was startled by the dark circles on her face, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you sleep all night last night?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with that bastard Gu Dongcheng, so he called me..." Tian mi yawned and sat on the chair.


    "If you''re tired, don''t come over today. Rest at home. I''m fine here. There''s nothing to do today, just a show tonight..." Su Ran said as she yawned.


    Tian Mi would be in a bad mood if he didn''t sleep well.


    Tian Mi hesitated and nodded, "Then I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Taking the car keys, Tian Mi reached out and rubbed Song Weixi''s head as he passed by, "Auntie''s gone."


    Song Weixi raised his little face and looked at her. Although he was still expressionless, it was gratifying that he was beginning to react to things and people outside.


    She went back to sleep all day and woke up in a much better mood, even her appetite immediately improved.


    When she got up, she drove straight to the food stall tang zichu took her to last night. She missed the food she had eaten last night. There was nothing she could do, so no one accompanied her. She was willing to come alone.


    She ordered the boiled fish and spicy crayfish from last night, not even the small portions. Seeing how much she wanted to eat alone, the boss was shocked, "Miss, you ate so much alone? Just one person?"


    Disgusted with her eating too much?


    Tian Mi turned his head slowly, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "Who said she was alone?"


    A voice cut in. Both of them were stunned. They looked up. Tian Mi saw Gu Dongcheng standing next to them. She was just talking to the boss and didn''t notice when this man came over.


    "So there''s someone else." The boss said with a smile and left.


    Gu Dongcheng sat down, took the chopsticks from tian mi''s hand, boiled them with boiling water, and handed them to her.


    Tian Mi finally regained his senses and slapped away the chopsticks in his hand, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re following me!"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled slowly, "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Do I have to follow you?"


    "How did you know I was coming here?"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t say anything.


    Tian Mi thought about it carefully. This place was her first time here last night. According to Gu Dongcheng, if she knew she was here, she must have bumped into her last night. No wonder she made such a phone call to her. It was strange, and even mentioned Tang Zichu.


    She suddenly became afraid and felt that Gu Dongcheng was everywhere in her life, as if she could not get rid of him.


    Gu Dongcheng smiled but said nothing.


    Tian Mi suddenly felt like a deflated ball, "Gu Dongcheng, how are you going to let me go? Say it."


    "Your face has lost weight. It looks more like it than before." Gu Dongcheng pinched her chin with his finger.


    Tian Mi was so angry that he waved his hand away, "If you want to find a woman like Jiang Rou so badly, why don''t you find a woman to make her look like her? I believe that with your status and status as Gu Dongcheng and your wealth today, a lot of women want to do this, why do you have to take advantage of me?!"


    "I don''t like other women, I like you." Gu Dongcheng tapped the table with his chopsticks and smiled.


    The smile was as if it had come from hell and made people shudder.


    Tian Mi couldn''t stand it any longer. Facing a table full of dishes, he lost his appetite last night and immediately packed up and left.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t chase her either, but when she turned around and left, her voice rang behind her back, "Tian Mi, I won''t let you go."


    Tian Mi shuddered and got into the car, unwilling to stay for even a moment. He drove away at a very fast speed.


    On the way back, she thought of Gu Dongcheng''s words and was really scared. This man didn''t love her, she knew very well, but not only was he possessive, but he was also very abnormal, which made her quiet for two years. Recently, he suddenly appeared in front of her frequently. Last night, when he saw her having dinner with Tang Zichu, he actually called her.


    She pressed her forehead with her hand. Her phone rang at this time. She looked at the caller id and it was Tang Zichu''s.


    She pressed the screen and hung up.


    Gu Dongcheng, that pervert, didn''t know what to do. She''d better keep her distance from Tang Zichu. She didn''t want to involve anyone.


    She knew very well that the phone call Gu Dongcheng gave her last night and the appearance of Gu Dongcheng in front of her tonight were actually warning her.

 Chapter 365 Song Mingxuan, I Really Despise You (1)

    Chapter 365 Song Mingxuan, I really despise you (1)


    Although she found it difficult to be angry, a deep sense of powerlessness arose in her heart.


    There was nothing she could do about gu East city...


    There was nothing she could do.


    Over the phone.


    Tang Zichu had been busy all day today. Seeing that he was finally free, he called Tian Mi, but she hung up.


    Tian Mi never hung up on him. He stared at his phone for a long time, until Song Tingyu came over and patted him on the shoulder, "Are you in touch?"


    They came here today, but they still couldn''t find Song Mingxuan. Someone saw him, so they asked Tang Zichu to call him.


    Tang Zichu came back to his senses, "We''re in touch. We can drive there early in the morning. We''ll be there in two hours."


    "Yes." Song ting nodded, and his mood towards seeing Song Mingxuan was indescribable.


    Sometimes he really didn''t want to care about Song Mingxuan anymore. After all, his performance was so weak and disappointing that even when Mrs. Song died, he wasn''t there. In the past two years, I don''t know where he went, but he didn''t return to Ancheng once...


    But when he thought about it, he was Madam song''s only son, and he heard that he had not been living well outside for the past few years, so he still wanted to find him back.


    He had to deal with the The song family one by one.


    The man who left Ancheng with his mother, He Jin, also found a friend of He Jin''s before the spring festival. He also confessed that he really liked he jin at the beginning. His current wife knew about it, but He Jin didn''t love him. Later, he became good friends with the man and his wife.


    The man was very excited to hear that he was He Jin''s son.


    The next morning, Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu went somewhere in Sichuan.


    It was a clue provided by someone else. Before they drove over this morning, a provider contacted them, so they drove to their destination, and someone was waiting for them at the door.


    "Mr. Song, Mr. Tang?"


    Song Tingyu got out of the car and nodded, "Hello."


    "Please follow me."


    Song Tingyu looked up at the door. It was a rehab center. His eyes were dark and he followed the man in without a word.


    As the man led them inside, he said, "He''s been here for months. He was first found on the street. He was angry, kneeling on the ground and shaking. His face was ferocious, scaring the passers-by. That''s why he called the police. After the police took him away, they found out that he was a drug addict..."


    In the middle of the conversation, they had already arrived at the door of a room. In order to prevent the drug addicts from escaping, and to make trouble when they became addicted to drugs, the windows in the room were opened very high, and very small, and many railings were added. The door outside was even thicker than the iron door, so it was almost impossible to escape in the room.


    This was the room where Song Tingyu was standing right now.


    Outside was a heavy iron door, and at the top of the iron door was a window, through which he could see what was going on inside.


    He saw a man lying on a white bed with his back to the door. He could not see the man''s face clearly, but his back was not particularly like Song Mingxuan. After all, the former Song Mingxuan was very handsome and not so thin.


    The man lying on the bed at this moment was just a back view, but it was still obvious that he was all skinny except bones.


    "When I took him out a while ago, he ran away without knowing what was going on. He was caught and accidentally hid a medical awl. Then he stabbed himself in the wrist with the awl. Now he''s feeling..."


    "It''s okay. Open the door."


    The man had already consulted the head of the rehab center, knew Song Tingyu''s identity, and knew Song Mingxuan''s identity inside, so he hesitated for a moment, but still nodded and opened the heavy metal door with an electronic card.


    "Mr. Song, please, we''re right outside the door. If there''s anything you can call us, he''s wearing a belt. Normally, nothing will happen."


    Song ting nodded, looked at Tang Zichu, and they walked inside.


    The person on the bed had been lying on his side, looking at the only small window in the whole ward. He heard footsteps and did not turn back.


    "Uncle song." Tang Zichu had already seen clearly that the person lying on the bed was Song Mingxuan, so he said.


    Song Tingyu, on the other hand, had a cold look on his face. His hands, which were hanging on both sides of his long legs, tugged at him tightly, and veins popped up on the back of his hands.


    Song Mingxuan did not react. He was still lying there, motionless, wondering if he could feel them coming.


    The room had been quiet except for what Tang Zichu had just said. Tang Zichu wanted to find a topic, but she didn''t know what to say.


    The gap between the father and son was very deep because of what happened two years ago.


    "Zi Chu, go through the formalities. I''ll take him home today."


    "Okay, Song Boss." Tang Zichu said and left the room.


    Song Tingyu walked up to Song Mingxuan, blocking his view of the small window.


    Song Mingxuan''s cloudy eyes finally reacted and looked at Song Tingyu in a daze.


    He had not seen him for more than two years. He was much older and his hair was much whiter. He had lost more weight from his original 150 kilograms to a figure that looked less than 100 kilograms.


    "Song Mingxuan, sometimes I really look down on you."


    Song Mingxuan did not speak.


    "What have you done all these years? When I was young and my grandfather was still alive, he was in charge of the Song shi, and you lived your whole life in love. Apart from love, there was nothing else in your life. Do you think I was willing to take over the Song shi so early? It''s not your incompetence! I couldn''t do anything, so I took over the Song shi when I was a teenager. You''re still alive in your memory. I thought Well, ask yourself, what have you done?"


    Song Tingyu''s voice grew colder and colder, "It''s been so many years since she disappeared. I haven''t even seen grandma''s last face before she died. She''s been gone for more than two years, and you haven''t seen her in front of her grave. She gave birth to your son for nothing. I think you should know that she has passed away. Didn''t you run away like crazy a while ago? When he was caught, he stabbed his own skin with a sharp weapon? Is it painful? Now that the Song shi is completely in Gu Dongcheng''s hands, Vichy and I have barely escaped death in the past two years. What were you doing when we went through this, Song Mingxuan? You''re taking drugs! I might as well tell you that my mother didn''t betray you. I''ve already found out about this. I came to pick you up this time for the sake of my dead grandparents. This is the first and last time. If you don''t leave this time, you won''t be able to enter the The song family again!"

 Chapter 366 Song Mingxuan, I Really Despise You (2)

    Chapter 366 Song Mingxuan, I really despise you (2)


    Hearing Song Tingyu say this, Song Mingxuan''s old face finally reacted. He held his head in pain and sobbed in his mouth.


    Song Tingyu looked on coldly.


    But something was wrong with him, and he began to roll around on the bed. His face was twisted and painful. His eyes were blue and purple, and his eyes were wide open, as if he were about to roll down from his eyes at any moment.


    Because his body was tightly bound and fixed on the bed, in order to break free, he pulled with great strength and made a difficult voice in his mouth, "Give... I..."


    Song Tingyu naturally knew that he was addicted to drugs, and now that he was addicted to drugs, that was why it was so painful.


    The people standing outside heard the noise as well. They quickly opened the door. A doctor took out a sedative and tried to call Song Mingxuan, but Song Tingyu stopped him, "No need."


    He was going to take him back. There was no sedative in the The song family. It was all up to him. Sooner or later, he would have to face it.


    "Mr. Song..."


    "You guys go out. I''ll see you guys again if anything happens."


    Song ting had met someone who was addicted to drugs, and Song Mingxuan''s reaction was obvious that he had been addicted for a long time, and the addiction was especially deep.


    It looks like he''s been on drugs ever since he left the The song family...


    Song ting pulled a chair over and sat down. He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He quietly looked at Song Mingxuan, who was writhing in pain.


    When the staff came in just now, they were afraid that he would hurt himself in extreme pain, so they stuffed a towel into his mouth. When he lost his mind, it was impossible for him to bite his tongue and commit suicide.


    After some time, the room finally quieted down.


    Song Tingyu pressed the end of his cigarette on the ashtray, walked over, took out a towel from Song Mingxuan''s mouth, and drew a tissue from the bedside table to wipe his sweat.


    After such a difficult battle, Song Mingxuan was exhausted, pale, and his eyes were empty.


    Tang Zichu had completed the formalities at this time and opened the door to come in.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, he was stunned, "Song Boss, uncle song?"


    "He just had a drug addiction." Song Tingyu threw the tissue into the trash can, "Are you done with the formalities?"


    "Okay, uncle song can leave now."


    Song ting nodded and looked back at Song Mingxuan, who was lying on the bed, "Do you want to go back?"


    Song Mingxuan slowly turned his head, looked at Song Tingyu, and finally nodded.


    Tang Zichu was excited. He was still thinking that Song Mingxuan probably wouldn''t go back with them, but he didn''t know what Song Tingyu said to him when he left for work, so he agreed to go back without any resistance...


    "Send someone in to pack up. Also, book the plane tickets and we''ll be back in the afternoon."


    Su Ran had already received a call from Song Tingyu and knew that he had found Song Mingxuan. The plane in the afternoon would arrive in Ancheng in more than two hours.


    She drove to Ancheng airport to pick her up.


    When the plane arrived, it was only seven o'' clock in the evening.


    Song Weixi stayed at the The su family and didn''t bring him with her. There were so many people at the airport that she was worried about an accident.


    When Song Tingyu and the others came out, Su Ran almost couldn''t recognize that the frail-looking man who was walking behind, supported by Tang Zichu, was Song Mingxuan!


    He has changed too much! Too much weight, too much age!


    When she called Song Tingyu at noon, she had already found out that Song Mingxuan had been living a bad life for the past two years and had been infected with drugs. It was probably because the paternity test had hit him so hard that he was like this.


    She quickly walked over and said, "Dad, you''re back."


    Song Mingxuan looked at her and nodded.


    "Are you tired? Take daddy home to rest first."


    "Yes."


    Tang Zichu left on his own and did not get into Su Ran''s car.


    "Send him back first, then pick up Vichy." Song Tingyu got into the car and said calmly.


    Su Ran was the driver today. She nodded and looked in the back seat. Song Mingxuan had been looking out since he left the airport.


    I guess it''s been too long since I came back, so it''s hard to say how I feel now.


    "Dad, let''s take you home first. Fang sister-in-law is already there. She has cooked dinner. Ting and I will meet to pick up Vichy."


    "Back to the The song family?" Song Mingxuan finally spoke, but as if he had not spoken for a long time, his voice was hoarse and hard to distinguish.


    "The The song family was taken away two years ago. We don''t live in the The song family now." Song Tingyu said lightly.


    Song Mingxuan''s eyes flashed with disappointment and nodded.


    "Trial has other accommodations in Ancheng..." Su ran added.


    Su Ran understood Song Mingxuan''s disappointment when she came back but was unable to return to her most familiar home. When she and Song Tingyu were kicked out of the house two years ago, she was also very upset.


    But it doesn''t matter. They''ll be back there soon.


    He sent song mingxuan back and asked Fang sister-in-law and the others to take care of him. Song Tingyu and Su Ran drove to the The su family to pick up song Vichy.


    On the way, Su Ran said, "I thought dad wouldn''t come back with you."


    "I thought so too." Song Tingyu whispered.


    "Just come back now. Take him to see grandma tomorrow."


    "Well..."


    Now Song Tingyu was thinking about how Madam song would feel in the sky when he saw Song Mingxuan like this.


    "Don''t be sad. You can quit." Su ran shook Song Tingyu''s hand on the steering wheel, "By the way, I''ve packed my things."


    Song Tingyu was thinking about things, so he didn''t understand very well at first, "What is it?"


    Su ran gave him a blank look, "My stuff."


    Song Tingyu suddenly realized, "Are you moving here?"


    "Well, as a girlfriend, is that okay?"


    "Welcome." Song Tingyu pinched her hand on her thigh, picked it up, and kissed it on her thin lips.


    When Song Mingxuan saw Song Weixi, he felt sad again. He was a lively and sensible child, but now he didn''t even say a word.


    Fortunately, Song Weixi''s condition was much better now, and he didn''t dodge Song Mingxuan at all. He didn''t even refuse to hug him.


    In Song Mingxuan''s current situation, he could only find a quiet place for him to stay, and he didn''t want to be seen by Song Weixi when his drug addiction started, so he volunteered to live in a house in the garden.


    It was far away from the main building, very quiet, suitable for him to take care of his health, and suitable for him to quit the drug addiction, and when his drug addiction started, Song Weixi could not see it.

 Chapter 367 Im Looking for Someone like You Whos Been through A Lot, Right? (1)

    Chapter 367 is looking for someone like you who has been through a lot of battles, right (1)


    Of course, Song Tingyu wouldn''t let Song Mingxuan live there alone. He couldn''t control his physical condition and when his addiction started, so he called two people over to look at him and told them what was going on.


    After everything was arranged and Song Weixi fell asleep, Su Ran returned to the room.


    In the room, she saw Song Tingyu smoking on the sofa again. She frowned because she found out that he was addicted to cigarettes when he came back this time.


    She walked over, took the cigarette from his hand, put it in the ashtray and put it out, "It''s not good to smoke."


    "Yes." Song ting nodded, "But sometimes this thing can numb people''s nerves. I seem to be addicted to it for the past two years..."


    Su Ran looked at him and felt a little sad. He reached into his pocket and took out his cigarette case and threw it into the trash can, "Quit it for me."


    Song ting was looking at her with his eyes burning.


    Su ran coughed lightly, "Smoking is not good for your health, and it''s not good for your baby..."


    Song Tingyu''s jaw dropped in shock, "Are you pregnant?" He thought about it carefully and shook his head, "No, I''ve only touched you for less than a week. No matter how efficient I am, I can''t check it out so quickly..."


    "I didn''t!" Su Ran denied with a blush, "I''m talking about the children that will be born in the future!"


    "Oh, in the future..." Song ting nodded, reached out to pull su ran over, sat on his lap, and looked at her, "But I don''t intend to have another child so soon."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Why?"


    She had another child to accompany Song Weixi.


    Look at this. Will Song Weixi''s condition improve even faster?


    Song Tingyu rested his chin on her shoulder, "Because I remember when you were pregnant with your little princess, I couldn''t even touch you for the first three months, and I was careful behind you. I couldn''t enjoy myself. That day was too painful. I just ate meat. I don''t want to be a monk so soon..."


    In order to prevent him from uttering more ridiculous words, su ran covered his mouth with her hand, "Song Tingyu, what are you thinking about all day?"


    Song Tingyu took a bite out of her hand, "You, you''re always in your head."


    "Who doesn''t know what''s going on in your head..."


    Song Tingyu chuckled, "Then you ask."


    As he spoke, he picked her up. He did not like to hug her princess. Every time he hugged her, he loved a position where he separated her legs and hooked her around his waist to let her hang on him.


    This time, he was in this position again, no doubt.


    "Just came back. Aren''t you tired?" Su Ran sighed as he placed him on the soft mattress.


    "Joke." Song Tingyu pinched her chin, "You''re underestimating me! Do I look like someone who''s sick and weak?"


    Speaking of this, he seemed to remember something: "Your former boyfriend..."


    "When did I have a boyfriend?"


    "That''s the doctor."


    Su Ran thought for a moment, "Xu Wei?"


    "You even remember his name, and you say he''s not a boyfriend?"


    "Song Tingyu, what''s your logic? If you want to be jealous, find a good reason to remember a man''s name. He is my boyfriend? Then I don''t have boyfriends all over the street?" Su Ran looked at the man with disdain. If he hadn''t just mentioned it, she would have forgotten about Xu Wei.


    "That''s a blind date introduced by an enthusiastic aunt!"


    Song ting snorted, "Who said I was jealous? I''m worried about your eyesight. If you want a blind date, you should find a better one. How can I satisfy you?"


    Su Ran glared at him, "Song Tingyu, do you think everyone is you?"


    "That''s right. I am truly unique. How can they compare to me?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    She didn''t want to continue this conversation with him, but he pressed her shoulder, "I''m telling you, if that Xu Wei is, he won''t last ten minutes..."


    "Song Tingyu, that''s enough!"


    Song Tingyu laughed loudly and rubbed her long fingertips against her delicate face, "So, you still have to find a husband like me, understand?"


    "I''m looking for someone like you who''s been through a lot, right?"


    Song ting took off her clothes with his long fingers and smiled seductively, "There are some things that are self-taught. People''s brains are different..."


    Shameless!


    Su ran kicked him in the calf.


    Song Tingyu lowered his head and bit her butterfly bone, then slowly kissed her red lips, one hand around her waist, the other opened the drawer on the bedside table, and groped there.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Condoms." Song Tingyu replied, releasing her and turning the whole drawer upside down, but no trace of the condom was found.


    Looking back, she found Su Ran with his arms around his chest, looking at him with a gloomy face.


    Song ting coughed a few times.


    "I remember I just moved in tonight, right? When did you get so many sets in your drawer? Who are you going to use it with? Or has it been used up? Is that why I found out now?"


    "What are you talking about? The condom was bought to be used with you!"


    "We hadn''t made up yet!" Su Ran obviously didn''t believe it.


    "You''re here every day to take care of Vichy. What if one day you need it? What if I don''t buy some?"


    Su Ran pointed to the drawer, "What about the condoms now? Why isn''t it in the drawer?"


    "Where did I put it? I''ll look for it tomorrow." Song ting said as he pulled her back on, "But if you don''t have a condom, I have to be careful."


    Su Ran knew that he didn''t want her to get pregnant for the time being, so she did it carefully. She put her hands around his neck and said, "Song Tingyu, I''m telling you, maybe I''ll get pregnant now."


    Song Tingyu''s body stiffened. Su Ran was even more pleased to see him like this, "You didn''t wear a condom that night in Xinjiapo, and I didn''t take any medicine afterwards."


    Song Tingyu remembered, and his face turned darker and uglier, "Why did I almost forget about this?"


    "Well, do you think I might be pregnant?"


    "Yes."


    "So, you think life in hell is coming soon." Su ran said as she jabbed her finger into the man''s strong chest.


    "I just reclaimed my territory. I''m going to be a monk soon?"


    Su Ran nodded, her eyes glistening with laughter.


    She had thought that Song Tingyu would lose all interest and let her go, but he suddenly pressed her down and said with his thin lips, "Since that''s the case, I''ll have more fun tonight, right? Su Ran."

 Chapter 368 Im Looking for Someone like You Whos Been through A Lot, Right? (2)

    Chapter 368 is looking for someone like you who has been through a lot of battles, right? (2)


    Looking at his evil smile, Su Ran was speechless...


    She really underestimated the thickness of Song Tingyu''s face...


    Tang Zichu still didn''t get through to Tian Mi, nor did he turn off his phone, nor did he listen to his call, nor did he reply to his call.


    After returning to Ancheng from Sichuan for two hours, he made several phone calls, but it was the same situation. He was a little upset and couldn''t sit still, so he took the car keys and went out.


    At the airport, he forgot to ask Su Ran if something had happened to Tian Mi...


    He drove to the Tian family.


    He stood at the door, took a few deep breaths, and then raised his hand to ring the doorbell.


    It was mother of Tian who opened the door. Seeing that it was getting late and Tang Zichu was still here, she was stunned, "Tang, come in and sit down. Is something wrong with coming here so late?"


    Tang Zichu walked in, "Auntie, I''m fine. I''m here to see Tian Mi. Did something happen to her?"


    Mother of Tian was stunned, "No, she''s been eating and drinking well these days. Nothing''s wrong..."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She''s in the room upstairs."


    "Auntie, can you call her for me?"


    Tang Zichu had nothing to do with tian mi, so it was not good to rush to her room.


    "Of course, wait for me." Mother of Tian closed the door and smiled.


    Father of Tian was watching tv in the living room and saw him come over, "Tang, come sit down and wait for Mimi to come down."


    Tang zichu walked to the living room and sat down opposite father of Tian, "Uncle."


    "Tea." Father of Tian handed him a cup of tea and looked upstairs, "Tang, do you like our honey?"


    He asked directly and didn''t beat around the bush at all.


    Tang zichu coughed and nodded, "Yes."


    "Good eye." Father of Tian gave him a thumbs-up, "Our honey is definitely the best. If you like him, it proves that you have a good taste... But..."


    When father of Tian said this, he sighed, "But now Gu Dongcheng is not willing to divorce, Mimi she..."


    "Dad!"


    Before father of Tian could finish speaking, Tian Mi''s voice came. She was already standing behind the sofa.


    Tang Zichu immediately stood up, "Tian Mi."


    Tian Mi nodded, "Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes."


    "You come with me."


    Tian Mi pointed to the door. He went to the entrance to change his shoes. He opened the door and went out. Tang Zichu followed her.


    "Why haven''t I picked up your call the last few days? What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Tian Mi smiled, "Now that you see me standing right in front of you, nothing happened to me..."


    "Then how did you..."


    "If there''s nothing else, it''s late. You should go back first." Tian Mi interrupted him.


    Tang Zichu frowned, but it was hard to say anything else, "Then I''ll go back first. Tomorrow night after work, we''ll go to the big stall I took you to for boiled fish?"


    "I have something to do tomorrow night. Maybe another day."


    Tang Zichu had long realized that something was wrong. Tian Mi had been like this for the past few days. She didn''t answer or answer her phone calls. She came back like this...


    It was completely different from before.


    Tian Mi turned and wanted to leave. Tang Zichu grabbed her wrist, "Tian Mi, did something happen? Did Gu Dongcheng do something or say something? He told you not to approach me? Did I threaten you?"


    "No."


    "Lie." Tang Zichu didn''t believe it, "Otherwise, why would you be like this? Gu Dongcheng, he must have said something to you. Tian Mi, listen to me. I''m not afraid of him. I''m not afraid of anything he wants to do..."


    "Tang Zichu, don''t be silly..." Tian Mi was a little helpless, "Gu Dongcheng really can do anything. He has a perverted possessive desire for me right now, you know? He actually said that I''m getting thinner and more like Jiang Rou. I don''t want to involve you, so you should stay away from me..."


    "Why?" Tang Zichu refused to let go, "I said I''m not afraid of what he did to me. Why should I be afraid of him? If he hadn''t used such sinister methods, you and he would have divorced a long time ago. I just like you. Can''t I pursue you?"


    As soon as Tang Zichu said this, everything seemed to have stopped in the air.


    Tian Mi looked at him in a daze, unable to speak. He opened his mouth several times before saying a few words, "Tang Zichu..."


    "I really like you and want to be with you..." Tang Zichu''s eyes were especially sincere.


    "But now..."


    "I don''t care..." Tang Zichu said before she could finish her sentence.


    "Tang Zichu..." Tian Mi looked at him, and it was hard to describe how she was feeling right now. She had been together day and night for the past two years, so it couldn''t be said that she had no feelings for Tang Zichu...


    But she knew exactly what was going on with her.


    "Let''s talk about this later..."


    Tang Zichu reached out and hugged her, "I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid to implicate me. You''re afraid of what Gu Dongcheng will do to me. But I''m not afraid, so don''t be afraid. This isn''t implicated. I won''t force you, but don''t hide from me. We''re still the same as before, okay?"


    It doesn''t matter if there''s no further relationship, but I beg Tian Mi not to push him away...


    He didn''t want to be too far away from her.


    "You''re so stupid. What if Gu Dongcheng won''t divorce me for the rest of his life?" Tian Mi sighed.


    "Ancheng is not something he can cover up. When president song pulls him down, he can''t stay away..." He paused, "So before this..."


    Tian mi covered his mouth with her hand, "So before this, for your own good and for mine, we''d better not spend too much time together. Otherwise, he might not only vent his anger on you, but also not know what he would do to our family..."


    After being imprisoned two years ago and deliberately getting her addicted to drugs in order to achieve her goal, Tian Mi knew that Gu Dongcheng''s heart was as hard as a rock, and everything was done, so it was better to stay away from him...


    It would have been easier if he had only dealt with her, but that cunning man was so despicable that he liked to threaten her with her family and parents...


    Tang Zichu knew that Tian Mi was telling the truth and didn''t want anything to happen to father of Tian Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi was able to tell him the truth tonight, but he didn''t push him away. He just told him to wait. He was already very happy. What was waiting for?


    "Okay, I know what to do." Tang zichu nodded and smiled.


    "You go back first. Drive carefully." Tian Mi pushed him away, pushed him away, and let him go first.

 Chapter 369 Pregnant

    Chapter 369 pregnant


    Tang Zichu got in the car, said goodbye to her and drove away.


    Tian Mi looked at the night sky, took a deep breath, and walked back. When she got home, she found father of Tian mother of Tian standing by the window and looking at the two of them.


    Just now, the two of them were talking not far from home. If so, what did they do? They didn''t know?


    "Dad, mom!" Tian Mi shouted angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Father of Tian mother of Tian immediately smiled and said, "No, no, we just want to see Tang..."


    Who would believe that.


    Tian Mi sneered and turned to go upstairs.


    Song Tingyu heard the knock on the door and didn''t raise his head. He looked at the computer screen and said, "Come in."


    All he heard was the crisp sound of high heels on the floor, and a strong smell of perfume appeared in Song Tingyu''s nose. He frowned, looked up, and when he saw the woman in front of him, his face turned cold, "Who let you in?"


    "You, I just knocked on the door. You let me in." Bai Zhirui fiddled with the wavy hair on his shoulder.


    "What can I do for you?" Song Tingyu''s voice was cold.


    Bai Zhirui smiled, "Don''t be so heartless. We''ve been together before..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she realized that Song Tingyu was staring at her. Looking at her like that made her uncomfortable, "What are you looking at?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "I heard you married Ding Zhenye a while ago?"


    Bai Zhirui crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, "Well, the wedding just a few days ago." Ding Zhenye did not lie to her. She promised her a grand wedding, which was really a grand wedding. Although she felt a little wronged to marry a man of her age who could be her father, fortunately, Ding Zhenye had money and could give her the kind of life she wanted in the past!


    That''s enough!


    Moreover, Ding Zhenye doted on her. He could satisfy her whatever she wanted, and even the wedding was grand and luxurious for her.


    "I forgot to congratulate you." Song ting said.


    "Thank you." Bai Zhirui''s eyes were smug.


    "Do you remember what Su Ran said that day in Xinjiapo?"


    Song Tingyu suddenly asked, and Bai Zhirui was stunned, "What is it?"


    "As for your temperament, now that you''re married to Ding Zhenye, it seems like you''ve become even more powerful." Song Tingyu put down the pen in his hand and smiled with slight sarcasm.


    Bai Zhirui was choked in his chest by his words, but he couldn''t let it flare up. He only flushed a beautiful face.


    "Bai Xiaojie, I''m busy. You should go."


    When Song Tingyu finished speaking, his face changed and he gave the eviction order.


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned even uglier, "I came to work today. I''m already the manager of the planning department."


    "Then you can go back to your office. Can you come here?"


    "Song Tingyu, you..."


    Song Tingyu sneered, "Ding Zhenye couldn''t wait to send you here as soon as he got married. We all know what he''s up to, but what does he want to do? Why can''t he find a better candidate? Bai Xiaojie, the little trick you used in the entertainment industry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to use it here..."


    "Really?" Bai Zhirui''s eyes fell at the door, his slender fingers pointing at the surface of the ebony desk, and he was walking towards Song Tingyu with a dozen centimeters high heels. Suddenly, he pulled Song Tingyu''s tie, quickly lowered his head, and kissed him on his thin lips.


    Song Tingyu''s long, narrow eyes immediately narrowed dangerously. She gave her a quick flick, but he reacted quickly and pushed her away with force.


    Because of Song Tingyu''s strength, Bai Zhirui fell to the ground unprepared.


    At the same time, he saw a thin figure coming in from outside.


    Su Ran stood by the door with a strong sarcasm on her soft face, "Bai Xiaojie is getting more and more shameless."


    Song Tingyu picked up her bag on her desk and threw it at Bai Zhirui on the floor, "Get out of here!"


    Of course, Bai Zhirui couldn''t expect anyone to pull her up from the ground. She could only get up on her own, but her face didn''t look too strange either. She slowly got up from the ground, took her things and left. When she passed Su Ran, who was standing at the door, she glanced at her, her eyes seemed very pleased.


    "Bai Xiaojie''s behavior reminds me of a sentence." Su Ran''s voice came from behind Bai Zhirui, "The lowest man is invincible."


    Bai Zhirui''s figure in high heels paused for a moment, but she did not turn around. She paused for a moment and continued walking.


    Song Tingyu took a tissue from the table and wiped his lips hard.


    Su Ran walked over. He was still a little nervous.


    Su Ran also took out a few tissues and wiped them for him, "I think you have to brush your teeth."


    "That makes sense." Song ting nodded and took Su Ran''s hand away, "I''ll go brush my teeth first."


    Su Ran didn''t stop him. The scene just now was really disgusting. Bai Zhirui probably saw the figure that she just wanted to come in, so she deliberately walked over and kissed Song Tingyu.


    Song ting brushed his teeth and saw Su Ran sitting in his office chair with his chin propped up in his hands. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "That incident just now..."


    Su Ran raised his head and frowned, "Song Tingyu, why do you have so many peach blossoms?"


    With a helpless face, Song Tingyu walked over, leaned against his desk and looked down at Su Ran, "Angry?"


    "My good mood was completely ruined."


    "I already brushed my teeth." Song Tingyu pointed to his lips, "I''ll keep all the women three meters away from me, okay?"


    That''s more like it.


    Su Ran rarely came to the office to look for him. This time, Song Tingyu was sure that something was wrong with her.


    "Why are you looking for me all of a sudden?"


    Su Ran looked at the pile of documents on his desk, "Did I interrupt your work?"


    She didn''t want to run over like this, but when she heard the news, she was so excited that she wanted to share it with him first, so the thought flashed through her mind and she drove over.


    She met Ding Cen downstairs. Ding Cen had brought her up, but she suddenly had something to show her the way and left.


    When she was in the elevator, she actually regretted that she was too impulsive. She couldn''t run away from this. She could tell Song Tingyu when he came back at night...


    Why was she in such a hurry?


    However, he felt that everyone was here and it was not easy to go back, so he would continue to walk up. He did not expect to see that disgusting scene just now.

 Chapter 370 Well, My Girlfriend Is Right (1)

    Chapter 370 well, my girlfriend is right (1)


    "No, what happened?" She made Song Tingyu nervous, "Is it Vichy?"


    "It''s not Vichy, it''s me." Su Ran pointed at himself.


    "You? What''s wrong?" Song Tingyu put his hand on her forehead and measured the temperature, "You have a cold?"


    "No, I don''t even have a fever."


    Su ran pulled down his hand, opened her bag, and took out a white strip of something from it. She took Song Tingyu''s hand and placed it in his palm.


    Song Tingyu had seen the pregnancy test stick three years ago. When su ran was pregnant with her second child, she was in Huaihai city when he went to the pharmacy to buy the pregnancy test stick overnight.


    So when he saw what was on the palm of his hand, his eyes were all worth it, "Pregnant?"


    "Take a look."


    Song Tingyu turned the pregnancy test stick around and looked at it carefully. He remembered that Su Ran told him that if there were two lines, it meant she was pregnant.


    Now there are two lines on the pregnancy test stick.


    "She''s really pregnant." Song Tingyu was so excited that he pulled Su Ran out of his seat and hugged him. But after the excitement, he seemed to remember something, "Wait, doesn''t that mean I''m going to run out of meat soon?"


    "Yes, you have no meat to eat." Su Ran smiled.


    "How could this be? How did you get pregnant so soon? I didn''t wear a condom that night in Xinjiapo and the first day you moved here. I didn''t wear the rest..."


    Su Ran pushed him away, "I was pregnant that night in Xinjiapo. I didn''t tell you before. Maybe I''ll be pregnant. Look, is it true?"


    As she spoke, she proudly shook the pregnancy test stick in her hand.


    At this point, Song Tingyu could only recognize it. He picked up the coat hanging on the chair and put it on, holding Su Ran''s hand, "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the hospital for a checkup and make sure."


    Su Ran nodded, followed him out of the office and met Ding Cen, who was just passing by.


    "Brother ting yu, sister-in-law, where are you going?"


    "Take Su Ran to the hospital. Keep an eye on this. There will be a meeting later. You can attend it for me."


    It''s not a problem, it''s just...


    Ding Cen looked at Su Ran, "What''s wrong? Is sister-in-law sick?"


    "She''s pregnant. I''ll take her to have a checkup."


    Ding Cen''s eyes immediately filled with laughter and quickly walked over and grabbed Su Ran''s arm, "Really? Sister-in-law, are you really pregnant?"


    "Now we have to go to the hospital to check it out. Sometimes the pregnancy test stick can go wrong." Su Ran smiled.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that..." Ding Cen looked at Song Tingyu, "Brother ting yu, you haven''t been back for long with your speed, have you? In less than a month, she was pregnant..."


    "In Xinjiapo." Song ting said expressionless, "Okay, go back to work. Call me if you need anything."


    "Don''t worry, I''m in the company." Ding Cen patted himself on the shoulder and said to Song Tingyu and Su Ran on the back, "By the way, let''s have dinner tonight. It''s such a happy thing to have a few more people together. I know too few people in Ancheng."


    Su Ran''s hand was tightly held by Song Tingyu. She turned around and said, "Okay, let''s have dinner tonight."


    Song Tingyu drove Su Ran to the hospital for a checkup. Although they had already heard the results from the pregnancy test kit, they were still in an indescribable mood when they saw the pregnancy test sheet and heard the doctor say "Congratulations..."


    The child who had been gone for more than two years, although they had not mentioned it much, was still a scar in their hearts that could not be scarred. Now that Su Ran was pregnant with the child, the wound was less painful...


    "Shall we invite everyone to dinner tonight?" Su Ran looked at the man beside him as he walked out of the hospital and went to the parking lot to get his car.


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Okay, I''ll call someone to reserve a seat."


    Su Ran was in charge of informing everyone to come over.


    Lin Chenghuan, Tian Mi, Tang Zichu, Ding Cen, and Lu Zhan were all young people. Didn''t Ding Cen say he wanted to meet more people?


    It seemed that she had never met Lin Chenghuan and Lu Zhan before, and tian mi had met her before, but she was not familiar with them. It was good to take this opportunity to have dinner tonight to increase everyone''s relationship.


    "Go back and get Vichy, too." The two of them got into the car and song ting met him.


    "Sure." Su Ran naturally agreed. Now that Song Weixi was much better, he wouldn''t be so uncomfortable seeing so many people as he was in the beginning.


    He''s just not talking yet, but he''s obviously starting to care about a lot of things, and he won''t live in his own consciousness anymore.


    Back home, song mingxuan was doing homework with Song Weixi.


    "Dad." Su Ran smiled, "Shall we go out for dinner later?"


    "What''s wrong? How do I eat out?"


    Before Su Ran could answer Song Mingxuan''s question, Song Tingyu placed the test results in front of him, "Su Ran is pregnant."


    Song Mingxuan paused, reached for the paper on the coffee table and looked at it, "She''s really pregnant! This is so happy!"


    Su Ran smiled, "Yes, dad. We have a few friends for dinner tonight. Would you like to go with us?"


    "No, I don''t know what will happen to me. I''d better not go. You guys take Vichy. Have fun. I''ll go again when I have a chance."


    Song Mingxuan waved his hand.


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu looked at each other. In fact, Song Mingxuan''s condition had improved a lot recently, and it wasn''t as frequent as it was in the beginning, but Song Mingxuan rarely went out.


    Originally, they wanted to take this opportunity to let him go out for a walk tonight, but he refused.


    "Dad..."


    "You guys go ahead. I''ll just eat at home."


    "Forget it." Song Tingyu pinched Su Ran''s hand, his eyes hinting at her that it was better to take it slow.


    Su Ran nodded and walked over to Song Weixi, "Vichy, let''s go. Mom and dad will take you out for dinner."


    As she said this, she packed up her things, took out her shoes and helped song Vichy put them on. Just as she wanted to squat down and tie his shoelaces, she didn''t expect Song Weixi to squat down on his own and slowly tied his shoelaces with her small hands.


    Su Ran was stunned and excited.


    Although it''s not surprising that children of this age can tie their shoes, Song Weixi''s situation is different.


    Song Tingyu smiled, rubbed Song Tingyu''s head and held his little hand, "Let''s go."


    In the car, Su Ran and Song Weixi sat in the back seat.


    Su Ran found that when she got in the car, Song Weixi''s eyes were on her stomach, staring at her closely.


    Su Ran picked up his little hand and placed it on her belly. He smiled and said, "Vichy, you''re going to have a little brother or sister soon. Are you happy to be a big brother again?"

 Chapter 371 Well, My Girlfriend Is Right (2)

    Chapter 371 well, my girlfriend is right (2)


    Song Weixi''s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Su Ran excitedly, then lowered his head and stared at her abdomen. His little hand moved, as if stroking her.


    Su Ran understood what he meant, so he rubbed his forehead, "Yes, mom didn''t lie to you. You''re really going to be a brother again."


    Along the way, Song Weixi put his little hand on Su Ran''s abdomen.


    Su Ran also held his hand. When she was in a good mood, she wanted to sing. She coughed lightly and smiled, "Vichy, why don''t I sing you a song? Didn''t you like it when I sang to you?"


    Before Song Weixi could react, Song Tingyu, who was driving in front of her, said, "You''d better stop singing. Don''t pollute my ears..."


    Su Ran: ..."


    It was rare for her to be interested in singing, but now, that interest was suddenly extinguished by this man''s words...


    What do you mean by contaminating his ears?!


    "Then wear earplugs, or cover your ears. I''m not singing for you. I don''t want to hear it if you want!"


    With that, she stopped caring about Song Tingyu. She looked down at Song Weixi, cleared her throat, opened her mouth, and was about to say something, but she blushed...


    Forget it...


    She really couldn''t listen to her singing...


    "Why don''t you sing? I''ve already put on my earplugs."


    Su Ran pulled out his earplugs, "Song Tingyu, you''re so hateful."


    Song Tingyu chuckled, "You have no talent for singing. Just like you playing the violin, you still need to practice. I''ll teach you some other day."


    As he spoke, the car had reached its destination. Song Tingyu stopped the car, opened the door in the back seat, and carried Song Weixi out of the car.


    Because they were going back to pick up song Vichy, they came the latest.


    By the time they reached the box, everyone was already there.


    Tian Mi was sitting next to Ding Cen, and the two of them were still talking and laughing. It seemed that before they arrived, Tian Mi had already introduced ding cen to Lin Chenghuan, Lu Zhan and his wife...


    Su Ran sat down, and Tian Mi reached out to pull her clothes, "Ran Ran, I said it''s no wonder you''ve been in the toilet so long today, and you''re still so excited when you come out. You''re in a hurry to talk to your husband, so you''re not good enough."


    Normally, Su Ran would blush and say nothing at a time like this, but she didn''t expect to sit down and smile, "Of course, this kind of news is first told to her husband."


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran with a satisfied smile.


    The crowd was fed a handful of dog food.


    Lu Zhan, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help but say, "Su Ran, does song ting count as your ex-husband? A divorce is not a husband."


    Su Ran was still smiling, "We are now boyfriend and girlfriend. Can''t we call each other husband and wife?"


    "Well, my girlfriend is right!" Song Tingyu was still satisfied.


    Everyone: ..."


    Finally, Lu Zhan couldn''t stand it any longer and pointed at Su Ran and Song Tingyu, "Enough of you. My wife and I are not as fond of showing off our love as you are. You..."


    "I can''t stand it, you show off!" Song Weixi glanced at him.


    Lu Zhan immediately reached out and hugged Mrs. Lu, who was sitting next to her, "Honey, we..."


    Mrs. Lu had just quarreled with him because Mrs. Lu was so envious when she heard that Su Ran was pregnant again. Then she began to blame lu zhan and Lu Zhan for not wanting children after so many years of marriage. At that moment, Mrs. Lu''s heart was extremely unbalanced. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. Finally, she asked Lu Zhan when she got pregnant!


    Lu Zhan had calmly said that he would not let her get pregnant until he had enough of the two of them!


    Mrs. Lu went berserk! He didn''t speak to Lu Zhan on the way here.


    Now that the fire in Mrs. Lu''s stomach had not yet subsided, Lu Zhan came over looking for death, so she pushed Lu Zhan hard with her hand and glared at him angrily, "Get out!"


    Laughter erupted in the room.


    Lu Zhan touched his nose and felt a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and whispered, "Honey, give me some face outside..."


    Mrs. Lu smiled grimly, "You are shameless. What face do you want?"


    Then everyone laughed again.


    Lu Zhan was so angry that he threw his chopsticks on the table. "I just want a child. Can I give it to you?" I''ll give it to you when I get back tonight. You can have as many as you want. Are you satisfied with forming a football team?"


    Listening to everyone''s laughter, Mrs. Lu blushed until she exploded, "Lu Zhan, try saying one more word!"


    Lu Zhan immediately shriveled and tried to curry favor with her, "Honey, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Tonight we really go back to have a baby..."


    Mrs. Lu finally calmed down when she heard him say that.


    "But let''s hurry up." Song Tingyu looked at everyone and reached out to rub Song Weixi''s head, "Our Vichy is six years old and Su Ran is pregnant again. There are many of you who don''t even have a wife. Shouldn''t you work hard?"


    Today, everyone had been fed too much dog food by Su Ran and Song Tingyu. At this moment, they no longer struggled and only loudly agreed, "Yes!"


    Song Tingyu was satisfied. He ordered the waiter and placed the plate in front of everyone, "Order whatever you want. Today my wife is pregnant. I''m so happy..."


    Once again, the crowd said, "..."


    Is it over?!


    At the end of the meal, Su Ran and Song Tingyu had already fed him a lot of dog food. It felt like they were here tonight to torture their single dogs.


    After dinner, Tian Mi suggested singing. It was rare for him to be so happy tonight.


    Su Ran saw that it was getting late. They still had Song Weixi with them. They couldn''t go back too late. The children had to sleep early.


    "You guys go ahead. We''re taking Vichy back to bed."


    Everyone understood what Su Ran meant, so they didn''t force it. It was just that it was rare for so many people to get together. They certainly didn''t want to end so soon and go back after dinner.


    Ding Cen, in particular, was a little playful at her age, but because of her identity, she did not know many true friends, and tonight she was very happy, so naturally she did not want to be separated so soon.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and sing."


    After leaving the restaurant, Song Tingyu looked at the excited Ding Cen and said to everyone, "Look at her. Don''t let her drink too much. She''s too drunk to serve."


    Song Tingyu had only seen Ding Cen once. He was a terrible drinker, and when he was drunk, he couldn''t sleep at ease. He was making a scene.


    "Brother ting yu, where do I have one?!" Ding Cen shouted, unconvinced.

 Chapter 372 What Good Is It for You? (1)

    Chapter 372 what good is it for you to do this (1)


    "Let''s go. Have fun."


    Song Tingyu carried Song Weixi, who was about to fall asleep, and carried su ran to the parking lot.


    In march in Ancheng, it was a plum rain. Now it was drizzling wet outside. Su ran got into the car and looked out the window. She was worried, "Is it okay for Ding Cen to follow them?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "But didn''t you say that if she was drunk..."


    "Don''t worry, there are so many people, can''t you take care of a little girl?"


    Su Ran didn''t agree with him, because Tian Mi was the kind of person who would get drunk if he drank. Tang Zichu would definitely take care of her. Lu Zhan looked at his wife. If Ding Cen got drunk later...


    "Ding Cen is drunk, isn''t there Lin Chenghuan?" Song Tingyu''s voice came from the driver''s seat.


    Su Ran was stunned, "How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Song Tingyu only said four words: "I have a heart."


    However, when Song Tingyu mentioned Lin Chenghuan, it reminded Su Ran of one thing. Lin Chenghuan didn''t like that kind of occasion at first. Why did he promise to go there today?


    "Let''s go. Let''s go." Tang Zichu came back after making a reservation on the phone.


    When they arrived at the club, Ding Cen looked around curiously. Tian Mi remembered the task that Su Ran had given her. Wherever she went, she held Ding Cen tightly, worried that she would run away and lose her.


    Ding Cen was a little dissatisfied, "I''m not a three-year-old child."


    Tian Mi smiled, "In my eyes, you are."


    Although she had seen ding cen''s powerful aura at work, she was still young. Tian Mi felt that she was five years older than her and should take care of her.


    As they spoke, everyone was already in the box.


    Knowing that Ding Cen''s wine was bad, when she raised her glass to drink with everyone, no one was willing to talk to her, saying that she was young and asked her to drink juice.


    Ding Cen was very depressed about it.


    No one drinks with her, so she drinks on her own.


    Lin Chenghuan was a little late because he had something to do after dinner, so Ding Cen targeted him for drinking with him.


    As soon as he sat down, Ding Cen sat beside him with a bottle and a glass, "Mr. Lin, let''s have a drink."


    Lin shenghuan nodded, took the bottle and poured some wine into the glass. His glass was a little more, but the one for Ding Cen was a little less, one-third of his.


    Ding Cen was dissatisfied, "Why are there so few?"


    "If you drink too much, you''ll get drunk. Just a little."


    "I won''t!"


    Lin Chenghuan ignored her protest and handed her the glass on the table. He touched hers and drank the wine from the glass himself.


    Ding Cen was so angry that he had to drink.


    Although Ding Cen did not drink much, she was a little tipsy because she was a small drinker. She was as drunk as Song Tingyu said. It was not good to be drunk. Although it was not noisy, she pestered Lin Chenghuan and spoke as if there were no one else. She held the glass and smiled at Lin Chenghuan, "Man."


    "A man?" Lin Chenghuan said doubtfully.


    Ding Cen smiled, her fair face flushed with alcohol. She pointed at Lin Chenghuan, "I heard you chased Su Ran for more than ten years, then Song Tingyu left for two years. You haven''t caught up yet. In their story, you''re not a poor man. What are you?"


    Ding Cen was drunk, so he didn''t have any scruples or control the volume. When she said that, everyone heard her, so they all looked at her quietly and awkwardly.


    Lin Chenghuan squinted, "Who told you that?"


    Tian Mi almost choked on her saliva. She coughed violently. Tang Zichu handed her a glass of water. Instead of drinking, she swallowed a glass of wine and pressed her forehead, "Why do I feel a little dizzy? I must be drunk..."


    Ding Cen held the wine in her hand and pointed at the other four people. Tian mi shrank behind Tang Zichu, but she still pointed at her. She shouted, "Tian Mi told me!"


    "I''m really drunk!" Tian Mi said loudly and fell on the sofa.


    Ding Cen waved his hand in disgust, "You''re drunk so fast. You can''t drink as much as I can. You''re not even willing to let me drink..."


    As she spoke, she leaned against Lin Chenghuan and poured a bottle into his glass, "Have you been chasing Su Ran for more than ten years? Tell me about the two of you..."


    "There''s nothing to say." Lin Chenghuan reached out and pressed down on the rim of the glass.


    "All right, all right, this is your sad thing. It''s not surprising that you don''t want to say it, but being a male partner is really pitiful. I sympathize with you. Come on, let''s have another drink." Ding Cen patted Lin Chenghuan on the shoulder and looked at him with a sympathetic look.


    Lin Chenghuan couldn''t laugh or cry at being pestered by ding cen. She brought the wine glass to him and he couldn''t stop drinking, so he had to drink it again.


    Originally, Tian Mi wanted to pretend to be drunk just to avoid Lin Chenghuan''s scolding, but she really drank a very high alcohol, so in the end, she was really drunk.


    She had to be sent back by Tang Zichu himself.


    But because Tang Zichu also drank a lot and couldn''t drive, he could only call a taxi.


    Now that the division of labor was clear, Lu Zhan was naturally going to take Mrs. Lu home, and tang zichu was going to deliver tian mi, then Lin Chenghuan had to be responsible for sending Ding Cen, the little drunk who was not good at drinking, home.


    Until Lin Chenghuan helped Ding Cen to the taxi, she muttered, "Really, man, I told you, ting yu brother and Su Ran have been living such a happy life, so you don''t have to persevere, even if you don''t disturb them, but you have to think for yourself, right? You have to find one as soon as possible, and then become a male lead. You''re not planning to be a male companion for the rest of your life, are you? I''m so sorry..."


    Lin Chenghuan looked at Ding Cen, who was leaning against the window and muttering, and felt a little helpless.


    He didn''t even know if she was drunk or not. He said she was drunk. Why is she speaking so clearly now? She seemed thoughtful, but she wasn''t drunk, was she? How could she say such a painstaking thing to someone she just met?


    Although he had never met Ding Cen before, he knew her. She was the heir to the Sky-sea group, so she was raised to this goal since she was young. She was definitely different from other girls of her age.


    He would never say such a thing in front of him.


    Seeing that lin shenghuan did not speak, she sat down a little more, "Really, man, you have to listen to me. Don''t wait any longer. Find one. Do you know if you want to turn over and be a man?"

 Chapter 373 What Good Is It for You? (2)

    Chapter 373 what good is it for you to do this (2)


    "I know, I know. Thank you for your concern." Lin Chenghuan sighed.


    Ding Cen immediately patted his shoulder, "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. Even though I''ve seen you for the first time, I feel like I need to say this to you..."


    "Ordinary people, I wouldn''t say..."


    "I know, so I''m glad you did." Lin Chenghuan had no choice but to answer her.


    But then he realized that Ding Cen had fallen asleep leaning against the window.


    When she arrived at her place, Lin Chenghuan found the key from her bag and opened the door to enter.


    The people who were following Ding Cen to protect her were still the ones her father left behind for her before she died. They were absolutely loyal. According to Ding Youye, they had to follow Ding Cen wherever she went. But tonight, Ding Cen felt that the people who followed her were in the way, so he sent them away.


    Now they were waiting for her at Ding Cen''s place.


    Seeing that she had come back drunk, someone immediately stepped forward and supported her, "Why is miss so drunk?"


    "She drank a little, but not much..."


    The bodyguard immediately understood that their eldest lady had an exceptionally poor capacity for alcohol and could not drink, but she liked to find someone to drink.


    There were servants in the house, and they were here now.


    Seeing that she was safely brought back, lin shenghuan said, "I''ll leave her to you. I''ll go first."


    Ding Cen, who seemed to know he was leaving, suddenly woke up and shouted at his back, "Man, remember what I said. Turn around and be the man!"


    Lin shenghuan pressed his brows with his hands, paused for a moment and continued walking.


    Tang Zichu couldn''t find the key in Tian Mi''s bag. She was drunk again. It was impossible for her to come down and find the key.


    Tang Zichu had no choice but to ring the doorbell.


    Thinking of how late it was, father of Tian mother of Tian must have fallen asleep. It was a sin to wake them up now.


    After a while, father of Tian mother of Tian came to open the door.


    "Tang, Mimi?!" Father of Tian rushed over to hug his daughter, "Is she drunk?"


    "Yes, Su Ran and the others invited dinner today. After dinner, she went to sing. She drank a little."


    "Tang, come in and have a cup of tea." Mother of Tian said.


    "No, it''s getting late. I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll go back first." Tang Zichu said politely.


    "Well, be careful. Go back and take a shower right away, or I''ll catch a cold if I get caught in the rain."


    Just as mother of Tian opened the door, he saw Tang Zichu take off his suit and cover Tian Mi''s head. Neither of them had an umbrella, but Tang Zichu would rather be in the rain than let Tian Mi get wet.


    Mother of Tian was quite touched by this...


    "Thank you, auntie. I will."


    Mother of Tian took the suit jacket off tian mi''s body and handed it to Tang Zichu. He nodded, said goodbye and was ready to leave.


    Tian Mi woke up at this time, broke free of father of Tian''s hand and called Tang Zichu''s name.


    Tang Zichu was stunned for a moment. She turned around and saw tian mi coming towards him. She reached out and hugged him.


    He did not expect tian mi to do this and froze.


    Father of Tian and Mrs. Tian looked at each other and smiled.


    Tian Mi hugged him for a while and whispered, "Good night."


    Then, she let go of her hand.


    Tang Zichu''s smiling eyes softened, "Good night."


    Father of Tian and Mrs. Tian came over and pulled Tian Mi. They stood at the door and watched Tang Zichu get into the taxi waiting for him outside. The taxi left and the three of them entered the house.


    Bai Zhirui smoked a cigarette, took his eyes back from a distance, and looked at the expressionless man sitting beside him, "Giving your wife away is not your Mr. Gu style."


    Their car was parked in a corner opposite the Tian family.


    Tonight, she talked to Gu Dongcheng, but she didn''t expect to get into Gu Dongcheng''s car. He didn''t say a word more and drove to the Tian family. After waiting here for so long, she saw Tang Zichu send tian mi back.


    Bai Zhirui really didn''t know what Gu Dongcheng was thinking...


    She shook the ashes, "Tang Zichu is probably thinking about how to help Song Tingyu pull you down now, right? You were pulled down, so he could be with tian mi openly. Am I right? Mr. Gu."


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were dangerous. He sneered and looked at Bai Zhirui, "I didn''t expect that Bai Xiaojie''s iq had improved a lot in the past two years, or else he wouldn''t be able to keep Ding Zhenye''s heart, would he? Now the question is quite clear."


    Bai Zhirui smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Gu. I have brought my husband''s words. I hope Mr. Gu will think about it."


    "We all have a common goal, so why not work together?"


    Gu Dongcheng finally put his eyes back on the Tian family, "You''re right, we all have the same goal. It''s okay to work together."


    "I''ll go back and contact Mr. Ding tonight."


    Bai zhirui closed the window and nodded, "Mr. Gu, I actually have a way to help you now."


    As she spoke, she looked at the driver in front of her and whispered something in Gu Dongcheng''s ear.


    Gu Dongcheng squinted, "Bai Xiaojie, after a few years, you still like to play this kind of trick? If Song Tingyu was really with Ding Cen, would it pose a greater threat to me?"


    Bai Zhirui said unhurriedly, "Why didn''t Mr. Gu think about how devoted song ting was to Su Ran? He hadn''t been able to separate them for two years. How could such a thing separate them? It''s just that if something like this really happened and everyone knew about it, according to Su Ran''s character, it would definitely not tolerate such a thing, and then there would be a good show to watch, right? Song Tingyu is too busy with these things to deal with you. Mr. Gu, you can do your own thing..."


    Gu Dongcheng was silent for a moment and knocked on the door with his finger, "What good is this for you?"


    "It''s very simple. My husband doesn''t want Ding Cen and Han Lei to be together. The combination with the Han family would pose a greater threat to him. It would be good for you and me, wouldn''t it?"


    Gu Dongcheng said, "But Song Tingyu is not that easy to provoke. Do you think you can get close to him as you are now? Also, I heard that Ding Cen had a lot of bodyguards chosen by Ding Youye before she died. How can you get close to her?"


    "Of course I''ll figure it out, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry. I''ll do it. You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to remember that you said you want to work with my husband today."


    Gu Dongcheng finally nodded, "I remember."

 Chapter 374 A Woman Who Is Too Proud Is Not Cute (1)

    Chapter 374 a woman who is too proud is not cute (1)


    In the evening, Su Ran came out of the shower and found Song Tingyu sitting on the carpet in the room reading. She walked over and sat down beside him. She took the book in his hand and flipped through it, "What are you reading?"


    "I just got someone to send me a book about pregnancy and childbirth."


    Su Ran was stunned, "Did you prepare it for me?"


    In fact, she had read a lot before, but now she knows a lot about this.


    "No, I prepared it for myself."


    "I read these books to take good care of you."


    Su Ran smiled, "I can take care of myself."


    Song Tingyu frowned, "I''m your husband."


    Su Ran stopped, "It''s just a boyfriend."


    "Then register tomorrow."


    Every time he said something, Su Ran gave him a bad name.


    Su Ran reminded him, "Do you think you''re going on a business trip tomorrow? You forgot to go back to Xinjiapo with Tang Zichu and Ding Cen?"


    "I almost forgot..."


    "Chenghuan will be there this time, right?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Yeah, they''re planning to invest in the new project."


    He put away the books piled on the carpet and put them on the shelf. After thinking about it, he took out another one and put it in his suitcase.


    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, "You''re only out for two days. You want to bring one too?"


    "You can study it when you have time." Song Tingyu was serious.


    Su Ran knew that he was really interested and encouraged him, "Then come on! When the baby is born, you don''t have to hire a babysitter anymore. I''ll let you take care of it."


    Because of the early flight the next day, Song Tingyu didn''t want Su Ran to get up to see him off. He wanted to leave in the morning and sneak there, but he didn''t expect Su Ran to wake up earlier than he did.


    Song Tingyu was a little helpless, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? You don''t have to take me to the airport."


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''ll send you there."


    Ding Cen was the last one to arrive at the airport. When she saw Lin Chenghuan, she smiled and said, "Good morning, man."


    As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. Su Ran asked her, "Why is it sheng huan?"


    Ding Cen opened her mouth and was about to say it when she found Lin Chenghuan staring at her. She immediately shook her head and blinked, "I won''t tell you. This is a secret between us."


    "There''s still a secret between you two." Song Tingyu shook his head.


    "Of course, I still can''t tell you the secret." Ding Cen pointed to Song Tingyu, Su Ran, and Tang Zichu.


    Tang Zichu was silent at first, but then smiled and said, "It seems that I know the secret."


    Last night, when they were singing and drinking together, they heard Ding Cen call Lin Chenghuan a man''s match. At that time, they thought that she was just drunk, so they called her Lin Chenghuan.


    Ding Cen pointed at Tang Zichu, "Eat the secret or I''ll fire you."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Tang Zichu seems to be mine."


    "... Then I''ll tell you to fire him."


    Lin Chenghuan, who had been silent, said at this time, "It''s almost time..."


    Song ting nodded and rubbed Su Ran''s long hair, "Okay, we''re in. You can go back."


    "Yes." Su Ran waved her hand, said goodbye to them, and watched them enter the security check before she left with the driver.


    Because this time he was on a private plane, so on the plane, Lin Chenghuan randomly found a seat to sit down. After a while, the seat next to him quickly sat down. He looked up and looked into a pair of smiling eyes.


    Ding Cen put down the thing in his hand, "Man, can I sit next to you?"


    Lin shenghuan nodded. Ding Cen sat down. Could he disagree?


    Ding Cen seemed really addicted to this name. After a while, she reached out for a bottle of water and handed it to Lin Chenghuan, "Man, drink water."


    Lin Chenghuan was helpless, "Miss Ding..."


    Ding Cen immediately turned to look at him, "What do you want to say to me, man?"


    "Is Miss Ding going to keep calling me a man?"


    "Yeah." Ding Cen nodded seriously, "When you find a girlfriend and turn around to be the man, I''ll change my name."


    "What will you call me then?"


    "Master!"


    Lin Chenghuan: ..." His long fingers pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Lin Chenghuan shook his head, "No problem..." It was just a form of address. Although he felt a little speechless, if Ding Cen liked it, he wouldn''t ask her to change it.


    "That''s good." Ding Cen smiled.


    Lin Chenghuan unscrewed the two bottles of water and handed one of them to Ding Cen, "Do I have to work harder to become the male lead?"


    "Yes, come on!" Ding Cen touched his short hair and smiled.


    Song Tingyu, who was sitting opposite them, was reading a financial magazine with a smile on his face. Although Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan didn''t speak very loudly just now, it was quiet in the cabin. Plus, he had a good ear, so he could hear their conversation clearly.


    So that''s what Lin Chenghuan''s man should call him.


    Seeing that Tang Zichu was secretly laughing, he suddenly said, "Assistant Tang, have you turned over to be the man?"


    Tang Zichu was stunned for a moment, "Song Boss, I''m just a step away."


    "Then come on, you have no future as a supporting man, and you want to be the male lead."


    Tang Zichu was touched by Song Tingyu''s encouragement, "Thank you, Song Boss."


    Lin Chenghuan had long heard that ding cen was young, but her ability was good, because she was raised by her father as the future heir to the Sky-sea group. When she turned 18, she was placed in tianhai by Ding Youye. Although Ding Youye''s position was shaky when she left, but fortunately Song Tingyu was beside her to help her, in less than a year, her progress was rapid. Although there are still some unconvinced voices in tianhai now, they dare not bring up anything openly.


    In fact, Ding Cen knew where the voices came from, but it was Ding Zhenye who was behind it. When she pulled Ding Zhenye off the stage, the voices would disappear.


    If Ding Zhenye had been eyeing something that belonged to her, she would have found a way to pull him down without mercy, regardless of whether he was his own uncle or his niece.


    A year ago, Ding Youye was killed in a car accident. She had always suspected that the accident was not an accident, but someone was doing it on purpose.

 Chapter 375 A Woman Who Is Too Proud Is Not Cute (2)

    Chapter 375 a woman who is too proud is not cute (2)


    It''s just that she hasn''t found the evidence yet. If she finds the evidence, she will make the people who hurt her father''s life worse than death!


    Because when she first met Ding Cen, she had been calling herself a man, and she was very cheerful. But after coming to Xinjiapo and working with her, Lin Chenghuan realized that what was said to her outside was true.


    Although she was young, her ability was not small.


    During the past few days of work, she followed them and behaved very mature. It seemed that besides the training and training her father had given her since she was young, the help Song Tingyu had given her during this year was not small.


    Lin shenghuan could see Song Tingyu''s shadow at work from Ding Cen.


    It can only be said that when Ding Youye picked Song Tingyu, it was really a wise move.


    The four of them had just finished their work that day. On the way back, Ding Cen received a call.


    Because she and Lin Chenghuan were sitting in the back of the car, when she took out her phone, he accidentally saw the name on the screen: Han Lei.


    There are many people who know the name of the fiance of Sky-sea group''s daughter.


    Ding Cen looked at the screen of his phone and was stunned. His fingers paused for a moment, then he clicked on the phone and answered, "Han Lei, what''s wrong?"


    Since the last time Ding Cen and Song Tingyu saw him at the side of the road with a woman, Ding Cen went to Ancheng and they never saw each other again.


    Han Lei had something to do at home and asked her to meet him. She didn''t go out either.


    It wasn''t that she really cared about being with almost him and other women. Their business marriage had no feelings at all.


    Ding Cen didn''t love him, and he probably didn''t love ding cen either.


    So when there was no need to act, she was not in the mood to see him, so she pushed him.


    In fact, they were only engaged for more than a month.


    "I heard you went back to Xinjiapo?" Han Lei asked.


    "Well, come back and do something."


    "Let''s meet." Han Lei said bluntly, "Have dinner later."


    "No, I have something to do later..."


    Before Ding Cen could finish his sentence, Han Lei interrupted, "Cen Cen, we are an unmarried couple..."


    "So?"


    "Don''t you think we should cultivate feelings? We will live together in the future."


    Ding Cen put his finger on the glass window and lighted it. It was raining and the air conditioning was on in the car, so the window was covered in white fog. In his dream, he couldn''t see the scenery clearly.


    "You don''t have any feelings. How can you cultivate them?"


    "Cen Cen!" Han Lei''s voice grew louder, "You have to understand how much good media like to scribble! Now that you''re back in Xinjiapo, what will they think if we don''t have dinner together? What will appear in the news and newspapers? I think you know all about it?"


    Ding Cen gritted his teeth, "Time, place."


    "I''ll pick you up at 6: 30 pm."


    "Yes." After Ding Cen finished speaking, he didn''t want to say another word and hung up the phone.


    She now understood that if she didn''t love her, it would be so difficult to deal with...


    She hung up the phone and found the car very quiet. She felt a little uncomfortable, "Well, I won''t have dinner with you tonight. I have something to do."


    "Well, I''ll take you home first." Song ting heard a voice and ordered Tang Zichu to drive to the ding family.


    Ding Cen got out of the car, and they drove back to the hotel to take a rest, because there was actually a dinner party at night.


    Ding Cen went back to take a bath, changed his clothes, sat on the dresser and put on a light makeup. The servant who had brought her up since she was a child exclaimed, "Our miss is really beautiful. The older she is, the more beautiful she is..."


    Ding cen held her face in her hands, "Mother zhang, do I often feel the same way? What should I do?"


    "What should we do? Beauty is beauty." Mother zhang paused, "Are you going to have dinner with Mr. Han today?"


    Ding Cen let out a long sigh, his face suddenly lost color, and nodded weakly, "Go show."


    A lot of people knew she was back in Xinjiapo. Han Lei was right. He hadn''t even had dinner with her for a few days. I wonder what those good people would think.


    Therefore, he had to show up for the show tonight.


    Ding Cen really hated this kind of show, but there was no way. She had to do it. Who told her that this was the relationship with Han Lei?


    Because her parents were in a business marriage back then, her parents loved her very much, but they did not love each other. Her mother seemed to have a first love at first, but because she wanted to marry her father, she was forced to break up with her first love. Later, when she married her father, she was unhappy all her life, so she died of illness early. Her father had many women, But this did not affect his love for her, and he had so many women, but he never let any woman have his child, because he had always known that only his real wife, the women outside, had no right to give birth to his child. But because her mother was not in good health, she was the only child. Ding Youye put all his energy and hope on her.


    Growing up in a marriage like her parents'', Ding Cen knew too well that he could never escape this fate in his life.


    It''s just that sometimes when she thinks about it, she feels really unhappy...


    What can you do if you''re not willing?


    "Miss, Mr. Han is here..."


    The housekeeper''s voice was heard downstairs.


    Ding Cen regained his senses and stood up, "Here we go."


    She took her things, changed into high heels, and walked down slowly.


    Han Lei looked up at her, his eyes clear and clear, without any other feelings, not even stunning.


    Ding Cen was dressed quite nicely tonight. She had always known that she was absolutely gorgeous, and that she was definitely a shining point after dressing up deliberately.


    But what does it mean for Han Lei to see her so calm?


    It meant that in Han Lei''s heart, he had been occupied by another woman, so no matter how beautiful a woman was in his eyes, it was nothing.


    Ding Cen looked into his eyes and walked down the stairs. Han Lei stood at the stairs, reached out, held her hand, and helped her down very gentlemanly.


    "You look so beautiful tonight."


    "Thank you. I''ve always been so beautiful. Didn''t Mr. Han notice it before?" Ding Cen maintained a smile on the corner of his mouth and only two people could hear him in a low voice.


    "Yes, you''ve always been so beautiful." Han Lei smiled again.


    Han Lei chose a very stylish restaurant for a romantic dinner.

 Chapter 376 They Had Sex (1)

    Chapter 376 they had sex (1)


    Ding Cen sat down and looked around, smiling with a deep meaning, "I thought you would have booked the entire restaurant to eat with me."


    Han Lei was stunned, "I think it''s more romantic to eat with so many people."


    Ding cen held her chin in her hand and looked at him, "Han Lei, do you and your woman like this? Does that woman of yours think it''s more romantic?"


    "But Han Lei, my identity is different from hers." Ding Cen said slowly, "She''s a small secretary, and I''m a group''s daughter. Can we compare?"


    That night, after seeing Han Lei pulling and pulling with that woman on the side of the road, Ding Cen went back and asked someone to investigate the identity of that woman. She didn''t love Han Lei, but there was a relationship between them. She wanted to live with Han Lei in the future. Of course, she had to know the details of the woman beside him clearly!


    Han Lei''s face was a little ugly, but it was not surprising that ding cen knew her identity.


    "Cen Cen, a woman who is too proud is not cute."


    "I''m very cute." Ding Cen was still smiling, "But it depends on who''s right."


    Han Lei nodded, "Shall we clear the place now?"


    "No." Ding Cen shook his head, "It''s not bad to experience a civilian meal once in a while, right?"


    Han Lei didn''t say anything and called the waiter to order.


    During the meal, neither of them spoke, but Han Lei''s cell phone rang at this time. He glanced at the phone and hung up, but after a while he received a text message.


    There was something wrong with his face.


    Ding Cen was still cutting the steak slowly, still not looking up, "There are reporters outside, Han Lei. If you run away like this, I don''t mind, but I''m afraid your father will settle the score with you."


    Ding Cen was telling the truth, so han lei clenched his hand tightly, loosened it, and didn''t get up to leave.


    But Ding Cen knew that he was already distracted.


    Ding Cen was still enjoying the food, not paying any attention to Han Lei''s mood at the moment.


    Whatever struggles he makes, what kind of torment he feels inside, that''s all his business. It has nothing to do with her. Just don''t let her go wrong on the surface...


    It''s just that Han Lei''s phone hasn''t stopped since then. Call or text.


    He hung up the phone, but he had read all the messages.


    "If you find it so unbearable, why don''t you turn off your phone or switch it to flight mode? Isn''t there a saying called''seeing is not seeing''?" Ding Cen put down his knife and fork and looked at Han Lei.


    Han Lei glanced at her and finally stood up, "I''m sorry."


    Ding Cen smiled mockingly, "You still can''t stand it, can you? So we have to rush over now? Han Lei, before you walk out of this restaurant, think about the consequences..."


    Han Lei''s back paused and his body seemed to stiffen. He turned around and said, "She''s pregnant. There''s an accident now. I have to go and see her. I''ll be back."


    "Your woman, something happened. You should go over and see her, but I have to tell you now that I''m going to marry you in the future. Since I''m married, there must be a child. Do you think I''ll allow you to have a woman and an illegitimate child outside?" Ding Cen sounded as if he was talking about someone else.


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t care if you come over tonight, but you have to tell her to abort the baby, or we''ll blow it up."


    "Impossible." Han Lei refused without even thinking about it.


    "Then it depends on your choice. Do you want that woman and child, or do you want a bright future? Women, you can keep them outside, but children, you can''t keep them. That''s my position. Think it through!"


    Han Lei looked at Ding Cen in disbelief, "Ding Cen, you''re only 22 years old. Why is your heart so hard? That''s a child!"


    "What about children? Children grow up, Han Lei. If you want to marry me, you have to know that I will never allow illegitimate children to exist!"


    Han Lei''s face was very cold. He opened his mouth and finally said nothing. He turned around angrily and left.


    Ding Cen knew that there were reporters following them in the dark, so she was waiting for what to be photographed. Now, Han Lei angrily left, leaving her here alone.


    She raised her red wine glass and smiled mockingly.


    What a bloody scene...


    Han Lei, she had left her words here today. She didn''t care what he was going to do. Someone was going to deal with him anyway.


    Why did she dirty her hands!


    But no matter what, Ding Cen still felt sad when she thought that she was going to spend the rest of her life with someone like that...


    Although she did not love this man, it was not good to think that she would spend the rest of her life thinking about this man...


    When Ding Cen thought of this, he held the wine in his hand and drank it again...


    She wasn''t a good drinker at first, but when she thought that she was drinking red wine now, she didn''t care so much. She felt that it shouldn''t be a problem if she drank red wine, which had no alcohol content.


    At this time, her bodyguard appeared and took the glass from her hand, "Miss, don''t drink so much. You''ll get drunk."


    "This wine doesn''t have much alcohol. How can it get drunk?" Ding Cen waved his hand and pointed at the bodyguard, "Besides, aren''t you still drunk? You''ll send me back. Go away, go over there, don''t bother me..." Ding Cen shouted.


    The bodyguard had no choice but to stand aside and look at her.


    He saw Ding Cen finally fall on the table, trying to walk over and help her away from him. At this time, someone pushed the dining car past him.


    In a hurry, the two of them put it together. The bodyguard knocked the things on the dining car onto the ground. The waiter exclaimed, squatted down to pick up the things, and glared at the bodyguard, "Why are you like this? Don''t be careful when you walk."


    When the bodyguard saw that Ding Cen was still there and the ground was in a mess, he felt sorry and squatted down to help. He was actually very fast and fast. After picking up the things, he looked at the table and saw that Ding Cen was no longer there.


    His face changed and he looked for Ding Cen everywhere, but he didn''t know if she had left by herself, so he took out his cell phone and called her, but no one answered...


    The bodyguard realized that the problem was serious and asked the people who came to the restaurant. Some said she went to the bathroom. Some said she left and went outside.


    Outside, Ding Cen had already been taken to the car. The man who was sitting in the back seat with her glanced at Ding Cen, who was already unconscious, and dialed the phone, "Mrs. Ding, she''s already in the car. How''s it going?"

 Chapter 377 They Had Sex (2)

    Chapter 377: they had sex (2)


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call you when I''ve made the arrangements."


    "Okay." The man hung up and looked out the window.


    Now the car was parked outside. The man held Ding Cen in one hand and put one hand on the window. His eyes were fixed on the outside of the window.


    When he saw Ding Cen''s bodyguards coming out of the restaurant, his nervous nose was sweating, but Bai Zhirui had just told him to park his car here. Instead, they didn''t expect Ding Cen to be at the door.


    In fact, the work here was basically over, and there was still a little bit of the beginning and the end. Song Tingyu received a call from Tian Mi after dinner and knew that Su Ran was not feeling well, so he left Lin Chenghuan here to do the clean-up work, and he immediately booked a plane ticket back.


    Before song ting met the plane, Lin Chenghuan gave him a call to tell him about Su Ran when he arrived in Ancheng.


    Song Tingyu agreed, told Lin Chenghuan that he was about to board the plane, and hung up.


    In the hotel, Lin Chenghuan put down his phone and stood in front of the french window to enjoy the night scenery of Xinjiapo.


    He felt that he needed a drink at this moment, but came to the bar and found that there was no wine, so he called the hotel service and asked them to bring the wine up.


    The service at the hotel was good, and soon someone knocked on the door.


    Lin Chenghuan went to open the door. There was a waiter standing outside, holding the wine and glass he wanted, "Mr. Lin, the wine you wanted."


    "Put it there."


    After the waiter left, Lin Chenghuan poured some wine into his glass and stood in front of the huge french window.


    I don''t know if the night is too beautiful and intoxicating. Lin Chenghuan felt that he didn''t drink much, but now he felt a little dizzy.


    He put down the wine glass in his hand and sat on the sofa, rubbing his brows.


    His vision seemed a little blurry, and he even felt a little short of breath.


    Is the air conditioning in the room too small?


    Lin Chenghuan stood up to find the remote control and turned the air conditioner on to the lowest temperature, but still felt hot, so he pulled off his tie and leaned back on the sofa.


    It was as if he was about to fall asleep, as if there was a burning fire in his body. He didn''t want to sleep, but he closed his eyes.


    Bai Zhirui''s car was parked right across from Song Tingyu''s hotel. She received a call, "Okay, I got it."


    She looked at the time and made another phone call, "Yes, it will be here in half an hour."


    She waited in the car for half an hour and saw a familiar car parked outside the hotel. Ding Cen was helped down from the car.


    In order to be safe, Bai Zhirui did not follow, but just waited outside.


    When the two men helped Ding Cen down, they glanced at Bai Zhirui.


    Everything was arranged so that these people could take the elevator to send Ding Cen up.


    The two men helped the unconscious Ding Cen into the elevator and went to the designated room. Someone was already waiting there. When they saw them coming, the man took out his room card and dripped it. The door of the room was opened.


    "It''s inside. Hurry up."


    The lights weren''t on enough, but when the two of them brought Ding Cen in, they still saw the man lying on the sofa.


    They put Ding Cen on the bed and passed Lin Chenghuan on the sofa. One of the men said, "Is he here? Do you want to help him to bed?"


    The other man was worried that something would happen if he stayed here for too long, so he waved his hand, "Don''t worry, he will go to the bed by himself in a while. Let''s go quickly."


    They left the room and closed the door.


    When the door was closed, Lin Chenghuan seemed to feel something.


    His shoulders moved, his hands pressed on his head, and he slowly stood up from the sofa.


    He was really feeling hot, so he went to the bathroom. He took a cold shower in the bathroom and came out. He felt drowsy and didn''t feel anything. He just felt that the fire in his body was still not gone.


    He walked to the big bed, lifted the quilt and lay down, but suddenly he felt as if he was pressing something down, and it even moved.


    He moved to the side of the bed and tried to open his eyes. He vaguely knew that the person lying on his bed was a person.


    "Who?"


    He couldn''t see who was lying on the bed.


    It was as if the man was trying his best to move his body and finally flipped over, but his eyes were not open. Instead, he reached out and slowly, slowly, wrapped his hands around Lin Chenghuan''s waist.


    Her white and tender hands were tugging wildly. Lin Chenghuan had never experienced such torment from her, and he only wore a towel around his waist. The towel was loose there, and she pulled it off in a few moments.


    Lin Chenghuan swallowed hard at the moment, only feeling that the man''s hand on his skin seemed to bring a kind of magic power. Wherever her hand went, it could actually lower the temperature of his body a lot.


    That''s why he kept following her hand, hoping that she would go deeper...


    In the end, when she stopped, Lin Chenghuan couldn''t stand it any longer. Finally, he turned over and pushed her down on the bed. Then, he lowered his head and kissed the red lips hard.


    The next day.


    Lin Chenghuan was woken up by a sudden knock on the door. He held his heavy head with force, and his hand accidentally touched something.


    He was stunned and looked over, only to see a woman''s face in the morning. Although her hair was messy, it was still very beautiful.


    Lin Chenghuan was even more shocked when he saw the woman''s face clearly.


    Ding Cen also opened his eyes at this time and stared at Lin Chenghuan.


    Before the two of them could even figure out what was going on, the hotel door was knocked open from the outside.


    Ding Cen knew he wasn''t wearing any clothes, so he subconsciously pulled up the quilt to cover himself.


    And lin shenghuan instinctively stood in front of her, staring at the people who came in from outside.


    There were police officers, reporters, and hotel staff in hotel uniforms.


    The policeman looked at the man and woman on the bed expressionlessly, "After receiving the report, this room is engaged in illegal activities. Hurry up and get dressed and come out for investigation."


    The reporters outside recognized Ding Cen long ago and snapped pictures with their cameras.


    Ding Cen was so angry that he took a few pillows from his bed and threw them out, "What? The police are amazing! Got a report? Who reported it to? Tell me about it! Does tianhai pay a lot of taxes every year? Feed you bunch of trash?"

 Chapter 378 Isnt This Your First Time?

    Chapter 378, isn''t this your first time?


    The police officer''s face turned blue and white, and he realized that this was the Sky-sea group''s daughter in the room...


    The reporter continued to take photos with his camera, "Miss Ding, aren''t you engaged to Mr. Han? Why are you staying here with another man today? Are you worthy of Mr. Han?"


    "Miss Ding, why aren''t you talking?"


    "Who is this gentleman? Would you please tell me? How did you get on Miss Ding?" The local media naturally knew more about ding cen, and they couldn''t remember Lin Chenghuan for a while.


    "Get out of here now!" Seeing that Ding Cen''s face was almost pale, Lin Chenghuan, who had always been gentle, was also annoyed. He pointed at the hotel staff, "So this is your hotel''s service and attitude? Who told you to bring people into the guest''s room? Call your manager right away!"


    The hotel manager quickly came over to apologize and asked the hotel security to chase these people out. The reporters naturally refused, but now there are not only security guards here, but also police. They can only leave temporarily.


    Silence returned to the room.


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t know what was going on. How did Ding Cen wake up in his bed?


    And judging from the situation, there were messy clothes all over the floor and traces of their bodies. They had sex!


    There was no need to question that.


    Lin Chenghuan asked, "Miss Ding, what''s going on..."


    Ding Cen was no longer as strong as he had just been. He looked at himself and wanted to cry, "I don''t know."


    She was clearly eating at the restaurant last night, but after Han Lei left, she had a drink. Why was she here?


    Lin Chenghuan realized that both of them were naked. He quickly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on the bed. But when he opened the sheets, he saw a clear red stain on the clean white sheets.


    It was like red plum blossoming in the snow.


    "Miss Ding..." Lin Chenghuan didn''t know what to say.


    Ding Cen didn''t look at him. He just said, "Turn around."


    Lin Chenghuan nodded and turned around to wait, only to hear the sound of clothes coming from behind. After a while, Ding Cen hastily put on the clothes. She felt that the discomfort on her body was very important, "I''m going to take a bath first."


    Before Lin Chenghuan could speak, she had already passed him to the bathroom.


    Ding Cen took off her clothes in front of the bathroom mirror and rubbed her forehead. Even she was surprised. Why was she so calm?


    She clearly lost something precious...


    But now, she might not have time to feel bad that she lost her first time for no reason, because she was thinking, who on earth made this happen?


    "A man." The door to her bathroom was not open, and she said while bathing, "Did anything unusual happen to you last night? What about brother ting yu and assistant Tang? Where did they go?"


    Lin shenghuan changed and stood outside the door with his back to the bathroom door.


    "Ran Ran is not feeling well. Song Tingyu received a call from Tian Mi, so he rushed back overnight to call you, but your phone is not working..."


    "You were drunk last night, so you didn''t know it was me?"


    "I''m not drunk." Lin Chenghuan was very sure of this, because he was very clear about his drinking capacity, and it was impossible for him to get drunk with such a little wine.


    On the coffee table, Shanghai kept the wine he ordered last night. He poured a cup and drank a cup. How could he be drunk?


    He never got drunk. He thought that good wine needed to be tasted, so he never drank for himself.


    "Then what happened to you?"


    "I drank a little wine, and then my mind was blurry..." Lin Chenghuan tried to recall what happened last night.


    In fact, he had a little impression of what happened last night, but last night, he couldn''t control his behavior at all.


    All he knew was that his body was very hot, and he wanted to ease the difficulty, and there was a body lying beside him, which seemed to have magic power to ease it.


    "Then there must be something in your wine." Ding cen turned off the tap and put on her clothes.


    She opened the bathroom door and remembered what happened last night. In fact, she was still a girl in her early twenties. No matter how strong she usually was, she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t know her for long, but they had the closest relationship...


    When she heard this, she had a headache and felt extremely confused.


    "Go in and take a shower."


    Ding Cen wiped her hair.


    Lin Chenghuan looked at her, "Miss Ding..."


    Ding Cen waved his hand, "I also told you that I was having dinner with Han Lei before I found out that his woman was pregnant and seemed to be feeling unwell. He rushed over to see his woman and left me alone in the restaurant. I drank a little wine and then fell unconscious. What I''m most curious about now is how my people got away from me. We were all set up, you know?"


    Lin Chenghuan nodded.


    Ding Cen squinted, "The first person to live here is brother ting yu, right?"


    "Yes, I checked out last night and moved into his room."


    Ding Cen sneered at this moment, "I see."


    Lin Chenghuan understood immediately, "Did baizhirui do it?"


    "Yes, maybe we should join forces with Gu Dongcheng. Bai zhirui and ding zhenye were most afraid that I would marry into the Han family, so they tried their best to destroy the relationship between the two of us. This method was quite good. If something really happened between me and ting yuge, according to his feelings for his sister-in-law, it would definitely be a mess. Gu Dongcheng could take the opportunity to do something. And I, because of this, broke up with the Han family, and brother ting yu couldn''t care about me at that time, which is also a good thing for bai zhirui and ding zhenye..." When Ding Cen said this, he looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Am I right?"


    "Yes." Lin Chenghuan thought so too.


    "Their target was actually Song Tingyu, but they didn''t expect me to stay here now, so it was me..."


    "Go in and take a shower." Ding Cen sat on the sofa, "I need to think about what to do."


    "Miss Ding, I''m sorry." Lin Chenghuan finally said this.


    Ding Cen smiled, "What does this have to do with you? You were also designed. You don''t even know what''s going on..."


    After Lin Chenghuan went into the shower, Ding Cen found her cell phone and turned it on. Her bodyguard called her a lot. She called back and talked to them.

 Chapter 379 Are You Calm And Self-controlled? (1)

    Chapter 379: are you good at concentration and self-control (1)?


    After she changed her clothes, she closed her eyes and thought about what to do next.


    She knew that there must be a lot of reporters standing outside now. Soon, what happened to her and Lin Chenghuan in the hotel would appear in the headlines of all the newspapers and news.


    Lin Chenghuan also took a shower and came out, "Miss Ding."


    Ding Cen looked at him, "Man, are you responsible for me now?"


    Lin Chenghuan was stunned and nodded, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Since this is the case, shouldn''t you marry me?"


    "Where''s Han Lei?"


    "Han Lei..." Ding Cen sneered, "There''s nothing between Han Lei and me anymore. If he hadn''t left me last night, this wouldn''t have happened. He left me behind for another woman, and I don''t have to be with him. And now that something like this has happened, you and I have been seen in a hotel room. What else do you think I can do?"


    "Will you marry me or not?" Ding Cen asked again.


    "Okay." Lin Chenghuan nodded.


    "No regrets?" Ding Cen stood up and looked at him, "Aren''t you aisu ran''s? Don''t you regret being with me?"


    "No regrets, I should be responsible."


    Ding Cen chuckled, "You think it''s my first time, so you should be responsible?"


    Lin Chenghuan did not expect her to ask so straightforwardly. She was stunned for a moment and could not say a word.


    Ding Cen handed him his coat, "Let me tell you, I also feel responsible."


    "Responsible for what?"


    "Isn''t this your first time?"


    Lin Chenghuan almost choked to death from his own saliva. He coughed heavily and only heard Ding Cen say, "Don''t tell me I''m wrong. This is your first time!"


    Soon, Ding Cen received a call from her bodyguard who told her that there were many reporters outside the hotel, telling her to be careful when she came out, and telling her that they would come to pick her up and arrange for her to leave.


    Ding Cen sneered, "No, just go out."


    Aren''t there so many media reporters out there? Then use their hands to announce this!


    According to Ding Zhenye''s character, he must have been watching from somewhere outside. He liked to watch this kind of situation the most. He was sure that she would show up in a mess, then be surrounded by all the reporters, and she would run away. He wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    Hanging up the phone, Ding Cen looked at Lin Chenghuan, "Let''s go, my fiance."


    Lin Chenghuan was not used to such a title, so he was stunned for a moment, but nodded quickly.


    Ding Cen walked over and wrapped his arm around his. His body froze. She smiled and said, "What are you nervous about? Relax."


    "Okay."


    The two of them opened the door and walked out, arm in arm. Not to mention outside the hotel, even outside their room, there were people standing there.


    The reporters were all kicked out, but this bad thing really liked to spread far and wide. So fast, there were so many people who liked to watch the show...


    Ding Cen looked straight ahead, holding Lin Chenghuan''s arm, her back straight, and her mouth was smiling as she walked towards the elevator.


    "Did this dress look good on me last night?"


    Lin Chenghuan did not expect her to ask such a question at this time. He was stunned at first, but he quickly looked down at her and said, "It looks good."


    "Although it''s a little wrinkled by you, it shouldn''t be a problem to be on camera later."


    It turned out that she was thinking about this problem. Lin Chenghuan was a little helpless, and he smiled silently.


    The two of them sat in the elevator, watching the number of floors above the elevator constantly changing, and finally reached the second floor: "Man, are you ready?"


    She immediately changed herself, "No, it should be the male lead now."


    "My lord."


    As the elevator dinged and the door opened, Ding Cen held Lin Chenghuan''s hand and slowly walked out.


    There were many people in the lobby of the hotel, so they just walked out.


    The hotel manager hurried over and said, "Miss Ding, Mr. Lin, there are a lot of people outside now. Why don''t you leave through the back door? How about going straight to the underground parking lot?"


    "No need." Ding Cen shook his head and refused, pointing to the manager, "You''d better find out who did it last night. I want to hear the answer as soon as possible!"


    "Miss Ding, this..."


    "What, do you think I''ve defiled your hotel staff?" Ding Cen sneered.


    "No, we''ll give Miss Ding and Mr. Lin an explanation as soon as possible." The manager immediately shook his head.


    Ding Cen took Lin Chenghuan''s hand in satisfaction and walked on, finally walking out of the hotel door. The reporters who had been waiting outside for a long time immediately swarmed forward. Perhaps after this time, they had already figured out Lin Chenghuan''s identity.


    Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan came out so openly, which surprised them.


    "Miss Ding, Mr. Lin, what is your relationship now? Mr. Lin, don''t you find it shameful to open a room with someone else''s fiancee?"


    "Miss Ding, are you worthy of Mr. Han?"


    The media''s words were like bombs, dropping one after another.


    Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan were used to such situations, and their faces were always smiling, unaffected by the reporters'' questions.


    Lin Chenghuan looked at Ding Cen beside him, "Who do I have to be worthy of when I have a room with my girlfriend?"


    The moment he said that, the media would have rushed forward if not for the hotel''s bodyguards.


    When did you become boyfriend and girlfriend? Miss Ding, didn''t you just get engaged to Mr. Han? You guys had dinner together last night."


    Ding Cen looked sharply at the reporter who asked the question and smiled, "Since you know that I had dinner with Han Lei last night, you should know that Han Lei left me before the meal was halfway through."


    The reporters looked at each other.


    Ding Cen looked at them and said, "That dinner last night was my breakup dinner with Han Lei. We are no longer unmarried."


    The whole room was once again in a frenzy.


    "Miss Ding, what the hell is going on? Did you break up with Mr. Han because of Mr. Lin?"


    "Didn''t your reporter claim to have great powers? Why don''t you check what Han Lei did? Before he got engaged to me, there was a woman who was engaged to me and kept lying to me about being with that woman. Now that she''s pregnant, why would I want such a man? Why should I enter such a marriage?" Ding Cen sneered.

 Chapter 380 Are You Calm And Self-controlled? (2)

    Chapter 380: are you good at concentration and self-control (2)


    She had already said what she wanted to say, so she didn''t want to speak anymore. No matter what the reporters asked, she stopped talking.


    The reporters'' questions echoed all the time, but he didn''t seem to have heard them at all. Standing at the entrance of the hotel, she glanced at the opposite side of the hotel and said in a voice that only Lin Chenghuan could hear, "Are baizhirui and ding zhenye opposite?"


    Lin Chenghuan followed her gaze and his eyes were cold, "I should."


    "Then should we smile even more brightly? Are bai zhirui and ding zhenye particularly disappointed now?"


    "It should be." Lin Chenghuan nodded, "It''s me, not Song Tingyu."


    Ding Cen''s bodyguards were already waiting outside. When she finished speaking and gave them a sign, they immediately stepped forward to block the reporters and the crowd and protect Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan from leaving.


    In the car in the distance, watching Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan get into the car and leave, Ding Zhenye''s face was already extremely difficult to see. He said to bai zhirui beside him, "What''s going on? Didn''t you say everything was done? How did Lin Chenghuan appear instead of Song Tingyu?"


    Bai Zhirui also looked confused and surprised. She remembered that she had clearly found out which room song ting lived in, but why was she wrong?


    "Zhirui, what did you do? Even though that Ding Cen girl was knocked into and had a room with Lin Chenghuan, she was still sharp-tongued. She immediately came up with this idea and put all the blame on Han Lei..."


    "What we want is for the Han family to break up with Ding Cen, and now we have achieved our goal..."


    Ding Zhenye glanced at her, "What do you know, the strength of the Lin family? Do you think it''s small?" Although not as good as Han family, it was not as good as their original plan.


    In the public, Bai Zhirui and Ding Zhenye are now standing on the same boat, of course, in order to take away everything that Ding Cen now has, in the private, she also liked their original approach.


    Because in her heart, she always felt that Song Tingyu and Su Ran were sorry for her...


    The two of them were now together, and she was naturally very dissatisfied. She tried her best to break them up. If it was Song Tingyu who came out of the hotel this morning, it would really be a good show to watch!


    Su Ran would definitely break up with Song Tingyu, but Song Tingyu didn''t want to. What kind of drama would it be?!


    Her cell phone rang at this time. She answered the phone and knew what had happened last night.


    She hung up the phone and looked at Ding Zhenye, "It turns out that Song Tingyu went back to Ancheng last night. His room was originally occupied by Lin Chenghuan."


    How did the person who sent Ding Cen to the hotel think of this floor? So, of course, it was sent to Bai Zhirui''s designated hotel room as a mission accomplished...


    That would cause things to go completely off track.


    Ding Cen and Han Lei couldn''t be together anymore, but it seemed that Han Lei was the one who had wronged Ding Cen first. The Han family was wrong and unreasonable, so it probably wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    Ding Zhenye knew that Gu Dongcheng would definitely call later. He was definitely not satisfied with the result.


    Gu Dongcheng would be satisfied if he did as he had originally thought, and the Han family would break up with Ding Cen, not to mention help, or even suppress everything Ding Cen did, right?


    But now the Han family is not making any sense. That''s what Ding Cen saw, so he just said those words outside the hotel.


    Instead of dodging the reporters, she came out to announce it.


    Ancheng, hospital.


    Song Tingyu stood by the bed and made a phone call. When he turned around, he saw su ran, who had been lying on the bed, wake up and pull the quilt away to sit up.


    He quickly walked over and helped her up, "Did I wake you up?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I don''t want to sleep anymore."


    After being sent to the hospital by Tian Mi and Qiao Qing yesterday, Song Tingyu rushed back last night and stayed with her until now.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Much better. I''m fine now." Su Ran took the thermos by the bed, took a sip of water, and looked at Song Tingyu, "The doctor said I ate the wrong thing, so my stomach hurts. Tian Mi was exaggerating on the phone." So Song Tingyu came back overnight...


    Song Tingyu lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "How can I stay in Xinjiapo in your situation? I''m done with my work. There''s nothing wrong with it. Lin Chenghuan and ding cen will take care of the rest."


    Su Ran nodded, his face still a little pale, "I just heard you say on the phone that something happened to sheng huan and Ding Cen? What happened?"


    Tang Zichu received the news early in the morning, so he immediately called Song Tingyu to tell him what happened last night and this morning.


    Song Tingyu shook his head and smiled. He pulled over a chair and sat down, "My original room was occupied by Lin Chenghuan. Yesterday afternoon, I received a call from Tian Mi and immediately booked a plane ticket. Bai Zhirui had already set up a trap. She tampered with Ding Cen''s wine and took her away from the restaurant and sent her to the hotel where I was staying..."


    Su Ran''s eyes widened, "Sheng huan?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Since she wanted to get rid of Ding Cen''s bodyguards and drugged ding cen, she naturally wanted to do something with me, so she probably bribed the hotel staff. Lin Chenghuan drank a little wine and something happened. Later, Bai Zhirui''s people helped Ding Cen, who was already unconscious, to the room where I was staying. Both of them were designed and what would happen in the end. You should have thought of that."


    "Something happened..." Su Ran felt unbelievable. Now that he thought about it, their original target was Song Tingyu. If Song Tingyu didn''t come back, now what happened was Song Tingyu, right?


    Song Tingyu knew what Su Ran meant by looking at him.


    He shook his head and said, "If I were still living in the hotel, I wouldn''t be in trouble. I know your figure very well, and the woman around you is not right. Of course I know. Also, I have good determination and self-control."


    Su Ran teased him, "How about your determination and self-control? Why don''t I agree with you at all?"


    To her, ten years like a day, like a hungry wolf, always wanted to jump on her and eat her up!


    Song ting sneered, "Of course I have no self-control with you. This is for other women. Do you understand?"


    Su Ran glared at him, "So you mean sheng huan doesn''t have self-control and determination?"

 Chapter 381 Instead, He Raised A White Eyed Wolf (1)

    Chapter 381 actually raised a white eyed wolf (1)


    "That''s because he hasn''t reached my level yet. When he really has someone in his heart that he deserves to care about and love deeply, he will naturally have the same level of determination and self-control I have for other women."


    Su Ran nodded, a little worried, "What should we do now? Ding cen and sheng huan are having sex. What about dante cen and Han Lei...?"


    Song ting held her hand, "You don''t have to worry about this. Ding Cen has already solved it. Didn''t you see Han Lei holding a woman on the street in Xinjiapo?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "That woman was pregnant. Ding Cen took the opportunity to push all the questions to Han Lei this morning, saying that Han Lei made her feel bad and sorry for her first, and that she and Lin Chenghuan were boyfriend and girlfriend..."


    "Ah..." Su Ran thought he heard wrong. Why did this happen all of a sudden?


    Lin Chenghuan went to Xinjiapo and found a fiancee...


    Now, mother of Lin didn''t know if it was a surprise or a shock...


    "That girl Ding Cen is smart. Han Lei was the first to do something wrong. After being engaged for so long, he didn''t break up with that woman. He even got her pregnant. The Han family would feel bad about it. So even if they didn''t want Ding Cen to cancel the engagement, they had no reason to object. Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan were caught in the hotel. Ding Cen also said it was the past. Even if those reporters and the media find it strange, at least it will shut them up."


    Su Ran did not deny Ding Cen''s actions. It was indeed a wise move, but...


    "Are they really going to be together? Would a marriage like this hurt two people?"


    Lin Chenghuan was too nice. Su Ran thought of him as his brother and always hoped that he could get the best love.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think that''s what you think." Song Tingyu comforted Su Ran.


    Su Ran nodded, knowing that it was useless to worry now, because now things have become a foregone conclusion. Lin Chenghuan has really become Ding Cen''s boyfriend. It is estimated that soon, what will happen to the Lin family, Lin Tianyou is still eager to move. Now that lin shenghuan and the ding family have formed an alliance, I don''t know what will happen again.


    Lin shenghuan had to be more careful.


    Tian Mi''s phone call came at this time. She was surprised and surprised, "Ran Ran, I heard that Chenghuan and Ding Cen are together."


    "Yeah."


    "Did Song Tingyu tell you?" Tian Mi asked casually, "It''s really unbelievable. They''re together. It''s just a trip to Xinjiapo. Why are they suddenly together?"


    She learned about it from Tang Zichu, but she didn''t know what was going on. She thought Su Ran didn''t know, so she couldn''t wait to call Su Ran.


    "Something happened. Bai Zhirui wanted to design Trial and Ding Cen to be together, but Chenghuan happened to live in Trial''s room last night, so it turned out to be an accident for both of them. In the morning, Ding Cen announced to the reporters that she was with sheng huan..."


    Tian Mi finally got to the bottom of it, "I see. Isn''t Bai Zhirui too shameless? You can do anything..."


    "For her benefit, she can do anything shameless." Su Ran shook his head.


    The door of the ward was opened, and Su Ran saw Fang sister-in-law come in with Song Weixi and a thermal box.


    "Tian Mi, I won''t talk to you anymore. Vichy is here."


    "Madam, have something to eat." Fang sister-in-law put the thermos box on the table and poured porridge out of it.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ran saw that the porridge was still hot, so he put it aside and waved Song Weixi over.


    Song Tingyu sat Song Weixi down in a chair and rubbed his head, "Talk to mom."


    Song Weixi nodded.


    Now that they were talking, Song Weixi would have a reaction. He would not be as immersed in his own world as he was in the past.


    Su Ran placed Song Weixi''s small hand on her still flat belly, "Vichy, can you talk to your sister?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Ran realized that he was wrong. The child was only a month old now. How could he know if it was a boy or a girl?


    But thanks to Song Tingyu, she had been whispering in her ear all day that she was pregnant with another girl, so her subconscious was influenced by him, and now she blurted out "Sister..."


    Seeing Su Ran staring at him, Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "It''s a girl."


    In the afternoon, Su Ran''s health was fine, so Song Tingyu helped her get out of the hospital and drove her home.


    Song Mingxuan had been waiting at home. Seeing Su Ran come back, he asked, "Ran Ran, how are you feeling now?"


    In fact, Song Tingyu had already told Song Mingxuan that Su Ran was fine, but Song Mingxuan felt that he had to see it with his own eyes.


    "Dad, I''m fine. I''m fine now."


    "That''s good." Song Mingxuan nodded.


    He''s been much better lately, so he''s moved back here.


    "Dad, I have something to tell you." Song ting said.


    The father and son went upstairs to the study. Song Mingxuan sat on the sofa and looked at Song Tingyu, "What are you going to tell me?"


    "Why was grandma so against Gu Dongcheng and Jiang Rou being together?"


    "Jiang Rou?" Song Mingxuan didn''t seem to have much of an impression of the name.


    After all, more than ten years had passed. When Gu Dongcheng and Jiang Rou were together, they were only twenty years old, but now they are thirty-eight years old...


    Too long has passed...


    "Gu Dongcheng''s first love." Song Tingyu reminded him.


    When Gu Dongcheng and Jiang Rou were together, he was too young to worry about it, and Madam song wouldn''t tell him about it, so of course he didn''t know a lot about it.


    I just remember that Madam song disliked Jiang Rou very much and strongly opposed her being with Gu Dongcheng.


    Now think about it. When Jiang Rou died, Gu Dongcheng was heartbroken and locked himself in his room for a day and a night. If Madam song hadn''t asked someone to break the door open, he wouldn''t know how long he had to shut himself.


    At that time, he was so depressed that he didn''t even go to school. He stayed in his room, smoking and drinking, but he didn''t eat.


    Later, Madam song had someone forcefully fill him with some food, but he vomited it all out. Old Mrs. Song was so angry that she scolded him for being useless, how could he be worthy of his dead parents!


    After the quarrel with Madam song, Gu Dongcheng recovered quickly, ate again, and went to school. The school was in a uproar at that time, but Gu Dongcheng was not affected by this matter at all.

 Chapter 382 Instead, He Raised A White Eyed Wolf (2)

    Chapter 382 actually has a white eyed wolf (2)


    At that time, everyone thought that he was cheering up because he thought of his dead parents, but they didn''t expect that he was cheering up because of the hatred in his heart.


    He hated the The song family so much that he didn''t want to let it go on like this, so he had to pull himself together again.


    In the days that followed, he really disguised himself as extremely successful. In everyone''s eyes, he was gentle, humble and polite.


    Hearing Song Tingyu mention this, song mingxuan finally remembered.


    "You''re talking about that girl."


    "Yes." Song Tingyu had been thinking a lot these days. According to Madam song''s character, if it was only because of Jiang Rou''s family environment, she wouldn''t object so fiercely.


    After all, Gu Dongcheng was different. His parents died when he was young. He had suffered too much. As long as he wanted something, as long as it was good, Madam song really wanted to send everything to him.


    It''s rare that he likes a girl so much. Even if she doesn''t like her, how can she object so fiercely?


    Song Tingyu thought there must be something else.


    "What exactly made grandma dislike Jiang Rou so much? Just because of her family?"


    "Not really." Song Mingxuan slowly recalled what happened back then, "Your grandmother cared about her background and background because she was born in this family and grew up in this environment. It''s not her fault. She just wanted to make the The song family better. Your mother, He Jin, was born too poor back then and had a father like that. That''s why she was so against it. But for Gu Dongcheng, the jiang family should be the best. It''s good, but it''s not bad. It''s just a normal family. If it were you, your grandmother wouldn''t have agreed to it. But Gu Dongcheng''s situation is different. Your grandmother pitied him for going through too much. She just wanted him to be happy and didn''t think too much about it. So if it was just because of the jiang family background, your grandmother wouldn''t have stopped him from being with that Jiang Rou."


    Song ting put his hand on the sofa and his eyes darkened, "What else is the reason?"


    "Because that so-called first love of Gu Dongcheng''s had more than a simple purpose to be with him. That girl, despite her young age, had a lot of thoughts in her heart. I don''t know if she really liked Gu Dongcheng at that time, but when she was with Gu Dongcheng, she was with another man. That man already had a wife at that time. Your grandmother found out about all this and naturally refused to let her stay with Gu Dongcheng. Maybe it was because your grandmother really wanted to protect gu East city. Knowing this, she didn''t want to tell him. After all, it was the first time he liked a girl..."


    "So my grandmother wants to settle it in private?" Song Tingyu took Song Mingxuan''s words and asked.


    Song mingxuan nodded, "Yes, she gave Jiang Rou a sum of money to let her leave Gu Dongcheng. In fact, I don''t know what kind of mentality Jiang Rou was holding. At first, she promised to leave, but then she regretted it. She said that she was pregnant and couldn''t leave Gu Dongcheng. At first, she probably didn''t know about Gu Dongcheng''s relationship with our The song family. Later, she didn''t want to. It''s also because of this that we have a better understanding of Jiang Rou''s face and your grandmother''s attitude is even more forceful, but Jiang Rou would never let go. Gu Dongcheng also knew about the pregnancy. In order to be with Jiang Rou, she would rather not have anything..."


    "It happened for a while, and Gu Dongcheng was locked up in your grandmother''s room..."


    Song Tingyu recalled what happened back then, "Gu Dongcheng asked me to find a way to contact Jiang Rou, find her, and tell her that he wanted to take her away..."


    "You didn''t find her in the end?"


    "I didn''t find her. She''s not at the jiang family anymore. She''s gone missing. In the next day or two, news of her jumping into the river and committing suicide came through. Gu Dongcheng seemed to have gone crazy at that time."


    When Song Tingyu said this, he looked at Song Mingxuan, "Was Jiang Rou really pregnant with Gu Dongcheng''s child?"


    "I don''t really know that, but from what I know about your grandmother, I think she forced Jiang Rou to leave without giving her a chance to breathe. I don''t think the child in her stomach is Gu Dongcheng''s..."


    "Do you know who the man who was with Jiang Rou back then? Do you remember?"


    Song Mingxuan shook his head, "All I know about these things is not very clear. You need to find Uncle wang. He has been with your grandparents for many years. He knows the most about them. He does a lot of things for your grandmother..."


    Uncle wang was a former The song family butler.


    "I see."


    Song Tingyu left the study and saw that it was still early, so he drove to Uncle wang''s house.


    Ever since he left the The song family, he had retired and lived at home with his grandchildren and grandchildren. He also felt very comfortable, but he still felt regretful when he thought that the The song family had not been taken back.


    When Song Tingyu first came back from Xinjiapo, he came to see him, but he hadn''t asked about Gu Dongcheng and his girlfriend back then.


    That''s why Gu Dongcheng came today.


    As soon as Song Tingyu appeared, he showed his purpose.


    Uncle wang nodded, "Old Lady and the old man asked me to do this. I have a good memory, and I naturally remember who the man is."


    "Who''s that man?" Song Tingyu asked.


    "Song Zhenhai."


    "Song Zhenhai?!"


    Uncle wang nodded, "The old man thinks this is really a scandal in the The song family. Gu Dongcheng actually likes Song Zhenhai''s woman. Jiang Rou was twenty years old, but she heard that she was with Song Zhenhai at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Song Zhenhai was afraid of her inner self, but she couldn''t change her nature of being a playboy. She liked to mess around outside. She''s getting older, but she likes some young girls. Song Zhenhai is just one of them..."


    Song Tingyu pursed her thin lips, "I heard from my dad that Jiang Rou was actually pregnant back then?"


    "Yes."


    "Whose child is it?"


    "It''s Song Zhenhai''s." Uncle wang shook his head and said helplessly, "Otherwise, why would the old man and Old Lady object so violently? Song Zhenhai knew that Jiang Rou had climbed up to Gu Dongcheng again, and that Old Lady and the old man were still involved in this matter. He was worried that he would get into trouble. If things got too big for him, it wouldn''t do him any good, so he dumped Jiang Rou. She thought she was the best, but she didn''t know why her intentions were so simple. The old man and Old Lady felt that the truth was so cruel that they didn''t want him to know it, so even if Gu Dongcheng put all the blame on them, they didn''t say anything..."

 Chapter 383 A Hateful Person Must Be Pitiful

    Chapter 383 the hateful must be pitiful


    "If Jiang Rou wanted to climb up to Gu Dongcheng, how could he jump into a river and commit suicide because his grandparents stopped him? If she thinks that way, it means she''s already prepared." Song Tingyu asked.


    "Yes, this is also a strange thing, but when the police went, they were all convicted of suicide. Moreover, Jiang Rou was gone, and he would not pester Gu Dongcheng anymore, so the old man and Old Lady did not want to focus on this matter."


    "Until now, no one should know about Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou, right?"


    "No, back then, Old Lady and the old man thought it was a scandal, so how would they want to be known by more people? They also specifically told those of us who knew the whole story. Don''t tell Gu Dongcheng about it!" Uncle wang thought of the past and felt her eyes moisten, "The old man and Old Lady really dug their hearts out for Gu Dongcheng. They even hid such things from him. They were afraid that he would be hurt when they found out, but they didn''t expect that they would raise a white eyed wolf!"


    "Now that I think about it, the The song family protected him so well back then! The The song family also treated him like a family member, so they trusted him too much. How could they know that the hatred in his heart was so deep!"


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "Uncle wang, did you leave any evidence when you were investigating this?"


    "Evidence?" Uncle wang frowned, "I don''t have it, but Old Lady should have kept it. It''s just that the evidence is at the The song family mansion, and we can''t get in now."


    Looking at Uncle wang''s worried face, Song Tingyu smiled and said, "Uncle wang, don''t worry. I''ll figure it out."


    "All right, young master, be careful, but since those people chased the wife and young master away two years ago, the The song family mansion has actually been empty. Originally, the house is now Gu Dongcheng''s, but Gu Dongcheng hasn''t moved in for the past two years. It''s just that when we left, the keys were taken away, and now we can''t go in..."


    After driving away from uncle wang''s house, Song Tingyu called Tang Zichu and went to pick him up.


    Tang Zichu got in the car and said, "Song Boss, so now we''re going to the The song family to look for evidence left behind by the old man and Old Lady?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how do I get in?"


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow and looked at Tang Zichu with malice, "Isn''t this a question you should think about?"


    Tang Zichu: ..."


    "It takes half an hour to drive from here to the The song family. I''m driving today. You have half an hour to think."


    "... Okay" ...


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he looked at the watch on his wrist and curled his lips, "I''ll slow down and start."


    With that, he started the car and drove to the road.


    Tang zichu propped his head up with his hands and leaned back on the chair, thinking hard about how he should enter the The song family. Without the key, even if there was no one living in the The song family now, the special security guards were still there. Otherwise, what would happen to all the valuable antiques, calligraphy and painting, all kinds of sandalwood chairs and precious things in the The song family?


    Moreover, Song Tingyu was the clearest about the number of agencies outside the The song family.


    They didn''t enter through the regular door. Once they climbed the wall or drilled a hole, they would touch the The song family security system. At that time, the system would shout loudly and attract all the security guards!


    The idea of them walking in like thieves is not going to work, so what should they do?


    You can''t just fly past the heavy security system outside the door and into the garden, can you?


    As time passed by, Song Tingyu drove closer and closer to his destination, but Tang Zichu couldn''t think of anything. The more anxious he became...


    Finally, Song Tingyu stopped the car, turned off the engine, and looked at Tang Zichu leisurely, "We''re here. Have you figured out your way?"


    "Song Boss." Tang zichu coughed softly and said honestly, "I didn''t think of it."


    Song Tingyu opened the window and looked at the The song family house in the distance. For a moment, there was silence.


    "Song Boss..."


    Song Tingyu turned around, "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    He liked to smoke when he was thinking about things, but because Su Ran didn''t like him to smoke, he had quit a lot recently. At the very least, in front of Su Ran, he didn''t smoke anymore.


    Tang Zichu took out a cigarette case from his pocket and gave it to Song Tingyu. He took one out and lit it in his mouth. His eyes were still on the The song family mansion in the distance.


    "Two years ago, Gu Dongcheng was working with Song Zhenhai to push our The song family. Assistant Tang, what would Gu Dongcheng think if he found out that Jiang Rou used to be Song Zhenhai''s woman?"


    "According to the person who took care of East city, Song Zhenhai probably suffered."


    To be able to go in and find evidence that Jiang Rou and Song Zhenhai had been together that year, to prove that Gu Dongcheng was just a cash cow that he had deliberately attached himself to, was not a big blow to Gu Dongcheng.


    Because over the years, Gu Dongcheng wanted revenge, and Jiang Rou actually had a big reason.


    Song Tingyu was smoking slowly. As time passed, the sky gradually darkened. Night fell. He put out his cigarette and threw it out the window. Tang Zichu hesitated, "Song Boss, when are we going in?"


    "Isn''t that what you should be thinking?" Song Tingyu threw the question back at him.


    Tang Zichu: ..." He thought Song Tingyu was just thinking...


    "Why don''t we just walk in? Song Boss, you said you still have something left inside. Do you need to go in and get it?"


    Song Tingyu looked at him silently.


    "How about I dress up as a security guard and go in and get it out?"


    Song Tingyu still shook his head, "Tang Zichu, I think I need to reconsider whether you can still be my assistant with your intelligence."


    "Song Boss..."


    Song Tingyu''s cell phone rang at this time. He picked up the phone, hung up the phone, and the two waited outside for a while.


    Tang Zichu actually thought that Madam song had been gone for two years, and now that the The song family mansion belonged to Gu Dongcheng, although he did not live in it, but the things inside, are there still?


    "Song Boss, what''s in the The song family, will it be destroyed by Gu Dongcheng? What Madam song left behind, will it still be there?"


    "Indeed, I''m not sure what grandma left behind. Did Gu Dongcheng destroy it?"


    "Now..."


    Song Tingyu waved his hand. Because he heard footsteps, he quickly opened the door in the back seat of the car and a middle-aged woman sat on it.


    "Mr. Song."

 Chapter 384 What Was It Like? (1)

    Chapter 384 what does it feel like (1)


    "Madam, have you got what I asked for?"


    "Yes, Mr. Song." In a dazed state, Tang Zichu took out a key from her pocket and handed it to Song Tingyu.


    "Thank you." Song Tingyu took out his cell phone and opened the notebook. He handed it to the woman, "Write your card number here, and a sum of money will be deposited into the account you wrote down."


    Although the woman still felt a little nervous, her eyes lit up when she heard the word money.


    She lowered her head to write down an account on her phone and handed it to Song Tingyu.


    "Mrs. Xiang, you''d better keep this evening a secret if you don''t want anything to happen to your family."


    "Yes, Mr. Song." The woman immediately nodded.


    "Okay, you can leave now."


    The woman got out of the car, stopped the taxi and left. Tang Zichu was still confused, "Song Boss, what the hell is going on?"


    Didn''t I ask him to think of a way? After waiting here for so long, why did such a woman come out and hand them a key?


    He looked down at the key in his hand. What the hell is this?


    Song Tingyu took the key from him, "This key was left to me by grandma. When I was very young, she gave me this key. This is the key to the safe. But this safe is not in the country. Grandma put it abroad. It doesn''t contain anything like money. It''s just some important documents and secrets of the The song family. Besides me, only grandma has this key. I don''t know where grandma put it, but I''m not afraid of her key even if it''s found. Gu Dongcheng and the others don''t know what it''s doing. My one has been under a floor in the hallway on the second floor of the song family."


    "The woman who just came in has been in charge of cleaning the The song family mansion for the past two years."


    Hearing what he said, Tang Zichu finally understood, "Song Boss, do you suspect that Madam song put the evidence in that safe?"


    "Yes." Song Tingyu closed the window, "There are no special circumstances. Grandma didn''t want Gu Dongcheng to know the truth about what happened back then, but she was worried that something would happen, so she would definitely leave the evidence behind."


    "You take this key, help me contact the people over there, send it over, let them open it, see if there is anything I want, and then send it back to me." Song Tingyu said and handed the key to Tang Zichu.


    Tang Zichu held the key in his hand and nodded, "Okay, Song Boss."


    Two nights later, Song Tingyu sat on the sofa in the room with a computer on his lap and received a message from there.


    He clicked on the email and smiled.


    Su Ran came back from Song Weixi''s room and sat beside him, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu held her in his lap and sat down. He clicked the mouse in his hand and pointed at the computer screen, "Take a look."


    "This is..." Su Ran looked over doubtfully and saw several photos, which were blurry and photographed, making them even harder to identify.


    She tried hard to identify, but couldn''t confirm it, so she looked at the man who was holding her, "This is Song Zhenhai?"


    Song ting was kissed on the corner of her mouth, "Well, look at this woman again..."


    Su Ran looked at it again, and his heart panicked a lot, "Why do you look so much like Tian Mi?"


    She thought about it carefully, as if Gu Dongcheng had always thought of Tian Mi as a substitute for someone...


    "Is this Gu Dongcheng''s first love?"


    It does look quite similar to tian mi...


    "Yes, it''s Jiang Rou."


    "What''s going on? Has this picture been around for years? Jiang Rou has been dead for so many years. Why is she with Song Zhenhai?"


    "So Jiang Rou was with Song Zhenhai many years ago..." Song Tingyu told Su Ran the whole story.


    Su Ran was so surprised that he couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    It turned out that Gu Dongcheng had always thought that he loved his girl, and that the person who had been thinking about him for so many years actually had no real feelings for him.


    "Gu Dongcheng is really sad, hateful people must be pitiful..." Su Ran said softly, "But Tian Mi is the most innocent, because of a face similar to Jiang Rou, Gu Dongcheng took a liking to him as a substitute. Tian Mi really loved gus back then, but he consumed all of his love for him..."


    Song Tingyu put his hand between Su Ran''s long hair and rubbed it a few times, "I want Gu Dongcheng to see these photos... By the way, do you think Jiang Rou''s death has anything to do with Song Zhenhai? After all, she had already held Gu Dongcheng''s heart tightly. She was not pure and would not give up so easily to end her life. Gu Dongcheng wasn''t worth it, was she?"


    "Yes, I don''t think she''s going to kill herself..." Su Ran nodded.


    Su ran put her hand around Song Tingyu''s neck, thought about it carefully, and then looked at his side face, "So what do you think Song Zhenhai did?"


    "Well, I''m going to go over it in detail."


    "But back then, the police had already ruled out the possibility of him killing her and concluded that she committed suicide. All these years, this case has been like this. Can you find anything?"


    "Work hard. If you can find it, it''s good to punish Song Zhenhai. If you can''t find it, you don''t have to force it. As long as Gu Dongcheng sees these photos in my hands, he will know that the relationship between jiang rou and Song Zhenhai back then was enough. What do you think?"


    "Yes." Su Ran smiled and nodded, "Are you going to show these photos directly to Gu Dongcheng?"


    "Isn''t there a media card? If it''s used well, it can also play a big role. Although it''s been so many years, it doesn''t matter. These media have found some clues, and they always have the ability to dig up a lot of things. Back then, Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou were so good at hiding things, so no one found them. Now that the photos are out, they keep the photos of that year. Even gu East city is doomed."


    After receiving the photos, Song Tingyu made a few copies, and then handed one of them to Tang Zichu, asking him to contact a media outlet to take care of sending them out. Naturally, the internet would not let them go.


    Soon, everyone knew about Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou. The photos that were sent in the morning and all of Song Zhenhai''s dark history came out at night.


    His dark history was nothing more than his fondness for keeping a mistress, sometimes walking with a few women at the same time.


    Naturally, this Jiang Rou was also exposed by human flesh, and all the people who were related to her were also exposed.

 Chapter 385 What Was It Like? (2)

    Chapter 385 what does it feel like (2)


    Because Jiang Rou was a big shot in school, beautiful and talented, and her later relationship with Gu Dongcheng made her even more famous in school, it was not difficult to get human flesh to Jiang Rou and then to Gu Dongcheng.


    The story about jiang rou and Gu Dongcheng was even posted on various forums.


    It was all about Jiang Rou being with Song Zhenhai a long time ago, but she was a scheming bitch and a green tea bitch, and she hid it very well, so she later climbed up to Gu Dongcheng.


    He also said that Jiang Rou was deep in thought, but Gu Dongcheng was completely fooled by her. A woman who had no real feelings for him, he actually treated her like a treasure.


    Tian Mi''s photo was also posted, and after everyone made a comparison, they found that Tian Mi and Jiang Rou looked 70 % similar. It was said that Gu Dongcheng was infatuated with Jiang Rou, and the wives she found later were all so similar to her.


    It was just that he regarded Jiang Rou as a treasure, but Jiang Rou never took him seriously.


    Jiang Rou''s pregnancy was also exposed, of course, who the child was, and these well-connected netizens were also found out.


    The child she was carrying was Song Zhenhai''s. Fortunately, Gu Dongcheng had been thinking about her for so many years. Now, in many people''s eyes, she was a fool!


    Not long after these photos were released, new news came out, saying that Song Zhenhai''s wife had a big fight with him over this matter. In the end, in a fit of anger, Mrs. Song actually walked into the Police station and revealed several things about Song Zhenhai.


    For example, forcing a woman to be with him, for example, and some young girls, were actually involved...


    But all of this, because of Song Zhenhai''s power, the victim did not dare to make a sound.


    Gu Dongcheng almost smashed the computer.


    When he slammed the files on the table onto the computer screen, the people standing in his office didn''t dare to breathe.


    Everyone looked at each other and lowered their heads, not daring to speak. They knew very well that at this time, almost anyone who spoke first would suffer first.


    He stared at the pictures on the computer screen.


    In the photo, Jiang Rou, who was held tightly in Song Zhenhai''s arms, appeared at the entrance of the hotel. There were also several photos of Song Zhenhai driving to pick up Jiang Rou not far from jiang''s house.


    If one photo was a coincidence, it didn''t mean anything, but there were so many of them showing such intimacy. If they wanted to say that jiang rou and Song Zhenhai had nothing to do with each other, it was that he was fooling himself with East city!


    Gu Dongcheng knew very well that the relationship between jiang rou and Song Zhenhai was extraordinary!


    They had known each other for a long time, even longer than he and Jiang Rou had known each other!


    The photos suddenly popped up on the internet for no reason, leaving him unprepared.


    With a sullen face, he finally raised his head and looked at a few subordinates standing in front of him, "Which media leaked these photos?"


    Gao Sheng said, "President gu, I''ve checked. Several media outlets have popped up at the same time. The time on the internet is almost synchronized."


    "Did you find out who released it?"


    Gao Sheng was silent for a moment before saying, "It seems to be Song Tingyu..."


    Song Tingyu!


    Gu Dongcheng suddenly stood up from his seat, took his coat, put it on, and left the office in the surprised eyes of his subordinates.


    He got in the car and called Song Tingyu to meet him.


    Song Tingyu was not surprised, "Looks like you saw the photo."


    Song Tingyu did not reject Gu Dongcheng''s offer to meet him.


    At the moment, he was in the hospital with su ran for her prenatal checkup. It was almost over.


    He spoke to Gu Dongcheng, and Su Ran heard him. When he hung up, Su Ran immediately pulled his arm, "You want to meet Gu Dongcheng?"


    "Well, is the show about to begin? I''m looking forward to Gu Dongcheng''s reaction."


    Su Ran nodded, "Then be careful."


    "What can he do in public?" Song Tingyu smiled, "Don''t worry."


    "I just think Gu Dongcheng could have stopped eating and drinking for Jiang Rou years ago. All these years, he hated the The song family and you, and Jiang Rou took a big part in it. Now that this is happening, I think he''s going to break down. I don''t know what he''s going to do."


    Song Tingyu rubbed her forehead and held her hand, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home, then I''ll go."


    In order to make it easier to talk, Gu Dongcheng asked song ting to meet him this time. Of course, he booked a private room.


    Song Tingyu opened the door and went in. He saw Gu Dongcheng smoking and drinking on the sofa.


    He sneered and walked in to sit across from him.


    Gu Dongcheng looked up at him, "Where did you get the picture?"


    "Grandma has been here for more than ten years. She kept these photos. I just got them recently. You have to see such a wonderful fact, don''t you think, Gu Dongcheng?"


    Gu Dongcheng remained silent with a cold face.


    I wonder how you feel when you see these photos? The girl who thought she loved her wholeheartedly had been with another man for a long time. She felt like she was about to break down, didn''t she? "Song Tingyu continued," is this true? In fact, you can go to Song Zhenhai and verify it. Even if it has been more than ten years, Jiang Rou has been with Song Zhenhai for four or five years. He should have remembered it deeply, right?"


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I want to tell you. Jiang rouhuai''s child is not yours. Tell me how pitiful you are. You''ve ruined your life for a woman for so many years. In the end, you realize that this woman has never been sincere to you. She has been deceiving you all along. Even your so-called child is someone else''s. It''s a pity that you still miss her for so many years......"


    Gu Dongcheng''s painful facial features were twisted. He could not control his mood at this moment. He only felt that his head was heavy. He held his head tightly with his hands and lowered his head in pain.


    With his current relationship with Song Tingyu, he didn''t want to show his pain in front of him, but at this moment, he couldn''t control it.


    "When my grandparents found out about all this, they chose because they wanted to protect you and not let you know that the woman you''ve always loved had no heart for you, so they would rather take everything on them than blame them or love the wrong person. They protected you like this, but Gu Dongcheng, what did you do?" Song Tingyu''s eyes were sharp and cold.


    Gu Dongcheng laughed and pointed at Song Tingyu, "Don''t think that if you say this now, I will unconditionally believe that even if I misjudged Jiang Rou, I did not misjudge those two old guys. They were sorry for our Gu family. When the Gu family lost, not only did they not help, they even threw stones at me. And then they brought me back to them. It''s not really treating me, it''s just that I don''t want to be gossiped about by people outside. What they say about being nice to me is just pretentious and disgusting. They stop me from being with Jiang Rou because they think Jiang Rou doesn''t deserve it..."

 Chapter 386 Its Really Nice to Be So Openly Cuckolded to Me (1)

    Chapter 386 it''s really good to be so openly cuckolded to me (1)


    "If grandma didn''t treat you sincerely, why did she always choose to hide these facts? Would you rather think that Jiang Rou loved you deeply?"


    The smile on Gu Dongcheng''s face was almost maniacal. He could not bear what he had always thought.


    He always thought that the girl who loved him deeply was a liar.


    He had been suffering for so many years for her to die so young and for their child, but he found that even that child was not his...


    Such a fact almost suffocated him.


    He clutched his heart tightly and looked at Song Tingyu, "They only thought it was a scandal back then. It was too ugly to open it up, so they tried to hide it. Don''t make them sound so great. In my eyes, they were filthy!"


    When Gu Dongcheng stood up, he was already on the verge of falling.


    He didn''t even know what the use of asking Song Tingyu to come over tonight to verify these things.


    Did Song Tingyu see the joke?


    But he really didn''t want to believe it...


    He had already found someone to verify the photos. They weren''t composite. The intimate gestures and gestures, Jiang Rou even kissed Song Zhenhai''s mouth, could any other relationship have done that?


    After all this, Song Zhenhai''s wife had a big argument with him and immediately went to the police station to report it. All of this spoke. Jiang Rou was not the Jiang Rou he knew.


    He always thought that Jiang Rou was talented, gentle and warm, and loved to laugh.


    But they were all fake.


    It turned out that this woman was so thoughtful that she could play with many men.


    Gu Dongcheng asked someone to look for Song Zhenhai and found out that Song Zhenhai had been taken to the police station. He drove to the police station. Song Zhenhai had just been interrogated and now the lawyer came to take him away.


    He had just walked out of the Police station when he met Gu Dongcheng.


    As soon as he saw Gu Dongcheng, he instinctively retreated behind the lawyer, but gu East city grabbed him, "Song Zhenhai, come with me."


    "President gu, have a word." Song Zhenhai didn''t want to.


    "I''m talking to you right now. If you don''t come over, I can''t guarantee that I can talk properly."


    The lawyer also helped, "Mr. Gu, don''t mess around. This is the entrance to the Police station."


    "So what about the entrance to the Police station?" Gu Dongcheng gave the lawyer a cold look and the lawyer immediately didn''t dare to speak.


    Song Zhenhai was forced into his car by Gu Dongcheng. He got in the car and drove away.


    Song Zhenhai felt that staying with Gu Dongcheng at this moment was a death wish!


    "President gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng slammed on the brakes, and song zhenhai looked out the window. He was already in the outskirts. There was hardly anyone passing by, and there were very few cars passing by. He couldn''t help but panic.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at him coldly, "Why, are you scared?"


    Song Zhenhai pulled himself together, "President gu, what do you want from me?"


    "Keep pretending." Gu Dongcheng turned off the car, pulled out the key, and looked at Song Zhenhai, "Were you with Jiang Rou back then? Tell me everything that happened between you!"


    Song Zhenhai swallowed hard, knowing that at this point, there was no point in hiding or denying it.


    "Jiang Rou was in high school when he was 16, and he was with me for four years. Then he met you in college. At first I didn''t know she was dating you, but then Madam song and the old man got involved in this. I knew that I was worried about getting into trouble, so I dumped Jiang Rou. Jiang Rou probably thought she was on top of you, so she didn''t have a problem with me breaking up..." Song Zhenhai spoke slowly about what happened back then, "But Madam song and the others were really against it. You didn''t show up for a few days. She went to me and said she was pregnant. The baby was mine..."


    "Is the child yours?"


    Song Zhenhai avoided Gu Dongcheng''s eyes, "Actually, I don''t know. It was only a month since we broke up. She came back to me. It''s not surprising that it''s mine, but it could be yours..."


    Before song zhenhai could finish speaking, he was punched in the jaw by Gu Dongcheng. Before he could breathe out the pain, he felt the blood in his mouth!


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu..." Song Zhenhai saw the red blood in Gu Dongcheng''s eyes, and the cruelty of his eyes. He trembled in fear and did not even bother to wipe the red blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "President gu, don''t mess around. Calm down, really..."


    Song zhen said as she opened the door and ran out of the car.


    He was going to run away like this, otherwise he didn''t know what Gu Dongcheng would do to him...


    But gu East city quickly opened the car door and came down. He stopped him who was about to escape and pulled him back by the collar.


    Song Zhenhai couldn''t react to his sudden movements, so he staggered, fell back and hit the car.


    Before he could react, Gu Dongcheng grabbed his hair and slammed his head against the car door.


    Song Zhenhai was so dizzy from the blow that he felt pain all over his body, "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu, calm down, calm down, I beg you..."


    "Really, don''t get excited. I was innocent about what happened back then. I didn''t know that jiang rourou was with you. Besides, I was with her first. How did I know that she found you later? So don''t blame me. Let go of your hand. Don''t be impulsive..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were bloodshot, and he could not hear what he said. He could do whatever he wanted.


    No matter how much Song Zhenhai begged for mercy, it was useless.


    Gu Dongcheng still grabbed his hair and slammed into the car door. He didn''t say a word at the moment. He repeated the movements of his hands, getting stronger and fiercer one by one!


    Song Zhenhai had no ability to resist. He felt dizzy and short of breath. Slowly, he didn''t even have the strength to struggle. He felt like he was going to faint soon, and then he was going to die soon!


    At this time, two cars were parked here.


    One group belonged to Gu Dongcheng, and the other group belonged to Song Zhenhai.


    Seeing this, Gao Sheng hurried over and pulled Gu Dongcheng away with a few people, "President gu, don''t be rash. You will kill him if you do this. It''s not worth it for such a scum."


    At first, Gu Dongcheng didn''t want to let Song Zhenhai go, so he was still struggling, but slowly, he calmed down.


    Song Zhenhai was taken away by his men. He moved his body, "Let me go!"

 Chapter 387 Its Really Nice to Be So Openly Cuckolded to Me (2)

    Chapter 387 it''s really good to be so openly cuckolded to me (2)


    Gao Sheng and a few others released him, "Mr. Gu, are you okay?"


    Gu Dongcheng did not speak. He got back into his car and drove away.


    It was raining outside, and the rain washed the blood off his car door clean and dripped on the ground.


    Gu Dongcheng felt really uncomfortable at the moment. The feeling of suffocating and suffocating was really painful.


    He didn''t know how to relieve the pain. He wanted to talk to someone, but he didn''t find anyone like him...


    After his parents left, it was only in front of Jiang Rou that he was truly happy for so many years, but now he realized that Jiang Rou was just a liar.


    Even when he was with tian mi, he wore a mask to live.


    He only saw Tian Mi as a shadow of Jiang Rou, a substitute, at least in the beginning, it was true.


    So how could she tell him what she was thinking?


    He had always felt strong enough not to talk or do this, but now he realized how lonely he was.


    In fact, no one understood him.


    Over the years, no matter how many people around him, he still felt that he was alone.


    He was driving through the rain, not knowing where he was going, but when he stopped and looked ahead, he realized that he had come to the Tian family.


    Like many nights before, he had been used to coming to the Tian family.


    Although Tian Mi was often out of sight, he knew where Tian Mi''s room was. He just sat in the car and looked at her room with the lights on. Sometimes, he saw her walking around the window. Sometimes, he felt especially warm.


    He knew that he must be too lonely, that''s why he felt this way.


    At this moment, he put his hand on the steering wheel and looked at Tian Mi''s room while smoking. But Tian Mi came back later tonight. By now, her room was still dark and the lights were not on.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t drive away and smoked one by one.


    In fact, this kind of situation was not unheard of in the past. Before he came here, he stopped for a while and saw that Tian Mi was not back yet. He would drive away.


    But tonight, he really wanted to see Tian Mi, and there was a strong feeling in his heart.


    A car drove past the front and finally stopped at the front of tian''s house.


    He saw that the driver''s door of the car was opened first, and the man came down first. He walked over with an umbrella in his hand and opened the passenger''s door. The woman also came down from above.


    Tian Mi was wearing long pants and flats today. Seeing that he was wet, tang zichu said, "I''ll carry you in."


    "No, I''ll go by myself." Tian Mi closed the door and said to Tang Zichu, "Let''s go."


    Tang zichu put his hand on her shoulder and saw her looking up at him. He smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ll get wet with you."


    Tian Mi did not push him away, but followed his footsteps to the Tian family.


    Mother of Tian came out and opened the door. It was still raining heavily outside. Although Tang Zichu was driving over, he was still wet. Mother of Tian was worried that he would catch a cold. He asked him to come in and wait for the rain to stop before leaving.


    "Mom, make him some ginger soup."


    "Got it." Mother of Tian poked Tian Mi''s head with his hand. At this time, father of Tian''s voice came from inside, "What are you doing standing at the door? Come in."


    The three of them smiled at each other, then went in and closed the door.


    It was raining so hard outside that it knocked on the window, but Gu Dongcheng could still hear Tian Mi''s happy laughter.


    They were so far apart, weren''t they?


    There was no one at the door, but Gu Dongcheng still looked at tian''s door.


    He wondered if Tian Mi had finally found happiness after leaving him.


    But she was his wife, and he was her husband!


    What was tang zichu?


    He''s nothing!


    What right does he have to be with tian mi?


    His heart felt like it was missing a hole. It was so painful that cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. He gasped for air and held his heart tightly with his hands.


    He almost fell to the ground and rolled.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t know how long it took before he felt better. He restarted the car and drove away. This time, he was driving so fast that he didn''t care if he hit someone.


    Of course, he was driving at such a fast speed, and he didn''t dodge others, so others could only dodge him in a hurry.


    In the evening, Song Tingyu was working in the study. Su ran brought a glass of milk over and knocked on the door. He looked up and said, "Come in."


    Su Ran placed the glass in front of him, "Remember to drink it. Don''t be too late. Go to bed early."


    "Are you going to bed?"


    "Yes." Su Ran nodded.


    "Come here first." Song ting was waved at her.


    Su Ran obediently walked over and sat on his lap with his arms around his waist. He liked hugging him like that now.


    She looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m looking at the case of Jiang Rou''s suicide."


    Su Ran also glanced at the computer, "Did you find anything?"


    "I asked Tang Zichu to find someone to check it out. The day Jiang Rou died, he went to find Song Zhenhai..."


    Su ran nodded, "Jiang Rou''s death should have a lot to do with Song Zhenhai, but what happened between the two of them back then was well hidden by their grandparents, so it seems that few people know about it. I heard that even the police didn''t find out about Song Zhenhai..."


    "I also found out that after Jiang Rou''s death, Song Zhenhai gave the jiang family parents a sum of money to keep them from getting into trouble. Because the jiang family''s parents knew about what happened between them back then..."


    Su Ran shook his head, "Jiang Rou''s parents are really amazing. Jiang Rou''s parents had such a big accident. They even thought about money and took money to help Song Zhenhai hide their relationship. Didn''t they ever think that maybe Jiang Rou''s death had something to do with Song Zhenhai? Did they really believe that Jiang Rou would commit suicide? Shouldn''t they be the clearest about their daughter''s character?"


    Song Tingyu sneered and did not say anything.


    "I wasn''t really interested in what the truth was about, but Song Zhenhai helped Gu Dongcheng out two years ago and pushed our The song family step by step. I didn''t want him to be happy. Did he bring those people over two years ago to drive you and Vichy away from the The song family?"


    Su Ran nodded, "Yeah."


    At that time, when they saw the The song family like that, it would be strange if they didn''t hit the bottom of the well!

 Chapter 388 Have Dinner with Me (1)

    Chapter 388: have a meal with me (1)


    "Now that everything about Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou has been exposed, her death should attract the attention of the police again, right?" Su Ran asked.


    "That''s not enough. Jiang Rou''s case has been going on for so many years. The police who handled the case have changed so much that few people know about the case, so someone needs to step up a little."


    Su Ran understood what he meant and smiled, "Netizens are a good choice. Let''s talk about it on the internet. There will be a response soon. Anyway, it''s so noisy now that everyone will notice. The police will have to pay attention to it again. Naturally, the police will investigate whether Song Zhenhai is related to Jiang Rou''s death..."


    "Smart." Song ting pinched her small chin with his long fingers, pressed the tip of her nose against hers, and kissed her lips.


    Su Ran felt that his hand, which had been placed on her waist, was slowly moving upwards, unbuttoning her pajamas. She was breathing fast, but she was worried that things would get out of hand. She was in a special condition, and he would be the only one who would suffer. If he didn''t, he would have to take a cold shower again.


    She hurriedly reached out and pressed his hand on her chest, "Okay, we''re going to stop. We can''t mess around anymore."


    Song Tingyu was very dissatisfied, "I can''t touch you now. I can''t even touch you."


    Su Ran smiled and took his hand away, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to control yourself if you keep touching it. You have no self-control in front of me."


    Song Tingyu stared at her belly, "How old is she?"


    "I didn''t know how long she was pregnant. How old do you think she is?"


    Su Ran tidied up his pajamas, stood up from his lap, and pushed the glass of milk on the desk in front of him, "Drink the milk, go to bed early. Don''t think too much about anything else."


    Song Tingyu grabbed her wrist, "It''s all like this. Don''t you want me to think too much?"


    Su ran glanced in the middle of his pants and her face immediately turned red and hot. She coughed softly and shook off his hand. For safety''s sake, she quickly backed away, "I''m going to bed!"


    With that, she ran away from the study and into the room.


    Song Tingyu was left in the study, counting the time of her pregnancy...


    Tian Mi had been thinking about tiramisu, a dessert shop in wanda square, when he was at work today. He had no intention of going to work, so he drove to wanda square after work.


    She bought two tiramisu and walked past a men''s clothing store when she was content to leave. She remembered that after dinner with Tang Zichu yesterday, when it was raining heavily, they didn''t have umbrellas at first. When they left the restaurant and ran to the parking lot, Tang Zichu took off his suit and covered their heads as umbrellas.


    The suit was completely wet and crumpled. It must not be worn again.


    She pushed open the men''s clothing store in front of her and walked in.


    The shop assistant immediately stepped forward enthusiastically, "Miss, what kind of clothes would you like to buy?"


    Tian Mi was not used to having people standing next to him when he was shopping, "I''ll take a look for myself."


    She picked out a white shirt, put it aside, and carefully looked for a suit. Finally, she saw one that was Tang Zichu''s size. She happily took it out to check.


    The suit in her hand was suddenly pulled away, and she turned around in shock.


    Seeing that Gu Dongcheng was holding the suit that she was holding just now, she looked at it, "Good taste, but it doesn''t seem to be my size."


    Tian mi said angrily, "Are you shameless? Who said I bought you clothes?"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled, "I''m your husband. You didn''t buy me clothes. Who did you buy them for? Is it really good to be so openly cuckolded to me?"


    Tian Mi sneered and snatched the suit back, "Gu Dongcheng, if it weren''t for your despicability, I would have divorced you!"


    "But the truth is, you didn''t divorce me, and you''re still my East city''s woman."


    Tian Mi''s body stiffened.


    Seeing this, the shop assistant was worried about what would happen, "Miss, do you want your clothes back?"


    Tian Mi stuffed the suit into her hand, "Pack it up, and the shirt. Swipe the card!"


    "Okay." The shop assistant took the card in her hand, folded the suit and white shirt, put it in the bag, swiped the card, took the clothes, and Tian Mi turned to leave the clothing store like Gu Dongcheng was invisible.


    Gu Dongcheng quickly chased after him, fearing no one would see him, and grabbed Tian Mi''s wrist in the street.


    Tian Mi shook it hard, but she didn''t. She glared at him, "Gu Dongcheng, are you too free? You have nothing else to do? Don''t show up in front of me if you have nothing to do, okay? I feel sick when I see you, you know?!"


    Gu Dongcheng curled his lips, "Why, now that I''m with Tang Zichu, I feel disgusted to see other men?"


    "No, I only disgust you." Tian Mi said loudly, "Even without Tang Zichu, I still disgust you. Don''t you think about what you''ve done? Why are you still in front of me?! You''re really haunted, aren''t you?"


    Gu Dongcheng paid no attention to Tian Mi yelling at him. He took her hand to the elevator. When the door opened, he pulled her into the elevator.


    Tian Mi finally shook off his hand and tried to get out, but the elevator door closed in front of her and she was forced to stay where she was.


    The most hateful thing was that they were the only two people in the elevator right now.


    She felt uncomfortable staying in the same space as Gu Dongcheng!


    The elevator stopped in the underground parking lot of the square. As soon as the elevator door opened, Tian Mi took the suit bag in her hand and ran away quickly. She found her car and just stuffed the bag into it. Before she could sit in it, Gu Dongcheng picked her up.


    "Help!" Tian Mi was picked up by him and struggled, "Is there anyone? Help!"


    There were fewer people in the underground parking lot, and only a few people passed by. When they saw the situation in front of them, they wanted to ask, but Gu Dongcheng glared at them and made them retreat.


    "I''m having fun with my wife. What''s your business?"


    "I''m not his wife. He''s a jerk. I have nothing to do with him!" Tian Mi immediately retorted.


    "Not my wife? Why don''t we check it out now?"


    When everyone saw him say that, they didn''t stop him anymore. They just thought it was a conflict between husband and wife.


    Tian Mi was forcefully carried away by Gu Dongcheng, and his car stopped here, opened the door, and he stuffed her inside.


    He quickly sat up and Tian Mi slapped him hard, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re a bastard. What do you want?"

 Chapter 389 Have Dinner with Me (2)

    Chapter 389: have a meal with me (2)


    In fact, often in the face of Gu Dongcheng, Tian Mi felt powerless.


    She didn''t know what she had to do to keep this man away from her, to let him go, because no matter what she said or did, it didn''t seem to affect him at all. He still did whatever he wanted to do...


    Tian Mi always wanted to get rid of Gu Dongcheng, but he didn''t know what to do...


    Gu Dongcheng turned his head to look at her, didn''t say anything, just started the car and drove it out of the parking lot.


    Tian Mi looked at the car walking on the road and was very upset. She took out her cell phone. She thought that Gu Dongcheng didn''t notice her. She clicked on the wechat and was about to type when Gu Dongcheng suddenly took her cell phone away. He opened the window in front of her and threw her cell phone out of the open window.


    Tian Mi watched as his phone fell to the ground, "Gu Dongcheng!"


    "Cell phone, I''ll buy you a new one."


    Tian Mi gritted his teeth, "Who cares!"


    Gu Dongcheng finally stopped at the entrance of a restaurant. Tian Mi looked outside and realized that the restaurant was where they used to come when they were together.


    After the fight with him, she never came back.


    What does this man mean by bringing her here now?


    Gu Dongcheng pulled out the car key, "Have dinner with me!"


    "Are you sick, Gu Dongcheng? There are a lot of women who want to have dinner with you, so why do you have to share it with me?"


    Gu Dongcheng turned to look at her, "I told you, I''m only interested in you."


    "Gu Dongcheng, you must have been stimulated by what happened these days, right? What does it have to do with me that you''re being provoked by Jiang Rou? What are you looking for me for?"


    No matter how angry Tian Mi was, she was dragged in by Gu Dongcheng.


    He asked for a box and dragged Tian Mi into it despite her struggle. The waiter brought the plate and Gu Dongcheng placed it in front of Tian Mi, "What do you like to eat? You order it."


    Tian Mi threw the plate in Gu Dongcheng''s face!


    The waiter was stunned, but Gu Dongcheng was unusually calm. He picked up the plate and put it in front of him. He opened it, "I still remember what you like to eat. I''ll make the decision for you."


    Gu Dongcheng ordered a few dishes and ordered a bottle of wine.


    After the waiter had memorized the menu, he seemed to have to leave, afraid that if he slowed down a little, the flames of war would spread to him.


    Tian Mi immediately got up from his seat and went to open the door, but found that the waiter had locked the door as soon as he left.


    She smiled angrily and pointed at Gu Dongcheng, "Are you interested? That''s all I can do?"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t say anything and sat quietly in his seat. Anyway, he knew that Tian Mi couldn''t escape.


    Soon, the waiter brought up the dishes they ordered. Of course, Tian Mi didn''t eat anything, but gu East city kept filling her bowl with food.


    "You''ve lost weight. Eat more."


    Tian Mi looked at him coldly, "Gu Dongcheng, you can see clearly that I am not your Jiang Rou. She has been dead for many years. I am Tian Mi!"


    "I''m not blind. I know you''re Tian Mi." After all she said, Gu Dongcheng only replied to her.


    Gu Dongcheng ate slowly, but Tian Mi didn''t even pick up the chopsticks.


    After saying so much, Gu Dongcheng remained indifferent, and Tian Mi was too lazy to speak.


    After Gu Dongcheng finished eating, he poured two more glasses of wine and handed one to Tian Mi, "Have a drink with me."


    Tian Mi leaned back in his chair and looked at him coldly without moving.


    Gu Dongcheng picked up his glass and started drinking.


    After a while, he put down the wine glass in his hand, stood up, and pulled Tian Mi to stand up. Tian Mi reached out to push him, "Gu Dongcheng, what are you doing?!"


    "Tian Mi..." Gu Dongcheng pressed her shoulders with both hands, "I don''t want to be alone..."


    Tian Mi was stunned and sneered, "So?"


    "You come back to me." Gu Dongcheng looked into her eyes and said.


    Tian Mi immediately retorted, "You''re dreaming! Impossible!"


    "Now that you know that Jiang Rou wasn''t what you thought he was, you''re heartbroken, aren''t you? But what does this have to do with me? Why did I come back to you? Why did you ask me to do that?!"


    "What do you want? I can give you anything you want, as long as you come back to me, as long as you leave Tang Zichu!"


    "I don''t want anything. I just want you to stay away from me and stop appearing in front of me like a ghost. I''m satisfied. Gu Dongcheng, I haven''t suffered enough from you in my life. What did I do wrong? Do I have to accept all your perverted thoughts just because of this face?"


    "Now I don''t want anything. I just want to live my life again, Gu Dongcheng. If you still have a little conscience, you will divorce me."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her, "Divorce you and let you be with Tang Zichu? Have you never had me in your new life?"


    Tian Mi did not speak.


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were cold, "But what if I don''t want to let you go?"


    "You will be punished. Sooner or later, you will be punished. I will wait for the day when you will be punished, and I will get rid of you completely!"


    "Get rid of me?" Gu Dongcheng pointed at himself, "Then try to see if you have the ability..."


    Before Gu Dongcheng could finish speaking, the door of the box was opened and the waiter wanted to come in with dessert, but she was surprised to see this scene.


    Tian Mi took the opportunity to push Gu Dongcheng away. He didn''t even take his bag from the chair and ran away from the open door.


    She didn''t want to stop because she was afraid that Gu Dongcheng would chase her out. She finally stopped a taxi at the door. Before she could get in, she was forced to close the door.


    Once again, she was dragged away by Gu Dongcheng. Gu Dongcheng forced her into the car and drove her away.


    When the car stopped again, Tian Mi looked around and saw that there was not a single person. She couldn''t help but panic, "Why did you bring me here?"


    Gu Dongcheng pulled out the key expressionlessly, and the door was tightly closed. He reached out to Tian Mi''s back neck and pressed her against it, forcing her to come to him. In Tian Mi''s struggle, he pressed her down on the chair and kissed her hard.


    "Gu Dongcheng, let me go!"


    Tian Mi''s feet were clamped down by him, so she had to hit Gu Dongcheng''s chest with both hands. There was no expression on his face, no waves of resistance to her, and the movements of his hands kept on.

 Chapter 390 Do You Believe That I Will Die Right in Front of You? (1)

    Chapter 390 do you believe that I will die right in front of you (1)


    She dodged his kiss left and right, his hand on both sides of her clothes, pulling hard on both sides, only to hear a hiss, her shirt was completely pulled open.


    "Gu Dongcheng...!" Tian Mi gasped, her eyes brimming with tears. She was so scared that she stared at the man in a panic.


    "Let me go!"


    Gu Dongcheng remained expressionless, his hand reaching under her skirt, pressing her legs with his knees, and pushing the skirt up!


    At the last moment, of course, Tian Mi knew what was going to happen next. She held Gu Dongcheng''s arm tightly with her fingers. Her nails were covered in blood, but none of them could stop Gu Dongcheng.


    "Gu Dongcheng, don''t...!"


    Gu Dongcheng lowered his head and looked at her small face, which was full of panic and pain in his eyes. He put his hand on his tight arm and shook his head.


    Gu Dongcheng knew what she meant, but he still moved forward...


    At that moment, Tian Mi''s eyes were filled with hatred and disappointment, clearly imprinted on her eyes.


    After everything was over, Tian Mi''s hair was disheveled, her face was covered in tears, and her lips were red and swollen from her own bite.


    Gu Dongcheng looked down at her and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off her mouth. She flung his hand away.


    She put on her clothes in silence, her tears falling down, and she did not wipe them with her hands. In the suffocating air, her voice sounded especially light, "Gu Dongcheng, I will hate you for the rest of my life!"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t speak, smoked, and was also in a mess. Her arms and back were covered with wounds that Tian Mi had scratched in protest.


    After putting on her clothes, Tian Mi reached out to pull the door, but the door was locked. She patted the window and said, "Open the door."


    Gu Dongcheng held her hand.


    "Open the door. Do you hear me?"


    Gu Dongcheng was still motionless. Tian Mi looked at him stiffly, "Do you believe that I will die right in front of you?"


    Gu Dongcheng stared at her and finally reached out to press the button on the car lock. When she heard a "Pa -" sound, she immediately opened the door and got out of the car.


    Looking at her running away, Gu Dongcheng understood that if he caught up with her at this time, she would not hesitate to crash into his car!


    He was so lonely that he just wanted Tian Mi to stay by his side. He actually missed their time together recently and often thought of their short time together.


    He came to ask Tian Mi to stay, but she didn''t want to come back to him.


    She walked towards another man, and there was no more of him in her eyes!


    He didn''t want to do this to her, but he couldn''t control what he did...


    When Tian Mi got home, father of Tian mother of Tian was still sitting in the living room watching tv.


    Mother of Tian turned to look at Tian Mi, who was passing by the living room, and said, "I''m back. Why don''t you ask Tang to come in?"


    Tian family parents thought Tian Mi was going out with Tang Zichu tonight.


    Tian Mi went upstairs without saying anything.


    Father of Tian mother of Tian did not pay much attention to Tian Mi''s reaction, and his attention was drawn back to the television.


    Tian mi entered the room and locked the door. In the darkness, she sat on the ground without turning on the light. She hugged herself with both hands and cried silently.


    After a long time, she walked into the bathroom, took off her clothes, threw them in the trash can, opened the shower, and washed herself.


    Tian Mi came out of the bathroom with a blank mind, fell on the bed, covered himself with the quilt, and closed his eyes...


    The next morning, mother of Tian looked at the clock hanging on the wall and said to father tian, "Why isn''t Mimi up yet?"


    "It''s saturday. It''s not like you don''t know your daughter likes to sleep. Let her sleep a little longer."


    "But it''s almost twelve o'' clock. I haven''t had breakfast. I have to get up for lunch, right?" Mother of Tian frowned, "Honey, go up and call her. I''ll fry the food and eat."


    Father of Tian put down the newspaper and looked at the clock on the wall. It was past 11: 50, and it was time to get up. No matter how much sleep he had, he had to eat.


    He went upstairs and knocked on tian mi''s room door, "Mimi, it''s time to get up. It''s time for lunch..."


    There was no sound inside.


    "Mimi?"


    Father of Tian was a little helpless, and probably fell asleep inside.


    As a father, it was not good for him to open the door like this, so he had to go downstairs and call Mrs. Tian up. He went into the kitchen to cook.


    Mother of Tian called out a few times, but still did not hear anything. She reached out to turn the doorknob, but found that Tian Mi locked the room inside.


    "Mimi, why did you lock the room when you slept?"


    Tian Mi went downstairs again and found a spare key. He went up and used the key to open the door.


    All the curtains in the room were drawn. It was dark. Mother of Tian walked over and pulled the blinds open. The sun shone through the white gauze.


    The man on the bed covered his head with a quilt.


    Mother of Tian walked over and pulled the quilt, "What time is it, you little girl? Still asleep! It''s almost time for lunch."


    Tian mi rolled up the quilt, turned her body over, and turned her back to mother of Tian without making a sound.


    What a sleepy, lazy girl!


    Mother of Tian patted his daughter on the shoulder, "Okay, get up quickly. After dinner, I want to take a nap."


    Tian Mi still didn''t speak. Mother of Tian realized something was wrong, "Mimi, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong?"


    Tian Mi still turned his back to her and finally said, "I want to sleep a little longer."


    "It''s late. It''s past twelve..."


    "I''ll get up and eat when I''m hungry..."


    Her voice was hoarse, and mother of Tian put his hand on her forehead to check it. Her temperature was normal.


    "Mimi..."


    "Mom, you go out first..."


    Mother of Tian knew that she was always lethargic, and it was not uncommon for her to sleep until the afternoon during the holidays. She did not notice that she had a cold and a fever, so she had to go out first, "Your father and I will have dinner first. Don''t sleep too long. Save some food for you. Remember to eat later."


    "Yes." Tian mi answered and pulled the quilt to cover herself again.


    Mother of Tian walked down. Father of Tian had already cooked the dishes and brought them to the table. He untied his apron, "Why isn''t my daughter coming down yet?"


    "I''m lazy. I said I''d like to sleep a little longer. Let her sleep. She''s been working very hard these days. Besides, she''s never been hungry. If she feels hungry, she''ll come down."


    Father of Tian nodded and said nothing more.


    After dinner, father of Tian mother of Tian had something to go out. Before going out, he told Tian Mi that there was still food left in the kitchen for her to wake up and eat.


    But when they came back around four in the afternoon, they found that the food left for Tian Mi in the kitchen had not been touched.

 Chapter 391 Do You Believe That I Will Die Right in Front of You? (2)

    Chapter 391 do you believe that I will die right in front of you (2)


    Mother of Tian frowned, "This girl isn''t up yet."


    Father of Tian said worriedly, "Is there something wrong?"


    "I think her temperature is quite normal..." Mother of Tian was worried, "I''ll go up and take a look."


    Mother of Tian went upstairs and was just about to walk over and pull Tian Mi''s quilt away when she sat up on her own from the bed. The light of the setting sun shone in and let Tian Mi carry the light behind her back.


    Mother of Tian could not see the expression on her face.


    "You''ve been sleeping all day. Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I just want to sleep." Tian Mi finally left the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    "Your dad drove the car back for you." Mother of Tian guessed that she had gone in to freshen up and change her clothes. After saying this, she left the room helplessly and went down to find Tang Zichu coming.


    "Little tang is here."


    "Auntie, I couldn''t get through to tian mi, so I came to take a look."


    "Mimi can''t get through?"


    Father of Tian replied, "Yes, it''s off."


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with her phone. Wait for her to come down and ask her. That girl slept at home all day today. She can''t waste it like this on saturday!" Mother of Tian shook his head and said, "Tang, if you take her out for a walk later and let her stay at home, you must be thinking about sleeping. You''ve been sleeping all day, and you don''t feel bored."


    "I came here to take her out for dinner." Tang Zichu smiled.


    "Of course." Mother of Tian said.


    As she spoke, Tian Mi had already come down the stairs. She saw Tang Zichu, her fingers clasped tightly on the handrail of the stairs.


    Mother of Tian said, "Mimi, come down soon. Tang has been waiting for you for a long time. He said he would take you to dinner."


    Tian Mi took a few deep breaths, "I don''t want to go out."


    When she came down, Tang Zichu stepped forward, "What''s wrong? Auntie said you slept all day. Is there something wrong with you?"


    "No."


    "What''s wrong with her? She''s probably just lazy and wants to sleep." Mother of Tian shook his head.


    Tang Zichu looked at her and said, "Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen are back. They said they would treat us to dinner tonight. It''s the first time they''ve treated us to dinner since they became a couple, so should we go? You can''t even get through when people call you. Why is your phone off?"


    Tian Mi didn''t look him in the eye, "The phone was stolen last night."


    "I''ll take you shopping after dinner."


    "Let''s go and change our shoes. We''re going out."


    Tian Mi looked at his parents, nodded, went to the entrance to change into his shoes and went out with Tang Zichu.


    The last time they appeared, even ding cen and Lin Chenghuan arrived.


    Tian Mi was sitting next to Su Ran, and Su Ran pinched her hand, "Why is your phone off all day today?"


    Tian Mi whispered, "My phone was stolen last night. I slept at home all day."


    Su Ran smiled, "I thought something happened to you..."


    Tian Mi was silent for a long time and said in a hoarse voice, "No..."


    Su Ran felt that there was something wrong with her today. She was very quiet. Just as she was about to ask, Ding Cen had already pulled Lin Chenghuan up and pointed at lin shenghuan, "Let me introduce you to her formally and solemnly. Standing beside me, this is my fiance, Lin Chenghuan."


    After being introduced by Ding Cen, Lin Chenghuan smiled helplessly and held his glass to dry with everyone.


    Ding Cen glared at Lin Chenghuan, "Master, it''s your turn now."


    "What''s my turn?"


    "Introduce me."


    Lin shenghuan said, "Everyone knows you."


    "But I am different now." Ding cen elbowed Lin Chenghuan''s arm.


    "Good, good..." Lin Chenghuan said in a low voice, very helpless. Pointing at Ding Cen, he coughed lightly and said to everyone, "This is my fiancee, Ding Cen."


    Lu Zhan joked, "When are you getting married?"


    "I listen to my fiance." Ding Cen, on the other hand, was deliberately acting like a little woman, leaning towards Lin Chenghuan with a shy little face.


    The hall burst into laughter.


    Lin Chenghuan looked at Ding Cen but smiled.


    He remembered what Ding Cen said to him last night when they were having dinner.


    Ding Cen said, "Even if there is no love between us, Lin Chenghuan, as long as you don''t betray me, you will always be the closest person to me. I will do everything I can to make you the most important person in my life."


    Lin Chenghuan pinched Ding Cen''s cheek with his hand, "I''ll marry you back as soon as possible."


    I really didn''t expect that this was what lin shenghuan would say. Not to mention that the whole room had quietened down, even ding cen had a surprised look on her face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing..." Ding Cen shook his head, still smiling.


    Tian Mi barely made a sound the whole night. Su Ran knew her too well. She would never miss this opportunity on such an occasion. She would make fun of Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen if she caught the chance.


    But she didn''t say a word tonight.


    Su Ran kept looking at Tian Mi, who was sitting next to him.


    Tian Mi turned to look at her.


    "Tian Mi, are you really okay?"


    Tian Mi smiled, "What can I do?"


    "Something''s wrong with you tonight."


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Tang Zichu didn''t drive back because he had a drink. Tian Mi drove.


    On the way back, Tang Zichu smiled and said, "Auntie said you bought me clothes."


    Tian Mi was stunned for a moment. She remembered that the cars she parked in wanda square yesterday were all driven back by father tian. The clothes she bought for Tang Zichu were still there.


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you give it to me? Are you planning on giving me a surprise?"


    Tian Mi was silent for a long time, "My mom said it, what kind of surprise can it be?"


    "No." Tang Zichu waved his hand, "I''m still surprised that you bought me clothes. I''m very happy. Remember to give them to me tomorrow. I trust your taste in style, but I''m afraid you''ll buy my size wrong."


    Tian Mi had been absent-minded, and Tang Zichu had noticed that she had not spoken much on such an occasion tonight.


    I haven''t eaten anything all day, but I haven''t eaten anything for dinner.


    She suddenly stopped the car and unbuckled her seat belt, "I''m going to the pharmacy to get some medicine."


    She slept for almost a day and a night, then came out for dinner. From last night until now, she had been in a daze, completely forgetting to take her medicine...


    Twenty-four hours had passed, and she didn''t know if she could make it.


    She knew there was a 72 hour aftereffect, but the effect was definitely not as good as 24 hours!

 Chapter 392 Whose Child Is It? (1)

    Chapter 392 whose child is it? (1)


    If she hadn''t accidentally seen a roadside pharmacy, she would have forgotten!


    After 72 hours at the pharmacy, she paid for the birth control pills. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Tang Zichu get out of the car and walk towards the pharmacy. She went to the shelf and took the stomach pills and put them on the checkout counter. The birth control pills she had just bought were stuffed into her pocket.


    Tang Zichu pushed the door open and came in. He picked up the medicine box she had put on the counter and looked at it, "Is your stomach upset?"


    "Yes." Tian mi nodded, "That''s why I have no appetite."


    "I said why don''t you eat..." Tang Zichu took the medicine box and asked the people at the pharmacy, "Your stomach is not feeling well. Is this medicine effective?"


    The shop assistant knew what Tian Mi had bought before that. She was stunned and went to get another box of medicine, "This is better."


    "Then I''ll take this." Tang Zichu took out his wallet and paid the bill. He took Tian Mi''s hand and left. Next to him was a convenience store. He let go of Tian Mi''s hand, "Wait here for me."


    After a while, he came out with a disposable cup of warm water in his hand, "Come on, take the medicine quickly. It will feel better."


    Tian Mi looked at the paper cup in his hand. Her nose was sore. She bit her lower lip hard and took the cup. Tang Zichu read the instructions and put three pills in her palm, "Take them."


    "Yes."


    Tang Zichu''s car stopped at Tian Mi''s house. It was so late that he naturally wouldn''t let Tian Mi drive him back. It was too dangerous to go back alone.


    He was drunk and couldn''t drive, so after sending tian mi home, he decided to take a taxi home.


    He sent Tian Mi to the door and saw her take out the key and open the door. Tang Zichu said, "Take the medicine and sleep well. I''ll come back to see you tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t come over. I''m fine. You work hard. You have to pull Gu Dongcheng down quickly. I''m waiting to see his retribution..."


    Tang Zichu rubbed Tian Mi''s shoulder-to-shoulder hair, "I will. I''m still waiting for you to divorce him. I''m still waiting for you to be with me. I want to give you a proper identity, girlfriend, fiancee, or wife..."


    Tian Mi lowered his face, "I don''t think that far."


    Tang Zichu said quickly, "I''m sorry. I was in a hurry."


    Tian Mi shook his head and his eyes were sore, "I''m not angry, but Tang Zichu, do you think I deserve you?"


    Tang Zichu''s heart ached at her appearance. He took her hand and placed it in his palm, "Silly girl, why not? What has that got to do with you?"


    "Don''t think like that in the future, okay?" Tang Zichu asked carefully, afraid that Tian Mi would not answer.


    Tian Mi looked at him and nodded, "It''s late. You go back first. Be careful."


    "I''m not driving. I drank and took a taxi home."


    "Okay." Tian Mi walked into the house, "Good night."


    Because of the photos of Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou, the relationship between the two of them was already eye-catching enough, and later, Gu Dongcheng was implicated, which became a bloody incident.


    As the matter continued to ferment, someone brought up the story of Jiang Rou''s suicide by jumping into the river and carefully analyzed it. Finally, they concluded that Jiang Rou''s death was not such a simple matter. It must be a murder case and not the suicide that the police said that year.


    Because according to Jiang Rou''s personality and personality, at that time, he should not have chosen to commit suicide.


    She had no reason to commit suicide.


    She loved money, and she loved herself the most. It could be said that she had never loved either of her two men. Why did she commit suicide because of them?


    At that time, people thought she committed suicide by jumping into the river. It was only because she loved Gu Dongcheng so much that she thought Gu Dongcheng didn''t want her anymore that she decided to jump into the river and commit suicide.


    But now the truth was clear. She didn''t care about East city. She was with him just to get more benefits.


    So, before she gets any more benefits, what reason does she have to choose to end her life?


    It would be absurd to conclude that such a selfish woman would choose to commit suicide.


    As soon as this netizen''s words were posted on the internet, the click-through rate was increasing and thousands of netizens responded.


    Because this article is right!


    This matter attracted more and more attention, so the police also attracted attention and had to re-examine the case.


    They finally found out how much Song Zhenhai had to do with the case, and now he was taken away as a suspect.


    Song zhenhai was not interrogated and explained what happened that year.


    It turned out that Jiang Rou felt that Gu Dongcheng had abandoned her at that time. She didn''t want to end up with nothing, so she went back to Song Zhenhai and said that she was pregnant with his child, so he had to give her benefits, or else she would tell everyone about them.


    Song Zhenhai had given her money to abort the child, but Jiang Rou felt that the child was his trump card in the future, so he refused.


    At that time, they drove to the river to talk, and then a quarrel broke out. Jiang Rou''s attitude was so infuriating that Song Zhenhai accidentally pushed her into the river while arguing with her.


    Originally, when Jiang Rou called for help, Song Zhenhai intended to save her, but suddenly thought of this woman''s greed to the extreme, to save her up, I don''t know how she would threaten me, I don''t know what kind of distress and disaster she would bring to me. Now that she fell, it was a good thing for me, at least he didn''t have to face the woman anymore.


    As soon as the idea came out, Song Zhenhai stood on the shore and watched as Jiang Rou''s body slowly sank and finally lost all strength.


    Coming out of the doctor''s office, she was embarrassed to think of Song Tingyu''s conversation with the doctor.


    "Song Tingyu, can you be a little more shameless in the future?"


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "Why am I shameless? I just told her that this is a man''s normal physiological needs. As a doctor, doesn''t she understand the most basic principle?"


    "Besides, it''s only been three months since I finally got to you. Do you think I have to endure it like I did before?"


    "The doctor told you to control yourself a little. If it weren''t for you last night..." Su Ran''s face burned when he said this. He looked around and lowered his voice, "Will I be unwell in the hospital today?"


    Her baby had just turned three months old, and last night, the man dragged her around, but one time he didn''t enjoy himself, and the other time he did.

 Chapter 393 Whose Child Is It? (2)

    Chapter 393 whose child is it? (2)


    Song Tingyu thought of his ferocity last night and felt a little embarrassed. Then Su Ran felt uncomfortable and scared his soul away.


    He coughed a few times, "I''ll try to control myself."


    He took her hand and walked forward, "But the doctor also said that you don''t have to be overly nervous. Three months from now, we can live together as a couple. Don''t be like you''re going to jail every time I touch you. The look on your face makes me look more like a trample, you know?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    How can you blame others for your appearance?


    While they were talking, Song Tingyu suddenly noticed that Su Ran was silent and her eyes were somewhere.


    He followed her gaze and saw nothing, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ran came back to her senses, didn''t have time to explain anything, and chased after her. Finally, she came to the outside of an examination room. The door inside was tightly closed. She looked around and determined the path she had just walked. She could only go this way.


    Song Tingyu followed him and looked up at the examination room opposite him, "Why are you here?"


    "I just saw Tian Mi."


    Song Tingyu pointed to the examination room with the door closed tightly, "So you saw tian mi come in here? This is not the ob / gyn examination room..."


    It was here that she accompanied su ran to make sure she was pregnant.


    "Is Tian Mi pregnant?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I don''t know. I don''t think she''s been in a good mood lately. Every time I ask her if she''s okay or if she''s not feeling well, she won''t tell me."


    Su Ran thought that she would be out soon. It was inconvenient for Song Tingyu to stand here, and she wanted to ask what was going on.


    "You go to the parking lot and wait for me. I''ll wait for her here."


    "Okay." Song Tingyu thought of this as well, "Call me if you need anything."


    After Song Tingyu left, Su Ran sat on the chair outside the examination room and waited. After a while, the door of the examination room was opened, and the doctor and tian mi came out.


    Tian Mi''s face was very pale. When she saw Su Ran, her little face became even paler.


    "Tian Mi."


    The nurse reminded her, "Let''s go. The doctor is waiting for you."


    Tian Mi nodded and followed the nurse to the doctor''s office. Su Ran was there with her, holding her hand. At this moment, he said nothing and went to the doctor.


    Seeing that the doctor was looking through the results just now, su ran could feel the sweat on Tian Mi''s palms.


    She was very nervous, even afraid.


    The doctor took a look, looked up at Tian Mi and said, "Congratulations, Miss Tian, you''re pregnant. The fetus is now a little more than four weeks old..."


    Before the doctor could finish his sentence, Tian Mi''s body shook a few times. The next moment, his eyes darkened and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Su Ran exclaimed, "Tian Mi!"


    The doctor did not expect this to happen. Seeing this, he quickly went up and helped her to the chair with Su Ran. He told the nurse to call someone outside.


    Tian Mi was finally sent to the ward, and Su Ran called song ting to meet him.


    Because they weren''t sure what was going on with Tian Mi, they didn''t tell Tang Zichu and tian''s parents to come over.


    The doctor was examining tian mi''s body. When she was done, Su Ran came forward, "Doctor, how''s my friend?"


    The doctor shook his head and sighed, "She''s too weak to keep up with her nutrition. How can she continue like this? I wanted to talk about it just now, but I didn''t expect her to faint immediately..."


    "You have to take good care of her, but you can''t let her be so weak..."


    "Thank you, doctor. We know."


    After the doctor left, Su Ran looked at Song Tingyu, "You help me go out and get some food. Remember, don''t tell Tang Zichu yet. I don''t think it''s easy."


    "I know."


    Song Tingyu took out the car keys and walked out of the ward.


    Su ran used an electric kettle to boil a pot of water and sat down to wait.


    Tian Mi slowly woke up. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was Su Ran.


    Su Ran helped her up, "How was it? Are you better? Do you need me to call the doctor over?"


    "No need. I''m fine." Tian Mi shook his head, but his face remained the same.


    Su Ran sat in the chair, looked at her, and said cautiously, "Whose is it, child?"


    "Gu Dongcheng''s." At this point, Tian Mi did not hide anything.


    This was not an unexpected answer. Su Ran had already guessed from Tian Mi''s reaction.


    "What happened? Tian Mi, can you talk to me?"


    Tian Mi looked at her and briefly told her what happened more than a month ago.


    "I slept all day. I finished dinner with all of you that night. On the way back, I passed by the pharmacy and remembered that I forgot to take the medicine. I went in to buy the medicine immediately. I took it when I got home, but I was still pregnant..."


    Su Ran held Tian Mi''s hand tightly, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    I didn''t expect that during this period of time, Tian Mi''s state of mind was not good, absent-minded, and his mood was obviously different from before, so this actually happened.


    "Tian Mi, this child..."


    "Of course I want to take this child away."


    Tian mi covered her face with her hand, as if she was calming down, but when she took her hand away, Su Ran could clearly see the frightening redness in her eyes.


    "Ran Ran, don''t tell my parents or Tang Zichu about this."


    Su Ran understood her considerations. She didn''t want tian''s parents and Tang Zichu to worry about her, but if she hadn''t run into her in the hospital today, would she have carried everything on her own?


    After a while, Song Tingyu bought the food back. It was a steaming stew.


    Su Ran knew that Tian Mi couldn''t eat at the moment, but the doctor said that she was not in good health, so it was better to have some soup.


    She took the bowl and poured some down, handing it to Tian Mi, "Drink the soup."


    Tian Mi didn''t take it. She thought Su Ran knew about it, but she didn''t expect Song Tingyu to be there.


    "He won''t say anything. You can rest assured."


    Tian Mi nodded and finally drank the soup in peace.


    Su Ran stood up and said to song ting, "Go back first. I''ll stay here with Tian Mi."


    "Okay, I''ll go first. I''ll pick you up tonight."


    "Yes."


    When Tian Mi recovered a little, she would immediately go to the doctor''s office.


    The point, of course, was that she was going to take the baby away.


    The doctor was surprised to hear that she was going to take the child away, "What''s wrong? Why not? Miss Tian, I noticed that you seemed to have removed the child before, right? Besides, the child was removed when she was older. Was it induced labor?"

 Chapter 394 But Dont Hang up on Me, Okay?

    Chapter 394 but don''t hang up on me, okay?


    "Yes."


    "No wonder." The doctor said clearly, "This kind of operation would have been very harmful to the mother. What you did was induced labor. The inner wall of the uterus is already very thin. Are you sure you still want to do the operation? If you do it again, it might affect your pregnancy and fertility in the future. I can''t guarantee what will happen to you in the future..."


    Tian Mi''s body froze for a moment. Su ran was just about to say something to make her calm down, but she had already said, "Yes, I still want to take the baby away."


    Gu Dongcheng, that man, would rather die than give birth to his child!


    The doctor sighed and said, "Miss Tian, your body is your own. We are only doctors who give you advice. Since you insist, we can''t do anything about it. If you knew earlier that you didn''t want to have a baby, you should have taken good care of it. But we don''t know what happened, so we don''t have the right to comment. Since you want to have an operation, then take the baby out. But I suggest that you wait until your body is better. After all, the baby is only a month old, and you still have time. Don''t worry. Wait. It''s better. This is your responsibility for your own body."


    "Okay, let''s wait."


    This time, Su Ran didn''t give Tian Mi a chance to answer for her.


    "Ran Ran..."


    Su ran shook her head and said to the doctor, "She will go back first and get well. When she is well, she will come over for surgery. I will trouble you then."


    "It''s okay. If nothing happens, Miss Tian can be discharged." The doctor said, "Remember to take good care of yourself when you go back."


    "Okay."


    Su Ran answered, then took Tian Mi''s hand and left the doctor''s office.


    "I want to get rid of the child right away." Tian Mi stood in the corridor, unwilling to leave.


    Su Ran frowned, "Are you crazy? I know you''re upset. Gu Dongcheng has done so many things to you. I know that with your personality, you can''t keep his child. I didn''t ask you to keep his child, but didn''t you have what the doctor just said? Two years ago, you took the baby away, and it hurt your body a lot. Now, the doctor just wants you to have surgery later. It''s for your own good. If you''re in such a hurry, there''s a good chance that you won''t be able to have a baby again..."


    "Even if I can''t have a child, I won''t keep Gu Dongcheng''s child."


    "I understand." Su ran held her hand and looked at her face, "But you have to take responsibility for your own body. You just have to operate later. You don''t want to keep the baby. Wait."


    After Su Ran''s persuasion, Tian Mi gradually calmed down and nodded, "Don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "On Tang Zichu''s side, are you going to keep it a secret?"


    Tian Mi looked up at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, what would you do if it were you?"


    Su Ran pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. If it were her, she would probably choose to hide it like tian mi...


    "I really don''t know what to do now. I don''t know how to face him..."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Tian Mi''s smile was bitter, "But so what?"


    "Don''t think about it now. Take your time. Don''t worry..." Su Ran pinched her hand, "Take care of your body first. We''ll have an operation to remove the child."


    This matter could not reach Gu Dongcheng''s ears. Su ran could still remember what happened two years ago.


    They thought that they had also killed his and tian mi''s children, so it was merciless to attack them.


    It was conceivable how much Gu Dongcheng wanted a child.


    If he found out that Tian Mi was pregnant, he would definitely try his best to keep Tian Mi by his side and use everything to force her to keep the baby.


    This was what Tian Mi was most afraid and worried about.


    Because Tian Mi drove here by herself and Song Tingyu went back first, su ran drove her back to the Tian family.


    On the way, Tian Mi received a call from Tang Zichu who asked her to dinner. He said he found a new restaurant with a good reputation and wanted to take her to eat.


    Before he could finish speaking, Tian Mi interrupted, "No, I don''t want to eat. You go..."


    "Tian Mi..."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first..."


    After Tian Mi finished speaking, he hung up the phone and left it in his bag.


    Su Ran drove in front, pursing his lips, "Tian Mi, haven''t you met Tang Zichu recently?"


    Su Ran guessed that, like what happened just now, it should have happened many times...


    When she was in the studio, she saw her hang up on Tang Zichu several times. At that time, she didn''t know what had happened to Tian Mi and thought that she was in conflict with Tang Zichu...


    "I don''t know how to face him..." Tian Mi took a deep breath...


    On the other side of the phone, Tang Zichu hung up and was staring at his phone in a daze. In fact, he had already noticed that Tian Mi was hiding from him recently.


    He made countless excuses to go out with her, but she refused without hesitation.


    When Song Tingyu came back to the office, he saw Tang Zichu standing in a daze in the corridor. He didn''t even notice that he was passing by and looked at his phone in a daze.


    He walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "What are you thinking?"


    Tang Zichu came back to his senses, "Song Boss, is it hard to guess what women are thinking?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "A little."


    "All women are like this? Is Su Ran the same?"


    Song Tingyu glanced at him, "I only have one woman."


    "I know."


    Tang Zichu was silent for a moment, "Song Boss, I get off work early tonight."


    Of course, Song Tingyu knew what he was going to do. Thinking about what he learned at the hospital today, he looked a little grim.


    It was up to her to decide what to do about Tian Mi, and he had no right to make decisions for her.


    What happened to Tang Zichu and her only depended on their fate.


    If Tang Zichu really loved tian mi, he would be able to tolerate all of this. What happened to her would only make him sad and angry, and other than that, he would not have any other thoughts.


    But if Tang Zichu hesitated, it meant that he didn''t really love tian mi. In that case, there was no need for the two of them to be together, because one was injured too much and needed to find a person who was wholeheartedly good to her and tolerant of her. If Tang Zichu wasn''t this person, Tian Mi wouldn''t be with him.


    "Song Boss, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you really love tian mi?"

 Chapter 395 Gu Dongcheng Is No Longer Fit to Live in This World (1)

    Chapter 395 gu East city is no longer fit to live in this world (1)


    Tang Zichu did not expect song ting to say such things to him. He paused and nodded, "Really."


    "Love no matter what happens?"


    "Of course." Tang Zichu vaguely felt that something was wrong. It was already strange for Song Tingyu to say such things to him. Coupled with Tian Mi''s attitude towards him recently, it made him even more strange, "Song Boss, did you know something about Tian Mi?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t go on, "You have half a day off. You can do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, Song Boss."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, he left quickly, went back to pack his things, took the car keys and went out.


    It''s not the weekend. Tian Mi should be in the studio.


    Every time he called her in the past few days, without saying a few words, she would find a way to hang up the phone. Just now, she didn''t have time to ask where she was.


    Tang Zichu was going to look for her in person. Was Gu Dongcheng threatening her with him again?


    That''s why she wanted to hide from him, just because she was worried that he would get hurt?!


    He had already said that he was not afraid of what Gu Dongcheng would do to him, but he did not want to make Tian Mi difficult and knew that Gu Dongcheng was a psychopath, so he promised to reduce the time he would see her.


    At that time, they talked well on the phone. Although they couldn''t see each other often, every time they called her, she was still very happy. Recently, it wasn''t like this.


    Tang Zichu had to know what was going on.


    He also needed to know that he couldn''t accept that Tian Mi was hiding from him.


    In order to prevent Tian Mi from avoiding him again, he did not intend to tell her this time, but drove his own car to the studio.


    But when she arrived at the studio, the people inside said that she didn''t come today, or even in the morning.


    Su Ran went for a prenatal checkup. What about tian mi? What did she do?


    Tang Zichu was worried that she was not feeling well again, so he drove to the Tian family.


    After father of Tian mother of Tian retired, he found it boring to stay at home every day, so he had already gone abroad for the first two weeks, saying that it would take him a month to go abroad. Before he left, he also told Tang Zichu to watch their Tian Mi.


    There was no one at the Tian family, and Tang Zichu was worried that Tian Mi was really unwell, so there would be no one to take care of her.


    When Tang Zichu arrived at the Tian family, Su Ran also happened to deliver tian mi home.


    Su Ran saw Tang Zichu and asked, "Zi Chu, why are you here?"


    "Come and see her. Why are you two together?" He remembered that Su Ran went to the hospital for a prenatal checkup today, and Song Tingyu spent half a day with her.


    "I''m done with my prenatal checkup. I''m going shopping with Tian Mi." Su Ran made up an excuse.


    Tang Zichu nodded, but tian mi remained silent and did not look at him.


    He felt that Tian Mi''s face was not right.


    Su Ran said at this time, "I''ll go first."


    "Ran Ran..." Tian Mi stopped Su Ran. She didn''t want to face Tang Zichu alone right now.


    Su Ran knew what she meant, but there were some things that had to be solved by the two of them. Tian Mi couldn''t avoid Tang Zichu like this...


    Besides, Tang Zichu felt something was wrong, so he came to her.


    The more she tried to escape, the more Tang Zichu was absolutely wrong!


    Su ran stopped a taxi and went back.


    Tang Zichu walked over and stopped in front of Tian Mi, "Have you been avoiding me lately?"


    "I didn''t."


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you''re avoiding me. Did Gu Dongcheng say something to you? We can meet less, and I don''t want to make things difficult for you, but can you not hang up on me?" Tang Zichu''s voice sounded cautious.


    "Is there anything else? If nothing happens..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tang Zichu interrupted her, "Look, I haven''t even said a word. You''re in a hurry to chase me away. Aren''t you avoiding me?"


    As he spoke, he put his hand on her forehead to check the temperature, "You don''t look well. Are you feeling unwell? Have you eaten yet? I''ll go in and get you some noodles."


    This time, Tang Zichu did not give her any chance to refute. He took the key to the door from her hand, went up to open the door and went in himself.


    Tian Mi walked in. He had changed his shoes and went to the kitchen, "Sit there first. I''ll be there soon."


    Instead of sitting on the sofa, Tian Mi followed her to the kitchen. Standing at the door, she saw Tang Zichu take out the ingredients from the refrigerator and start to work skillfully.


    "There are dumplings in the fridge. Do you want noodles or dumplings?" Tang Zichu looked up at her.


    "Dumplings."


    "Okay, I''ll make you dumplings." Tang Zichu smiled.


    "Anything else to eat?" Tang Zichu asked again.


    Tian Mi stood at the door and shook his head, "That''s enough."


    "Then go out and wait for me. It''ll be all right soon."


    "Yes."


    Tian Mi was just about to turn around when she heard a noise coming from the kitchen. She turned her head and found that Tang Zichu had already thrown the knife on the mat, and there was clearly blood on her fingers.


    "Why are you so careless?" Tian Mi hurriedly walked in, picked up his finger, and examined it. It was a deep cut.


    She wanted to go out and look for the medicine box, but she didn''t expect that at this time, Tang Zichu forcefully carried her into his arms.


    She froze for a moment, "What are you doing?"


    "Tian Mi, you''re nervous about me, aren''t you?"


    "When are you in the mood to say that?" She pushed him away and took his hand out of the kitchen to the living room, "You sit on the sofa and wait for me."


    After that, she let go of her hand and looked for the medicine box that mother of Tian had put in the cabinet. She thought, it seemed that Tang Zichu was not good at cooking either, but these days when her parents were traveling abroad, he came over from time to time to cook for her, even simple noodles and dumplings, but at the beginning, he had to go to google to find out how to cook.


    She rubbed her sour nose and finally found the medicine box from the cabinet. She opened it and found that there was no band-aid in it.


    She wanted to go out and buy it, but she suddenly remembered that there were a few more in her bag. A girl from the studio had also gotten her hands. She bought a band-aid for her, and then there were a few left. She put it in her bag.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly sat back on the sofa, opened her bag, and emptied everything out. Girls'' bags, things are always special.


    Tian Mi searched everywhere and finally found the band-aids. When he looked up, his blood suddenly froze.


    Tang Zichu was looking at the pregnancy list she got from the hospital this morning.


    Tang Zichu looked at her stiffly and said in a difficult voice, "Are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 396 Gu Dongcheng Is No Longer Fit to Live in This World (2)

    Chapter 396 gu East city is no longer fit to live in this world (2)


    Tian Mi was still holding the band-aid he had found in his hand and was holding it tightly in his palm, not saying a word.


    At this moment, Tang Zichu suddenly remembered what Song Tingyu said to him when he was at the company. He asked if he really loved tian mi and whether he stood by her side no matter what happened.


    At that time, he thought Song Tingyu was strange and asked about it for no reason, but now he suddenly understood.


    Song Tingyu must have found Tian Mi who went to the hospital for a checkup when she accompanied Su Ran to the maternity checkup. She also knew about her pregnancy, but Tian Mi must have told the two of them to keep it a secret!


    Tang Zichu''s pain was clearly imprinted in his eyes. He reached out to grab Tian Mi''s wrist. The blood from the wound on his fingertips stained Tian Mi''s skin and fell down along the lines.


    "Child, is it Gu Dongcheng''s? What did he do to you? Why are you hiding it from me? Why do you have to bear it all by yourself?"


    "Why don''t you think Gu Dongcheng and I made up again, so we''re pregnant?"


    "I know you..."


    Tang Zichu''s words almost destroyed Tian Mi, and tears surged out at this moment.


    Tang Zichu looked at him, "Is that why you''ve been avoiding me these days? That''s why you said you weren''t good enough for me?"


    Tian Mi cried so hard that her thin shoulders trembled. She lowered her head and her hair was messy.


    Tang Zichu loosened his grip on her wrist and suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    Tian Mi seemed to have a premonition of what he was going to do and quickly stood up to block him, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to kill Gu Dongcheng, kill him, and he won''t appear in front of you, and he won''t let you live in such pain."


    His voice was gnashing his teeth. After that, he walked past her and towards the door.


    "No, Tang Zichu!" Tian Mi quickly ran after him and hugged him from behind, "Don''t mess around. I beg you. It''s not worth it for me..."


    "Why isn''t it worth it?!" Tang Zichu said loudly, "For you, everything is worth it. Whether it is worth it is up to me, not you!"


    "I know, I know, but I beg you not to go, not to..."


    Tian Mi held him tightly and refused to let go.


    "Tian Mi, don''t cry..."


    Tang Zichu hurriedly wiped the tears off her cheeks. Tian Mi held his hand, "Are you going to let him know that I''m pregnant? I don''t want him to know that I''m pregnant. I want to take the baby away. If he knows that I''m pregnant, he will definitely want me to give birth. I would rather die than give birth to his Gu Dongcheng''s child!"


    Hearing what tian mi said, Tang Zichu stiffened, "I know something like this. Do you want me to sit back and ignore it?"


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore..."


    "So, don''t go..."


    "But gu East city, are you really the one who won''t go to him? Haven''t you been in front of him all this time, but hasn''t he found you yet? Gu Dongcheng, you can''t get rid of him."


    "So, I''m waiting for his retribution, but now I don''t want you to go to him, Zi Chu. I want you to promise me..."


    Tang Zichu was speechless and suddenly hugged Tian Mi in his arms.


    Tian Mi did not push him away.


    "You also promised me not to bear anything alone. I am by your side. You don''t need to do this. Just tell me everything, okay?"


    Tian Mi was so choked up that he could hardly make a sound. He could only nod, "Okay."


    As their emotions gradually calmed down, she remembered that he still had a wound on his finger and quickly pulled him back to clean it up and put on a band-aid.


    Tang Zichu did not speak and went into the kitchen to bring out the dumplings, "Eat, don''t be hungry."


    Tian Mi obediently picked up his chopsticks and began to eat slowly.


    Neither of them spoke. After Tian Mi finished eating, Tang Zichu went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. When he came out, Tian Mi was already asleep on the sofa.


    It was probably because she suspected that she had been having a bad rest since she was pregnant, so when she looked closer, she could still see the dark blue under her eyes.


    Tang Zichu bent down, carefully picked Tian Mi up from the sofa, went to her room, put her on the bed, and pulled the quilt.


    Tian Mi woke up at this moment in a daze, pulled his hand, and opened his eyes, "Don''t look for him..."


    "He..." Naturally meant Gu Dongcheng.


    Tang Zichu put her hand on the bed, "I''m not going."


    Hearing his words, Tian Mi seemed to finally be relieved and fell asleep again.


    Tang Zichu stood by the bed and looked at her for a while. He left the room with his cell phone. He went downstairs and dialed Su Ran''s number.


    Su Ran received a call from him, "Zi Chu, are you still in Tian mi''s home?"


    "Still here."


    "Su Ran, I want to ask you, what did the doctor say about Tian Mi''s condition when he went to the hospital today?"


    Su Ran was stunned. It seemed that Tang Zichu knew everything. It couldn''t have been Tian Mi who said it himself. He probably found something.


    She said everything the doctor said in the hospital today.


    "The doctor advised her not to remove the child for now, and wait for her to get better before performing the operation. She was initially unwilling, but I persuaded her later. If necessary, you advised her, too. I don''t want her to break down her body."


    "I see." Tang Zichu said and hung up.


    Su Ran listened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, but his heart had been very uneasy.


    Song Tingyu noticed something strange about her, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so pale when you answer the phone?"


    "Zi Chu found out about Tian Mi and just called to ask me about it..."


    "What did he say on the phone?"


    "Nothing, very calm." Su Ran frowned, "It''s just that he''s too calm. I don''t think it''s right. Will he go to Gu Dongcheng later?"


    Song Tingyu frowned at what she said.


    "If he goes to Gu Dongcheng, something will happen."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to keep an eye on him." Song Tingyu whispered, "Is he still in Tian mi''s home?"


    "I don''t know." Su Ran didn''t know where he called her.


    After hanging up the call with Su Ran, Tang Zichu sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette. When he stood up from the sofa, he glanced at the notice that was thrown on the coffee table.


    He picked up his coat, put it on, and left with the car keys.

 Chapter 397 I Guess Her Good Days Are over (1)

    Chapter 397 estimated that her good days were over (1)


    He drove to the parking lot under the Song shi building and searched for Gu Dongcheng''s car.


    He hasn''t left the Song shi yet.


    Tang Zichu hid behind the car and waited. Through the mirror of the car he was standing in, he could see what was going on in Gu Dongcheng''s car.


    Tian Mi didn''t allow him to come to see gu East city because he was worried that he would be impulsive and something might happen.


    But how could he swallow it?


    What Gu Dongcheng did to tian mi, even killing him...


    He wasn''t going to let it go...


    Gu Dongcheng, what face does he have to live in this world?


    If he didn''t kill him, he would continue to hurt Tian Mi!


    He was holding a fruit knife that he had taken from the Tian family, and he would kill Gu Dongcheng as soon as he passed by.


    Tang Zichu stood quietly behind the car, waiting for Gu Dongcheng to come out.


    It''s getting late. Even if Gu Dongcheng stays at the company to work overtime, he shouldn''t be waiting long. He can come out!


    Tang zichu was holding his breath while waiting, but the fruit knife in his hand was held tightly by someone at this time. He resisted instinctively, and the fruit knife cut across the palm of the other party''s hand.


    Tang Zichu saw the man in front of him clearly, "Song Boss!"


    Song Tingyu covered his injured palm and looked at him, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..."


    "Wait for Gu Dongcheng to come out and kill him?"


    "Gu Dongcheng is no longer fit to live in this world."


    Song ting said in a cold voice, "It''s not your turn to end his life like this. His life is worth your life in exchange for it? Put down the knife and leave with me."


    Tang Zichu stood still.


    Song Tingyu turned to look at him, "Why, you don''t want to? Unwilling?"


    "Gu Dongcheng must die tonight!"


    "Do you think you can kill him with a fruit knife? Come out with me!"


    Tang Zichu still didn''t want to. Song Tingyu glanced at the side. The two men who followed him immediately stepped forward, forcibly took the fruit knife from his hand, and pressed him on his shoulder. He was shoved into a car, and several people got into the car and left.


    "Song Boss, leave me alone...!" Tang Zichu wanted to leave even if he got in the car. He didn''t want to give up halfway tonight. As long as he waited a little longer, Gu Dongcheng would come out...


    The bodyguard took out a handkerchief and was held down by Song Tingyu. Hearing this, he looked up and looked at Tang Zichu, "Tian Mi is waiting for you at home."


    Tang Zichu froze, "Does she know I''m here to see gu East city?"


    Song ting nodded.


    Tang Zichu finally stopped moving, and the car drove back to the Tian family. Song Tingyu got out of the car, pulled Tang Zichu to the door, and rang the doorbell.


    When Su Ran came to open the door, she immediately saw the handkerchief on Song Tingyu''s palm, but it was already stained red with blood.


    "How did you hurt your hand?"


    "Nothing." Song Tingyu smiled.


    Su Ran asked the bodyguard to help him buy some bandages and medicine for the bleeding at the pharmacy across the neighborhood. She pulled song ting into the door and helped him deal with the wound.


    The wound on the palm of his hand was so deep that flesh could be seen, but the man said he was fine.


    Tang Zichu followed him in and saw Tian Mi sitting on the sofa. He pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    Tian Mi stared at him for a while. His eyes were red and swollen. He suddenly stood up from the sofa and came to Tang Zichu. He raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    All they heard was a crisp slap in the air. Su Ran and Song Tingyu, who were sitting beside them, were stunned and looked at each other.


    Tian Mi stood in front of Tang Zichu, "You promised me not to look for Gu Dongcheng."


    Tang Zichu remained silent.


    He did promise, but he really didn''t want to see Gu Dongcheng do anything to hurt Tian Mi.


    If he was done with, nothing would happen, and Tian Mi''s life would return to silence.


    Tian Mi grabbed the collar of his coat and stared at him with red eyes, "Talk, why don''t you talk?"


    Tang Zichu finally said, "What am I going to say?"


    "You said you wouldn''t be so impulsive again. You wouldn''t go to Gu Dongcheng again!"


    Tang Zichu didn''t say that.


    Tian Mi glared at him, "Do you still want to find him? If they don''t look for you today, are you going to mess around?"


    "I don''t think that''s nonsense."


    "Tang Zichu!" Tian Mi called out his name, word for word, "Have you ever thought about what I would do if you really killed Gu Dongcheng? Are you going to let me live with regret for the rest of my life?"


    Tang Zichu didn''t think about it, so he panicked, "Tian Mi..."


    Tian Mi wiped his eyes hard and released his hand, "If you mess around again, I won''t talk to you anymore. If you really did something, you''re forcing me to give you my life back!"


    Tian Mi''s words shocked Tang Zichu to the point where he stood, silent for a long time, looking at Tian Mi: "I''m sorry, I won''t be so impulsive in the future."


    Tian Mi was speechless and nodded.


    Su Ran was bandaging Song Tingyu''s wound. He looked at him and shook his head with a smile. Tang Zichu promised not to be impulsive. They were finally relieved.


    In fact, Song Tingyu understood Tang Zichu''s thoughts and actions very well, because when Su Ran was insulted by Gu Dongcheng, he wanted to kill him when he went to gu East city.


    At that time, if Su Ran hadn''t appeared in time, he would have done it.


    After all, Su Ran was truly heartbroken at that time.


    Tang Zichu was in the same mood as he was then.


    He was not usually an impulsive person, but what Tian Mi had gone through today was too painful for him, so he wanted to end Gu Dongcheng, thinking that without Gu Dongcheng in the world, Tian Mi would not suffer any more pain...


    That was what he thought when he went to the parking lot to wait for Gu Dongcheng to come out.


    If he hadn''t shown up in time, something would have happened.


    Su Ran bandaged Song Tingyu''s palm, pinched his arm, and stood up, "Tian Mi, Zi Chu, we''re going back. Vichy is home alone. He''ll wake up later, afraid he''ll look for us. Zi Chu, listen to tian mi, don''t go to Vichy anymore..."


    "Yes."


    Tang zichu nodded.


    Su Ran took Song Tingyu''s arm and left. Song Tingyu left a bodyguard here to take a look. If Tang Zichu still couldn''t get over it, someone could stop him, and he could come as soon as he got the news.


    Because Song Tingyu''s palm was injured, Su Ran was driving on the way back. She glanced at the man in the passenger seat and said, "Tang Zichu shouldn''t be going again."

 Chapter 398 I Guess Her Good Days Are over (2)

    Chapter 398 estimated that her good days were over (2)


    "It''s hard to say. If he still can''t figure it out, he should go."


    "Then what should we do?" Su Ran frowned, "Where is Gu Dongcheng that he can solve with a knife?"


    "It''s okay. I''ve already asked someone to look after him. I''ll let you know if anything happens. Besides, it depends on tian mi. Only tian mi can convince him..."


    Su ran nodded, "Did you want to kill Gu Dongcheng before? Is that what Tang Zichu is thinking now?"


    "Yes, at that time, he also felt that he didn''t deserve to live in this world. He wanted to kill him. He thought that killing him would solve everything..." Song ting paused, "But when he calmed down, he would know that killing Gu Dongcheng just like that was too cheap for him."


    "He should be tortured to death..."


    Su Ran was silent for a moment, "Is there any progress on grandma''s case?" She knew that Song Tingyu was investigating Madam song''s case recently.


    "There''s no progress. There''s no solid evidence that Gu Dongcheng was here at that time. Grandma''s ward was on the top floor, and the hospital''s cameras were deliberately destroyed that day. Gu Dongcheng probably did it after the incident, so there''s no video evidence, no witnesses..."


    "What about that little nurse back then?" Su Ran remembered that in the beginning, there was only one piece of evidence, and it was the nurses in the hospital.


    "She''s not a witness, either. She knows that I was in grandma''s ward, and she knows that there was a fight that day..."


    "What about dad? Can he prove that you left later?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "He left first, and then I left..."


    Now the case was stuck in a dead end, and there was no progress. The case was originally insufficient evidence, so Song Tingyu was released because of this.


    But now he wanted to investigate again, but he couldn''t find any evidence to prove that Gu Dongcheng was in Madam song''s ward that day.


    Tian Mi was too afraid that Tang Zichu would go to Gu Dongcheng again, so he found an excuse, "It''s too late tonight. You sleep here first. Don''t go back."


    Tang zichu nodded and Tian Mi pointed upstairs, "There''s a guest room upstairs. Come with me."


    The two of them went upstairs to the guest room. Tian Mi opened the closet and took out a new quilt and pillow from it and put it on the bed. She also had a set of toiletries at home, so she brought one over, "Okay, go take a bath and sleep. I''ll go to sleep too."


    She said that and was about to leave, but Tang Zichu hugged her from behind.


    She was stunned and tried to push him away, but he was too strong to let go.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Tian Mi, will you not want me?"


    "Am I worthy of you now?" Tian Mi''s voice was soft.


    "Why not?" Tang Zichu immediately shouted, "You''re the best in my heart. I''m always worried that you don''t want me, so no matter what happens, don''t push me away. I''ll take it with you, okay?"


    Tian Mi lowered his head and choked up.


    Finally, under Tang Zichu''s gaze, she nodded.


    Tang Zichu finally smiled, reached out and hugged her, carefully, and then kissed her on the forehead.


    "It''s late. Go to bed."


    Tang Zichu let go of his hand, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Tian Mi left the room and closed the door for him. She went back to the room, took a shower, took a quilt and a pillow and went downstairs. She put a pillow on the sofa and lay down.


    She had to sleep here. If Tang Zichu wanted to leave in the middle of the night, she would know.


    She was probably too tired these days, so she quickly fell asleep. She didn''t know. Upstairs, Tang Zichu didn''t fall asleep. After a while, he came down from above and came to the living room. He picked her up from the sofa and went back to her room, putting her on the bed.


    He stood there and said to her, who was already asleep, "I won''t leave. Sleep well."


    He calmed down and figured it out. He wouldn''t let Tian Mi worry about him anymore. Of course, he didn''t want Gu Dongcheng to be so cheap.


    If he died like this, the treatment would be too good for him.


    Help tian mi pull up the quilt, he turned off the light and left.


    The next morning, when Tian Mi woke up and found herself in the room, she was shocked and quickly lifted the quilt to sit up.


    She was worried that Tang Zichu had gone out again, so she hurried downstairs without even wearing her shoes, only to smell the smell of food.


    There was a lot of breakfast on the table, and Tang Zichu was taking the dishes out of the kitchen.


    "Awake? I went out to buy breakfast, and you went to wash your face and brush your teeth."


    "You went out?"


    Tang Zichu nodded, "But I didn''t go to Gu Dongcheng. I just went to buy breakfast."


    He knew what Tian Mi was worried about, and he was afraid that he would go to Gu Dongcheng again to settle the score.


    Tian Mi went upstairs, changed his clothes, washed his face and brushed his teeth. Sitting at the table, Tang Zichu bought soy milk buns and millet porridge. He put a lot of them in front of her."


    Tian Mi nodded, took a bite of the bun, and drank another mouthful of soy milk.


    In order to get well as soon as possible and then abort the child, she had to eat well, not like the past month.


    Tang Zichu sat across from her, "I''ll study my cooking in the future so that I don''t have to go out to buy food or just cook noodles for you."


    "I''ll wait for your big meal. When my mother comes back, let my mother teach you."


    Tang Zichu smiled, "Okay."


    None of them mentioned what happened last night. It was over anyway.


    Tang Zichu wouldn''t ask Tian Mi to do anything. The child in her belly, he respected her.


    But he knew that she didn''t want to stay.


    Because of Tian Mi''s health, Su Ran asked her to rest at home for a few days before going to work in the studio.


    Ding Cen also learned about Tian Mi. At noon, she drove to Su Ran''s studio to wait for her and asked her to accompany her to the Tian family. She wanted to see Tian Mi.


    Su Ran went with her.


    Tian Mi''s mental state had improved a lot recently and gradually stabilized.


    When they left the Tian family, it was already evening. Ding Cen said, "Sister-in-law, let''s go to dinner together."


    Su Ran teased her, "Aren''t you going to eat with sheng huan tonight?"


    "The man said he wanted to take me back to the Lin family for dinner. I''m not going. How embarrassing."


    Su Ran was used to Ding Cen calling Lin Chenghuan "The man..."

 Chapter 399 The Bed Is A Perfect Match, And the Heart Is Connected under the Bed (1)

    Chapter 399 the bed is well-matched and the mind is connected under the bed (1)


    "Haven''t you seen aunt lin yet?" Haven''t they been dating for a while? Mother of Lin seemed to be attending some kind of event, and when asked about it, he said that their wedding date was approaching.


    Originally, lin shenghuan was going to get married, and she was happy from ear to ear, because Lin Chenghuan was not young, and after the xie family retired from marriage, there was no movement from him. Mother of Lin was worried that he would continue to delay, but he did not expect that he would quietly be with Ding Cen.


    Ding Cen, this daughter-in-law, was naturally satisfied with mother of Lin, so every time someone asked, she kept nodding her head. When she answered, there were only four words: "Very satisfied!"


    "I have." Ding Cen pulled his hair short and drove the car out of Tian mi''s home, "But I haven''t met anyone else in the Lin family. The man''s shameless brother, Lin Tianyou, and his biased father. I don''t want to meet them."


    "But if you want to marry sheng huan, you have to meet them. It''s a formality."


    "It''s so annoying. Let''s talk about it then. I don''t want to see them now. Seeing them will definitely affect my mood. That guy, lin Tianyou, almost killed the male master two years ago. I''m afraid that when I see him, I can''t help but do something to him."


    Seeing that she was so protective of Lin Chenghuan, Su Ran smiled.


    At first, she was worried about whether such a marriage was good or not.


    But now that I think about it, that''s good too.


    Ding Cen genuinely cared about Lin Chenghuan, treated him well, cared for him, treated him like a family member, and didn''t he really care?


    Lin shenghuan, on the other hand, doted on her and indulged her all the time.


    But even if Ding Cen had been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child, he would not be overly conceited.


    "Where do you want to eat?"


    Ding Cen thought about it and came up with a place, so he gave the name of the restaurant and said with a smile, "Let''s go there."


    "Sure." Su Ran smiled. Although the place was a little far away, Ding Cen liked it. She just didn''t know how she knew about it. After all, the restaurant was a little off, but the food inside was delicious, but not many people knew about it.


    Driving to the entrance of the restaurant, the car had just stopped. Su Ran reached out to unbuckle his seat belt and wanted to get out of the car. Ding Cen reached out and grabbed her. "Don''t get off yet."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Cen sat in the car and pointed across the window, "Look at that. Is that Bai Zhirui?"


    Su Ran looked in the direction she was pointing at. Bai Zhirui was waiting outside the door in a white sling top and black leggings.


    She was standing at the entrance of a hotel.


    After a while, a young man came out of the room, looking at his clothes and appearance, only in his early twenties.


    As soon as the boy came out, he put his arm around her waist, but she reached out and slapped him away. The two of them then kept a distance of about a meter, walked a little, and then got in the car.


    When they left the hotel, they passed by Su Ran and the others.


    Ding Cen immediately grabbed Su Ran and lowered his head.


    Perhaps Bai Zhirui was also absent-minded, so she did not notice Ding Cen''s license plate number. If she did, she would be nervous, but she carried her bag and walked straight ahead.


    Seeing them get into the car, Ding Cen looked up and immediately started the car and left.


    "Who''s that boy beside Bai Zhirui? Do you know him?"


    Ding Cen shrugged, "I don''t know you, but sister-in-law, you don''t think it''s strange. Bai Zhirui and the boy came out of the hotel. There must be something fishy about it. If not, why did they come to such a remote place and deliberately keep their distance? They were just afraid that people would find something..."


    Su Ran thought about it. When the boy came out just now, he put his arm around Bai Zhirui''s waist, but she was worried about being seen, so she immediately slapped his hand off.


    "That woman Bai Zhirui dares to set me up. Don''t find anything for me. Otherwise, I want her to look good! If my uncle knew that she was fooling around outside, he wouldn''t have dealt with her properly!"


    Ding Cen wanted to follow her in the car, but Su Ran stopped her, "Don''t follow her like that. She''ll find out. She''ll recognize your license plate too. It won''t be good if you scare her."


    Ding Cen thought it made sense and immediately pulled over to the side of the road, "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s go back first, and then we''ll have someone look into it slowly. I think if she really has anything to do with that boy, she''ll find something."


    Ding Cen nodded, "Let''s go back to dinner first. Anyway, this matter is not urgent. If we find out about her and the boy, I''ll tell Ding Zhenye immediately and ask him to come and clean her up. I''ll wait for a good show!"


    There''s nothing more delightful than seeing these two fighting each other!


    Although Ding Zhenye likes to play with women outside, she is very demanding of her own woman. If she really knows about Bai Zhirui, her good days will come to an end!


    Entering the restaurant, Ding Cen didn''t even look at the menu, so he hurriedly called Song Tingyu to talk about it.


    Su Ran was in charge of ordering. When she finished the call, she read the name of the dishes to her.


    She waved her hand in satisfaction, "Okay, that''s all."


    Su Ran looked at her with sparkling eyes, "Are you too excited? What if their relationship isn''t what we think it is?"


    "I swear with my personality that the relationship between them is exactly what we think. Bai zhirui is not a quiet woman at first sight. I don''t know how Ding Zhenye, who has seen so many women, sees her and treats her so well. The two of them are in cahoots together and still want to plot against me. If I don''t take revenge, can I still call Ding Cen?"


    "Besides, I know what Bai Zhirui did in the past. She can''t end well, can she?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "It doesn''t matter if she didn''t steal outside with Ding Zhenye behind her back this time. I was inspired when I saw the scene in the hotel just now. She didn''t steal, so I''ll put a crime on her..."


    The waiter served the dishes, and Su Ran put the authentic Ancheng dishes in her bowl with chopsticks, "Then you have to try your best to eat and think about it."


    "No, I already have a great idea in my head."


    The two finished their meal while chatting and laughing. Ding Cen wanted to go shopping, but he knew that Su Ran couldn''t stay with him for too long as a pregnant woman, so he went to a shop, bought something and sent her home.


    Song Tingyu was already at home. Su Ran opened the door and came in. He sat on the sofa and turned his head, "Are you back from shopping?"


    "Not really." Su Ran changed his shoes at the entrance and walked in. He washed his hands and peeled an apple, "Then he went to see tianmi and went to dinner with ding cen."

 Chapter 400 The Bed Is A Perfect Match, And the Heart Is Connected under the Bed (2)

    Chapter 400 the bed is well-matched and the mind is connected under the bed (2)


    "That girl just called me and said she saw Bai Zhirui with a boy. Is that true?"


    He was looking at the file when she called and said a lot of things. Maybe she was too excited and he didn''t hear the point.


    "Yeah." Su Ran repeated what they saw today, "We can go check on Bai Zhirui."


    "Just leave it to Ding Cen. I think she''ll be more interested."


    Su Ran nodded, peeled the apple, cut it into small pieces and put it on a plate. Then he put it in front of Song Weixi with a toothpick.


    Song Weixi was old enough to go to primary school, but in his current situation, he couldn''t be sent to school. Su Ran couldn''t bear to send him to the so-called special children''s school.


    "Why don''t you hire a family teacher for Vichy?"


    Song Tingyu shifted his gaze from the financial news, "Okay."


    "Please hire a girl. She''s careful. Take care and find a better one."


    "I see."


    Su Ran preferred college students to be Song Weixi''s family teacher. After all, college students were more energetic, or when they were with Song Weixi, they could play a role in his illness.


    Su Ran had already planned to hire a tutor, so after discussing it with Song Tingyu that night, it went on very quickly. Two days later, he found a suitable person, a sophomore at Ancheng university.


    Su Ran was pleased to see her giving Song Weixi lessons and taking Song Weixi on a tour.


    And Song Weixi did not reject her, so it was conceivable that he was also satisfied.


    Ding cen had been working hard ever since she bumped into Bai Zhirui and a boy outside the hotel that day.


    She was well-connected, and in the dark, baizhirui was in the light, so she would not be on guard, so she quickly found out.


    Although Bai Zhirui was careful, every time he was with the boy, they did not act intimately, and every time they had a secret affair, the place would not be fixed, for fear of being recognized, and Bai Zhirui did not bring the boy back to his place in Ancheng, for fear of being known by security guards or others.


    After all, she was raising a man with Ding Zhenye''s money, so she had to be careful.


    Ding Cen found that Bai Zhirui and the boy did not see each other often, usually only on wednesday and saturday nights.


    It was almost impossible to capture their intimate behavior outside, because baizhirui was too careful. Except for that time when they accidentally found her with the boy and the boy pinched her waist with his hand, there was no intimate behavior.


    How could Ding Cen give up so easily?


    Since you can''t take pictures outside, take them indoors.


    In those private clubs, she often brought her little boyfriend to visit. Ding Cen bribed a paparazzi reporter. These paparazzi reporters were really resourceful sometimes. As long as he knew where to dig, he could really go anywhere.


    No, Ding Cen was about to receive good news.


    The reporter pretended to be the waiter inside and went in. Naturally, he had secretly captured Bai Zhirui with her little boyfriend.


    Ding Cen looked at the photo and almost threw up.


    Because in the photo, Bai Zhirui and her little boyfriend were feeding each other, and they were using their mouths!


    Ding Cen took the photo, gave the reporter a sum of money, and then asked the reporter to keep it a secret. She didn''t want to spread the news for the time being. First, let Ding Zhenye know that she had her own ideas.


    Lin Chenghuan was staring at the photos at the moment, but the expression on his face was obviously very disgusted. He smiled helplessly and said, "Didn''t you say that looking at these photos makes you feel nauseous? Why are you still looking at them?"


    Ding Cen was still staring at the photo, "Well, I ate too much tonight. It''s good to throw up a little."


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Where are you going now?"


    "I want someone to take these photos back to my uncle."


    "Why bother? Isn''t he coming over in two days?"


    Ding Cen paused for a moment before remembering that there would be a party at the branch office in a few days, and Ding Zhenye would show up.


    "I suddenly came up with a good idea." Ding Cen blinked.


    Lin Chenghuan was turning the steering wheel, "Why do I think this way of making Bai Zhirui''s life worse than death?"


    Ding Cen smiled and leaned over, "Master, don''t get to know me too well."


    After she finished speaking, she muttered, "Actually, sometimes I really want to thank bai zhirui and ding zhenye. If they hadn''t done that, how could I have gotten rid of Han Lei and been with you? Are we wrong or wrong? Master, do you regret being with me?"


    "No regrets."


    Ding Cen was satisfied with the answer and smiled, "It''s better to be with you than with Han Lei for the rest of our lives. At least we have a good relationship in bed and a good connection under the bed, right?"


    Lin shenghuan rubbed Ding Cen''s head with his hand, "Cen Cen, you''re a girl. Can you speak a little..."


    "Be reserved?" Before he could finish his sentence, Ding Cen took it from him.


    "Yes."


    "There''s no need to be reserved in front of you." Ding Cen snorted, "Go to my brother in court. I want them to enjoy these photos."


    "Ran Ran is pregnant now. She already has a bad appetite. Don''t let her throw up again."


    "... Ding Cen suddenly reached out and grabbed Lin Chenghuan''s arm." Master, you''ve changed."


    The two of them drove to song ting''s house, so Ding Cen couldn''t wait to show the photos to Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    After Su Ran finished reading, she found that Ding Cen was staring at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Ran touched his face and thought there was something on it.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Ran was even more confused, "I''m fine."


    "The man said that he was afraid that you would throw up after looking at these photos."


    Su Ran was still in a daze for a while before she understood what Ding Cen meant. She couldn''t help laughing, "Fortunately, my defense is still good."


    Song ting looked back, "When are you going to show these photos to Ding Zhenye?"


    "I plan to play it at the party." A sly gleam flashed in Ding Cen''s eyes.


    On the night of tianhai''s banquet, Su Ran was dragged out by Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran didn''t like these occasions, and she had to wear evening dress or something. She felt troublesome, and now she couldn''t wear high heels.


    But Song Tingyu threatened to find a female secretary at the company if he wasn''t his female companion.


    Su Ran was not worried at all. Instead, he pointed at him and smiled, "If you come back at night and smell like some other woman''s perfume, you should stop sleeping in my bed and sleep in the guest room yourself. You have to sleep in the guest room this week."

 Chapter 401 Yes, A Pig (1)

    Chapter 401 is right, pig (1)


    Song Tingyu was speechless in an instant.


    But in the end, Su Ran was still taken away by him because Song Tingyu said he was going to take her to a play. There was a wonderful play to be put on tonight.


    Su Ran thought about Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan showing up at their house a few days ago with pictures of Bai Zhirui and her little boyfriend, and he thought they would be released tonight.


    Ding Cen endured for so many days just to put it out on such an important occasion tonight, to embarrass Ding Zhenye, and then baizhirui would be even worse.


    Ding Cen had been taught by her father since she was a child. If others dared to treat her a little badly, she would pay them back ten times and a hundred times.


    Although she was finally able to be with Lin Chenghuan because of baizhirui and ding zhenye, it was unforgivable for them to design her like this.


    How could she not do anything?


    When Song Tingyu and Su Ran showed up, Ding Cen was already in the banquet hall, accompanied by Lin Chenghuan.


    Like Su Ran, Lin Chenghuan was called over by Ding Cen to watch the play.


    How could such a wonderful play be missed?


    Ding Cen took a sip of champagne and pointed not far away. Bai zhirui stood beside Ding Zhenye and spoke with him and his business partners, "Look, Bai Zhirui is dressed so beautifully today and smiles so brightly. I wonder what she will look like in a while."


    Song Tingyu also took a glass of champagne, touched Ding Cen''s glass, and raised an eyebrow, "Where''s your finale? When is it going to play?"


    Ding Cen leaned against Lin Chenghuan and smiled brightly, "Don''t worry, aren''t we all here yet? We''ll have fun when we''re all here. That''s great. I want Bai Zhirui to laugh so much and cry so badly."


    Su Ran smiled, "Looks like you hate Bai Zhirui a lot."


    "I am a man who will avenge any grievance! Who told her to think of me?" Ding Cen took another sip of champagne, "Besides, it can still hurt Ding Zhenye. Why don''t I do it? Besides, I''m taking a breath for you. She did a lot of bad things in the past."


    "Thank you, miss ding, for worrying about us. Here, let me toast you." Su Ran smiled and took a glass of champagne from the waiter''s tray. He was about to have a toast with ding cen, but the champagne in his hand was taken away.


    She glared at Song Tingyu, who helped her change into a glass of juice, "No drinking, this is better."


    "Champagne doesn''t have a degree." Su Ran was not satisfied with the juice in his hand.


    "Then you can''t drink either." Song Tingyu handed her the juice again, "Be good, take it."


    Su Ran could only take it and raised his glass to ding cen, "Although it''s juice, I want to show you miss ding''s sincerity. It''s full."


    "I got it." Ding Cen smiled, quickly touched her and took a sip, "I''ll leave with sheng huan for a while, and you guys can wait and see the show later."


    With that, Ding Cen put down his glass and took Lin Chenghuan''s arm, "Let''s go."


    As they passed by the banquet hall, people kept looking up or back at the two of them. This was the first time they had attended a public event together since they were officially together. Naturally, it attracted attention, but Ding Cen loved to interpret their attention as another level. At this moment, she whispered, "Master, they must be envious of you for looking at you like that. You are about to marry a good wife."


    Lin Chenghuan reached out for her slender waist, lowered his head and said softly, "I think so too."


    Ding Cen opened his mouth in surprise. After a while, he said, "Master, you really have changed."


    "One who is close to the vermilion is close to the dark."


    "..." Ding Cen was a little troubled." Do you mean I''m zhu or mo?


    "What do you think?"


    Ding Cen couldn''t wait to answer, "Zhu!"


    "Yes, a pig!"


    Ding Cen was excited for a while, but then she felt something was wrong. But she couldn''t remember what was wrong.


    On the other hand, Lin Chenghuan''s smile grew deeper and deeper, and she angrily nudged him with her elbow, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. I''m secretly happy to have a good wife like you."


    "Well, you must have saved the galaxy in your last life, or how else would you have met me?" Ding Cen said after a while, "But I guess I saved the universe, so I met you."


    Lin Chenghuan''s arms around her waist tightened.


    "Look at Cen Cen. He''s really on good terms with Mr. Lin. He''s still flirting at this party."


    A voice came. Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen both looked up and saw that bai zhirui and ding zhenye had unknowingly come to them.


    Ding Cen looked at the bright smile on Bai Zhirui''s lips and thought it was an eyesore. He sneered in his heart: you won''t be able to cry in a while.


    Ding Zhenye pretended to be kind and loving in front of Ding Cen, "It seems that Cen Cen has chosen the right person. Otherwise, what should we do? I changed two in a row and finally got together with Mr. Lin."


    The first one meant Song Tingyu, and the second one, of course, meant Han Lei.


    In everyone''s eyes, Ding Cen was indeed powerful, in just a few months, changed three fiances.


    At first, she was in love with Song Tingyu, and her dead father liked her to be with Song Tingyu. Later, when everyone saw Song Tingyu with his ex-wife, they thought that Song Tingyu abandoned her, so she immediately got engaged to han lei of the Han family.


    The speed of the lightning had already shocked many people.


    The most incredible thing was that she was only engaged to Han Lei for more than a month, and was immediately caught in the hotel room where Lin Chenghuan was staying. Within the first time the next day, it was revealed that Han Lei had a woman outside long ago, and that woman was pregnant for him.


    Even though Han Lei was the one who had wronged her first, she was changing people too quickly, wasn''t she?


    Because Han Lei did something wrong first, the Han family had no objections to her divorce. When Ding Cen went to divorce, they let her go.


    In the past few months, the matter of Ding Cen changing his three fianc¨¦es has been talked about by the media and the people eating melons after dinner.


    Although Ding Zhenye was smiling at the moment, how could Ding Cen not have seen the faint sarcastic arc at the corner of her mouth? It was just sarcastic that she changed men frequently and that she was always abandoned by men...


    Just as she was about to speak, Lin Chenghuan, who was beside her, had already said, "Mr. Ding is worried. Cen Cen has decided on me this time. Sometimes people have to go through a few people before they know which one suits them best. I''m glad I found Cen Cen. Cen Cen has also decided on me. Isn''t Mr. Ding the most experienced in this kind of thing? Didn''t you change women so often before that you finally found Bai Xiaojie? The more I look at you now, the more I really think you two are compatible. No wonder you are so compatible and do everything together, right?"

 Chapter 402 Yes, A Pig (2)

    Chapter 402 is right, pig (2)


    Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui''s smiles froze on their faces and their faces turned ugly.


    Lin Chenghuan nodded gentlemanly at them, then took Ding Cen by the waist and left.


    Along the way, Ding Cen looked up at him.


    Lin Chenghuan finally sighed, "Cen Cen, don''t look at me like that. If you look at me like that, people will think I''m food. You want to eat me."


    Ding Cen finally regained his senses and put his arm around him, "Master, you were so handsome just now. You pissed Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui to death. I didn''t expect you to be quite capable when you were angry."


    "You taught me." Lin Chenghuan gave all the credit to Ding Cen, but he didn''t dare to ask for it.


    Ding Cen smiled. Don''t thank me too much.


    At this moment, they had left the banquet hall and walked to the corridor behind them. Ding Cen saw that there was no one around. He stopped, stood on tiptoe, put his arms around Lin Chenghuan''s neck and kissed his lips.


    Lin Chenghuan was stunned. He didn''t expect ding cen to do such a thing here. His ears were red, but ding cen didn''t let him go. She also took the initiative to extend the tip of her tongue to trace his lips.


    This was simply a naked tease.


    Lin Chenghuan thought it was a public place, but there seemed to be no one there.


    He reached out his hand and wrapped it around her back, turning passive into active, deepening the kiss.


    Only a light cough could be heard from the side, and the two of them could barely separate. When their lips left each other, they pulled out a silver thread in the air.


    Lin shenghuan wiped ding cen''s lips with a handkerchief.


    Ding Cen thought Lin Chenghuan looked really good when he was embarrassed. His ears were red. She smiled and reached out to pinch his ears. Lin Chenghuan reached out and took them away, "Don''t make a scene."


    Ding Cen smiled and said, "Your face seems to have turned red too. Are your ears so hot?"


    "This is a public place. Please control yourself."


    A deep male voice came, and the two finally turned their attention to the front.


    "Han Lei?" Ding Cen didn''t expect this man to appear in front of him, so he was stunned.


    "Yes." Han Lei''s eyes turned around Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan, then nodded.


    Ding Cen said, "Why did you come to Ancheng when you didn''t have to stay in Xinjiapo with your pregnant girlfriend?"


    "My father asked me to come to this party today."


    Ding Cen nodded, "Do as you please."


    After that, she took Lin Chenghuan''s hand and turned to leave, but Han Lei called her name behind her back.


    Ding Cen frowned and turned around, "Anything else?"


    "I haven''t had the time to apologize for what happened before..."


    "You''re talking about you breaking up with your ex-girlfriend and getting her pregnant behind my back?" Ding Cen''s expression was very calm, as if he was saying something unrelated to himself: "Don''t apologize to me, I should thank you."


    They knew exactly what she wanted to thank.


    Because of what happened to him, she was able to break off her engagement with him and be with Lin Chenghuan.


    Han Lei''s face turned pale, "Cen Cen..."


    Ding Cen interrupted him, "It''s better to call me Ding Cen or Miss Ding. Mr. Han, we don''t know each other that well."


    "Let''s go." Ding Cen shook Lin Chenghuan''s arm, ignored Han Lei, and pulled him away.


    In fact, Han Lei never knew that Ding Cen had this side.


    Just now, in front of Lin Chenghuan, she had brought out the beauty and cuteness of a little girl. It was not fake, but real.


    But when ding cen was with him, it was obvious that he had a strong and smart, clean and neat image.


    In front of him, what she talked to him was always profit, always cold language, even if she occasionally showed a cute smile, but it was also to act with him.


    So he often felt that her smile was fake.


    He thought that Ding Cen was not cute at all. She was raised by his father and was not a woman at all. As a woman, she was too strong and powerful, which made many men unable to raise their heads in front of her. Besides, she was also cruel and ruthless, and she had a lot of means!


    But he had no choice. Ding Cen''s family background was too good, and they were just right for the Han family. Only by choosing Ding Cen, could he maximize the profitability of the Han family business.


    But now he faintly felt that his previous thoughts seemed to be wrong.


    Ding Cen was not what she thought she was.


    Away from Han Lei, Ding Cen found Lin Chenghuan staring at her.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? You want to kiss me again?"


    "..." Lin shenghuan rubbed Ding Cen''s hair with his hand and said helplessly," Cen Cen, you''d better stay away from Song Tingyu in the future?


    "Why?" She seemed to have come up with a reason, "Are you jealous because you see me often with him? Are you jealous?"


    "... Lin shenghuan coughed lightly." I was afraid that you would get more and more" ...


    Lin Chenghuan didn''t say the last three words.


    "Getting more and more what?"


    "Nothing. I''ll tell you another day." Lin Chenghuan knew that if he said the word "Shameless..." Now, Ding Cen would fight with him.


    Ding Cen didn''t intend to let him off so soon, but now that she looked down at the banquet hall, there seemed to be more and more people, she whispered, "Should everyone be here?"


    "It should be." Lin shenghuan nodded.


    "Then let''s begin."


    Ding Cen turned his eyes and took out his phone. He wanted to send a message, but something seemed to come to his mind. His fingers paused and a sly smile formed on his lips before he continued to edit the message and send it over.


    "All right?"


    "I told them to release it a little later. In a while, Ding Zhenye was going up to give a speech. There was a big screen behind him."


    So that''s what this girl is up to.


    "Come on, let''s go down and watch the show." Ding Cen couldn''t wait to hold Lin Chenghuan''s hand and went down again to find Song Tingyu and Su Ran.


    After hearing the applause from everyone clapping, Ding Zhenye went on stage. He said a lot of words in high spirits, and in the end, he called Bai Zhirui up. The couple stood there, not to mention how proud he was.


    Ding Cen smiled sarcastically and sent another text message.


    They didn''t wait long before the photos appeared on the big screen behind Ding Zhenye and baizhirui.


    Ding Zhenye was still talking, but everyone''s attention was no longer on them. They seemed to be looking at something and discussing it as they watched it.

 Chapter 403 Its Killing People (1)

    Chapter 403 is going to kill people (1)


    Bai Zhirui also felt that they were pointing at them. She looked in the direction they were pointing at. When she saw the photos, her face turned pale and there was not a drop of blood. Her eyes widened and she took several steps back.


    Ding Zhenye also looked over, and when he saw who was in the photo, his face became extremely hard to see. He looked at Bai Zhirui fiercely.


    Baizhirui waved her hands and stepped back, "It''s not me. It''s not my business. It''s really not my business..."


    Someone said, "But the person in the photo is very clear. It''s you, Mrs. Ding, and that back image. It''s you too..."


    "That''s right, Mrs. Ding. Everyone is not blind. They can still recognize you. That''s you. What''s the use of denying it?"


    Bai Zhirui''s face grew paler and paler as she listened to the crowd. She lowered her head and trembled all over. She dared not look at Ding Zhenye''s face anymore. She knew that he must have the heart to kill her now!


    After all, dante zhenye was a man who was used to big storms. Even if he was angry and angry now, he still needed face in front of so many people. So he was trying to calm his anger and said, "Everyone is right. This is my wife Bai Zhirui, but you may not know that the boy is zhirui''s friend. Zhirui has always treated him as his brother. So it''s not what everyone thinks..."


    With that, Ding Zhenye glanced at his subordinates and signaled them to find a way to remove the photos from the big screen.


    It''s more important to divert everyone''s attention first!


    Ding Cen knew what he meant and smiled coldly.


    Since Ding Cen had already arranged everything, since he had asked someone to take a good look at the photo and release it, he had also arranged for someone to appear at this time as a divine aid.


    Now that the person she arranged was hidden in the crowd, she spoke again, "Mr. Ding really likes to joke. Both of them are mouth-to-mouth feeding and acting so intimately. Is that what siblings do? Besides, there was clearly a photo taken of Mrs. Ding and the boy just leaving the hotel. Mr. Ding wanted to deny such an obvious thing? Is Mr. Ding patient or good-tempered? Can you be so calm even when you''re being cuckolded?"


    Ding Zhenye''s face darkened from holding it in. All he had to think about was who had arranged all this today.


    Even that person just now, was deliberately arranged by Ding Cen, so that everyone could join in the heckling!


    But even though Ding Cen had arranged this on purpose, the fact that Bai Zhirui had stolen was real.


    The fire in his heart was burning more and more fiercely now, as if it were going to explode in the next moment.


    It was just that he was breathing deeply, and Bai Zhirui had already made him ashamed enough. If he were to flare up here again, where would his face be in the future?


    Ding Cen snorted coldly, "I can bear it. I''ll see if you can bear it to the end!"


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "What other tricks do you have?"


    Ding Cen smiled, "There are plenty of tricks. You all wait."


    She pointed to the stage, and Song Tingyu, Su Ran, and Lin Chenghuan looked at Ding Zhenye again. He stood there, relieved to see that the picture on the big screen had finally been changed.


    As for Bai Zhirui, he gave her a sharp look, and when he went back, he would slowly take care of this woman. How dare he steal from her behind his back?! These consequences must be borne!


    Bai Zhirui''s shoulders trembled and his body trembled, almost falling to the ground.


    Ding Zhenye smiled coldly and withdrew his eyes, leaving Bai Zhirui alone for the time being. He looked at everyone and said, "Well, this is our family''s business. Thank you for your concern and for making everyone laugh. I will take care of my wife''s business."


    After he finished speaking, he was just about to pull Bai Zhirui away, but Bai Zhirui''s eyes were still staring at the back, and his face appeared as if he had seen a ghost.


    Ding Zhenye had a bad feeling, but he still had to turn around.


    There was another video on the big screen.


    It was the photo of Bai Zhirui and her little boyfriend feeding him, but it was taken as a video. Ding Zhenye could think of a reason for the photo, but now that the video came out, he couldn''t say anything.


    And here in the banquet hall, there was an uproar.


    Because the scale was too large.


    Bai Zhirui and his little boyfriend were eating, feeding each other, kissing each other as they fed, and then touching each other''s bodies...


    Bai Zhirui noticed that the veins on Ding Zhenye''s forehead were bulging, and the fingers holding her arm were constantly shrinking. The force was so great that it seemed as if they were going to crush her arm!


    Bai Zhirui shook his head with tears on his face. Ding Zhenye was usually moved by her appearance and often softened his heart, but now he looked at her and felt very disgusted!


    His angry eyes were burning, and his white eyes were filled with red blood!


    Bai Zhirui knew that Ding Zhenye had reached the limit of patience and he was about to explode.


    She was so scared that she kept patting Ding Zhenye''s hand and wanted him to let go. It took her a long time to get rid of his hand. She ran back in a panic.


    But Ding Zhenye had already stepped forward and caught up with Bai Zhirui after a few steps. He pulled her back by the hair and threw her on the ground.


    Bai Zhirui and his awkward posture fell to the ground. She felt Ding Zhenye approaching and did not care. She stretched out her arms and tried to escape as she crawled.


    Ding Zhenye squatted down on the ground again, the expression on his face terrifying, he grabbed Bai Zhirui''s long hair, the other hand did not stop for a moment, and slapped her face fiercely: "Bitch, you eat me, wear me, use me, how dare you use my money to raise a man now?! How dare you?! Believe it or not, I will make your life worse than death!"


    As he spoke, he slapped her several more times.


    Bai Zhirui was blindfolded by the people he hit. When he realized it, his face was already burning with pain, and his hair was pulled by Ding Zhenye. He felt like his entire scalp was about to be torn off. But now she couldn''t care less about the pain. She held Ding Zhenye''s arm tightly, "Zhenye, no, no, I didn''t mean it. It''s really not what you think. Believe me, I didn''t betray you, really."


    "In this case, you still want to lie to me? The photos are there, and the video proves it. You have the face to defend yourself? I was wrong about you. A bitch is a bitch, right? Thanks to all the love I have for you, how dare you steal someone behind my back? How dare you cuckold me! Do you know what I hate the most in Ding Zhenye''s life? If you dare to do this to me, I''ll beat you to death!"

 Chapter 404 Its Killing People (2)

    Chapter 404 is going to kill people (2)


    As he spoke, he slapped Bai Zhirui hard in the face.


    Bai Zhirui was so dizzy from his beating that he couldn''t care less about his image. He screamed and everyone was watching, but no one came forward.


    She knew that these people were watching a good show, so how could they end it so easily?


    Besides, who would dare to stop Ding Zhenye?


    Except for Song Tingyu and Ding Cen, how could they help themselves?


    Bai Zhirui was in a terrible mess, her hair was in a mess, and all the beautiful and delicate makeup she had painted was ruined. She cried so hard that her eyes were blurred. When her tears fell, she was covered with black liquid and her lipstick was smeared. It was as ugly as it could be.


    Ding Cen looked at it with interest and whispered, "Bai Zhirui''s makeup must not be waterproof. Why are you crying all over it?"


    Although her voice was very low, Bai Zhirui could still hear her clearly because she was standing at the front of the crowd and was very close to bai zhirui and ding zhenye.


    But how could she care about anything else now?


    Although Ding Zhenye usually likes to pretend to be a gentleman in front of outsiders, he is actually a pervert in his heart and a twisted mind!


    He likes to play with women, and there are many unbearable perverted hobbies in bed!


    Baizhirui was always tortured to death by him in bed!


    Bai Zhirui had been tortured by him for a long time. Of course, he felt unbalanced. It was good to have a little boy. He could do whatever he said and let his empty heart get a little comfort!


    But now that Ding Zhenye found out about her stealing, she knew that the status and money she had now could not be preserved. Ding Zhenye could give her all this, and she could take it back.


    Now that she had no other way out, she broke down!


    After being punched and kicked by Ding Zhenye, she no longer allowed him to do whatever he wanted. When he wasn''t paying attention, she pushed him away, finally stood up from the ground, pointed at Ding Zhenye, sneered and cursed, "Ding Zhenye, what right do you have to say that about me? Aren''t you still out there with a lot of women, saying that you love me, pamper me, and change women one by one? Do you really think of me as your wife? You just think I''m your pet, you psychopath. You''re obviously old and incapable. You have to take your medicine every time you''re in bed. You really think you''re so powerful after taking your medicine!"


    "I''ve had enough of you, Ding Zhenye. Do you think I''m a woman? Don''t say it so nicely, as if I really wanted you for something. Let me tell you, Ding Zhenye, you forced me to do all this! Also, should I take your money? I''ve been working for you for so long, and I can''t get paid for it? What''s wrong with me raising a man with my money? If you can raise a woman, why can''t I raise a man?!"


    As soon as Bai Zhirui said this, there was another uproar.


    Ding Zhenye''s face was getting uglier and uglier. He had thought that Bai Zhirui would let him handle such a thing, and she didn''t dare to say anything, but he didn''t expect her to stand up and point at his nose and scold him!


    How could Ding Zhenye have suffered such humiliation?!


    His eyes were filled with killing light!


    I just want to get rid of Bai Zhirui! This woman who had lost all his face!


    "You bitch, I won''t kill you!"


    He pounced on him, and Bai Zhirui kept backing away from Ding Zhenye in fear.


    But there was a table behind her, so there was no way out. Ding Zhenye had already come over and grabbed her by the neck, his eyes terrifying!


    Bai Zhirui felt like he was about to suffocate. He kept slapping Ding Zhenye on the chest, trying to get rid of him!


    But the man remained unmoved, and the force on her neck grew stronger and stronger.


    Bai Zhirui found it increasingly difficult to breathe.


    "It''s killing people..." Someone whispered in the crowd.


    It was a Sky-sea group party, and Ding Zhenye was Ding Cen''s uncle. It would be bad if someone died. Ding Cen saw this and wanted her bodyguards to stop her, but before she could move, she suddenly heard a noise in the air.


    Ding Zhenye''s forehead was dripping with scarlet liquid!


    Bai Zhirui was holding a bottle in her hand. When she was fighting and struggling, she grabbed the bottle randomly and was caught on top of the table by her. She didn''t care about anything at that time and just wanted to free herself, so she took the bottle and hit Ding Zhenye''s head hard.


    When Ding Zhenye fell to the ground, someone screamed, "Murder!"


    Bai Zhirui regained her senses at this moment. She glanced at the bottle in her hand, which was still dripping with blood, and then at Ding Zhenye, who was lying motionless on the ground. She threw the bottle away with a frightened face and staggered back a few steps, saying, "I killed, I killed..."


    As she screamed, she backed away, stumbled, and finally ran out.


    Ding Zhenye''s people did not expect this to happen either. Just now, because Ding Zhenye was holding Bai Zhirui''s neck and did not get his permission, they saw that ding zhenye was not in any danger, so they did not stop him.


    Now, seeing Ding Zhenye fall to the ground, they rushed forward, "Mr. Ding."


    Song Tingyu walked to Ding Zhenye''s side, squatted down, put his hand to his nose, and looked at Ding Zhenye''s bodyguard, "Call an ambulance."


    The bodyguard nodded quickly and called 120. The ambulance came quickly and took Ding Zhenye away.


    A good banquet turned into a farce.


    Ding Cen knew that Ding Zhenye was fine. How could a bottle knock him to death?


    He was only knocked out by a sudden impact!


    After Ding Zhenye was taken away by the ambulance, Ding Cen shook his head and said sadly, "That''s it? I thought I could see more."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Don''t forget this is tianhai''s banquet. You let this go. Ding Zhenye and Bai Zhirui became the main characters of the banquet."


    Ding Cen shrugged and hugged Lin Chenghuan''s arm with a smile, "I was going to make them the main characters tonight."


    "It doesn''t matter. When Ding Zhenye wakes up, there must be a second half."


    Lin Chenghuan looked at the excited girl beside him, "Ding Zhenye knows you did it."


    Ding Cen didn''t mind at all, "So what if I know? His wife was stealing people outside. I was just trying to warn him. Otherwise, baizhirui would have transferred all his assets and kept him in the dark..." As she spoke, she seemed to feel a little distressed, "Do you think I did something wrong? In fact, I should have left baizhirui by his side. It would be great to make him restless. It would be good to transfer his property and let him have nothing."

 Chapter 405 Are You Pregnant with Twins?

    Chapter 405 isn''t pregnant with twins, is it?


    Lin Chenghuan was a little helpless, "Okay, stop messing around. Let''s go. It''s getting late. Everyone is going back. Let''s go back too."


    Ding Cen nodded and took Lin Chenghuan''s hand and left.


    Su Ran was tired, too. The show was over, and it was time to end.


    Song ting took her shoulder, "Let''s go home, too."


    "But I haven''t eaten anything tonight. I''m too busy watching the show. I want to have supper."


    Song Tingyu pinched her face, "Go pack something and go back."


    Song Tingyu took Su Ran to pack a midnight snack before going back.


    When the car was about to drive into the yard, a man suddenly ran out from the side and blocked the car.


    Song Tingyu was so fast that he stepped on the brake. Because it was a sudden movement, Su Ran''s body was thrown forward due to inertia. Fortunately, he had a seat belt.


    Song Tingyu said quickly, "Are you okay?"


    Su Ran shook her head. She saw who was running out of the car and pointed to the person standing in front of the car, "It''s Bai Zhirui."


    Song Tingyu saw it too. He unfastened his seat belt and Su Ran wanted to follow him. He stopped him, "Don''t go down. Just sit in the car. Let me see what''s going on."


    Su Ran nodded and understood that Song Tingyu was protecting her.


    Song Tingyu opened the door and got out of the car. He saw baizhirui standing in front of the car in a mess. His face was cold, "You want to die?"


    If he hadn''t braked so fast, he would have hit it!


    Baizhirui was still wearing the dress she wore at the party today. The white dress was now dirty, and because she was fighting with Ding Zhenye there, the dress was torn into a crumpled state.


    The makeup on her face was completely ruined, and it was obvious that she had come over before she could go back and tidy herself up.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t understand. Why did she come here to look for them? She shouldn''t have gone to the hospital to check on Ding Zhenye. After all, if she had killed Ding Zhenye in front of everyone, she would have been miserable!


    Bai zhirui wiped her eyes and looked at the man standing in front of her. Her voice was full of hatred, "Did you release those photos at the banquet today?"


    Song Tingyu asked instead, "Is this important? The important thing is, you did do these things, so since you did it yourself, who let you go? Is that important?"


    "Song Tingyu, you''re so ruthless! How dare you do this to me!" Bai Zhirui pointed at Song Tingyu, "Do you know you ruined everything for me tonight? It''s okay if you didn''t want me in the past, but now I finally married Ding Zhenye, and you came over and ruined my life. I just went to the hospital secretly. I know Ding Zhenye is fine, but when he wakes up, he won''t let me live well. I have no money, no status, no status. You''re the one who caused all this. Are you happy?"


    Song Tingyu was very calm, "To be honest, Bai Zhirui, your business really has nothing to do with me. I don''t have much interest in knowing how you are doing, but the premise is that you can be a little more peaceful, and we can live our own lives. But you probably never understand the meaning of the word'' peaceful''. Why, just living a comfortable and rich life, And you''re over the moon? Forget what you did? You dare to use your brain on me. What happened tonight was just a small lesson for you..."


    Before Song Tingyu could finish his sentence, Bai Zhirui laughed out loud and sneered, "Little lesson? Is this a small lesson? Song Tingyu, do you know that a few photos and a video of you tonight have ruined everything about me? I have nothing left. What should I do in the future?"


    "That has nothing to do with me." Song Tingyu remembered that Su Ran was still hungry and frowned impatiently, "I don''t have the time or the mood to spend time with you here anymore. Get out of the way! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Song Tingyu, you...!"


    Song Tingyu looked at his wristwatch, "Ding Zhenye''s injury is not particularly serious. He''s been sent to the hospital for a while now. He should be waking up soon. As long as he wakes up, no one will look for you. Instead of wasting time questioning me here, why don''t you go back and pack up now and leave as soon as possible? Otherwise, if Ding Zhenye''s people find you, you''ll be more miserable than dead!"


    Bai Zhirui''s face turned even paler when she heard him say that, but she knew that Song Tingyu was telling the truth.


    After Song Tingyu finished speaking, he stopped caring about her and sat in the car again. He reached out and honked the horn.


    Even if Bai Zhirui was unwilling, she could only bite her lip and move away.


    Su Ran sat in the car and looked out the window. He saw that Bai Zhirui had already stopped by the side of the road.


    "What did you just say to her? Why did she leave?"


    Song Tingyu pressed the remote control, and the black carved door of the yard opened automatically. He drove in.


    "I didn''t say anything. I just wanted her to understand the situation. She was afraid that if Ding Zhenye woke up, something would happen to her, so why didn''t she leave?"


    So it was.


    Su Ran said in silence, "Can she escape?"


    "Probably not." Song Tingyu shook his head and said, "Ding Zhenye''s people are looking for her now. She can''t leave like this. According to her character, she must have to go back and pack up her belongings and take them away. Isn''t going back the same as going into a trap?"


    "So you just let her go back?"


    Song Tingyu smiled, "What does her business have to do with me?"


    Su Ran listened to him and stopped caring about her.


    She also did not feel that baizhirui was pitiful or innocent, because she was responsible for all this.


    If she had stayed calm after she married Ding Zhenye, she would have been able to maintain her rich wife''s life. However, she did not know how to stay calm and always messed up. Not only did she provoke them again, but she even made up her mind to Ding Cen. Ding cen, who never let herself suffer, how could she let Bai Zhirui go?


    No, I''ll find out what happened to her right away!


    No wonder Song Tingyu said the other day that it would be better to leave this matter to Ding Cen to deal with. She probably knew that she would deal with it very well, and that she would not be soft-hearted.


    "If Bai Zhirui had known about Ding Cen''s character long ago, she probably wouldn''t have dared to mess around in Xinjiapo."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips and didn''t say anything. He drove the car into the garage and the two of them got out of the car.


    The family teacher who invited Song Weixi would come by day and night. Su Ran knew that she was a student and must have her own homework to do, so she was given a lot of freedom and space. Song Weixi''s homework, she did not interfere and let the family teacher arrange it himself.

 Chapter 406 She Was Looking for Someone Inside (1)

    Chapter 406 who she was looking for (1)


    So according to her own course situation, she made the course arrangement for Song Weixi, and made the arrangement into a form for Su Ran to see.


    Su Ran looked at it and felt very satisfied.


    The college student was supposed to come over tonight, but it was past ten o'' clock, so she should have gone back after class.


    When she entered the house, she saw that there was no one in the living room. The teacher went back and Song Weixi went to sleep.


    Song Tingyu was carrying several boxes that he had packed back, "Everyone''s gone to bed. You still have so much to pack."


    "Can''t I eat it all by myself?"


    Song Tingyu raised an eyebrow, "You ate it all by yourself? Based on your appetite?"


    Su Ran never had a big appetite. Although she was pregnant recently and had more food, she didn''t seem to eat much.


    "Why, is it strange?"


    As Su Ran spoke, he reached out and opened several lunch boxes. They were all food.


    She handed one to Song Tingyu, and the last three were for herself. Song Tingyu frowned, "Don''t ask me to help you if you can''t finish later."


    Su Ran smiled, "Wait and see."


    She had already taken the spoon and was eating. Song Tingyu wanted to go up and take a bath before eating, so he got up and left.


    When he came down from the shower, he saw two empty lunch boxes on the coffee table!


    Su Ran had already eaten two porridge and was now eating the third one!


    Song Tingyu moved two lunch boxes with his hands in disbelief, "You really finished two?"


    This is not Su Ran''s appetite!


    "Yes." Su Ran sat on the carpet in the living room, "I told you I was hungry and didn''t eat anything at night."


    Song Tingyu sat down beside her and placed the lunchbox that belonged to him in front of her, "You can eat this too."


    Su Ran took care of the last one and shook his head, "No, I''m full."


    "Are you really full?"


    "Yes, I''m really full."


    Song Tingyu looked at her, "You didn''t eat like this before. What''s wrong? Suddenly so edible? It can''t be..." He reached out and caressed her small belly, which was not quite bulging yet, "You''re not carrying twins, are you?"


    "..." Su Ran patted his hand off." Are you stupid? If they were twins, how could they not have been tested before?


    "That''s true." Song ting paused, "Then why are you suddenly so edible?"


    "How would I know? I''m just hungry."


    Su Ran ignored him, "Eat quickly. I''m going to take a shower." She decided to take a shower and watch tv because she was too full to sleep.


    Just as she was about to leave, her cell phone rang. She saw that it was Ding Cen calling, so she simply sat on the sofa and picked up the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Ding Cen''s voice came out, "Sister-in-law, are you asleep?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" She heard Ding Cen''s voice, clearly and faintly excited.


    "Bai Zhirui was taken back by Ding Zhenye. She went back to pack her things and tried to escape, but Ding Zhenye''s men blocked her outside the door..."


    "Where is she now?"


    Ding Cen shook his head, "I don''t know. My people saw that Bai Zhirui was taken away by Ding Zhenye, and I don''t know where to take him. I guess when Ding Zhenye gets better, he will come back to Xinjiapo. As for how he will torture her, I don''t know. Anyway, her life won''t be easy either. I''m taking revenge for myself and for you!"


    "Thank you." Su Ran smiled.


    "You''re welcome. There''s no need to be lenient with people like this, brother Trial taught me." Ding cen paused, "Okay, sister-in-law, I won''t talk to you anymore. The man is asking me to go to bed."


    "... Then go quickly, don''t let him wait too long."


    Ding Cen chuckled, "I just saw him waiting for me on the bed after taking a shower."


    Bai Zhirui heard that after Ding Zhenye''s men found him that night, he brought him back to Xinjiapo the next day, and Ding Zhenye went back with him.


    As for what happened in the end, no one knew what would happen to baizhirui on Ding Zhenye''s side.


    It was the weekend, and Song Tingyu wanted to take advantage of the good weather to take Su Ran and Song Weixi out to play, but they were ready. Just when they wanted to go out, Uncle wang came to look for them.


    Su Ran saw that Uncle wang seemed to be in a hurry and quickly asked Fang sister-in-law to bring him a glass of water, "What''s wrong with Uncle wang? What happened? Sit down and talk slowly."


    "Young master, madam..." Uncle wang did not even drink water and waved his hand, "I went to see Old Lady this morning and found that her tombstone had been destroyed."


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu looked at each other.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. I went to see that Old Lady''s tombstone had been splashed on it with red paint. I asked the people who were guarding the cemetery. They didn''t know what was going on either. They checked the surveillance video at the entrance of the cemetery with the people who were guarding it, but nothing unusual was found. There were always people coming and going, and they couldn''t tell who did it."


    Because the cemetery was originally relatively large, it was outside, so they could only bump into the camera at the entrance, which was usually not inside.


    But ordinary people wouldn''t go into these places to do anything, but Madam song''s tombstone happened.


    "I''ll go over and take a look." Song Tingyu frowned.


    Su Ran told Fang sister-in-law to take care of Song Weixi and rubbed his head, "Vichy, mom and dad have something to go out for. Can we take you to the amusement park next time?"


    Song Weixi was also listening. Although he didn''t know the details, he also knew that something was wrong, so he nodded.


    Su Ran immediately said to song ting, "I''ll go with you."


    "Yes." Song ting held her hand and looked at Uncle wang, "Uncle wang, let''s go together."


    "Okay."


    The three of them drove to Madam song''s cemetery.


    He parked his car and went straight to Madam song''s grave.


    The original black marble tombstone was deliberately splashed with red paint, which was splashed so much that even the pictures and words on it were completely covered.


    Su Ran frowned and used his hand to pick out the red paint on the tombstone, but it was completely dry and impossible to pick it out.


    "Did they come last night?"


    "It should be." Song Tingyu looked at Madam song''s tombstone with a gloomy face.


    "If you want to bring the red paint over, they will attract attention, right? No one at the tomb is surprised?"


    "The people guarding the tomb did not pay attention, and they could always think of a way to get in."


    Uncle wang was a little angry, "Who is it? The dead are the greatest! They can do such a thing!"

 Chapter 407 She Was Looking for Someone Inside (2)

    Chapter 407 who she was looking for (2)


    Song Tingyu sneered, "Only a stupid and incompetent person would do such a thing."


    What is it to do this to a tombstone? If you really hate Madam song and the The song family, wouldn''t it be better to go straight to the living?


    Therefore, it can be imagined that the people who did these things were actually incompetent and could not find other ways to vent their frustrations.


    It''s not surprising that someone has a grudge against their The song family and doesn''t like them.


    Because over the years, they must have offended a lot of people in business, but those people would never do such a ridiculous thing.


    The only people who did these things were those who hid in the dark.


    "Go back and take a look at the surveillance video."


    Originally, the The song family had their own private graveyard, but because of Madam song''s departure, Song Tingyu was imprisoned, and Su Ran was driven out of the The song family. Not only did her funeral end in a hurry, but even her final resting place was pushed away by those sinister offshoots of the internet service for various reasons.


    They went back to the cemetery to observe the surveillance video. The cemetery was quiet and there weren''t many people coming in and out every day.


    "There were twenty-one people who came in yesterday." When Su Ran was just observing the surveillance video, he counted it.


    However, she felt that if there was no clue on the surveillance video, it was impossible for the 21 people to check all of them, and if they did not do so, there might not be any practical results in the end.


    She frowned as she looked at the monitor screen, then suddenly reached out to press the mouse and moved the screen into the evening.


    It''s april in Ancheng, and it''s getting dark after six.


    Su Ran was thinking that those people wouldn''t do it in broad daylight, would they? So she thought that they would only attack when it was dark.


    But she found it rather ridiculous to choose to treat a place where the dead were resting as a way to vent her frustrations. Besides, in order to cover her eyes and ears, she had to put so much thought into it!


    So she was looking at the people who came in after six.


    Besides, if other people came to visit their family and friends, they would choose to come over during the day, right? It was a strange thing to have come so late!


    There were two men and one woman who came in after six o'' clock.


    One man looks younger, the other man should be older, and the woman is a middle-aged woman.


    They didn''t come together, but separately.


    Su Ran carefully watched the surveillance video after six o'' clock. Song ting, who was beside her, held her wrist, "The three of them came in about the same time and went out about the same time."


    "Yes, that''s why it''s quite troublesome."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "I know what you mean. You think people who do these things are guilty and afraid of being discovered. That''s why they choose to come when it''s getting dark. If someone else comes over and wants to talk to their friends or family, it''s not surprising that they spend the whole day there, so those people will come in during the day, maybe until night. Only then will they leave, but the people who do these things are just venting, so they shouldn''t stay too long..."


    "Well, what should we do now?" Su Ran asked.


    "There are only three of them now. There''s nothing we can do. Let''s check them out."


    Now that Madam song''s tombstone is in this state, we can only arrange for someone to repair it.


    Find a good time and song ting will move Madam song''s tomb back to their The song family cemetery. It is impossible to stay here.


    Send Uncle wang back first, then Song Tingyu will take Su Ran back.


    After this incident, the two of them had no intention of going out to play, so they went straight home.


    On the way home, Song Tingyu called Tang Zichu, briefly explained the matter, and asked him to find someone to check on the three of them.


    He told Tang Zichu about it at noon, and at night he came over with information about the three of them.


    The two men were Ancheng natives and had their relatives buried in the cemetery where Madam song belonged, but this middle-aged woman was not from Ancheng. She came to Ancheng last week and had a daughter in the hospital. Tang Zichu had her followed and found that she had been in the hospital almost the whole day and had not left much.


    Moreover, almost all of them stayed in the hospital and did not leave, probably to accompany her daughter.


    Song Tingyu was sitting on the sofa, flipping through the woman''s information, "Does this woman have any relatives or friends in that cemetery?"


    Tang Zichu shook his head, "There shouldn''t be any relatives. As for friends, it''s hard to say..."


    It''s hard to say whether a person knows a person or not.


    And what if this woman was here to visit her best friend from many years ago?


    Song ting nodded, "Then continue to follow these three people, but this woman needs to be more serious."


    "Okay, Song Boss."


    After Tang Zichu left, Su Ran thought about it and found it both annoying and ridiculous, "I don''t know what they think. They can vent their unhappiness by doing this?"


    "Two of them are from Ancheng, and they have relatives in that cemetery. Looking at these information, it seems that it has nothing to do with us. This woman came to Ancheng a few days ago, and it was only a few days ago. Her daughter is now in the hospital. I think she came to Ancheng for her daughter''s illness, right? Do you think that woman did it?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa and rubbed his brows, "The two men have always lived in Ancheng. If they wanted to do this, they would have done it long ago. Why wait until now? Besides, nothing seems to have happened to them recently. If they really did it, why did they do it all of a sudden? It''s been two years since they started messing around. If they do, then something will definitely be the trigger to trigger them to do it, but no, right?"


    Su Ran finally understood what Song Tingyu meant, "A woman''s daughter is the key. She might do this because of her daughter."


    Song Tingyu said in silence, "I want to go to the hospital tomorrow."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Song Tingyu took Su Ran to the hospital.


    The woman took her daughter to the best hospital in Ancheng. After checking, she found out that her daughter had a heart attack.


    Living in a hospital like this would definitely cost a lot. Even if the medical insurance could cover a large part of the cost, the rest would still be unbearable for many people.


    Song Tingyu and su ran checked the ward and deliberately walked past it, only to find that outside the ward, the woman was talking to the doctor.

 Chapter 408 His Grandmother Was Too Cruel for Gu Dongcheng (1)

    Chapter 408 his grandmother was really too cruel for Gu Dongcheng (1)


    They were talking about the medical and hospital bills...


    It seemed that the woman had not taken it out yet, so she kept bowing to the doctor, asking the hospital to give her more time.


    The doctor was also very helpless, because this woman''s daughter from the moment she came in, she only paid the first day of medical expenses, and then never paid, has been in arrears, and the hospital fees have not been paid until now!


    In the end, the doctor should have asked her to wait, so the woman''s face showed gratitude. After a sigh of relief, she finally looked up and found Su Ran and Song Tingyu standing not far away.


    The moment she saw them, her face became extremely pale, even though she immediately turned around and walked to her daughter''s ward, pushing the door open and entering.


    "When she saw us just now, her face didn''t look right, which means that she knew us. If she didn''t know us, it wouldn''t look like that the first time we met."


    "Yes." Song ting took Su Ran''s shoulder and turned around, "Let''s go. Let''s go back first. I''ll let people figure out why she did it."


    Song Tingyu called Tang Zichu so that he wouldn''t have to waste his time on the other two men. He just had to follow the woman and find out about her.


    "This woman is in such a hurry to spend money. I asked around. Her daughter needs money for her heart attack, but she can''t pay for it now. She owes money for her medical and hospital bills. So, Su Ran, where do you think she''ll get the money?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "Maybe that''s what made her upset. Does she think that grandma did all this? Trial, if that''s the case, you don''t have any impression of her?"


    "No." Song Tingyu shook his head.


    "Song Boss, look, that woman is standing there. She has been standing there for a whole day yesterday. She came here again today, but she didn''t go in. She just wandered around the door..."


    This was the former Song shi building, but it was changed to the Song shi two years ago by Gu Dongcheng.


    The woman was standing right across from the Gu enterprise gate.


    She was walking back and forth, trying to cross the road, going straight to the Gu enterprise, but hesitating.


    "Who is she looking for inside?" Tang Zichu asked doubtfully.


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. Now they were sitting in a coffee shop opposite the Gu enterprise, and they could clearly see the woman''s every move.


    He took a sip of coffee, his eyes still fixed tightly on the window.


    A car suddenly stopped at the entrance of the Gu enterprise. Gu Dongcheng walked out and sat in it.


    "Gu Dongcheng..." Tang zichu said, "Does that woman know Gu Dongcheng? Is she just looking for him?"


    Because when Gu Dongcheng came out and sat in the back seat of the car, the woman was obviously looking over there. Moreover, when the car was moving, she almost caught up with him. She didn''t know if she had the courage or what to do, but then she stopped and looked dejected.


    When song ting saw that she was leaving, he took out his wallet and put the money on the table. He picked up the car keys on the table and said, "Let''s go."


    They went to get the car and drove out. There was no sign of a woman at the entrance of the coffee shop.


    But after a while, he saw her again. She was shopping in a restaurant.


    Song Tingyu parked his car by the side of the road and waited patiently. After the woman had packed her things and came out, he drove after her.


    The woman finally realized that a car was following her, so she turned her head immediately.


    Song Tingyu was no longer silent. He stopped the car and lowered the window, "Ms. Chen."


    The woman paled in shock when she realized that Song Tingyu was following her!


    The woman regained her senses, quickly lowered her head and walked quickly forward.


    Song Tingyu sneered and drove after him.


    The woman looked back in fear and saw that Song Tingyu''s car was following her. Her face was getting uglier and uglier.


    Finally, she turned into an alley. She thought that if Song Tingyu''s car didn''t drive into the alley, she would get rid of him.


    Song Tingyu parked the car on the side of the road, unbuckled his seat belt, opened the door and chased after it.


    Tang Zichu quickly followed.


    The woman was blocked in the alley by Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu. She couldn''t move forward or backward. She panicked, "What are you doing? Why are you following me? Who are you?"


    "Ms. Chen Mei, what are you still pretending to be?"


    Chen Mei shook his head, his face still pale, "I''m not pretending. I really don''t know you."


    Song Tingyu looked unhurried and curled his lips, "Since you don''t know me, why did you paint my grandmother''s tombstone with red paint?"


    Chen Mei''s eyes were flustered, but he was still pretending to be calm.


    How could Song Tingyu, who had always been an observant person, let go of any expression on her face?


    Naturally, she found the same thing at the moment.


    After Chen Mei calmed down, he finally looked up at Song Tingyu, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I really don''t know you. What are you stopping me for? Do you believe I''ll call the police right away?"


    "Well, I happen to not have a phone with me, so please call the Police station to call the police. I have some evidence to hand over to the police about you going to the cemetery and splashing red paint on my grandmother''s tombstone. I''ll trouble you..."


    Chen Mei didn''t plan to call the police either. She just took out her cell phone to scare Song Tingyu. When she heard him say that, she froze.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Since you don''t know, why don''t you go to the Police station with us and the Police station with us?" Song ting glanced at Tang Zichu as he spoke.


    Tang Zichu understood what he meant and immediately grabbed Chen Mei''s wrist, "Miss chen, let''s go."


    "What are you doing? If I don''t go, how can you do this to me?" Chen Mei was scared. When Tang Zichu dragged her out of the alley, she struggled and refused to go.


    But how could a woman''s strength compare to Tang Zichu''s?


    So in the end, Tang Zichu dragged her out and stuffed her into the back seat.


    She wanted to shout for help, but Song Tingyu knew what she was up to, so before she could say anything, he said, "Do you think someone will come to save you if you call them that?"


    Chen Mei was speechless and was shoved into the car by Tang Zichu. Song Tingyu then sat in the back seat next to her, while Tang Zichu was in charge of driving.


    The two of them got into the car and drove away without saying a word.


    Chen Mei looked out the window worriedly and finally couldn''t help but say, "Where are you taking me? Really going to the Police station? I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I really don''t know Madam song. What''s the use of taking me to the Police station?"

 Chapter 409 His Grandmother Was Too Cruel for Gu Dongcheng (2)

    Chapter 409 his grandmother was really too cruel for Gu Dongcheng (2)


    "Yes, why not?" Song Tingyu turned to look at her, his eyes sharp, "Ms. Chen, didn''t you always insist that you didn''t do this? In that case, what are you afraid of going to the Police station? Wouldn''t it be better to go to the Police station? You haven''t done it before, and you can be fair. As for what you''ve done, it''s going to take a few days at least. Isn''t it too bad that your daughter, who suffered from heart disease, lives in the hospital alone and has no one to take care of her? By the way, you still seem to owe the hospital a lot of medical and hospitalization fees. If you can''t pay for these money, I''m afraid your daughter will be kicked out of the hospital. The hospital is not a charity. Don''t expect them to have no money to do anything for you..."


    Because of Song Tingyu''s few words, the woman was so scared that her face turned pale, and her body could not help trembling. After a long silence, she said, "How do you know...?"


    "How do I know about your daughter''s illness? How do you know you owe the hospital so much money?"


    Chen Mei nodded.


    "It''s easy for me to know about these things. That''s not the point. The point is, do you want to see these things and explain why you threw red paint on my grandmother''s tombstone, your daughter''s medical and hospital bills, and even the surgery fees? I''ve covered them all..."


    Chen Mei suddenly looked at Song Tingyu and found it unbelievable, "Really?"


    "This money is nothing to me. I don''t mind taking it out. As long as you give me a satisfactory answer, by the way, if what you say is true, I won''t send you to the Police station, so you can go back to the hospital and continue to take care of your sick daughter."


    Chen Mei''s face was visibly relaxed and moved, "Are you telling the truth? Are you really going to help me pay for my daughter''s medical bills, hospital bills, and surgery, and stop pursuing me?"


    Song Tingyu nodded.


    "How do I know you''re not lying to me?"


    Song Tingyu''s lips were tinged with a sneer, "Ms. Chen Mei, you don''t have a choice. Now you have a second choice besides trusting me? Why don''t I have someone drive you straight to the police now?"


    "No!" Chen Mei immediately shouted.


    "I said, I said everything. As long as you promise, you will do it."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like to break my promise."


    Chen Mei nodded and rubbed her wet eyes with her hands. Her hands were very rough. It could be seen that she was used to doing heavy work.


    Although she was getting on in years, it could still be seen from her face that her facial features were still pretty. When she was young, she should have been a beauty, but she did not know why her daughter was so seriously ill, but she did not have her husband to accompany her.


    She even appeared at the Gu enterprise for two days in a row, apparently waiting for Gu Dongcheng.


    What does Gu Dongcheng have to do with her?


    "Why did you paint my grandmother''s grave with red paint?"


    Chen Mei lowered his head, "Because my daughter and I will be like this today. It has a lot to do with her."


    "What do you mean? What did my grandmother do to you? You don''t seem to be from Ancheng. You just got here recently. How did my grandmother get involved with you?"


    Chen mei nodded, "I am not from Ancheng, but many years ago, I lived in Ancheng for a while."


    Song Tingyu narrowed his deep eyes and did not speak. He knew that chen mei would continue.


    "I used to be with Gu Chenghai."


    "Gu Chenghai!" Song Tingyu frowned slightly. Gu Chenghai was Gu Dongcheng''s father, his eldest uncle.


    He thought of Chen Mei walking back and forth in front of the Gu enterprise these two days, trying to catch up with Gu Dongcheng when she saw her, but she didn''t have much courage and couldn''t make up her mind. She was so hesitant and hesitant...


    It should be to borrow money from gu East city.


    Even though she was with Gu Chenghai, she didn''t have the cheek to ask gu chenghai''s son for money, did she?


    Unless...


    He looked at Chen Mei, "Is your daughter Gu Chenghai''s?"


    Chen Mei nodded, "Yes, my daughter is also from the Gu family. She''s Gu Dongcheng''s half-sister. She''s 16 years younger than him."


    Song Tingyu was quite surprised by this, because his uncle and aunt were famous for their relationship back then. Gu Chenghai loved his aunt very much, but he didn''t expect that he still had a woman outside, and this woman also gave him a child!


    "Does Gu Dongcheng know about this?"


    Chen Mei shook his head, "He doesn''t know."


    "Does my aunt know?"


    Chen Mei lowered his head, a look of embarrassment flashing across his face, "She knows."


    "Make things clear."


    Song Tingyu did not like Chen Mei''s hesitation. Now that he knew about it, he had to know everything. He did not like this woman to hold back.


    Chen mei nodded, "Actually, I''ve been with Gu Chenghai for a long time. I''ve been raised outside by him. His wife didn''t know about it, and their relationship was fine. But when something happened to the Gu family, there were more arguments and cold wars between him and his wife. He didn''t want to face her, so he often spent the night at my place. Your aunt thought it was strange that she would follow him and found out about us. Then your aunt made a big fuss. Gu Chenghai felt that their relationship had reached such a point that she wanted to divorce her, but she didn''t want to. In fact, I didn''t know much about the situation at the Gu family either. Your aunt should have gone back to talk to the The song family about it. After that, she started to oppress her. This was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire for the situation at that time..."


    "But Gu Chenghai still didn''t want to be with your aunt. She was very determined to get a divorce. Your aunt came to me and gave me a sum of money to leave, but I didn''t want to, because I was pregnant with Gu Chenghai''s child, and I didn''t want my child to be born without a father in the future. Besides, I''ve been with Gu Chenghai for so many years, so naturally I didn''t want to leave easily..."


    "Your aunt also knew about my pregnancy. She was in a bad situation and almost strangled me to death. Fortunately, Gu Chenghai showed up in time, so she saved me. But because of this, Gu Chenghai insisted on divorcing her even more. It took her a while. One day, she called Gu Chenghai and said she was willing to divorce him and let him go back to the civil affairs bureau with her..."


    "My aunt and Gu Chenghai''s death was considered suicide by the police, but it wasn''t, was it?" Song Tingyu recalled the events of that year, when he was only a few years old, but because this matter was of great importance, his memory was still quite deep.

 Chapter 410 As for the Mentally Disabled, I Always Have Sympathy And No Discrimination (1)

    Chapter 410 for the mentally disabled, I have always only sympathy and no discrimination (1)


    At that time, the two of them had problems with their cars. The brakes failed and they crashed directly into a large truck, causing the two to die on the spot.


    At that time, everyone thought that they had committed suicide because of the irreparable tragedy of the Gu family, but now they realized that it was only his aunt who wanted to die with Gu Chenghai.


    "Your aunt tampered with the brakes and something happened on the way to the civil affairs bureau. The truth is not what everyone thought. The two committed suicide together. I know the truth. The two elders of the The song family also know..."


    Song Tingyu''s face turned ugly, "My grandparents know about you and Gu Chenghai, too?"


    Chen Mei nodded, "After gu chenghai died, Madam song came to me and asked me to take the child away. She said she didn''t want Gu Dongcheng to know about this in the future. She wanted to help his parents leave Gu Dongcheng with the best impression. If the child stayed, Gu Dongcheng would know sooner or later, so she wanted to put an end to it..."


    "She really did it for Gu Dongcheng. She was really cruel to me. I refused. She almost had someone take me to the hospital to forcibly remove the child. Then I was scared and swallowed the medicine in front of her. She gave me a sum of money to leave Ancheng and never show up here again." Chen Mei said with hatred in his eyes, "Maybe it''s my daughter. Your grandmother gave me a lot of money, but it was useless. All these years, this money was spent on her. I couldn''t even do my job to take care of her. Last year, she was diagnosed with heart disease and asked the doctor the most important reason. It was because I took that pill that year!"


    "I really don''t have any money. I heard that Madam song is dead, so I brought my daughter back to Ancheng. She''s always Gu Dongcheng''s half-sister. I wonder if he will help her out on this point! To keep her alive, she was only twenty-two years old..." Chen Mei choked, "My daughter is like this today because of what your grandmother did back then. If she hadn''t forced me to abort the child, I wouldn''t have swallowed that pill. She wouldn''t be like this now. She was too cruel for Gu Dongcheng to let go of even one child!"


    The woman''s indignant voice echoed in her ears, but Song Tingyu''s thoughts drifted away...


    Yes, his grandmother was really too cruel for Gu Dongcheng...


    Did everything...


    He was afraid that he would be hurt again, so he tried to get rid of all the factors that would hurt him.


    He didn''t want him to know that his parents had died like that. He wanted the image of his parents''love to stay in his mind forever. He wanted him to think that his father loved his mother the most, so he did so much without telling him...


    Even though he was twenty years old, he was still worried about him.


    But ironically, Gu Dongcheng didn''t know that.


    Gu Dongcheng even put all the blame on her, hated her for so many years, and in the end, even personally ended her life...


    Seeing that Song Tingyu had been silent, Chen Mei hesitated and said, "Mr. Song..."


    Song Tingyu suddenly said, "Stop the car."


    After the car stopped, he said to chen mei, "You get off here."


    "That money..."


    "I''ll have someone bring it to you tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mr. Song."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her and said before closing the window, "Don''t tell Gu Dongcheng about this."


    "I see."


    Su Ran knew that Song Tingyu had gone to follow the woman named Chen Mei today, so when she heard the noise, she came out of the kitchen, untied her apron and put it aside. Looking at the back of the man changing his shoes at the entrance, she said slowly, "Did you get any clues when you went to look for Chen Mei today?"


    Song Tingyu changed into slippers, put the car key in his hand on the shoe cabinet, and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Without a word, he pulled his tie with his long fingers, took off his coat, unbuttoned his shirt, leaned back on the sofa, and closed his eyes.


    Su Ran felt something was wrong and walked over to sit down beside him, "What''s wrong?"


    Song Tingyu reached out and pulled su ran over, letting her lean against his chest.


    "Today, Chen Mei said something that touched me a lot."


    Su Ran rested his chin on his shoulder, looked at him and smiled, "What are you talking about?"


    "Chen Mei said that grandma was too cruel to do anything for Gu Dongcheng..."


    Su Ran didn''t know what was going on, but when he thought about Jiang Rou, Madam song did so much to keep Gu Dongcheng from knowing the truth.


    So what did Madam song do about Chen Mei?


    "I was also thinking that grandma really did a lot to do it, but ironically, Gu Dongcheng didn''t know about it. He even hated her for so many years, and in the end, she was killed by Gu Dongcheng..."


    Su Ran hugged Song Tingyu tightly, "Who is Chen Mei?"


    "You may not know, Gu Dongcheng''s father, my uncle''s name is Gu Chenghai, Chen Mei was Gu Chenghai''s mistress."


    Su Ran left his arms in surprise and looked at him, "In that case, Chen Mei''s daughter..."


    Song ting nodded, "It''s Gu Chenghai''s. She''s Gu Dongcheng''s half-sister..."


    After that, Song Tingyu told Su Ran the story, and Su Ran was shocked. He never expected it to be like this.


    Chen Mei came back because she wanted to borrow some money from gu East city to treat her daughter. She poured red paint on Madam song''s tombstone. It was probably because she saw her daughter''s pain at one time. She felt that it was all because of Madam song that she bought the red paint and went to Madam song''s grave to pour it down.


    She was in the same mood as Song Tingyu, feeling that there was an emotion in her chest that could not be dispersed.


    Su ran pressed Song Tingyu''s temple with her hand, "Don''t think too much. I''ll make you something delicious..."


    Song ting caught hold of her hand. When she stood up, he wrapped his hand around her waist and pressed his face against her stomach, "What are you cooking? I miss you."


    Su Ran patted his hand and whispered, "Keep your voice down. Vichy is still there."


    "He doesn''t understand."


    "Don''t underestimate your genes. Vichy may be young, but he knows a lot..."


    Song Tingyu''s thin lips rose slightly, "Well, my genes are quite strong..."

 Chapter 411 As for the Mentally Disabled, I Always Have Sympathy And No Discrimination (2)

    Chapter 411 for the mentally disabled, I have always only sympathy and no discrimination (2)


    "... Su Ran took his hand off." Okay, let me go. You stay here with Vichy. I''ll go in and cook."


    "Didn''t Fang sister-in-law know how to do it?"


    "Fang sister-in-law has something at home. I told her to go back first." Su Ran''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Song Tingyu looked at the house and remembered that Song Mingxuan had gone to Jingshan after he had quit his drug addiction. I guess I want to go there to accompany He Jin.


    Song Weixi was doing his homework, and Song Tingyu looked over. His son was writing a test paper. He picked up the math test paper and looked at it, "Son, this is the third grade of primary school. You didn''t even go to the first grade of primary school. Can you do it?"


    Song Weixi glanced at him, took the test paper from his hand, and put the next one in his hand, which was also the math test paper.


    Song Tingyu took a look at the paper from beginning to end and found no mistake. It was all right!


    Song Weixi knew that he had finished, so he looked up at him. The look in his eyes, how to say...


    It seems to be saying: don''t underestimate me...


    Song ting propped his chin up with his hand, "Vichy, you''re so smart. That''s because you inherited yourself, understand? If you want to inherit your mother''s brain, you can''t even do the kindergarten papers, not to mention the third grade papers, because your mother is a math idiot."


    Song Weixi wrinkled his nose. Song Tingyu knew what he was thinking. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t you believe me? Shall we try?"


    "Su Ran." Song Tingyu shouted at the kitchen.


    Su Ran came out of the kitchen and looked at the big and small people sitting in the living room, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ask you a math problem."


    Su Ran froze for a moment, his face unnatural: "I''m not free now, I have to cook."


    "Answer me as you do."


    Seeing that Song Weixi was also looking at him, Su Ran didn''t want to be too bad in front of the child, so he asked, "What question?"


    "How much is 27 + 325-34?"


    It''s so hard...


    Su Ran''s mind went blank and he almost broke his fingers.


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the sofa, her long legs crossed, waiting for her answer, and Song Weixi was staring at her with the test paper in her arms.


    "27, 325, 34 ..."


    "Wait, I''ll go find the computer."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was cold, "Count."


    Mental arithmetic...


    Su Ran wanted to look for his phone again and secretly calculate.


    Song Tingyu saw through her intentions at a glance and picked up her phone from the coffee table, smiling wickedly, "Your phone is here. You just stand there and calculate. If you can''t figure it out, the four of us will starve tonight."


    Su Ran''s face turned red, "Song Tingyu, you''re bullying too much."


    "Think of it as me bullying you." Song Tingyu did not deny it at all. Instead, he admitted generously, "Hurry up. Five minutes have passed. How much?"


    "Wait." Su Ran shouted, "Don''t disturb me."


    All she could think of were these three numbers. As time passed, she finally got an answer: "386."


    Then she said, "I went in to cook." For a reason, he rushed into the kitchen and closed the door.


    The father and son who were sitting in the living room looked at each other and song ting said, "Do you believe me? It took your mother ten minutes to do the math test, but the result was wrong. In ten minutes, you can do one third of the math test, right?"


    Song Weixi nodded.


    "Thank you, dad. Thank you for my strong genes."


    Song Weixi: ..."


    Su Ran in the kitchen, in fact, faintly felt that the answer was not right, but he didn''t want to go into it. No matter what, just that answer...


    She finally cooked the rice and asked Song Tingyu to come over to help carry it. She pulled Song Weixi to wash his hands. When she helped him clean his hands, he pulled down the corner of her clothes and said in her ear, "318."


    Su Ran''s mind was blank at the moment, and then she was overjoyed. How could she care about what Song Weixi said? All she knew was that she heard Vichy talking.


    He spoke...


    "Vichy, were you talking to mom just now? Can you say it again?"


    Song Weixi refused to speak now.


    Su ran pulled him back, "Trial, Vichy just spoke to me."


    Song Tingyu calmly served the soup to the three of them, "Did he tell you a number?"


    Su Ran recalled, but was not sure, "I think so."


    "Did he say the number 318?"


    Su Ran recalled, "I think so."


    "... How do you know?"


    "Your math is so bad that people can''t bear to look straight at you. Vichy can''t bear it either. It took ten minutes to calculate such a simple addition and subtraction. You''re still wrong. No wonder Vichy couldn''t help correcting you." Song ting was looking at Su Ran with a look of contempt.


    Su Ran: ..."


    "Vichy, did you really just tell me the number 318?"


    Song Weixi nodded and drank the soup quietly.


    Su Ran immediately withered. Song ting pulled her over to sit down and handed her a bowl of soup, "In the future, you should buy more pig brain to stew soup and drink it to supplement your health. It suits you best."


    As he spoke, he reached out and pinched her face.


    Su Ran''s skin had always been perfect, like an egg that had been peeled off. It was hard to even find a hole in her whole body. Song Tingyu had always loved her skin the most. After pinching her face, she felt really good and pinched it twice.


    Su Ran patted his hand, "Song Tingyu, are you done?"


    She was already angry, and the father and son knew that she was bad at math, so they set up a pit for her to jump in. In the end, the most hateful thing was this man, and he said that she was stupid and needed to think!


    What''s wrong with her? She''s just not good at science!


    Song Tingyu was finally willing to stop, but after a while he came over and said, "It''s not over. Go back tonight and let me continue touching."


    Su Ran glared at him, "You''re dreaming!"


    "What, are you angry?"


    "No."


    "It''s no use being angry. You''re really stupid."


    "Song - ting - yu!"


    "Vichy''s third grade papers were all done, and they were all right. You took ten minutes to figure out the simplest arithmetic problem, and you even got it wrong." Song Tingyu pointed at her, "Aren''t you ashamed? You were tutoring Vichy on the problem? How did you coach him? Are you taking out your phone and calculating?"


    Su Ran couldn''t stand the man any longer and kicked him, "Try saying one more word. Don''t try to climb into my bed at night."

 Chapter 412 Gu Dongcheng, You Have A Half-sister (1)

    Chapter 412 gu East city, you have a half-sister (1)


    Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows, "Is that your bed? It''s mine! You''re just my girlfriend. The things in this house have nothing to do with you."


    "Okay..." Su ran was so angry that she couldn''t speak, "Then I''ll go back to my mother''s place to sleep tonight, okay?"


    "I was just joking with you. Why are you angry?" Song Tingyu immediately put a piece of meat into Su Ran''s bowl and said, "Come on, eat more. Don''t be angry. If you go back like this, your mother will think you quarreled with me. It won''t be good for her to worry."


    "You didn''t argue with me, but you discriminated against me."


    "How is that possible!" Song Tingyu''s face was straight, "I have always been sympathetic to people with mental retardation, without discrimination!"


    After Su Ran took a bath, he had a faint fragrance on his body. When she passed by Song Tingyu, it made him lose his mind.


    He put down the book in his hand, walked over to the bed, sat down beside Su Ran, and leaned over, "Wife."


    Su Ran was angry about what he said about his mental retardation tonight, and now he didn''t even want to look at him. He turned his back to him and said, "Get lost. Who''s your wife?"


    "Whoever answers is my wife."


    Su Ran: ..."


    She pulled the quilt and lay down. Song Tingyu reached out to pull the quilt, "Why are you sleeping so early? Shall we do some physical and mental exercises before bed?"


    Su Ran didn''t need to think about what this man was up to.


    She didn''t want to talk to him right now. She wrapped the blanket tightly around him, just ignoring him.


    Perhaps this man was a barbarian and had not evolved yet, so now that he saw Su Ran ignoring him, he began to snatch the quilt away from her and threw it on the ground.


    Su ran gritted her teeth in anger and kicked him, "Song Tingyu, you have a problem!"


    Song Tingyu pressed her slender ankle in time to immobilize her, "Have you been with Lu Zhan''s wife for a long time recently? Get out of here and say I have a problem. Don''t you know if I have a problem? If it weren''t for the sake of your pregnancy, would you believe that I wouldn''t let you out of bed for a day?"


    Su Ran picked up the pillow next to him and knocked on his head, "Song Tingyu, you rascal, scum with yellow thoughts!"


    Instead of snatching her pillow, Song Tingyu pushed her down on the bed, but didn''t dare to push on her, so he propped his hands on both sides of her body and rubbed the tip of her nose against her tiny nose, "Still angry about what happened tonight? Okay, I was wrong, I admit it. Will you forgive me?"


    Su Ran snorted and ignored him. She knew very well that the reason why this man admitted his mistake at this moment was not that he really realized his mistake, but that he felt that if he did not admit his mistake, he would never touch her. He admitted his mistake just to satisfy himself!


    "Don''t disturb my sleep!"


    Su Ran said, turning his back to him.


    Song Tingyu hugged her from behind and pressed her thin shoulder, "Don''t sleep to the right. It''s not good for the child."


    Su Ran was so angry and confused that he wanted to sleep with his back to him and almost forgot about it. When she heard Song Tingyu say that, she quickly turned around, and this man was already waiting for her, so the moment she turned around, he put his arms around her waist, put his head close to her, and kissed the red lips that made him salivate.


    Su Ran''s reaction was also very quick. He put his hand on his chest and pushed him, but he still kissed him thoroughly.


    Song Tingyu, who succeeded in stealing the incense, naturally looked at the woman beside him with satisfaction and a smug smile.


    Su Ran glared at him, "Song Tingyu, I knew you weren''t being nice."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "My wife knows me best."


    "I''m just your girlfriend."


    "Then shall we go tomorrow and pull the card? Look, I''m pregnant with another baby. I can''t let you follow me like this, can you? We''re going on our honeymoon?"


    Su Ran waved his hand, "No, you''ve got a lot of work to do lately. You can go back when you''re done with it."


    "So you agreed to argue with me?"


    Su Ran nodded.


    The smile on Song Tingyu''s lips seemed to have dawned on him, "So you made this scene tonight just to get me to prove it to you. You said I would satisfy you. Why do you have to do this?"


    Su Ran: ..."


    Many people have to look at the date to get a certificate, and choose the best day to get a certificate.


    But Su Ran and Song Tingyu didn''t have to, especially Song Tingyu. They couldn''t wait a moment if they wanted to.


    As long as they went to the civil affairs bureau to argue, he felt that it was a good day!


    The next morning, they went to the civil affairs bureau to remarry with information!


    Song Tingyu was so excited to get her marriage certificate back. It wasn''t the first time she had it, but it was completely different from the first time.


    When he was forced to register with Su Ran, he had a cold and dark face and didn''t even look at Su Ran. When he finally got the marriage certificate, he didn''t look at it. After the inevitable procedure was over, he shook his hand and left.


    Not far away, he heard the staff who helped them with the formalities asking Su Ran, "Little girl, is this really your husband? You weren''t forced to marry, were you? Do you have any difficulties? If you have any difficulties, you can tell us."


    But now he was in a different mood. He was so excited when he saw the marriage certificate. When he got it, he kept flipping through it and pointed at the photo on it, "I''m not very satisfied with this photo today."


    Sitting in the car, Su Ran took a look, "All right, it looks great."


    "My smile is unnatural."


    Su Ran also saw it and looked at him, "Are you nervous? So your smile is a little stiff?"


    She was only joking, but the man nodded, "Yeah."


    Su Ran: ... "What are you nervous about?"


    Are they old married? They were separated and united, but in the end, they were not together...


    Song Tingyu thought for a moment, "I was nervous. I finally married you home."


    Su Ran shook his head and sighed. Even if they didn''t argue, they were already living together. What was the difference? The relationship between the two of them was just two books apart.


    "Invite them to dinner tonight. Make an appointment."


    "Okay." Su Ran also thought that Tian Mi hadn''t been out much lately and had been staying at home. This was not the way. It was good to take advantage of this opportunity to get together and let her change her mood.


    She nodded and edited the group message, "Song Tingyu and I have a certificate. We''ll have dinner tonight."


    After a while, she received letters one after another, and even tian mi sent her messages.

 Chapter 413 Gu Dongcheng, You Have A Half-sister (2)

    Chapter 413 gu East city, you have a half-sister (2)


    Su Ran finished reading them one by one before looking at the man in the driver''s seat, "Where are you going now?"


    Song Tingyu turned around, "I want to go to the hospital and take you home?"


    "Are you going to the hospital to see Chen Mei''s daughter?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Song Tingyu gave Chen Mei that money, in fact, more or less to do something for Madam song. In the end, things back then, in different positions, no one can blame.


    Madam song wanted to protect Gu Dongcheng, so he was cruel to Chen Mei.


    If she hadn''t done this, perhaps Chen Mei wouldn''t have been forced to swallow the medicine back then, and her daughter wouldn''t have suffered from such a disease now.


    But Song Tingyu didn''t want to blame Madam song. She just wanted to protect her grandson.


    Although Gu Dongcheng was not worth it.


    Song Tingyu did not object. He drove Su Ran to the hospital and came to Chen Mei''s daughter''s ward. Chen Mei received the money from Song Tingyu early this morning. When she saw him appear, she felt uneasy, "Mr. Song, why are you here? Did you go back on your word?"


    Suddenly, she didn''t want to give them so much money. If so, what should she do?


    Song ting said, "Don''t worry. I never go back on what I said or did."


    Chen mei heaved a sigh of relief, "So you guys are here?"


    "Let''s come and see your daughter." Su Ran said.


    Chen Mei took a look inside, "She took some medicine and hasn''t woken up yet. Her condition has become more and more serious recently. The doctor said that she would have an operation soon. Fortunately, Mr. Song, you lent me some money in time. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do."


    "I gave this money to you for my grandmother, so you''re welcome." Song Tingyu spoke slowly.


    Chen Mei nodded, "Thank you. Come in, but my daughter doesn''t know everything that happened back then, nor does she know her relationship with Gu Dongcheng, so you..."


    Su Ran smiled, "You can rest assured. We know what to do."


    They went in and saw the young girl lying on the bed with a thin face. Because she had been in the house for a long time, her skin was very white, but not healthy white. Her skin was sickly.


    Probably because she was already full, she would slowly wake up and see Su Ran and Song Tingyu in her ward, her face full of confusion.


    Chen Mei immediately walked over and helped her sit up, "Xiaowan, this is Mr. Song and Mrs. Song. They lent us money. Your surgery, hospitalization and medical expenses are all on Mr. Song''s tab."


    Chen Mei mentioned this to her last night. She immediately thanked Su Ran and song ting, "Thank you, Mr. Song, Mrs. Song."


    "You''re welcome. Have a good rest and wait for the operation. The operation will be successful." Su Ran smiled.


    They didn''t stay in the ward for long either. When Chen Mei sent them out, he called them, "Mr. Song, Mrs. Song."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chen Mei handed over a small transparent bag, "This is xiaowan''s hair. You can take it. Dna test with Gu Dongcheng shows that I didn''t lie to you. Xiaowan is really Gu Dongcheng''s half-sister."


    Song Tingyu looked at the transparent bag in her hand, which contained a few hairs. He reached out and took it, "Thank you."


    Song Tingyu had no doubt about xiaowan''s background, but he felt that someone needed to use her hair.


    At night, the Ancheng family is quiet.


    Gu Dongcheng was drinking, but no one dared to sit next to him.


    Because there were a lot of women who wanted to talk to him, but after being humiliated by this man for a few minutes, they ran away in anger. Where else would they go now?


    Gu Dongcheng was also quiet. He had come out to drink, and he just wanted to drink.


    The seat next to him was suddenly filled with people. A wine glass was placed on top of it. He didn''t even bother to look up, "Get lost."


    "Whiskey." The man next to him spoke to the bartender at the bar.


    Gu Dongcheng frowned, looked over, and sneered, "Why, you came out to get drunk too?"


    "You came out to get drunk, I just came out to drink." Song Tingyu smiled.


    Gu Dongcheng ignored him and looked at the bar singer who was singing on the stage with his glass in his hand. The singer had been here for many years.


    But in fact, she didn''t always stop singing in this bar. She would walk all over the country, making money while stopping singing in the bar, playing at the same time. After playing for a while, she would come back, stay in the bar for a while, and then leave.


    It started over and over again.


    Song Tingyu, Gu Dongcheng, and Lu Zhan had been coming to this bar for years, listening to her songs.


    Now it was the singer''s turn to sing on stage. Neither of them spoke. It was a pleasure to listen to her quietly.


    Until she sang a few songs and ended the show tonight, she left with the guitar, passed by Song Tingyu and Gu Dongcheng, ordered a glass of wine, and had a drink with them.


    "I haven''t seen you guys for a long time."


    The female singer didn''t know their names, but they didn''t know her name either. But every time they came here, she would come over and have a drink with them.


    But it was just one cup. After drinking it, he would leave.


    Now there were other singers singing on the stage. Their quiet voices were not as deep and bitter as those of the female singer just now.


    Song Tingyu ordered two more glasses of wine and placed one in front of Gu Dongcheng.


    "Two days ago, grandma''s tombstone was painted red."


    Gu Dongcheng was so focused on drinking that he didn''t react much. He didn''t even know if he heard Song Tingyu talking.


    Song Tingyu curled her lips and continued, "Later I found the person who did it. It was a middle-aged woman named Chen Mei. She said that she was Gu Chenghai''s mistress back then. The reason why she threw red paint on grandma''s tombstone was because she hated grandma in her heart. Do you know why she hated grandma?"


    Gu Dongcheng finally reacted and looked up at Song Tingyu.


    Song ting took a sip with a glass of wine in his hand, "Because grandma forced her to abort the child, she swallowed the medicine in front of her grandmother. But the child was alive, alive, weak, sickly, and had a heart attack. Now she''s lying at the first people''s hospital in Ancheng, waiting for heart surgery..."


    "Grandma asked her to abort the baby because she didn''t want you to know about her and Gu Chenghai in the future. Gu Dongcheng, in your heart, is Gu Chenghai a particularly good father? Did he really love his aunt? You didn''t expect him to raise a woman outside, did you? Grandma didn''t want to ruin his image in your heart, so she helped you solve all of this and even killed an unborn child..."

 Chapter 414 What Face Does She Have to Live in This World? (1)

    Chapter 414 what face does she have to live in this world (1)


    "Grandma did something wrong. That girl is still lying in the hospital. If she doesn''t have the money for surgery, she won''t survive this year. But who did grandma do that for?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, you have a half-sister."


    "Nonsense!" Song ting was interrupted by Gu Dongcheng before he finished speaking!


    Song Tingyu unhurriedly took out the bag of hair that Chen Mei had given him from his pocket and put it on the table, "Am I talking nonsense? You can go and verify it. This is the girl''s hair. You can take it and test the dna."


    "By the way, in fact, aunt and Gu Chenghai didn''t choose to commit suicide in the past. To be right, it should be because aunt had planned it. Without Gu Chenghai knowing anything, she did something in the car and carried him to death."


    Song Tingyu then put the transparent bag of hair on the bar and turned to leave.


    Gu Dongcheng''s attention was focused on the bag. His fingers clenched into fists, he pulled the bag tightly, picked up the transparent bag, and wanted to throw it aside.


    He felt ridiculous. Why did he believe what Song Tingyu said?


    Shouldn''t he be the clearest about who his own father was?


    What did song ting encounter? He had to believe that his father raised a woman outside?


    In his memory, his father and mother loved each other very much. If it wasn''t for the Gu family that happened back then, not only did old master song and Madam song not save themselves from death, but they even fell to the ground in the end, causing the defeat of the Gu family, why would his parents choose to commit suicide in such an extreme way?


    But Song Tingyu came over today to tell him that his parents didn''t plan to commit suicide together. It was just a car accident that his mother could prepare.


    How is that possible?


    His father would never betray his mother!


    Song Tingyu must be lying to him!


    The words came and went in his mind like they were numbing him.


    But at this moment, his attention was still attracted by the transparent bag Song Tingyu had placed on the table. He couldn''t shift his eyes.


    He wanted to throw the hair away, but in the end, he couldn''t move.


    So he put the transparent bag of hair into his pocket and left.


    That night, Gu Dongcheng didn''t fall asleep all night. A lot of things and images kept appearing in his mind.


    His mother had been in a trance for the past few days before she committed suicide. She often hid in her room and cried. Moreover, she was extremely irritable. She often threw things when she cried and cried in the room. She also said that Gu Chenghai was not human...


    At that time, he thought it was because something happened to the Gu family, so she was too stressed to do that.


    But now it suddenly occurred to me that Gu Chenghai wasn''t home either.


    When his mother often cried because she was in a trance, Gu Chenghai did not accompany her mother once. In the past, he did not think anything was wrong, but now that Song Tingyu said so, he felt more and more wrong.


    He didn''t know if it was his own psychological effect...


    He didn''t want to believe what Song Tingyu said, so he told himself in his heart that he wanted proof to shatter Song Tingyu''s lies.


    The next morning, he pulled out a few strands of hair from his head, put them in a bag, and drove straight to the appraisal agency.


    After waiting for a few days, he received a text message telling him to get the results.


    After taking the firm result, just sitting in the car, he couldn''t wait to open the file bag, took out the report appraisal from it, and looked directly at the last column.


    His face immediately turned ugly, and he squeezed the certificate into a ball of paper.


    He suddenly felt so agitated that he didn''t know what to do...


    The test results showed that the daughter he gave birth to with the woman named Chen Mei was a sibling relationship.


    But he still didn''t want to believe that Gu Chenghai, who had been so good to his mother in the past, would have a lover outside, and that he was planning to divorce her for his lover...


    The Gu Chenghai he remembered was not like this.


    The parents he remembered were so close.


    How could Gu Chenghai betray his mother and be with another woman?


    He leaned back in his chair, gasping and breathing heavily. Like the drowning man who was on the verge of death, he could not find any straw to save his life, so he could only struggle desperately in the water.


    But no one came to save him.


    He didn''t want to overturn the fact that he had always thought of himself, but if it wasn''t, what would have happened to the appraisal paper in his hand?


    He was in pain for a long time, struggling with his eyes closed for a long time before his emotions slowly calmed down. He took out his cell phone and called Gao Sheng, "Help me find out which ward a girl named chen wan lives in at Ancheng first people''s hospital."


    After hanging up, he took a bottle of water from the car, unscrewed it, and poured it down his throat.


    He felt a burning pain in his throat, and his voice was hoarse to the extreme. He believed that Gao Sheng had recognized it on the phone just now, so he asked him what was wrong...


    What happened to him?


    Gu Dongcheng also wanted to ask himself, what happened to him?


    Why did this happen to him one after another? Why would such a thing overturn all his previous knowledge?


    He had always believed the truth, and in the end, it was shattered by reality.


    In his memory, Jiang Rou was a warm and gentle girl who loved to laugh, but in reality, she was a selfish, greedy and shameless person.


    The parents he remembered were loving and affectionate, but now his father had an illegitimate daughter, who was 22 years old!


    He thought his parents committed suicide because they couldn''t bear the blow of bankruptcy, but now Song Tingyu told him that his parents would die because his father betrayed his mother, so his mother chose to end their lives in such an extreme way!


    Why is everything going in a way that he didn''t expect?


    Why did they push all his previous knowledge away?


    Gu Dongcheng was in so much pain now that he was in such a state of extreme conflict that he was not himself.


    On the one hand, he told himself that this was a conspiracy by Song Tingyu, but on the other hand, he seemed to have completely believed the truth in his heart...


    If chen wan wasn''t his sister, where did Song Tingyu find her hair?

 Chapter 415 What Face Does She Have to Live in This World? (2)

    Chapter 415 what face does she have to live in this world (2)


    You know, there are no more people in this world who are still related to him...


    If song ting wanted to set up a trap for him, where did he find his hair?


    Just as his mind was struggling, a text message from Gao Sheng gave him a ward number.


    He immediately drove to the hospital and found chen wan''s ward according to the information Gao Sheng gave him.


    Instead of knocking on the door, he stood outside the ward for a long time until the door was opened and Chen Mei and the doctor walked out. They walked out while talking, so at first they did not notice Gu Dongcheng standing at the corridor fence.


    When the doctor left and Chen Mei turned to go back, he saw Gu Dongcheng.


    At this moment when she saw Gu Dongcheng, her blood was a little cold. She hesitated for a long time, but still went forward. She knew that Gu Dongcheng would be here, which meant that he already knew the truth of the matter.


    "Gu, Mr. Gu..."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her for a long time with a sullen face, and finally spoke out in a cold voice, "Chen Mei?"


    Chen Mei nodded, "Yes."


    "You were with Gu Chenghai back then?"


    "Yes."


    "It was you and your daughter who made my mother miserable and chose to commit suicide in such an extreme way?" Gu Dongcheng squinted.


    He would say something like this, which means that deep down in his heart, he had completely believed the truth in front of him.


    Chen Mei was shocked by Gu Dongcheng''s tone, "Mr. Gu, I... I was young and immature, so I ruined your parents'' feelings and let your mother commit suicide in that way. All these years, this has been in my heart, and I have always felt guilty. I apologize for what I did back then..."


    "Sorry?" Gu Dongcheng sneered, "My parents are both dead. Both lives were lost because of you and your daughter. You thought about it with an apology?"


    "Mr. Gu, I didn''t mean it back then, but I did do something to hurt your parents, and their death was indirectly related to me. I''ve felt uneasy for so many years, but my daughter was innocent. She wasn''t born yet, and she didn''t know about it. So, Mr. Gu, you can do anything you want to me, but please let her go..."


    "She had already forced my parents to death before she was born, so how could she have the face to live in this world?" Gu Dongcheng replied grimly.


    Chen Mei was so scared that her face turned white. She couldn''t care less. She grabbed Gu Dongcheng''s clothes and said, "Mr. Gu, you can''t do this. Why is xiaowan your sister?"


    "Sister?" Gu Dongcheng seemed to have heard some big joke. The smile on his lips was loud and cold. He snapped Chen Mei''s fingers open and raised his eyebrows, "Who does she count as my sister? What qualifications does she have?"


    "Mr. Gu..."


    Chen Mei knew very well that it was really easy to take care of East city so that her daughter would not be able to undergo surgery according to her status today.


    As long as he ordered, which doctor would dare to operate on her?


    Gu Dongcheng pulled her away, pushed her to the ground, and then turned away, ignoring her heart-wrenching cries behind her.


    Gu East city wanted everyone who had hurt him and his mother to suffer.


    Sister?


    Hehe...


    What kind of sister is that girl to him? If it weren''t for them, would his mother have committed suicide? After doing such a thing, she still had the face to beg him to let them go!


    Impossible!


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were filled with murderous intent!


    But after all this initial anger, he was filled with sadness, and he realized that after all these years, he had been walking around and around, and he was still alone with him.


    No one stayed for him, including his parents.


    His mother was also selfish. Because she couldn''t bear the fact that her husband betrayed her, she chose to die together with her husband. But when she made these decisions, did she think about him?


    Did you ever think that he needed her, too?


    Have you ever thought about how he would survive if he was the only one in the world after they left?


    His mother probably hadn''t thought about that, because she had locked herself in her room every day for the past few days before she committed suicide and hadn''t said a word to him. When she made up her mind to end her life, she didn''t look for him, talk to him, tell him anything...


    Nothing...


    Then came the news of her and Gu Chenghai''s deaths.


    At that time, he was still at school. After hearing the news of their deaths, he rushed back like a madman and saw her and Gu Chenghai lying in the morgue.


    In the end, Madam song did not ask him to lift the white cloth that covered them.


    She said that their final appearance was too scary for him to see...


    When Tian Mi was cornered by a few people, he knew he couldn''t escape.


    After the last time, Gu Dongcheng had disappeared from her sight for two months. Now, he appeared again and thought of her.


    When she thought of this, she was angry and cold.


    Thinking of her, she asked these people to come and take her away.


    "Miss Tian, president gu wants to see you. Please come with us."


    Tian Mi stood in the corner, "I don''t want to see him. Get out of here!"


    "Miss Tian, please don''t make things difficult for us. We''re just following president gu''s orders." Seeing that it didn''t make sense, the man forced himself. One of them stepped forward, covered Tian Mi''s mouth with a towel and put her on his shoulder. Outside the alley, there was a car waiting for them.


    Soon, Tian Mi was taken to the car.


    There was something in that handkerchief just now, so although she was conscious now, she was not very awake and her hands and feet were weak.


    She just knew that the car was going on and on, stopping somewhere, and then she was picked up again.


    When she woke up again, the first thing she saw was Gu Dongcheng''s calm and calm eyes.


    Ignoring the drowsiness in her head, she immediately sat up from the sofa, waved her arms and slapped Gu Dongcheng''s face.


    Gu Dongcheng could have avoided it, but he didn''t. He watched tian mi slap her in the face.


    "You lunatic!"


    She felt wasted even looking at East city!


    She turned to the room and looked around.


    It was in Gu Dongcheng''s living room. She was sitting on the sofa.


    She hated her heart to death. She really wanted to kill Gu Dongcheng right away! She glanced at her bag, which was being placed on the sofa. She leaned over quietly. Gu Dongcheng''s voice rang at this moment, "I''ve taken your phone."

 Chapter 416 So What about Tang Zichu? I Killed Him Too

    Chapter 416 what about Tang Zichu? I killed him too.


    Tian mi was so angry that her chest heaved violently, but she didn''t want to say another word to Gu Dongcheng.


    Too much experience told her that whatever this man wanted to do, no matter what she did or said, it was useless.


    She didn''t have to waste her breath and energy with him.


    "You don''t have to be so afraid. I won''t do anything to you. I just want you to come over and accompany me." Gu Dongcheng smelled of alcohol. Just as he was getting closer, Tian Mi smelled it.


    Tian Mi had seen what Gu Dongcheng looked like tonight.


    When he learned that Jiang Rou didn''t love him back then and was only with him for the greater good, he looked dejected and miserable, feeling that he had been deceived for so many years.


    Now, he was the same, looking lonely and miserable.


    Tian Mi didn''t know what happened to him, but he didn''t want to know what happened.


    She was not interested in anything about Gu Dongcheng at the moment and only hoped that this man would let me go.


    But she was also very clear that this was an extravagant hope.


    Gu Dongcheng had told her long ago that he would not let her go and told her not to dream.


    That night, after Gu Dongcheng forced her to have sex with her, she had nightmares every night. Sometimes when she woke up in the middle of the night, she thought that if Gu Dongcheng was doing something to her, she would rather die with him.


    It was just that maybe she still couldn''t bear to part with her parents and Tang Zichu, so the thought would soon come to her mind and be suppressed by her.


    Two years ago, her drug addiction had already broken her parents'' hearts. Now, how could they worry about themselves again?


    With that in mind, she would be able to hold herself back.


    As for Gu Dongcheng, she could not deny that she really loved this man. The first man she fell in love with also thought she was going to spend the rest of her life with him.


    But in the beginning, this man used her as a substitute for Jiang Rou. Later, while pretending to be innocent in front of everyone, he did so many dirty things behind his back.


    Killing Su Ran''s child, almost killing Song Weixi, killing Madam song, taking everything from the The song family.


    Even if he had suffered too many injuries, so what? Could this be a reason for him to hurt others? And there were so many innocent people.


    Gu Dongcheng had worn away her feelings for him little by little, and now there was only hatred left.


    She was thinking that one day, when she was completely desperate, she might not even bother to hate this man...


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t care what Tian Mi''s reaction was. He wanted to talk to someone right now.


    "I just found out today that I have a half-sister. She''s lying in the hospital with a serious heart attack. I heard that she can''t live this year without surgery, but I don''t intend to let her live, because my mother died because of both of them. Her mother was my father''s mistress, and my mother couldn''t stand the blow and thought of suicide. Die with my dad!" Gu Dongcheng drank the wine one after another, "You know what? Tian Mi, I always thought they were in a good relationship. I thought my dad loved my mom very much. I thought they decided to kill themselves together, but I didn''t expect that I was all wrong. The two old The song family guys have been hiding the truth from me for so many years, and they haven''t told me the truth. Are they especially happy to see me being kept in the dark?"


    "Gu Dongcheng." Tian Mi finally said, "They hid it from you to protect you, but what about you? What did you do? What did you do to them, to the entire The song family? I finally understand why you''re in so much pain today, because you found out that what you always thought was not the truth. You''re actually very sad, very pitiful. You''ve been living like a hedgehog for so many years. Not only did you discover the truth, but also because the person you think you should hate for the rest of your life is the one who has been protecting you, right?"


    Gu Dongcheng suddenly dropped the glasses on the coffee table. He stood up and pointed at Tian Mi, "Don''t think you know me very well. I don''t hate the wrong people. Those two old guys and the entire The song family are what I should hate and deal with..."


    "Really?" Tian Mi was calm, "Then why are you in so much pain? Only to discover the truth? Gu Dongcheng, you are a coward. The The song family has protected you so well that you think you are so great that you don''t even have the courage to admit the truth!"


    "But what''s your situation? It really has nothing to do with me. I really don''t have the heart to know anything about you. I only trouble you to stay away from me..."


    Gu Dongcheng slowly sat down beside her, grabbed her hands in the midst of her resistance, and held them tightly in his palm. He forced her right hand to spread out and took out a ring from his jacket pocket.


    Tian Mi recognized it immediately. It was their wedding ring.


    After all these years, she thought she had long since disappeared and had no intention of caring where the ring went, but now it was in Gu Dongcheng''s hand.


    Gu Dongcheng forced her to put the ring on.


    "It still looks so good on your hand."


    Tian Mi struggled to get rid of the ring. Gu Dongcheng pressed her wrist so hard that she couldn''t move.


    "You left this ring here. I found it and kept it. I thought you would come back to me one day."


    "Who wants to come back to you?"


    Gu Dongcheng, as if he had not heard her, continued to speak as he thought, "Tian Mi, come back to me. Whatever you want, as long as you come back to me."


    As he spoke, he reached out and held Tian Mi into his arms. His deep voice echoed in her ear, "I don''t want to be alone."


    "I would rather die..." Tian Mi''s voice was slow and powerful, "I won''t stay by your side."


    "How could I bear to let you die..." Gu Dongcheng seemed to have drunk a lot and said everything. He hugged Tian Mi, "I''ve been dreaming about you lately. I''ve been dreaming about the time we were together. It was the happiest time of my life for so many years. If you hadn''t taken the baby away, she would have been two years old now, but you took her away. She was five months old. You still have the heart to take her away..."


    Tian Mi vaguely felt something was wrong with Gu Dongcheng tonight. He had never said such things before.

 Chapter 417 How Can I Bear to See You Die? (1)

    Chapter 417 how can I bear to see you die (1)


    "Gu Dongcheng..."


    "Shh, don''t move..." Gu Dongcheng forcefully grasped her hands and cut them behind her so that she couldn''t move or struggle.


    "Let me hug you. I haven''t hugged you properly in a long time..."


    "Gu Dongcheng, I don''t care what you want. Let me go!"


    Gu Dongcheng still ignored her and said, "Tian Mi, don''t be with Tang Zichu. Come back to me. I will treat you well. In fact, I already have you in my heart. I just don''t want to admit that you''ve been away from me for so long. I miss you all the time. You come back to me. We''ll start over. We''ll be able to live like before..."


    "In your dreams!" Tian Mi said with difficulty.


    She was already very uncomfortable. Gu Dongcheng hugged her tightly. The two of them were very close at the moment. Gu Dongcheng had drunk too much and smoked too much, so now he smelled of tobacco and alcohol.


    The smell of cigarettes and alcohol made her feel very uncomfortable, and her stomach felt like it was about to turn upside down.


    She frowned and tried to hold it back, but eventually she couldn''t help but push Gu Dongcheng away and run to the bathroom. She knew where the bathroom was because she had lived here for a while.


    When she reached the bathroom, she held onto the sink and vomited in the washbasin. She felt extremely uncomfortable and vomited out everything she had eaten at night.


    When her stomach finally felt better, she turned on the water from the tap, washed everything away and washed her hands, only to find that on the mirror, besides her face, there was also Gu Dongcheng''s.


    He didn''t know when he actually stood behind her.


    She suddenly felt a chill gush out of her heart.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at her with a very positive tone, but his eyes were very excited, "You''re pregnant."


    He used affirmative rather than negative sentences.


    Tian Mi froze up and tried to hide the truth from Gu Dongcheng, but he ran into her today.


    She forced herself to calm down, "No, it''s just a stomachache."


    "Why is your stomach upset?" Gu Dongcheng obviously didn''t believe it. He still looked at her, "Tian Mi, don''t try to lie to me. You''re pregnant. You''re pregnant with my child!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, don''t flatter yourself!" Tian Mi interrupted him coldly, "Even if I''m pregnant, I can''t be pregnant with your child. If I know it''s your child, I''ll get rid of it immediately."


    "If she had been pregnant that night, it would have been more than two months now? Do you think I''ll keep him for so long?"


    "I don''t care why you left him, but you''re pregnant, and you''re pregnant with my child." Gu Dongcheng''s tone was very firm.


    When he was about to despair, he suddenly saw the light of dawn, and suddenly saw hope. God had indeed treated him well, giving him such a big surprise.


    "I''m not pregnant." Tian Mi reiterated, but she did not notice that there was actually a slight tremor in her voice.


    She was too afraid of being discovered by Gu Dongcheng, so she was eager to deny it.


    Gu Dongcheng grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back to the living room to sit down, "Next, do you want to tell me that it''s not my child, but someone else''s? Or would you say that the child is Tang Zichu''s?"


    Gu Dongcheng pinched her chin and forced her to look at him, "If you really dare to have another man''s child, I will kill that man. I don''t care who that man is, I can''t survive. So what about Tang Zichu? I''ll kill him as well!"


    "Now tell me, whose child is it?"


    Tian Mi stared at Gu Dongcheng, unable to say a word.


    Gu Dongcheng stood at the door of the bathroom, facing tian mi silently.


    But tian mi knew very well that she had already lost the battle. She was not a match for this man, Gu Dongcheng. She had too many people to worry about and care about, and gu East city did not!


    The only thing he cared about now was probably the baby in her stomach.


    He was crazy about wanting a child.


    Gu Dongcheng saw through her inner workings and smiled coldly, "Nothing more to say? Tian Mi."


    "Gu Dongcheng, why don''t you die?"


    "Now that I have a child, how can I bear to die?"


    "I''m telling you, Gu Dongcheng, I won''t stay with this child." Tian Mi pointed at him and shouted.


    "Then try what you can do to him? Do you think I would let the tragedy of two years ago repeat itself? Do you think I will let you take my child away cruelly again?"


    Tian Mi was trembling with anger. She had expected that gu East city would be so crazy when he found out that she was carrying his child.


    Now that he knew, that was exactly what he was doing.


    "Okay, stop standing there. Go up and rest." Gu Dongcheng''s voice became extremely gentle at the moment. It was drunk just now, but now it was clear.


    His eyes became obviously very soft, and it seemed that Tian Mi was full of indulgence again.


    But the light in his eyes really disgusted and disgusted Tian Mi!


    She didn''t want to see this in gu East city''s eyes. She didn''t need him to do this to her!


    She knew very well that he was like this because of the child in her belly!


    Tian Mi ignored him and wanted to leave the bathroom, but when he passed him, he reached out and picked her up horizontally.


    "What are you doing!" Tian Mi punched him hard on the back.


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t say a word, but she couldn''t break free. He carried her upstairs and put her on the bed, "I''ll rest here tonight. I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Gu Dongcheng then went to lock the door to prevent her from leaving in the middle of the night.


    Tian Mi sat on the bed and saw that he had already taken the quilt and was lying on the sofa.


    Tian Mi looked at the room. She had lived here for a while, and it was still the same as when she left. The room was originally cold and colorless. It was the same time that she bought something to add warmth to the room after she came in.


    This place still looks like it was two years ago.


    Tian Mi knew that he couldn''t escape and didn''t want to torture his body anymore, so he simply lay down and had a good rest before he knew what to do.


    But when she came down, she felt that the quilt and pillow were full of Gu Dongcheng''s breath.


    She was so agitated that she immediately pulled off the quilt and took the pillow and threw it under the bed. She just lay on it and closed her eyes.


    She fell asleep and felt as if someone was covering her with a blanket while she was in a daze.

 Chapter 418 How Can I Bear to See You Die? (2)

    Chapter 418 how can I bear to see you die (2)


    But she didn''t wake up.


    Only the next morning did she suddenly wake up and look out the window. The morning sun shone in through the window.


    Tian Mi looked at the quilt covering her body and remembered what happened last night. She cursed. What happened last night was not a nightmare.


    It''s a nightmare and you can wake up!


    But everything in the room and the blanket on her body were telling her that it was not a dream, it was the truth.


    She was brought here by Gu Dongcheng again!


    Her feelings for this room were really complicated. At first, it was her favorite, because she had personally arranged it and felt that she could add warmth to the family. Later, after Gu Dongcheng injected her with drugs, she was imprisoned here for a period of time.


    During that time, she stayed here every day and felt that this place was a cage. How could she not hate this place?


    Now this place had become a cage for her!


    She glanced at the sofa. Gu Dongcheng was no longer in the room. She threw him on the bed and left the bed herself.


    The door was unlocked.


    She left the room barefoot.


    Gu Dongcheng was making breakfast in the kitchen. When Tian Mi came down, he saw him busy in the kitchen.


    In a daze, she seemed to have returned to a few years ago.


    She was not good at cooking, but gu East city was very good at it, so if the aunt was not at home, he would be the cook.


    At that time, Tian Mi felt that if he could find time to cook, he wouldn''t want to eat out.


    He was a very good cook. Apart from chefs, few men could cook like that.


    Ironically, the scene that she used to feel especially warm and fond of was now filled with disgust.


    Her mood was different, her feelings for this man were different, so everything was different.


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to hear the sound, so he leaned out and looked at her, "Wake up, go clean yourself up and come over for breakfast."


    Tian Mi ignored him and walked to the living room, looking for his cell phone, not knowing where Gu Dongcheng had thrown it.


    That pervert and lunatic!


    She couldn''t find her phone, but instead she saw Gu Dongcheng''s phone. She stood there and hesitated for a moment, then looked carefully into the kitchen, and quickly took the phone. Just as she was about to run upstairs, Gu Dongcheng''s voice rang from behind, "Tian Mi."


    Tian Mi was frightened, and his body trembled. His hand trembled and his phone fell to the ground.


    Gu Dongcheng stood in the living room and looked at her back, "You want to take my phone and inform Tang Zichu?"


    "I want to call the police to arrest you, Gu Dongcheng. Not only are you suspected of premarital rape, but you''re also imprisoning me! Limit my freedom in life!"


    "Ha~~" Gu Dongcheng sneered, "What do you think they can do with me, just the Police station? If you are still my wife one day, you will never be able to sue me for the rest of your life. If you don''t believe me, try it!"


    Tian Mi''s hand clenched into a fist. She quickly squatted down and reached out to pick up the phone.


    No matter what, she wants to leave here and leave immediately.


    Gu Dongcheng''s speed was even faster, and he immediately came to grab the phone from her hand. The two of them were fighting and pulling, but the phone was still snatched away.


    Gu Dongcheng slammed his phone on the floor.


    His strength was so great that his phone fell to the floor and broke into pieces.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you lunatic!" Tian Mi looked at the phone fragments on the ground, and his anger had reached its peak.


    As if nothing had happened, Gu Dongcheng regained his composure in an instant. He had already walked to the dining room, "Come and have breakfast."


    Tian Mi stood still.


    Gu Dongcheng knocked on the table, "I asked you to come over for breakfast!"


    The doorbell rang at this time.


    Tian Mi immediately walked to the door and took the walkie-talkie, "Help me call the police!"


    Gu Dongcheng walked over, grabbed the walkie-talkie, glared at Tian Mi, opened the video by the door, and saw the security guard standing at the door.


    Because Tian Mi had just said something, he was in a state of confusion.


    "Gu, Mr. Gu, what''s going on?"


    "It''s okay. That''s my wife. She''s throwing a tantrum at me."


    "Who''s angry with you? Big brother security, please call the police for me, please..." Tian Mi shouted.


    Gu Dongcheng seemed to be very helpless voice: "Look, isn''t this still angry with me? You can''t say anything like that. What if the police are really alerted?"


    Hearing what East city said, the security guard seemed to believe him, "Mr. Gu, can you open the door? I have something to talk to you about."


    Because he was a security guard in the neighborhood, Gu Dongcheng didn''t think too much. He pressed the lock and the door opened. Suddenly, three people rushed in.


    Tang Zichu, father of Tian mother of Tian.


    "Dad, mom!" Not to mention Gu Dongcheng, even tian mi was stunned.


    Aren''t these two old people still traveling outside? Why are you back?


    "Mimi!" When mother of Tian saw Tian Mi, he immediately stepped forward to hold her and looked at Gu Dongcheng warily from the door.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard, you''re really not a human being!" Even father of Tian, who had always been well-mannered and well-bred, could not help but swear.


    He had a stick in his hand that he didn''t know where to get. He was about to go up and look after East city. When the security guard saw this, he quickly stopped him, "Sir, you can''t do this. I thought you were going to open the door for something. You were going to fight!"


    "I''m here to find my daughter!" Father of Tian pointed at Gu Dongcheng angrily, "This bastard wants to imprison my daughter."


    "Lao tian!" Mother of Tian was holding Tian Mi''s hand tightly at the moment, unwilling to stay here any longer, "I feel wasted talking to him about one more word. Stop it. Let''s go."


    The Tian family wanted to take Tian Mi away, so Gu Dongcheng naturally didn''t want to, but he didn''t expect Tang Zichu to be prepared. When he followed him out, he saw several tall men standing outside.


    And now that he was alone, there was no way he could snatch Tian Mi away.


    He weighed it, worried that Tian Mi would get hurt in the fight, and she was not in the same health now, so it would be very bad for the child not to get angry.


    So Gu Dongcheng did not move at this time, standing quietly by the door, watching Tian Mi being taken away by them.


    Tang Zichu''s car stopped outside the neighborhood and finally left Gu Dongcheng''s residence. Tian mi was relieved.


    Mother of Tian pulled Tian Mi into the back seat of the car, "Mimi, are you okay?"

 Chapter 419 She Was So Hateful, So Unwilling (1)

    Chapter 419 she was so hateful, so unwilling (1)


    Tian Mi shook his head, "I''m fine. Why are you and dad back?"


    "We wanted to give you a surprise, so we decided to come back and didn''t tell you. We didn''t get home until 7: 00 in the morning. It was strange that we didn''t find you at home. The call to you was turned off. Then Tang came back and said he couldn''t find you. That''s why we came over. We knew something must have happened to you. You were taken away. Besides Gu Dongcheng, who else would do something like that?"


    "So you came looking for me?"


    Father of Tian, who was in the passenger seat, said, "Tang called a few people from the Sky-sea group to help. They must take you away."


    Mother of Tian looked at Tian Mi with red eyes, "I said you silly child, why didn''t you tell us what happened? If you don''t tell us you''re pregnant, you really..."


    Mother of Tian was angry and heartbroken, so her voice was choked in her throat.


    She remembered more than two months ago, Tian Mi came back very late that day. The next day, she slept in bed all day. They thought she was unwell, but they didn''t expect that she was raped by Gu Dongcheng!


    "Dad, mom, I''m sorry..."


    "What are you sorry for? You silly girl." Father of Tian sighed, "Tang told us everything on the way over. If it hadn''t happened today, how long would you have kept it from us?"


    Tian Mi explained honestly, "The child will be taken away anyway. You won''t know if you take it away."


    "Now that that bastard Gu Dongcheng knows about your pregnancy..." Father of Tian sighed.


    "I''ll take the baby off tomorrow!" Tian Mi couldn''t wait any longer. She had to get rid of the child quickly, or else Gu Dongcheng wouldn''t know what to do.


    "Mimi, your body has been told by Tang, or wait for what the doctor says before deciding when to take the child away. I don''t agree to keep the child. Gu Dongcheng will have to pay for what he did sooner or later. What''s the point of having his child? This is irresponsible to the child. The child should grow up in an atmosphere of love and family. For his own good, he can''t be caught in a dilemma in the future. The child can''t stay even if he is innocent!"


    Father of Tian said these words earnestly. He didn''t want Tian Mi to keep the child, but he was worried that if he was too anxious, it would affect Tian Mi''s health.


    Mother of Tian agreed, "We''ll go to the doctor tomorrow. If it works, we''ll have the operation right away."


    Back at the Tian family, father of Tian pondered for a while and said, "Mimi, pack up some things and go live with Tang. I''m worried that Gu Dongcheng will do something else. If you live with Tang, we can be at ease. He can protect you."


    Tang Zichu actually thought about it when he was in the car, but father of Tian mentioned it first, "Tian Mi..."


    Before he could say anything, Tian Mi shook his head and said, "I''m not going."


    "Mimi, you..." Father of Tian couldn''t figure it out, "Why?"


    "I want to stay at home." Tian Mi sat on the sofa with a determined attitude.


    Mother of Tian also advised, "Mimi, don''t be willful. It''s safer to go to Tang''s place. I really think Gu Dongcheng is crazy. He will steal people openly. You listen."


    "Mom, I said I don''t want to go. I''ll be careful."


    "You..."


    "Auntie and uncle." Tang Zichu said, "If Tian Mi doesn''t want to leave, let her stay at home. I''ll get someone to look after her. It''s okay..."


    "That''s the problem, but..." Father of Tian shook his hand and sighed as he sat on the sofa.


    Tang Zichu looked at Tian Mi, "I''m going to work first. Call me if you need anything."


    In fact, he knew that the reason why Tian Mi didn''t want to live with him was that he didn''t want to involve him. He wasn''t afraid of being involved, but he didn''t want to force Tian Mi too much. She already had enough to bear.


    Tian Mi nodded, "I''ll walk you out."


    She followed Tang Zichu to the door, "Go back and drive carefully."


    Tang Zichu looked at her, but did not leave immediately. Instead, he went up and held her hand, "Gu Dongcheng really didn''t do anything to you, did he? Tian Mi, don''t lie to me."


    Tian Mi looked at their hands and shook his head, "It''s really okay. Don''t worry. What else can he do when he finds out about my pregnancy?"


    Tang Zichu thought about it. Gu Dongcheng really wanted the baby too much. He knew that Tian Mi was pregnant, and he was still pregnant with his child. He just wanted to make her keep the baby. How could he do anything to hurt her?


    "You should go back and rest first." Tang Zichu didn''t know if Tian Mi would have stayed up at Gu Dongcheng''s place all night last night.


    "Okay."


    Tian Mi watched him leave and then went into the house. She ate some of Mrs. Tian''s cooking and went upstairs to her room.


    If it hadn''t been for tang zichu''s timely appearance with tian''s parents, she would still be at Gu Dongcheng''s place.


    Although on her way back, she wanted to get rid of the child, father of Tian mother of Tian stopped her because she was worried about her body.


    She could have waited before, but things are different now.


    Gu Dongcheng already knew that she was pregnant. If she didn''t get rid of the child in time, Gu Dongcheng wouldn''t give her a chance in the future.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Gu Dongcheng anymore.


    I don''t even want to die!


    Tian Mi knew he had to hurry up now.


    She stayed in her room for a while and did not sleep. It was noon when she saw father of Tian mother of Tian taking a nap, she drove away and went to the hospital.


    When she went to the doctor''s office, she explained her intentions directly. The doctor was stunned for a moment, "Miss Tian, why are you so anxious all of a sudden? Can''t wait? Your condition..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tian Mi interrupted, "Doctor, I don''t care what the consequences may be. In short, I need to operate immediately to remove this child."


    "Miss Tian, you, have you thought about the consequences?"


    "I thought about it. You said that if I insisted on removing the baby regardless of my physical reasons, I might not be able to get pregnant in the future, right?"


    "Yeah, so you..."


    "I still insist on removing the child."


    "Now?"


    "Yes, right now. I''ll arrange it for you."


    The doctor saw that tian mi ren was already very firm and would not waver. She knew that it was useless for her to continue, so she sighed and said, "Well, wait a minute. I''ll send someone to arrange the operation for you."


    Tian Mi sat in the doctor''s office and waited. She took out her cell phone and turned it off. She had made up her mind, so she just wanted to have a safe operation and didn''t want to worry about anything else.


    She had been waiting in the office for a long time, but had not seen the doctor come back. Just as she wanted to stand up and go out to see what was going on, she heard that the door of the office had been opened.

 Chapter 420 She Was So Hateful, So Unwilling (2)

    Chapter 420 she was so hateful, so unwilling (2)


    She thought the doctor had informed her to go to the operating room, but when she turned around and saw the man standing at the door, her hands and feet suddenly turned cold!


    Gu Dongcheng stood by the door, blocking all the light from outside. He held his chest in his hands and looked at Tian Mi with a sneer, "I remember I told you not to think about taking the child away."


    "Why should I listen to you? Gu Dongcheng."


    Gu Dongcheng calmly closed the office door and walked towards her. He stopped beside her and smiled, "My people just went over and invited your parents and father to another place for vacation. Tian Mi, do you want to know where he went?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, what did you do to my father?!"


    "Nothing. I just want you to be a good baby. When I see the baby, I will let you see your father..."


    "In your dreams!"


    Tian Mi raised his hand to slap him hard, but the man was so fast that he immediately grabbed her wrist.


    "What do you want to do now? Do as you please. You''ve figured it out for yourself. If you don''t want this child, I''ll let your parents bury my child with you. You should know that I can do anything. Two more lives. I don''t care..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you in my place like I used to. I''ll let you give birth to the baby. You can live where you used to be. Once you give birth to the baby, your father will naturally come back and think it over."


    After Gu Dongcheng finished speaking, he didn''t say anything more. He let go of her hand and turned to leave.


    Tian Mi almost fell into his chair.


    Gu Dongcheng had gone far, but Tian Mi was still sitting here.


    The doctor had returned and waved his hand in front of her, "Miss Tian, the surgery is ready. Follow me."


    Tian Mi suddenly came back to his senses and shook his head stiffly, "I''m sorry, I won''t have the surgery..."


    "Well, then you think it through."


    Tian Mi walked out of the office in a daze. Tang Zichu walked up to her. He held her wrist, "You had an operation?"


    His men followed Tian Mi away and found her at the hospital, so they called him and informed him that he was coming to the hospital immediately.


    "Zi Chu, my parents and father were taken away by Gu Dongcheng..." Tian Mi looked up at Tang Zichu with red eyes.


    Tang Zichu was stunned for a moment, "When did you take it away?"


    "Just when I came to the hospital, they were taken away."


    Tang Zichu didn''t have to wonder what was going on, "Did Gu Dongcheng just come to the hospital to see you? Let you keep the child, or else he will bury your parents with him?"


    Tian Mi''s voice choked and her eyes grew redder. She nodded.


    "Stop crying..." Tang zichu wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his hand, "I will try my best to find uncle."


    "You can''t find them. You don''t understand how much Gu Dongcheng wanted this child. He wanted to be able to keep this child and do everything he could, so he did everything he could to force me to keep the child..."


    Tang zichu took her shoulder and walked out of the hospital with her, "Don''t worry, it''s okay..."


    Tian mi rubbed her sore and swollen eyes with her hands. In fact, she knew very well that as long as she gave birth to the baby, her parents would be fine, but if she still wanted to come over for surgery like today, he would show her how good she was.


    Tian Mi was not willing to keep the baby in her belly, not willing to give birth to a child for the devil, East city, but now she couldn''t find a better way.


    After Tang Zichu sent Tian Mi back, he drove to the The song family and told Song Tingyu and Su Ran what happened last night and today.


    He looked miserable as he watched Tian Mi fall into such a situation, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He felt like he couldn''t do anything...


    It''s really useless...


    Su ran brought a glass of water and placed it in front of him, "Zi Chu, have some water first. Calm down."


    "Gu Dongcheng really gave up everything in order to keep this child..." Song ting said slowly.


    "Song Boss, what do you think we should do now?"


    "Go find Tian Mi''s father as soon as you can and see if you can find him. You can say whatever you need. By the way, I''ll call Ding Cen and Mu Chucheng in a while. Have more people and more strength."


    Tang Zichu was grateful, "Thank you, Song Boss."


    This time, I don''t know where Gu Dongcheng has taken him. There is no trace to find out. After a few days, there is still no news of father of Tian.


    Mother of Tian washed his face with tears every day.


    Tian Mi was desperate. She couldn''t find father of Tian. She wanted to help gu East city give birth to this child, but she hated him so much! So unwilling!


    When Tian Mi was changing her shoes at the door to go out, mother of Tian noticed her, "Mimi, where are you going?"


    Tian Mi glanced at mother of Tian''s swollen eyes and whispered, "I''m going out for a walk."


    "Are you looking for Gu Dongcheng? Don''t look for him."


    "I didn''t." Tian Mi smiled, "I''m really going out for a walk."


    But in fact, she lied to mother of Tian.


    Tian Mi drove out and finally came to the Gu enterprise. She called Gu Dongcheng and said, "I''m downstairs at your company. Come down."


    After a while, Gu Dongcheng came down and sat in her passenger seat.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Tian Mi didn''t say anything and drove away.


    The car took a long walk before she turned to look at him, "Gu Dongcheng, where the hell did you get my dad?"


    Gu Dongcheng glanced at her, "Did you ask Song Tingyu and the others for help, but they didn''t find it?"


    Instead of answering his question, Tian Mi said, "I want to see him."


    "If I let you see him, will you be able to keep the child? But you only have two choices right now. What to do depends on you. I won''t force you."


    "Don''t force me?" Tian Mi sneered, "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Gu Dongcheng, are you not forcing me? You''ve driven me to my death."


    Gu Dongcheng did not speak.


    "I remember you said that your mother found out that your father had an affair, so she chose to tamper with the brakes in order to hold your father and die together, right?"


    Gu Dongcheng suddenly felt something was wrong. He sat up from his seat and squinted, "What do you mean?"


    Tian Mi turned to look at him, "Gu Dongcheng, I always thought that your mother made a good choice. She hated someone and wanted him to die. When she wanted him to die, she could really hug him and die together."


    Gu Dongcheng suddenly had an idea in his mind. He seemed to have a premonition of what Tian Mi was going to do. A big truck came in front of him, and Tian Mi suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 421 I Dont Want the Next Life (1)

    Chapter 421 I don''t want the next life (1)


    Gu Dongcheng regained his senses and quickly grabbed the steering wheel.


    Tian Mi had already released his hand and smiled, "There''s something wrong with the brakes. What''s the use of getting the steering wheel?"


    Gu Dongcheng turned the steering wheel and walked past the truck, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the car drove to the side again!


    When the car slammed into the fence on the side of the road, Tian Mi didn''t feel anything else at that moment. She just felt sorry for her parents and owed Tang Zichu feelings, but all of this, now she had no way to repay...


    The next moment, she felt pain all over her body, and then, the vision in front of her slowly blurred. Finally, she had no consciousness, and fell into the darkness.


    Gu Dongcheng desperately tried to sit up and pull tian mi, but he had no strength in his own body, and there was nothing he could do.


    There was nothing he could do, and even he ended up in the dark.


    When Su Ran received the call from mother of Tian, she was at home with Song Weixi. After receiving the call, she told Fang sister-in-law to take care of Song Weixi, changed her shoes and drove to the hospital.


    She was the third to arrive. Mother of Tian and Tang Zichu were already outside the operating room.


    Mother of Tian held a handkerchief and looked at the closed door of the operating room, crying bitterly.


    "How''s it going?" Su Ran looked at Tang Zichu.


    "I don''t know yet. I''m in the operating room." Tang Zichu''s voice became hoarse.


    Just now, mother of Tian had already told her on the phone that tian mi had been pushed too hard by Gu Dongcheng these days and couldn''t find father of Tian. She was probably desperate and didn''t want to spend any more time with Gu Dongcheng, so she thought of carrying Gu Dongcheng to death in such a fierce way!


    Su Ran sat next to mother of Tian and patted her on the shoulder, "Auntie, don''t cry. Tian Mi will be fine."


    Mother of Tian''s voice was choked with sobs, "That child is so stupid. Why would he want to die with Gu Dongcheng? She''s really stupid. What should we do if something happens to her? Lao tian and I are just one child..."


    Su Ran''s eyes and nose began to ache from what she said, and she quickly rubbed them with her hands, "Nothing will happen."


    Soon, other people had arrived, including Song Tingyu, Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen.


    Tian Mi''s surgery didn''t last long, and the door was quickly opened. Mother of Tian quickly stepped forward, "Doctor, how''s my daughter?"


    The doctor looked at her, "The patient was not seriously injured. He was only slightly injured in his leg and arm. Now he has undergone surgery, so you can rest assured."


    Hearing what the doctor said, everyone''s heart finally relaxed.


    Tian Mi was quickly sent to the ward.


    Mother of Tian looked at Tian Mi and suddenly remembered something, "By the way, how''s the baby in her stomach?"


    The doctor didn''t say anything just now.


    Mother of Tian just wanted to go to the doctor''s office to ask about the situation. The doctor came over first. He came to check tian mi''s body.


    Mother of Tian asked, "Doctor, my daughter''s baby..."


    "Miss Tian is more fortunate. The child is fine..."


    Mother of Tian''s face turned pale. At this moment, she hoped that Tian Mi''s baby was gone. After all, Tian Mi never wanted it, and gu East city, that man, was not fit to keep it.


    Tian Mi woke up in the middle of the night, and mother of Tian was waiting for her in the ward.


    "Mimi, are you awake? How do you feel?"


    Tian Mi looked at the pure white ceiling above him and took a deep breath...


    She knew she was alive, she wasn''t dead...


    In fact, there was no problem with the brakes. She didn''t do anything on them, but the thought of holding Gu Dongcheng and dying together was real.


    From the moment the Tian family left, that was her idea.


    As long as Gu Dongcheng died, everyone would be free.


    She finally didn''t have to face that demon anymore...


    Tian Mi''s first sentence was to hold mother of Tian''s hand, "Where''s Gu Dongcheng? Is he dead?"


    Because they were all in the same hospital and were all sent in at the same time, even though mother of Tian didn''t want to know anything about Gu Dongcheng, the news still reached her ears.


    In fact, Gu Dongcheng was fine. She was glad and relieved.


    Because if something happened to him, tian mi would have been caught for killing on purpose.


    Now that Gu Dongcheng is alive, they still have room for manoeuvre.


    Mother of Tian patted the back of Tian Mi''s hand, "He''s not dead. He survived..."


    Tian Mi''s face was filled with disappointment, "Why didn''t he die..."


    Mother of Tian looked at his daughter''s thin face and said, "Mimi, why are you so stupid? Carrying Gu Dongcheng to death would solve all the problems? Gu Dongcheng, how is he worth your life? You really, don''t do such a thing again in the future. If you have a long story, what do you want me to do with your father? We only have one child like you."


    "But I have no other way..."


    "There will be, there will be. Don''t do it again." Mother of Tian said.


    Tian Mi did not speak. After a moment of silence, he thought of something and pressed his hand on his abdomen. Mother of Tian knew what she meant and pulled her hand away, "The child is gone..."


    This was mother of Tian''s decision after she thought about it. Tian Mi was her daughter and she knew her too well. If she knew that the child was still alive, she would probably have to go to surgery to remove the child. But she had already asked the doctor that she had just been in a car accident and had undergone such an operation.


    The doctor''s advice was to let Tian Mi have a good rest first, the abortion operation, and so on.


    So, for the sake of Tian Mi''s health, mother of Tian had to make up such a lie. She didn''t want anything to happen to her daughter.


    Wait until she gets better, then come back for the operation.


    There is no other way now!


    "Really?"


    Mother of Tian nodded, "Really."


    Tian Mi let go of his hand and lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling, "But what about dad?"


    "Okay, you just finished your surgery. Don''t think too much. Just rest well. Mom will be here with you tonight. By the way, do you want to eat? Tang, he''s going back to buy it. He''ll be here soon..."


    Tian Mi shook his head, "I don''t want to eat."


    At this time, the door of the ward was knocked several times from outside. Tang Zichu opened the door and came in, carrying a packed box in his hand.


    It was so late that many places for supper had been closed. He didn''t know how many places he had run to get a bowl of porridge.

 Chapter 422 I Dont Want the Next Life (2)

    Chapter 422 I don''t want the next life (2)


    "You''re awake."


    Tian Mi looked at him, "Go back and rest. I''m fine."


    Tang Zichu put the porridge on the table, "If you''re hungry later, remember to eat it."


    Tian mi nodded and closed her eyes.


    "Auntie, I''m leaving."


    "Drive carefully." Mother of Tian ordered.


    Tang Zichu opened the door and went out. There was a chair outside the ward. He sat down there and leaned back in the chair. The chair was facing Tian Mi''s ward, and he knew exactly what was going on inside.


    He had no intention of leaving. It was already two o'' clock in the morning and it would be dawn soon. He only needed to spend a few hours here.


    Tian Mi didn''t eat the porridge that Tang Zichu bought last night because she had no appetite at all. By the next morning, the porridge had gone sour.


    Mother of Tian sighed, opened the door of the ward, and was about to throw the bowl of porridge outside. He didn''t expect to see Tang Zichu sleeping on a chair in the hallway when he opened the door.


    He took off his suit and covered himself with it.


    Mother of Tian''s heart ached so much that he quickly walked over and patted Tang Zichu on the shoulder. Tang Zichu woke up.


    "Auntie."


    "Why didn''t you go back last night?"


    "I feel a little more at ease here."


    Mother of Tian sighed, "I''ll go down and buy you some breakfast. Can you help me go in and watch Mimi?"


    "Okay." Tang Zichu quickly got up from his chair and walked to the ward.


    He put his coat aside, pulled over the chair next to him, put it next to the bed, and sat down.


    Tian Mi hadn''t woken up yet, but she wasn''t sleeping well either. Her brows were tightly furrowed. Tang Zichu didn''t like it the most, so she reached out and pressed her brows.


    She slowly woke up. When she saw Tang Zichu, she said weakly, "Why are you here so early..."


    Tang Zichu didn''t want her to know that she had slept outside all night, so he smiled and said, "Not very early, so he came over. I don''t feel safe without you."


    Tian Mi pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Tang Zichu held her hand, "Yesterday, I received a call from my aunt. When I drove to the hospital, I almost broke down. You were in the operating room, I was outside. Those few hours seemed like a long life to me. Tian Mi, you can''t have an accident. Otherwise, what should I do?"


    Tian Mi wiped his eyes and looked at the man, "Do you know what I was thinking yesterday when I thought I was going to die?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking, I''m sorry for my parents. I owe you a lot of love. I can''t pay it back in this life. I can only wait for the next life..."


    "Tian Mi, I don''t want the next life." He paused, "That''s too far. I only want this life."


    Tian Mi looked at him, his eyes gradually turning red...


    In fact, she didn''t really know when Tang Zichu''s feelings for her started, because at first, she loved East city so much that she couldn''t see any other man.


    Later, when she and Gu Dongcheng got into this mess, her heart was as still as water. She slowly discovered Tang Zichu''s feelings for her, but she didn''t want to accept it.


    Because of feelings, she dared not touch them again.


    But sometimes there are feelings that will slowly be implanted into your bones and blood.


    Maybe that''s how she feels about Tang Zichu...


    Unknowingly, she realized that she already cared so much about him...


    Gu Dongcheng felt as if he had been dreaming for a long time, a dream that almost made him unable to wake up. In the dream, he felt as if someone was holding his neck tightly, trying to find someone to save him. There were many people standing around, but no one was willing to reach out and pull him.


    They were all watching coldly.


    He could feel so lonely in his dreams...


    He finally broke free from the person who was clutching his neck in his dream, and finally broke free from the dream and woke up.


    He suddenly sat up from the bed, but the needle on his body was involved, and he frowned in pain.


    "Mr. Gu, you can''t get up yet. You need to lie down and have a good rest..." A nurse at the door pushed the door and came in. She saw that he was trying to pull the needle off the drip. She was so scared that she threw away the tray in her hand and ran over.


    "With me? Where''s the person who sent it over?"


    "Does Mr. Gu mean Miss Tian?" The nurse asked.


    Gu Dongcheng nodded, "How is she?"


    "Miss Tian is fine, too."


    When Gu Dongcheng saw that the nurse was leaving, he didn''t have much strength on him, but he still tried his best to grab the nurse''s arm, "Where''s the baby in her stomach?"


    The nurse was startled by his sudden action.


    Mr. Gu, I don''t know... "


    "Gao Sheng, Gao Sheng!"


    Gu Dongcheng shouted at the door. The nurse frowned, "Mr. Gu, this is the hospital. Please be quiet. There is no one outside."


    Gu Dongcheng was too anxious to know if his child was okay, so he immediately removed the drip from the back of his hand, removed the respirator, and got out of bed.


    He was sitting in the passenger seat, more seriously injured than tian mi, and could not get out of bed for the time being, so at this moment, his feet fell to the ground, because he had no strength, so he fell straight to the ground.


    The nurse screamed and rushed over to help him up, "Mr. Gu, are you okay? You can''t just get up like this. Why did you pull out all the needles? You''re in serious condition!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Gu Dongcheng waved his hands, wanting to stand up on his own, wanting to find out about Tian Mi.


    "Mr. Gu, if you keep doing this, I''ll call the doctor!"


    Gao Sheng walked in and quickly helped Gu Dongcheng to the bed, "President gu, how are you?"


    Gu Dongcheng grabbed Gao Sheng''s arm, "How''s Tian Mi''s baby?"


    "President gu..."


    "What''s going on?!"


    "I went to find out. The baby in Mrs. Gu''s stomach seems to be gone..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were suddenly bloodshot. The next moment, he screamed and struggled to get out of bed, but Gao Sheng and the nurse pressed him tightly on the bed, and the nurse went out to call the doctor.


    Gu Dongcheng was sedated before he slowly quieted down.


    His last thought before he fell asleep was that his child was gone...


    When Gu Dongcheng woke up, someone found a wheelchair and pushed him to Tian Mi''s place.


    When mother of Tian saw him coming, he stood in front of Tian Mi, and Tang Zichu looked at him warily.


    Gu Dongcheng sneered and said to tian mi, "Is our child still here?"


    Tian Mi looked at him, his eyes full of sarcasm, "Gu Dongcheng, you''re still thinking about the child at this time. You should have known that the child is gone, right? You don''t know how happy I was to know that my child was gone. Having a baby for you was the most disgusting thing in my life!"

 Chapter 423 Gu Dongcheng Asked You to Come over (1)

    Chapter 423 gu East city called you here (1)


    Mother of Tian was not surprised that Gu Dongcheng had heard that Tian Mi had lost her child, because after she made this decision, she told everyone that Song Tingyu had sent someone to the doctor to explain.


    Gu Dongcheng''s body was already weak, and he managed to make it here.


    Knowing from Gao Sheng that the baby in Tian Mi''s belly was gone, he refused to believe it. He had to come and ask Tian Mi himself, and he had to get the exact information from Tian Mi.


    At this moment, hearing Tian Mi say this, his whole body seemed to have been hollowed out. He suffered a huge blow, his legs became weak, and his whole body trembled.


    If it wasn''t for the wheelchair, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Gao Sheng saw that he was almost out of breath and quickly said, "President gu, how are you? Are you okay?"


    He looked at the little nurse who was following him, "Go and call the doctor."


    "No need!" Gu Dongcheng shouted.


    He endured all this and pointed at tian mi, "Tian Mi, if you dare to kill my child, I will make you pay the price."


    When mother of Tian heard this, he became uneasy, "What do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered and ordered Gao Sheng to push him back.


    "Gu Dongcheng, give my father back to me!" Tian Mi''s voice rang from behind, but Gu Dongcheng never looked back.


    Mother of Tian was worried, "What should we do? Is Gu Dongcheng going to do something to your father?"


    Tian Mi was also anxious. She lifted the quilt to get out of bed. Tang Zichu stopped her immediately. "Where are you going?" Now that you''ve hurt your foot, you can''t run around..."


    Before Tang Zichu could finish, Tian Mi interrupted, "Then get me a wheelchair. I''m going to find Gu Dongcheng."


    "No!" Mother of Tian said first, "You can''t go to him. I won''t let you go to him. Every time you meet him, you get hurt. How can I let you go to him?"


    "Mom, but dad..."


    Mother of Tian''s eyes reddened, "There will always be a way. Your father has no grudge against him. Gu Dongcheng won''t really kill him..."


    She was actually comforting herself and others.


    To be precise, he was lying to himself...


    She had seen Gu Dongcheng''s ruthlessness before.


    He clearly loved tian mi and cared about Tian Mi, but in order to keep her by his side, he was able to inject her with drugs. Watching her drug attack, she was able to be so calm...


    It''s not too much to call him a demon...


    "Auntie, Tian Mi, don''t worry. I''m going to find uncle. I''ll find him."


    "Have you heard from my father?"


    Tang Zichu hesitated for a moment and finally said, "There''s a clue..."


    Tian Mi stared into his eyes, "Really?"


    "Really, I''m going to..."


    Tang Zichu said and left the ward. In fact, where Gu Dongcheng hid father of Tian? After searching for a few days, they still had some clues.


    Father of Tian should still be in Ancheng, but they haven''t found where he is in Ancheng.


    Gu East city was acting like he was crazy, so Tang Zichu knew very well that he could do anything in his anger.


    If we go to father of Tian now, he might be too late.


    He then went to gu East city''s ward. Gao Sheng was outside the door. When he saw him coming, he naturally stopped him, "President gu doesn''t want to see you. Go now."


    "I have something to say to him."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to see him."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu needs to rest. He doesn''t want to see you."


    Tang Zichu was silent for a moment and said to Gao Sheng, "Did he ask you to deal with uncle tian?"


    Gao Sheng pursed his lips and did not say anything. Because on the way back from pushing him, he did have this idea, and that was what he said in Tian Mi''s ward.


    Just because his body was too weak, he fainted before he could say anything, and now the doctor was in the process of rescuing him.


    "You actually have time." Gao Sheng glanced at the ward and said, "President gu is in a serious condition. He hasn''t specifically instructed us to do anything."


    When Su Ran was photographed naked, Tang Zichu knew that although Gao Sheng had been with Gu Dongcheng for many years, he was not as devoid of humanity as he was...


    In many things, he still had a little conscience.


    "Thank you." Tang Zichu knew this was his greatest help.


    Knowing that father of Tian wouldn''t be in trouble soon, they had to hurry to find him while Gu Dongcheng was still in the hospital.


    Gu Dongcheng felt like he had come back from the dead again.


    When he came back from tian mi''s ward, he had no strength in his body and his consciousness began to blur. He really thought he was going to die...


    But he''s still alive.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the pure white ceiling above him. After looking for a long time, he suddenly shouted at the door, "Gao Sheng!"


    Gao Sheng hurriedly walked in from outside, "President gu, you''re awake. Do you want something to eat? I sent someone to pack..."


    Gu Dongcheng weakly raised his hand and interrupted him, "You help me do something."


    Gao Sheng''s body tensed up when he heard this.


    He anticipated what Gu Dongcheng would ask him to do, "Mr. Gu, please tell me."


    "I don''t care what you do. Help me kill Tian Mi''s father. Give you one day. Tomorrow I want to know that he is no longer in this world..."


    "President gu, this..."


    Gu Dongcheng turned to look at him, "Why, not?"


    "President gu, if you do this, Mrs. Gu won''t forgive you..."


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice was cold, "I don''t want her forgiveness. She hates me the best. She dares to kill my child again. I''ll make her pay for it..."


    "But Mr. Gu, don''t you care about Mrs. Gu too? You..."


    "Gao Sheng, when I tell a person what to do, I don''t like him to ask questions, and I don''t like him to hesitate. There''s only one word you want to answer me."


    Gao Sheng knew he had no choice now, "Yes."


    "He''s at xx." Gu Dongcheng gave an address and took out a key and put it on the table, "This is the key to the house. You should get ready immediately."


    Gao Sheng walked over, took the key and walked out of the ward, feeling that he was holding the car key in his hand and his palms were drenched in sweat.


    He drove home, found a bottle of wine that he had collected for many years, took it away, packed some food outside, and then drove to the address that Gu Dongcheng had mentioned...


    A building with one door and one family.

 Chapter 424 Gu Dongcheng Asked You to Come over (2)

    Chapter 424 gu East city called you over (2)


    Someone was waiting outside the door. Gao Sheng opened the door with the key and walked in.


    In order to prevent father of Tian from escaping, all the doors and windows were locked, and he could hardly fly.


    Father of Tian was sitting in the living room, and when he saw someone coming in, he thought it was the people who brought him food, so he ignored them.


    "Mr. Tian." Gao Sheng went into the living room and put the wine and food on the coffee table.


    Father of Tian took a look, "Why is it so sumptuous today?"


    Gao Sheng found two glasses, poured the wine into them, and put one in front of father of Tian, "Mr. Tian, let''s have a drink."


    Father of Tian looked at Gao Sheng, "Are you the assistant next to Gu Dongcheng?"


    Gao Sheng nodded.


    "Gu Dongcheng called you here?"


    "Yes."


    "What did he ask you to come over for? Kill me?"


    I didn''t expect father of Tian to say that. Gao Sheng''s body froze.


    Father of Tian sneered, "If you don''t tell me, I know. Those people came in a few days ago, that is, they just brought food. They put it on the table and left. You came here today. Not only did you bring wine, but you also went out to pack food. You were going to sit here and chat with me. After that, you killed me? Or are you going to put something in wine or food?"


    "Mr. Tian..."


    Father of Tian waved his hand, "At this age, I can see life and death very clearly. It''s no big deal. As long as my daughter has a good life in the future, I''m satisfied. When Gu Dongcheng took me away, he said that as long as Mimi gave birth to that evil seed for him, he would let me out. Now that he called you over to solve me, it proves that the child in Mimi''s stomach has already been released. No, I''m so happy!"


    "How can someone like Gu Dongcheng be worthy of having my daughter give birth to a child for him?!" Father of Tian''s eyes were filled with hatred, "He doesn''t deserve to have a child of his own for the rest of his life, hahaha..."


    Father of Tian took the initiative to reach for the glass and touched it with the one on the side, "I like to drink white wine. This is the first time I''ve ever tasted foreign wine. Let me try..."


    Father of Tian took a sip and tasted it, "Not bad, but white wine is still good..."


    Gao Sheng placed the packed food in front of father of Tian, "Mr. Tian, don''t just drink and order."


    Father of Tian picked up a chopstick and looked at the dish, "Is it really poisonous?"


    "No." Gao Sheng answered honestly, but he hadn''t even figured out what to do...


    To be honest, he couldn''t do it.


    He could do other things. After all, Gu Dongcheng was kind to him, but he didn''t want to be involved in the killing.


    That was equivalent to completely blocking his own back path.


    He still has a sister to raise. If something happens to him, what about his sister?


    But Gu Dongcheng asked him to do it.


    "Then what are you going to do to kill me? What did Gu Dongcheng tell you to do?"


    "Mr. Tian, let''s not talk about this now. Let''s drink."


    Father of Tian nodded, "I don''t like to talk about this either. I only have one last request. Don''t make me suffer. Just be happy."


    Gao Sheng sighed, "I will."


    "Thank you, young man." Father of Tian paused, "Gu Dongcheng has done so many outrageous things. Just a few murder cases are on his shoulders. He''s really bold. He really thinks he can cover the sky with one hand? He felt that killing someone was like killing an ant. As long as he was happy, he could do anything, and there was no way he could get away with it. The case against Madam song would come to light sooner or later. Gu Dongcheng would be punished soon. I can''t wait for his fate, but I''ll wait for him below."


    As for life and death, I didn''t expect father of Tian to be so open-minded. Gao Sheng felt very complicated at the moment.


    As he followed Gu Dongcheng around, he naturally knew that he had been hit one after another recently, and what he had done was getting more and more outrageous. As father tian said, as long as he was happy, he could do anything.


    Gu Dongcheng took the entire The song family, and now the power is overwhelming, but Song Tingyu is not easy to provoke, plus the ding family and the Lin family side.


    Since Lin Chenghuan got engaged to Ding Cen, he seemed to be on the loose. His methods were different from before. Lin Tianyou was almost driven into a corner by him.


    With so many people against Gu Dongcheng, is Gu Dongcheng really confident of winning in the end?


    Can you really hold these people down?


    Gao Sheng had never thought about it before, but today when he heard father tian say this, he was seriously thinking about it.


    Should he think for himself?


    He didn''t want to carry the murder on his body.


    While he was daydreaming, father of Tian had finished all the wine left in the bottle and fell unconscious on the sofa.


    "Mr. Tian..." Gao Sheng pushed father of Tian''s shoulder with his hand, but he didn''t react. It seemed that he was really drunk.


    Gao Sheng sat on the sofa, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    He sat there until night, and it was getting late.


    Gu Dongcheng had given him a day, and now half a day had passed, but he hadn''t thought of what he was going to do!


    Gao Sheng looked at the clock hanging on the wall, his heart in turmoil. Then, he closed his eyes, took out his cell phone, edited a message and sent it out.


    After doing all this, he found a few bottles of wine in the house and sat down on the sofa and drank them all.


    There was movement in the house. He was conscious, but he didn''t wake up.


    By the time he woke up the next morning, father of Tian was gone, and there were empty bottles on the table and carpet.


    Father of Tian never dreamed that he would see mother of Tian and tian mi again.


    When he woke up from a hangover, he was in the hospital ward. Mother of Tian was wiping his face. When he opened his eyes, he was so excited, "You''re awake."


    Father of Tian was stunned for a long time, "What''s going on?"


    Didn''t Gu Dongcheng ask Gao Sheng to go over and kill him?


    Why is he back?


    "Tang found you. How did you get drunk?"


    Tang Zichu was also in the ward, and father of Tian saw Tian Mi sitting on the bed with a cast on his foot, "What''s going on with Mimi?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when the time comes. How are you feeling now? How are you?"


    "Not bad." Father of Tian felt very lucky to be back.


    "Tang, thank you. Gu Dongcheng had already sent someone to get rid of me. I didn''t expect to see you again. By the way, Mimi, did you take the baby away?"

 Chapter 425 A Lesson for You

    Chapter 425 gives you a lesson


    "That silly girl wanted to carry Gu Dongcheng to her death, but she didn''t expect both of them to survive. Gu Dongcheng was so angry that she lost her child."


    Father of Tian nodded. So it was.


    Tian Mi had a baby in his belly, and mother of Tian couldn''t say it in front of her, so she had to tell father of Tian some time later. Anyway, now that he was back, he was the luckiest.


    When Gao Sheng left the house, his head was still in a daze because he had drunk too much. He shook his head and took out his cell phone to call Gu Dongcheng. He told him that Song Tingyu''s men found father of Tian and took him away.


    Gu Dongcheng had a suspicious nature, and even when he heard him say that, he probably wouldn''t believe it all.


    But after Gao Sheng made such a decision, he had no other choice.


    He didn''t want to kill himself, let alone bear the burden of human life.


    Even if Gu Dongcheng was suspicious, he would never trust him so much in the future. If he couldn''t find evidence, he wouldn''t do anything to him.


    After all, he had been by his side for many years and helped him do a lot of things.


    Gao Sheng was just about to call Gu Dongcheng when his phone rang here. It was his sister''s.


    He answered the phone immediately, and a heartbreaking voice came from there, "Brother, help me, brother! Come and save me!"


    "Huanhuan, what''s wrong with you? Huanhuan!"


    "Brother...!" The voice on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped.


    Gao Sheng called again and turned off his phone.


    He didn''t know what happened to her sister and why she called him like that, but he couldn''t wait a moment. He drove to her school and found out that she had a professional class in the morning, but she didn''t go to it. It was something he had never done before.


    Gao Sheng knew it was serious, but he didn''t know where she was.


    He also went home to look for her, and went to many places she often went, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    He searched the whole morning, but it was not until the afternoon that he received a phone call and rushed over.


    He opened the hotel door and slowly approached, "Huanhuan?"


    The carpet was piled with girls'' clothes and underwear, but Gao Huan was nowhere on the bed.


    Gao Sheng opened the bathroom door and saw that Gao Huan was naked, holding a hotel razor, and was about to cut off his wrist.


    "Huanhuan!"


    Gao Sheng quickly ran over and forcibly snatched the blade from her hand, "Who made it?"


    Gao Huan''s emotions fluctuated and she was crying. Obviously, she didn''t know who did it.


    Gao Sheng didn''t dare to force her. He took off his coat and covered her up. He drove her to the hospital.


    Gao Huan tried to commit suicide several times in the hospital. She was still a 20-year-old girl. After experiencing all of this, even any girl could not bear it.


    Gao Sheng looked at her and wished he could kill all the people who had raped her!


    After a long time, at night, Gao Huan finally fell asleep quietly. Gao Sheng walked over to take her wrist and looked at it. Although the knife did not cut off, it still cut the skin on her hand, so now it was bandaged.


    Gao Sheng hated her own incompetence, but in just a few hours, she was insulted like that!


    At this moment, his hands hanging beside his legs were clenched into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.


    He carefully calmed down and thought about it, probably thinking of the perpetrator.


    Gu Dongcheng should have known about father of Tian being taken away long ago. If it had been normal, he would have called him to question him. But today, after a whole day, he did not make a single sound.


    Gu Dongcheng had already found another way to punish him.


    He took his cell phone to the hallway and called Gu Dongcheng, "Gu Dongcheng, did you ask someone to do this to my sister?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice was unhurried, "A lesson for you, Gao Sheng. I hate people betraying me the most. I gave you a chance, but if you don''t repent, don''t blame me for being rude to you. More than two years ago, I asked you to take Su Ran to a hotel. In the end, you took her home. You didn''t do anything to her. You dared to lie to me about what you did, Gao Sheng. I never pursued you about this. It''s because you''ve been with me for so many years, and you really think I don''t know anything? Who do you really think you are? Now you deliberately revealed where Tian Mi''s father was and asked Tang Zichu to come over and take him away. Gao Sheng, I think you''re really tired of living. Your sister will suffer today because of you, so you can''t blame anyone but yourself!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, what have I done to you that I''m sorry for? You can come at me. Why did you hurt my family? She''s my only family." Gao Sheng shouted.


    "As long as you hurt the person you value the most, you will remember." Gu Dongcheng said and hung up.


    Gao Sheng looked at his sister, who was lying in the hospital bed, at such a good age, but had gone through such a dirty thing.


    If he had arrived so late at noon today, he would never have seen her again.


    When he opened the bathroom door, she was about to cut her wrist to kill herself!


    He stroked Gao Huan''s face with his hand, "Huanhuan, don''t worry. Brother will get justice for you. I won''t stop talking to him about Gu Dongcheng."


    Su Ran stayed at the hospital with Tian Mi for a day. When he got home, it was already night. Song Tingyu had already gone home.


    She went to Song Weixi''s room to take a look before returning to her room.


    Song Tingyu was sitting on the sofa with a white laptop on his lap. He was rather fascinated by what he was looking at, and he didn''t even notice that su ran had come in.


    Su Ran wanted to scare him, so he walked over lightly. Just as he wanted to scare him, he suddenly stretched out his hand and sat down on the sofa.


    Su Ran was stunned, "You know I''m back?"


    "You don''t know that you''re carrying a child now, and you''re so heavy that you think I won''t know if you take light steps?"


    Su Ran shrugged, "What are you looking at?"


    Song Tingyu put the computer in front of her.


    Su Ran took a tour of the web page he had seen, and it turned out that he was reading the news.


    She fixed her eyes on it and was attracted by the news, so she took it seriously and even looked for a video to watch.


    After reading it, she looked at Song Tingyu, "Lin Tianyou was caught?!"


    Song Tingyu pointed to the computer screen, "Didn''t the news make it clear? He was caught for financial fraud."


    Su Ran still felt a little incredulous, "He''s such a cunning man, and this time he''s lost..."


    "Well, it fell into the hands of Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen." Song ting held her shoulder, "Ding Cen felt that he was going to marry into the Lin family very soon, so he wanted to eliminate all the negative factors for lin shenghuan. Today, Lin Tianyou was actually careless. He forgot that Ding Cen had been watching him from behind. He set up such a big game for him and let him jump into the pit. In fact, he And they won''t be caught."

 Chapter 426 When A Person Swells to A Certain Extent, It Will Explode (1)

    Chapter 426 when a person swells to a certain extent, he will explode (1)


    Su Ran nodded, "Cen Cen is really good. Chenghuan should be very happy with her in the future, but Tian Mi is now..."


    Her biggest worry now was Tian Mi.


    The fact that she still had a child in her belly was bound to get out of hand sooner or later. According to mother of Tian, she didn''t remove the child until Tian Mi''s condition improved, but she was worried that something might happen. If Gu Dongcheng found out about it again, it would be troublesome.


    Tian Mi and Tang Zichu had gone through so much already, I really hope they don''t have to go through so much anymore.


    Su Ran had already seen that Tian Mi''s feelings for Tang Zichu were deep, and he only hoped that they would all be fine.


    Song Tingyu rubbed Su Ran''s hair, "As I told you before, grandma has a box abroad with a lot of important things in it. I found the evidence in the box about jiang rou and Song Zhenhai. Two days ago, I asked someone to bring the box back. I looked through the contents and found that grandma has a diary. She used to like to write diaries. Later on, when you get older, your eyes often go blind, so you stop."


    "What does the diary say?"


    "When something happened to the Gu family back then, didn''t Gu Dongcheng always think that not only did his grandparents stand by, but they didn''t save him from death, and even ended up killing him?"


    "That''s right. Gu Dongcheng always thought so. He said so several times." So even after knowing that Madam song didn''t want him to be with Jiang Rou because of Jiang Rou''s ulterior motives and the fact that Gu Chenghai had a woman outside because of the Gu family parents''suicide, he still chose to hate the The song family and didn''t relax at all.


    "Gu Dongcheng thought that the The song family stole an investment project from the The song family, but I read grandma''s diary. Grandma wrote that the project was not reliable at all, so she stopped the investment. She was already in deep water, and any more problems would worsen. But gu chenghai was determined to do it, so grandma used the last method..."


    "Grandma won the project first, but wouldn''t the The song family lose a lot?"


    "Fortunately, the The song family had a deep foundation. Although there were some problems later on, it was solved. The project didn''t hurt the The song family very much, but if it was put on the internet, they would add fuel to the fire. However, Gu Chenghai didn''t appreciate what his grandparents did..." Song ting''s eyes met a deep light, "Gu Dongcheng and I are father and son, and we will only immerse ourselves in our own thoughts. Stubbornly believing that you are always right."


    "Have you found any evidence from that year?"


    "Yes, soon. I''m looking into it."


    As soon as Song Tingyu finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Ran walked over and opened the door. Fang sister-in-law stood outside, "Madam, young master, there are guests at home. They are downstairs. He said his surname is gao."


    Gao Sheng?


    Su Ran and Song Tingyu looked at each other. Why did Gao Sheng come to look for them? And it''s getting late...


    "Go down and take a look." Song Tingyu stood up from the sofa and walked past Su Ran, "Are you going down? Or stay here to take a bath and sleep."


    Su Ran also wanted to know what was going on, "I''ll go down with you."


    Because Su Ran was pregnant now, Fang sister-in-law lived here again. She went to the kitchen to fetch water. Gao Sheng sat on the sofa and waited.


    Hearing the noise, Gao Sheng stood up from the sofa and looked at the stairs, "Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, I''m sorry to be here so late."


    Song ting sat on the sofa opposite him with Su Ran in his arms, "What''s wrong?"


    Gao Sheng was about to speak when Fang sister-in-law put the water on the coffee table.


    Song Tingyu glanced at her, "Fang sister-in-law, go rest. You''re not needed here anymore."


    "Okay."


    After Fang sister-in-law left, Song Tingyu arrived, "What happened? Gu Dongcheng asked you to come and find me?"


    "No, I came here on my own, Mr. Song. I just wanted to tell you that I had broken up with Gu Dongcheng. I can''t wait to see him shredded into pieces..."


    Su Ran was stunned. The hatred in Gao Sheng''s eyes was not fake. It was real. She and Song Tingyu looked at each other.


    She said nothing.


    Song Tingyu pondered for a while and said, "Did Gu Dongcheng hurt your sister? Is it because you revealed uncle tian''s location?"


    In fact, it was not difficult to think of this, because Gu Dongcheng was originally a narrow-minded person, a suspicious person, so after knowing that Gao Sheng revealed father of Tian''s position, he would definitely not let him go, and Gao Sheng''s most important person in this world, was his sister Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan was his achilles heel, and he had arrested Gao Huan for Su Ran.


    In the end, Gao Sheng gave in.


    Gao Sheng was loyal to gu East city. He had been working for him for so many years, but gu East city was able to force him into this position, so Gu Dongcheng was quite capable.


    Gao Sheng nodded. Thinking of his poor sister, who was still lying in the hospital, his hatred deepened, "Yesterday morning, Gu Dongcheng knew that I told Tang Zichu where Mr. Tian was. Without a word, he had my sister captured and raped. When I found her, she was trying to cut her wrists. If I were a little late, All I could see was her cold body..."


    "I sent huanhuan to the hospital. The doctor said that she was extremely agitated and her thoughts were very negative. In the hospital, she tried to commit suicide several times. I didn''t dare to leave her. Today, her mood improved a little. Now I called the nurse to take care of her and came to you."


    Gao Sheng''s voice was heavy and hoarse, and he was in a mess. His white shirt was still stained with blood. She probably fell on Gao Huan when he tried to stop him from committing suicide. Because he had been watching her in the hospital, he was not in the mood to go back and change and clean himself up.


    The dark circles under his eyes showed that he hadn''t laid down for a long time.


    Su Ran pursed his lips, "Is Gu Dongcheng crazy?"


    That kind of wanton hurt Tian Mi, and now someone raped Gao Sheng''s sister. What he did was getting more and more abnormal!


    "I think he''s not far from going crazy..." Gao Sheng gritted his teeth and said, "He''s getting more and more irritable now. Maybe it''s because of the successive blows, so he can hardly bear it. After knowing that Miss Tian''s child is gone, he''s even more ridiculous. He can do anything. What he wants to do is entirely supported by his preferences..."


    Song Tingyu put his hand on the edge of the sofa, "So Gao Sheng, what do you mean by coming to see me so late?"

 Chapter 427 When A Person Swells to A Certain Extent, It Will Explode (2)

    Chapter 427 when a person swells to a certain extent, he will explode (2)


    "Mr. Song, I want to show my attitude. As long as I can trip Gu Dongcheng, I can do anything."


    Song Tingyu smiled slowly, "How much do you know about my grandmother back then?"


    Gao Sheng shook his head, "Actually, I also guessed that Madam song was killed by Gu Dongcheng. Because that afternoon, we had an important meeting, but he took a phone call and left. When he came back, I saw a wound on his forehead, and I watched the news. The time he left until he came back was exactly the time Madam song was killed. Gu Dongcheng was meticulous. There was no one else in the ward at that time, and there was nothing to prove that he did it. I didn''t have any direct evidence either. It was just my guess."


    "By the way, in addition to Madam song''s case, there are actually two murder cases on Gu Dongcheng''s body. Mr. Lin''s former assistant, Zhang Annan doesn''t know if you still remember?"


    Song ting nodded, of course he would remember, because they were all looking for him back then. Lin Chenghuan had a car accident on the way back from the airport, and then Lin Chenghuan almost lost his legs. Zhang Annan also disappeared for so many years.


    "He was taken away and killed by him and Lin Tianyou in order to rid himself of the aftermath forever."


    Song Tingyu had long thought about this, because according to the way he took care of East city, Zhang Annan knew so much at that time that he would not stay alive.


    "He also killed a man."


    Song Tingyu curled his lips coldly, "Is it Song Zhenhai''s assistant?"


    Gao Sheng nodded. Just as he was about to continue, his cell phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw the caller id. His face was a little pale. He looked at Song Tingyu and Su Ran sitting opposite them and then answered the phone.


    To let Song Tingyu and Gu Dongcheng know what he was talking about, he turned on the speakerphone.


    "Gao Sheng, have you talked to song ting? How can I help him? Are you planning to report me to the Police station early tomorrow morning? Hehe hehe..."


    Gao Sheng''s hair stood on end, "Gu Dongcheng..." He felt something was wrong, "Where are you?"


    "The hospital, Gao Sheng, what you''re asking is ridiculous. I was hospitalized because of a car accident and the doctor hasn''t let me out yet, but I can walk around, so guess which ward I went to?"


    Gao Sheng gasped, "You went to huanhuan''s place?!"


    He came out so late to look for Song Tingyu. He just thought that Gu Dongcheng had rested and he had asked someone to look at Gao Huan, but he didn''t expect that something had happened...


    He''s too stupid! He should have stayed with Gao Huan. He should have asked Song Tingyu to come and find him!


    "What do you think?"


    Gu Dongcheng took a picture of Gao Sheng and sent it to him. It was indeed in Gao Huan''s ward, but Gao Huan was still in bed and did not wake up. The nurse was shivering beside him.


    "Gu Dongcheng, don''t mess around! You''ve already done that to her. What else do you want to do? If you dare to hurt a single strand of her hair, I won''t let you go!" Shouted gao sheng angrily.


    "Hehe, Gao Sheng, you''ve been by my side for so many years. Don''t you know that I''ve always hated people threatening me the most? Besides, you betrayed me first. I only taught you a lesson. Now that you''ve gone to Song Tingyu, you want to betray me completely? Okay, let''s see if you don''t care about your sister! Gao Sheng, listen to me. I''ll have your sister taken away. If you mess around, I''ll make sure you never see her again. If it doesn''t matter to you, you can follow Song Tingyu to the police station tomorrow."


    After that, Gu Dongcheng hung up the phone.


    "Gu Dongcheng, Gu Dongcheng!" Gao Sheng quickly got up from the sofa and was in a hurry to walk out.


    Song Tingyu yelled at him from behind, "Gao Sheng, we haven''t finished talking."


    Gao Sheng turned around, "I''m sorry, Mr. Song. You heard it just now. Gu Dongcheng had huanhuan taken away. I can''t..."


    Song Tingyu interrupted him with a faint voice, "Do you think if you stay with Gu Dongcheng all the time, he will let you go, and he will let your sister go? Don''t you want justice for your sister? How can you not do anything?"


    "What else can I do? I can''t even protect her because I''ve been hurt so much..." Gao Sheng''s voice was heavy.


    Su ran said, "Mr. Gao, you should cheer up. We can work together..."


    "How do we cooperate? If Gu Dongcheng sees me working with you again, he will hurt my sister without hesitation..."


    "I didn''t tell you to come in the open, I told you to come in the dark, understand?" Song Tingyu looked at him, "Only in this way can you save your sister."


    "You''re a smart person. You should know what you''re going to do."


    Gao Sheng pondered for a moment and nodded.


    Su Ran looked at Gao Sheng''s back and said worriedly, "Will he really cooperate with us? His sister is in Gu Dongcheng''s hands."


    Song ting rubbed Su Ran''s long hair with his hand, "I always thought Gao Sheng was a smart man. He knew how to choose. After this, he hated East city to the bone and wanted to see what happened to him. When he went back to Gu Dongcheng, Gu Dongcheng probably thought he was afraid of what happened to Gao Huan, so he didn''t dare to mess around. Although he wouldn''t trust him anymore, he wouldn''t be on his guard. With such caution, Gao Sheng will strike if he has the chance."


    Su ran nodded, "I hope that Gu Dongcheng will stop doing these outrageous things. How many more people will he kill?"


    First her daughter, then Madam song, all sorts of things...


    Over the years, his hands were covered in blood, making people feel horrible!


    He thought he knew the truth and could repent, but he did not expect it to get worse.


    He felt that the whole world had wronged him and wanted to kill the whole world!


    "He won''t be arrogant for long. When a person swells to a certain extent, he will explode."


    Gao Sheng drove back to the hospital. As expected, his sister was no longer in the ward. There were only nurses left. The nurses were still afraid, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gao. I didn''t take good care of miss gao. Miss gao was taken away. I can''t fight with them alone. I''m sorry..."


    Gao Sheng waved his hand. Gu Dongcheng did something. Who would dare to stop him?


    At that time, the nurse must have been frightened, and now he had to be glad that Gao Huan had taken sleeping pills and slept soundly. Otherwise, Gu Dongcheng would have woken up in the ward. If she had seen herself taken away, she would have been stimulated again.

 Chapter 428 What the Hell Is Song Ting Doing with That Guy? (1)

    Chapter 428 what the hell is that Song Tingyu guy doing (1)


    But tomorrow, when Gao Huan wakes up and sees himself in a strange place, surrounded by strangers, he will be afraid...


    Gao Sheng''s heart ached at the thought.


    They had lost their parents since they were young, and he had brought Gao Huan up by himself. They were dependent on each other, so the person Gao Sheng cared about the most in his life was her.


    When he was desperate, Gu Dongcheng gave him a job and asked him to stay by his side as an assistant.


    He had always been grateful, so over the years, he followed Gu Dongcheng around and did everything.


    If Gu Dongcheng hadn''t hurt his sister so much this time, he wouldn''t have hated him so much. He wouldn''t have wanted him to die forever!


    Gao Sheng went to Gu Dongcheng''s ward again, but he was stopped outside. The person who stopped him was expressionless, "Gao Sheng, president gu is resting. If he orders you to come back, let you kneel outside until he wakes up tomorrow morning."


    Gao Sheng clenched his hands into fists, his eyes bloodshot with hatred!


    "Gao Sheng, if you don''t do as the general manager says, you have to figure out the consequences..."


    "Kneel down." The man pointed to the ground.


    Gao Sheng closed his eyes and told himself that it was okay. What''s the point of doing all this for Gao Huan?


    Gu Dongcheng, he won''t let him go for long!


    He gritted his teeth and slowly knelt on the ground.


    Normally, he was a popular man in front of Gu Dongcheng. Who would have thought that he would have to endure this today? And now kneel in front of Gu Dongcheng''s door.


    A few people outside saw him kneel down, pointing at him and laughing loudly, their eyes full of sarcasm.


    Gao Sheng really knelt all night. That night, he took a nap, but he soon woke up.


    It had been two nights and three days since he had a good rest, and his body was almost hollowed out.


    The morning sun shone on the ground, and he saw the shadow of himself kneeling on the ground. He smiled at himself with a self-deprecating smile and lowered his head. The hatred in his eyes was even more intense.


    He felt that his legs were numb and not like his own. He propped his hands on his thighs and saw the door of the ward slowly open.


    Gu Dongcheng was already able to get out of bed and walk around. He didn''t need a wheelchair anymore. He looked at Gao Sheng and said, "Come in."


    Gao Sheng slowly stood up from the ground, but after kneeling for a long time, he almost lost his footing and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he held the wall in time.


    But this action made the people outside laugh wildly again.


    Gao Sheng waited outside the door until his legs regained some strength before he slowly walked into the ward, "President gu."


    Gu Dongcheng sat on the sofa in the ward and looked at him, "So you know who I am?"


    Gao Sheng lowered his head, "President gu, where did you send my sister? She''s not in good health now. You can''t..."


    "I care about her health." Gu Dongcheng took the glass next to her and took a sip of water, "She suffered because of you. As her brother, you didn''t fulfill your duty to protect her. To be honest, Gao Sheng, you failed."


    "What do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng spread his hands, "What do you think I want? What should I do to those who betray me?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, you and Lin Tianyou have worked together to do so many outrageous things. You killed Zhang Annan, Madam song, and Song Zhenhai''s assistant. You have three lives on your shoulders, and you don''t even let a child go!"


    "Did I just do something so outrageous? No more? Why don''t you continue?" Gu Dongcheng crossed her arms and looked at Gao Sheng with raised eyebrows.


    "Lin Tianyou has been caught now. Sooner or later, you will end up like him. You wait, Gu Dongcheng!"


    Gu Dongcheng smiled innocently, "I''m waiting for that day to come. By the way, shouldn''t you have missed a few more? There were only three people who died in my hands, but what about the attempted ones? Song Weixi almost died in my hands, and Song Tingyu almost died in Thailand, isn''t that all?"


    Gao Sheng smiled coldly, "You also got someone to rape my sister!"


    "Yes, and this one." Gu Dongcheng didn''t shy away, "So you say I''m really guilty of a lot of crimes, right?"


    In fact, although Gao Sheng had been with Gu Dongcheng for many years, he always felt that he could not see through this man.


    Just like now, he has listed so many crimes on his own, but he has taken them all on his own, and he has no intention of avoiding them at all.


    "What else have I done to hurt the world? If you think about it again, don''t let it slip. You can send me to the Police station when the time comes so that I can never turn around, right?"


    At this moment, Gao Sheng''s heart was beating violently, his brows were beating, and his face was still a little pale.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at him, his lips curved, "Gao Sheng, what''s wrong with you? Why is his face suddenly so ugly? What have you done?"


    Gao Sheng did not speak.


    Gu Dongcheng clapped his hands and two people immediately walked in from outside, "President gu."


    Gu Dongcheng pointed at Gao Sheng, "Take out his cell phone."


    Gao Sheng immediately stepped back and tried to walk to the door, but the two men were very skillful. They stopped him immediately. One of them pressed him on the ground, and the other took out his cell phone from his pocket and handed it to Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at it, raised his phone, and smiled, "Gao Sheng, you don''t have a long memory. Do you want to record it? Did song ting teach you to do this? It''s a good idea, but unfortunately, why weren''t you careful just now when you were getting your phone out the door? If someone finds out, you''ll have to admit that you''re out of luck."


    "I don''t like people who don''t have a long memory, so Gao Sheng, you''ve broken my taboo again. Should I use you or your sister? But it seems like you''ll be even more scared if you cut your sister open, right? Is that how you can remember?"


    Gao Sheng''s head was pinned to the ground, unable to move, but he still said loudly, "Don''t touch my sister, Gu Dongcheng, what are you going to do? Aim at me. You dare to hurt another strand of her hair!"


    "It''s really heartbreaking. This scene is really moving. So, Gao Sheng, are you willing to do anything for your sister?"


    "Yes!" Gao Sheng shouted, "This has nothing to do with her. Let her go. Gu Dongcheng, let her go!"


    "You know so much about me, and now you want to betray me. If I hadn''t taken your sister away in time, I wouldn''t be so miserable right now, so Gao Sheng, you know what to do."


    Gu Dongcheng''s bodyguard threw a knife on the ground.


    Gao Sheng looked at the knife, trembling to pick it up, and finally looked at gu East city, "You keep your word and let my sister go."

 Chapter 429 What the Hell Is Song Ting Doing with That Guy? (2)

    Chapter 429 what the hell is that Song Tingyu guy doing (2)


    Gu Dongcheng shrugged, "Gao Sheng, you have no other choice."


    Gao Sheng knew he had no other choice. He had no bargaining chip to negotiate with Gu Dongcheng.


    He held the knife and closed his eyes. Just as he was about to rub it on his neck, Gu Dongcheng''s voice came out, "What are you doing?"


    Gao Sheng opened his eyes and Gu Dongcheng pointed at the knife in his hand, "You think I want your life? Your life is too cheap and worthless. What do I want your life for? What I want is that you can''t speak, understand?"


    So it was.


    Before Gao Sheng could speak, Gu Dongcheng pointed to the bathroom again, "Go there and do it yourself. Throw the things in the toilet and flush them away. By the way, clean up the blood. This is the hospital. I don''t want to make trouble."


    At this moment, a sound came from outside the door, and the people in the room immediately became vigilant. Gu Dongcheng''s eyes signaled his bodyguards to open the door.


    Before they could walk past, there was a knock on the door.


    The bodyguard opened the door. Standing outside was Gu Dongcheng''s attending doctor, the deputy director of the hospital.


    "Mr. Gu, let me examine you."


    Gu Dongcheng looked at the deputy director, "When did the director come over?"


    "Just now." The deputy director was stunned, "Mr. Gu, is there a problem?"


    "Did the dean hear anything?"


    "Mr. Gu, I heard a lot of noise inside. I thought something happened. Now it seems that there are so many people in this ward. Are you talking about work? Mr. Gu, I''ve told you many times that I want you to have a good rest during this time. Don''t think about anything else. Why don''t you listen to the doctor?" The old dean looked helpless.


    Gu Dongcheng was silent for a long time before he said, "Sorry, I can''t be free."


    The dean looked at the other three people who were still standing in the ward, "All of you wait outside the door. Stop standing here and let the patient have a good rest."


    The two bodyguards looked at East city. Gu Dongcheng waved his hand. They had to open the door and go out. Even Gao Sheng left. But as soon as the door in the ward was closed, there was a loud noise coming from outside.


    The old dean, who was examining gu East city, was stunned, "What''s going on? What''s wrong outside?"


    "It''s nothing, dean. Focus on your work."


    The dean nodded and said nothing more.


    Outside the door.


    Gao Sheng was very agile. As soon as he closed the door, he threw the two men away and started to run away.


    This was his only chance to leave, so he had to seize it.


    He ran as fast as he could, but the two men followed closely behind him. In the end, when he saw a staff member pushing something past, he knocked down the surgical tools on the cart and finally stopped the two men from chasing after him.


    Gao Sheng looked at his position, pondered, ran forward, pushed open the door of an office, and walked in.


    "Doctor Lu." Gao Sheng cried out in sweat.


    Lu Zhan was looking at the medical record. He was stunned and looked at Gao Sheng, "Why are you here?"


    Because the last time Gu Dongcheng''s attending doctor was Lu Zhan, when Gao Sheng asked about gu East city''s condition, he contacted Lu Zhan and knew that his office was here. When he escaped, it was not far from the office, so he remembered to come over to Lu Zhan to hide.


    Lu Zhan was a friend of Song Tingyu''s, and it would be safer for him to come here.


    "Doctor Lu, someone is looking for me outside. Lend me a chance to hide." Gao Sheng ran out of breath.


    "Have you been charged? Now that the creditor is so arrogant, the debt has been collected to the hospital?" Lu zhan smiled.


    "Doctor Lu, I don''t have time to joke with you right now. Something will happen to me later."


    "Then why should I let you hide here?" Lu Zhan spread his hands and leaned lazily on the chair.


    "Because you are Mr. Song''s friend."


    Lu Zhan was unhappy, "If you don''t say that, I''ll let you hide. If you do, I''ll be unhappy. Song Tingyu and I aren''t friends. How can I have friends like him?"


    Gao Sheng only heard the sound of running outside. Gu Dongcheng''s two bodyguards had already chased after him. The situation was urgent. He had no time to talk to Lu Zhan, so he ran over and hid under Lu Zhan''s wide table.


    Lu Zhan''s eyes were about to pop out, "I''m going. Are you hiding here?"


    Why does he feel so lewd? Was he thinking too much?


    Just as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Lu Zhan sat down and said, "Come in."


    Two men in black walked in and Lu Zhan glanced at them, "What''s wrong with your body? Sit down."


    "This doctor, we are not here to see a doctor."


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "We''re looking for someone?"


    Lu Zhan put down his pen and put his hand on his desk. He looked at them, smiling innocently, but insidiously, "Did someone find me here? What kind of place am I? Where''s the market?"


    There was a man who didn''t care so much, looking around Lu Zhan''s office.


    Lu Zhan smiled and pointed at the door, "You''d better get out of here, or I''ll call the hospital security."


    "You...!" One man glared at lu zhan impulsively, while the other pulled him back in time and shook his head at him.


    "I''m sorry, we''re leaving now."


    This place is so big that you can see through it at a glance. Besides, the doctor wouldn''t just let a stranger break in, would he?


    They thought so, so they thought Gao Sheng wasn''t here.


    "Close the door for me."


    The door was closed again, and Gao Sheng was still hiding under it. He wanted to wait for a while, worried that the two of them would run back, but Lu Zhan kicked him, "Get out of here, how long will you be down there?"


    Gao Sheng came out with a gray face and touched his nose, "I didn''t expect you to be like this, doctor Lu."


    Lu Zhan pointed at himself and sneered, "What''s wrong with me? What kind of doctor Lu am I?"


    "I thought you were a gentle gentleman, doctor Lu."


    Lu Zhan: ... "Now you''re saying I''m not."


    Gao Sheng smiled, "Doctor Lu, you just kicked me."


    "So?"


    Gao Sheng smiled and pointed to the phone on Lu Zhan''s desk, "Doctor Lu, can you lend me your phone?"


    "No."


    Gao Sheng was anxious and ignored his words. He took his phone and dialed Song Tingyu''s number, "Mr. Song, I''m in the hospital now. Gu Dongcheng almost cut my tongue... I''m in Mr. Lu''s office..."

 Chapter 430 Watch You Get Lost

    Chapter 430 watching you get lost


    Gao Sheng hung up the phone and lu zhan frowned, "What the hell is that Song Tingyu guy doing? You''re not Gu Dongcheng''s assistant? Have you always been in caoying?"


    Gao Sheng sat in Lu Zhan''s office for a while. When Song Tingyu''s call came in, he answered the phone and slowly walked out.


    Lu Zhan had clothes here. He had borrowed one of his coats and changed into it. He took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot where Song Tingyu was waiting for him.


    He found Song Tingyu''s car, opened the door, sat in, and took off his coat, "Mr. Song, I failed."


    Actually, Song Tingyu didn''t know what he did, "What did you do?"


    Song Tingyu asked as he drove out of the parking lot and finally left the hospital.


    "I knelt outside East city''s room last night. When he asked me to come in this morning, I secretly set up the recording function of my phone, but maybe I wasn''t careful enough to be seen by Gu Dongcheng''s bodyguards, so Gu Dongcheng knew. Then he took my phone away and cut off my tongue to prevent me from going to the Police station or the court to talk nonsense."


    "Later, Gu Dongcheng''s attending doctor suddenly came to visit me, so I escaped. Mr. Song, I escaped now, but I was worried that something might happen to my sister. What should I do? When Gu Dongcheng sees that I''m gone, will he throw all his anger at huanhuan?" He was silent for a moment and suddenly shouted, "Stop the car!"


    "What''s wrong?" Song Tingyu frowned.


    "Mr. Song, I''ve thought about it. For the sake of my sister''s safety, I should still go back. I''m going to find Gu Dongcheng. He can do anything he wants to me and let her go." Gao Sheng was about to open the door and get out of the car.


    Song Tingyu locked the whole car, and Gao Sheng couldn''t leave at all.


    "Don''t be naive. You''ve already escaped once. As a person who takes care of East city, you think he''ll let you go if you go back now. He''ll only be afraid to deal with the two of you together."


    Gao Sheng was also anxious, so that was why. In fact, he knew Gu Dongcheng well and knew that Song Tingyu was telling the truth.


    "What should we do now? I can''t just watch Gu Dongcheng hurt my sister, can I?"


    He anxiously held his head in his hands and grabbed his hair with a pained expression.


    Song Tingyu glanced at him, "Well, don''t be too sad. I believe that before you do anything, Gu Dongcheng won''t hurt your sister for the time being. He''s also worried that you can do anything in a fit of anger. You just have to hide well now and don''t let Gu Dongcheng find you again."


    "Is this really okay?"


    "Well, you can rest assured." Song ting nodded, "By the way, did Lin Tianyou and Gu Dongcheng do a lot of bad things together?"


    Gao Sheng nodded, "But Gu Dongcheng was very careful. He was very careful after the accident, so he usually didn''t leave any clues."


    "Now that Lin Tianyou is caught, isn''t Gu Dongcheng afraid that Lin Tianyou will give him up?"


    "It seems that Gu Dongcheng had sent people to see Lin Tianyou on the first day he was arrested. I don''t know what to say to him. Now that Lin Tianyou was only arrested for economic crimes, he shouldn''t be so stupid to confess everything else he did, right? Isn''t that the same as asking for death? Unless the police find out more about his crimes, will Lin Tianyou give up Gu Dongcheng so easily?" Gao Sheng frowned slightly.


    "Give it a try..." Song Tingyu looked at Gao Sheng, "Lin Tianyou''s case doesn''t seem to have much problems at the moment. As far as I know, he can come out tomorrow. Although the case hasn''t been investigated, he doesn''t have to stay in it."


    "Mr. Song, what do you want to do?"


    "Lin Tianyou probably doesn''t know that you''ve already broken up with Gu Dongcheng, right? You can do this..." Song Tingyu lowered his voice and said a few words.


    "Okay, I''ll do it tomorrow."


    "You should hurry up and do it tonight." Song Tingyu smiled.


    "Today?"


    "Yes." Song ting nodded. You can get off next to him and take a taxi to Zhang Annan''s house.


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Lin Tianyou was waiting for his lawyer to pick him up. He was finally able to leave this godforsaken place. He had never been in such a bad place in his life.


    He''s been living like a year these days.


    Fortunately, Mr. Lin still loved him, so he tried his best to get him out temporarily.


    But Lin Tianyou waited for a long time, waiting for him to come and go, but he bought someone to call him. He walked around restlessly and kept looking at the corridor aisle.


    Finally, a man appeared in front of his door, "Lin Tianyou, someone wants to see you."


    Lin Tianyou hurried out and followed suit to see the lawyer. Outside, not only was his lawyer in charge of the case, but even his father, Mr. Lin, was here.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    "You, you, you really fell this time..." Mr. Lin pointed at him and sighed.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I come out soon? I only got caught up in the way of Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan by accident. I went out and regretted being careful. Nothing like this would ever happen again."


    "It''s getting more and more complicated now. How can things be so simple? Do you think you just got caught in a financial fraud case?" Mr. Lin snapped.


    "What other cases?"


    "You bribed sheng huan''s assistant Zhang Annan a few years ago. Did you kill him later?"


    "How did you know?"


    "You don''t care how I know. You just have to answer me yes or no."


    Lin Tianyou could only nod, "Yes, what happened?"


    "His family treated Zhang Annan like he was missing and couldn''t find his body for so many years, but last night, the Zhang family went to the police and said Zhang Annan was dead, and they also said that you did it."


    Lin Tianyou''s face was cold, "Who said this to the Zhang family?"


    Mr. Lin didn''t answer his question, but continued, "The Zhang family came to the police''s door last night, saying that Zhang Annan was killed by you and couldn''t let you go. The people of the Zhang family are smart enough to call the reporters and media to appear together. When this news gets to the headlines and makes a big fuss, they won''t be afraid that the police won''t do anything..."


    "So, there''s a lot of trouble outside now? Everyone knew about Zhang Annan? Who betrayed me?!" Lin Tianyou was furious!


    "Yes." The lawyer finally said, "You could have gone out today, but now things are getting worse. Because of the pressure of public opinion, Mr. Lin, you can''t go out now. You have to stay here for the time being."

 Chapter 431 Since You Did It, You Have to Admit It (1)

    Chapter 431 now that you have done it, admit it (1)


    "What?! And let me stay here?!"


    "Bear with it. The wind is blowing outside. The Police station won''t allow you to go out now." Mr. Lin said.


    Lin Tianyou didn''t want to stay here any longer, "When can I go out?"


    "Tianyou, you''re not that impatient. Why can''t you stand it? Why have you been so eager for quick success since Chenghuan and Ding Cen got engaged? You were sent here because you were too anxious!" Mr. Lin''s voice was stern.


    Lin Tianyou gritted his teeth in hatred. He knew that Mr. Lin was actually on his side, hoping that he could inherit everything from the Lin family, so he had been helping him. But ever since Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen were together, Ding Cen, that woman, began to oppress him everywhere!


    Lin Tianyou nodded, "I know, dad, I will change it, but how could the Zhang family come to the Zhang family for no reason and make a fuss? They called so many reporters. Who said that?"


    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate this matter." Mr. Lin pondered for a moment and said, "Is Gao Sheng Gu Dongcheng''s man?"


    Lin Tianyou nodded, "Gao Sheng did this."


    "I''m not sure, but he did go to the Zhang family yesterday."


    "Heh -" Lin Tianyou sneered a few times, "Zhang Annan did a good job. If others had known, why wait until today to say it? And why did Gao Sheng go to the Zhang family for no reason? I don''t believe this has nothing to do with gu East city! Gu Dongcheng, he''s trying to throw a stone in the hole!"


    "Anyway, you should stay here first. Don''t think too much about it. You can''t go out for the time being. Although there is no definite evidence at the Zhang family, Zhang Annan''s mother cries outside the door of the Police station all day. You know how powerful the public opinion is. The Zhang family will definitely investigate this matter again. If they find any evidence, it will be troublesome."


    "Gu Dongcheng, how dare he do this to me. Okay, he''s unkind and I''m unjust. If he finds anything, I''ll die with him."


    "What nonsense." Mr. Lin frowned and interrupted his voice, "I''m leaving. Stay here."


    "How can I be at ease here? After I go out, I don''t think the Lin family has a place for me anymore, do they?"


    Mr. Lin''s body stiffened, but he did not turn around and continued to leave.


    Not long after Mr. Lin left, Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen arrived.


    Lin Tianyou didn''t want to see them, nor did he want to waste time on them, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see you." Ding Cen smiled, "Let''s see how you look down and out."


    Lin Tianyou sneered, "Ding Cen, don''t be complacent. It should be mine. It will come back to me sooner or later."


    "That''s funny. What should be yours? What right do you have as an illegitimate child to say that? It''s your wishful thinking to take control of the Lin family. I told you not to dream too early, or Chenghuan wouldn''t have been so lenient in consideration of your blood relationship." Ding Cen continued to provoke Lin Tianyou.


    "He doesn''t deserve my mercy." Lin Chenghuan suddenly said.


    Lin Tianyou was so angry that his face turned green. He finally understood that the two of them had come here to provoke and humiliate him.


    "Get out, get out of here now!" Lin Tianyou pointed at the door.


    Ding cen took Lin Chenghuan''s arm and waved, "Do you want to roll? You can leave first. Sheng huan and I prefer to stay here and watch you leave."


    "You...!" Lin Tianyou pointed at Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan in front of him, unable to say a word, and his face became increasingly ugly.


    Ding cen and Lin Chenghuan, on the other hand, had the exact opposite expression on their faces. They looked like they were watching a good show and gloating.


    Now that Lin Tianyou was down and out, why didn''t he give him a hard time in front of him?


    If he didn''t do that, wouldn''t that be a huge loss?


    Ding Cen remembered that Lin Chenghuan''s legs were almost killed by lin Tianyou and she could not stand up again, so she would not be lenient with lin Tianyou''s suppression.


    Lin Tianyou finally left with an ugly face.


    Ding Cen smiled as he watched him leave. Then, he took Lin Chenghuan''s arm and said, "Master, let''s go too. There''s a very bad smell here."


    "Then you just said you wouldn''t leave here."


    "I wanted to see Lin Tianyou roll in front of us, but unfortunately, he didn''t."


    "Let''s go." Lin Chenghuan rubbed her head and pulled her hand away.


    Ding Cen thought of a question as he walked, "Master, why does your father like Lin Tianyou so much? You were the most honorable heir to the Lin family, and he wanted to tie that bastard up and take him to the top. His brain was full of mud? Although my father has a lot of women outside, he is very clear-headed. No matter how beautiful the women outside are, they are just a pet he keeps. But my dad never thought about going out and having a son with a woman. Look at your dad and then look at my dad. What''s a sharp contrast? Your father has a problem with his brain. Let''s just play with a woman outside and have a son with her. Tsk tsk..."


    That''s what Ding Cen is like. If she doesn''t like someone, she won''t show any mercy when she speaks.


    She was not satisfied that Mr. Lin was helping Lin Tianyou''s illegitimate son everywhere!


    Lin Chenghuan smiled bitterly, "He loves lin Tianyou''s mother. Naturally, he loves her."


    "It doesn''t matter. Who cares about his likes? You can have what I like." Ding Cen held Lin Chenghuan''s arm, and her voice was as charming as a little woman''s.


    Lin Chenghuan smiled, "Yes, I can do whatever you like."


    "Will you learn from your father and look for women outside in the future?"


    Lin Chenghuan shook his head, "There are so many women in trouble. You are enough for me."


    The smile on Ding Cen''s face deepened, and finally he stood on tiptoe, grabbed Lin Chenghuan''s neck, and kissed him on the side of his face.


    Lin Chenghuan was immediately embarrassed, "Cen Cen, this is still in the Police station."


    "So what?" Ding Cen didn''t take it seriously, "Who says the Police station can''t kiss anymore? Besides, no one passed by here."


    "Okay, let''s go." Lin Chenghuan had to pull Ding Cen by the wrist to speed up quickly, because it was hard for him to predict what else Ding Cen would do next, in the words of the Police station...


    Lin Chenghuan really didn''t have that face...

 Chapter 432 Since You Did It, You Have to Admit It (2)

    Chapter 432 now that you''ve done it, admit it (2)


    He was nowhere near as shameless as Ding Cen and Song Tingyu.


    He sometimes wondered, was Ding Cen really not related to Song Tingyu?


    Why can both of them be so shameless?


    After leaving the Police station and getting into the car parked outside, Ding Cen took his seat belt and fastened it. He glanced at the door of the Police station, "Lin Tianyou is so angry with us today. What if we come to him tomorrow and he doesn''t see us?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we come to the police station every day for a while, it''s not to see Lin Tianyou. We''re just pretending."


    Ding Cen''s face was full of pity, "But I still hope to see Lin Tianyou every day. Every day, I stimulate him. Looking at his face, I feel happy when I think of him."


    Lin Chenghuan chuckled and shook his head, "If he were to be stimulated by you again, he wouldn''t have had a heart attack, and it would have been triggered..."


    "You mean I''m good at stimulating people?" Ding Cen took Lin Chenghuan''s words as a compliment to himself, "Thank you."


    "By the way, does Gu Dongcheng really doubt coming here every day?"


    "Gu Dongcheng is a suspicious person. Maybe it''s okay if we come here once or twice. If we come here often, it will arouse his suspicions. There''s nothing going on in the Police station, and only Lin Tianyou is here. It''s impossible for him not to doubt." Lin Chenghuan smiled.


    "Gu Dongcheng has done many evil deeds. I hope he gets his retribution soon."


    "I will." Lin Chenghuan''s tone was firm.


    When the people in front of him got in the car and drove away, the car passed by his car. Gu Dongcheng raised the window and blocked everything.


    Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen had just left the Police station.


    When he was recuperating in the hospital these days, his subordinates told him that Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen had been visiting lin Tianyou frequently at the police station recently.


    Because Lin Chenghuan and Lin Tianyou had always been at odds, and Lin Tianyou would be arrested because of a trap set by Ding Cen, a game.


    So at first, he didn''t care about Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen''s actions, but they went too often, which made him gradually suspicious.


    What exactly were Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen plotting with lin Tianyou?


    He was now discharged from the hospital, so he drove over to look for Lin Tianyou, but he didn''t expect to see Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen at the entrance of the Police station.


    It seemed that what his subordinates said was true. Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen did come to find lin Tianyou every day.


    "President gu, did Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen leave just now?"


    Gu Dongcheng nodded, "I''ll get off here. You go find a place to park your car. Just wait for me in the car."


    "Yes, president gu."


    Gu Dongcheng opened the door and left. He entered the police station and asked to see lin Tianyou.


    When Lin Tianyou came in, he saw that it was Gu Dongcheng. He smiled sarcastically and sat down, "Did president gu come here today to see me in despair?"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t have time to talk to him, "When I came, I saw Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan at the door. Why are they here?"


    Lin Tianyou looked at him, "President gu, what are you asking is too funny. They appear wherever they like. What does this have to do with me? How do I know what''s going on with them?"


    Gu Dongcheng curled his lips, "Lin Tianyou, you''re still pretending. I heard that Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen have been coming to see you every day."


    "Where did you hear that bullshit?! Bah!" Lin Tianyou had been living here for a few days and felt very upset. In addition to hearing what East city said, his temper suddenly rose and pointed at Gu Dongcheng, "What the hell did you do? Don''t you know? You came here to talk nonsense! Gu Dongcheng, you can do it. You don''t care about me and I don''t deserve it!"


    "Lin Tianyou, make it clear. Why am I being unkind?"


    "Are you still pretending? You like acting here, don''t you? Gu Dongcheng, it''s a pity that you don''t want to be an actor. Why do I think your acting skills are so good? Do you think so? Zhang Annan has been making a lot of noise lately, don''t you know? They said I killed Zhang Annan, didn''t you hear? I''ll tell you, I killed him with both of us. You can''t put all the blame on me. I won''t let you go. I''ll hug you and die with you at the worst. How can I have a partner?"


    "Do you suspect that I was the one who told you about Zhang Annan?" Gu Dongcheng was rather calm, "I''m on the same boat as you on this matter. What good will it do me to talk about it? I''m not afraid of you accusing me?"


    "You want to put all the blame on me, evidence?" Lin Tianyou laughed coldly, "I don''t have any evidence in this matter, do you think? You go ahead and push everything on me, and then I won''t be able to say anything..."


    Before Lin Tianyou could finish, Gu Dongcheng interrupted, "Lin Tianyou! I say it again, and for the last time, that Zhang Annan has nothing to do with me!"


    "Hehe..." Lin Tianyou clapped his hands, "Gu Dongcheng, you can change careers. Really, go into the entertainment industry. Is Gao Sheng your man? He went to the Zhang family, and the next day, the people of the Zhang family started to fight at the entrance of the internet. I was able to go out that day, but because of this, I still have to be here. Gu Dongcheng, do you think I don''t know anything in there?"


    "Gao Sheng went to the Zhang family?" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, there''s nothing else to say?" Lin Tianyou almost pointed at Gu Dongcheng''s nose and cursed.


    Gu Dongcheng waved his hand away and he stood up, "Lin Tianyou, let me tell you, this really has nothing to do with me. Gao Sheng was chased away by me because he betrayed me. Now I''m still looking for him everywhere. He''s ready to cooperate with Song Tingyu. This is just one of Song Tingyu''s games!"


    "What a joke." Lin Tianyou obviously didn''t believe it, "Gao Sheng has been working for you for so many years. You said he betrayed you. I don''t believe it. Gu Dongcheng, you can really say anything to clear your name. Admit it now that you''ve done it!"


    "You don''t believe what I can do." Gu Dongcheng spread his hands, "And you, Lin Tianyou, what are you and Lin Chenghuan Ding Cen plotting these days?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, what does this have to do with you? You''re a busybody, but don''t worry about me. If you dare to mess around, I''ll be there to the end!"


    Lin Tianyou said and left the room.


    Gu Dongcheng did know about Zhang family causing trouble with the Zhang family, but he didn''t know that Gao Sheng went to the company.


    Now from lin Tianyou''s mouth, I don''t know if it''s believable.


    Gu Dongcheng left the Police station, got into the car, and made a phone call.

 Chapter 433 I Heard That He Might Be Sentenced to Death (1)

    Chapter 433 is said to be sentenced to death (1)


    Gao Sheng wanted to mess around behind his back, and he wanted him to know the consequences!


    After the call was connected, before he could speak, the other side hurriedly said, "Mr. Gu, Gao Sheng''s sister is missing."


    "What happened? Gao Sheng came to save her?"


    "No, she escaped on her own. I saw her hiding in the room and thought something had happened to her, so I went in to take a look. I didn''t expect to be knocked out by her with a stick. When I woke up, she was no longer in the house."


    "Why are you the only one who can let Gao Huan escape, you useless bunch, if there''s no one at the door?!"


    "He went to buy food..."


    "What a waste! What a waste! You useless bunch of trash, what''s the use of feeding you!" Gu Dongcheng was so angry that he cursed!


    "How long has she been gone?"


    "It shouldn''t be long."


    "Look for her. She should not be far away. Look for her nearby. Until you find her, if you can''t find her, don''t come back to see me!" Gu Dongcheng snapped!


    Gao Sheng had been restless for the past few days, always dreaming about his sister Gao Huan, dreaming that something had happened to her. If so, how could he be worthy of his dead parents?


    They told him to take good care of her.


    Now, not only did he make her suffer such an insult, but now she might even suffer more.


    He knew that Song Tingyu was looking for someone for him, but Gu Dongcheng was a cunning person. It wasn''t easy to find someone to hide.


    Gao Sheng felt that he would go crazy if he waited any longer.


    He couldn''t just sit here and wait. He had to leave to find Gao Huan.


    With that in mind, he immediately stood up and went to the entrance to change his shoes when the phone rang.


    He took it out and saw that it was a strange phone. He answered it quickly. Gao Huan''s trembling voice came from there, "Brother, come and save me."


    "Huanhuan, where are you now?"


    "I don''t know. I escaped, but I don''t have any money, no id. Gu Dongcheng''s people are looking for me everywhere. I don''t dare to run far. Brother, come and take me away..."


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry. I''ll be right there. You stay where you are and hide. I''ll go find you. Don''t be afraid..."


    "Yes."


    "Huanhuan, whose phone are you using now?"


    "I''m at a snack bar now. I borrowed it from the landlady. I said my phone ran out of battery..."


    "Well, huanhuan, you''re very smart. Now you ask the proprietress where this is. I''ll come to you right away."


    "Okay." Gao Huan asked the lady''s address, told Gao Sheng, hung up, and found a corner to sit down.


    Worried that she would be driven away if she sat here and never ate anything, Gao Huan ordered something. Although she had no appetite, she put it there.


    Gao Sheng got a call from Gao Huan and was very excited. He was worried that he could not bring Gao Huan back safely by himself, so he called Song Tingyu.


    Song ting said, "I''ll ask tang zichu to bring some people with you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Song."


    Gao Sheng hung up the phone, and Tang Zichu quickly brought someone over to look for him. They went to the location Gao Huan said.


    Tang Zichu looked at the address in the car, "Gu Dongcheng took her to the next city."


    Gao Sheng nodded, "I didn''t expect that either."


    "Now think about it. Gu Dongcheng really likes to do this kind of thing. How many times has he done it?" Tang Zichu smiled sarcastically.


    Song Weixi had a slight cold today. When Song Tingyu received a call from Gao Sheng, he was driving song Vichy to the hospital with Su Ran, so he arranged for Tang Zichu to accompany Vichy.


    The doctor looked at song Vichy and said he had a high fever and needed an injection.


    As soon as Song Weixi heard the word "Injection," he came down from the chair, pulled Su Ran''s arm with his hand, and shook his head at her.


    "What''s wrong? Vichy." Su Ran said softly.


    Song Tingyu sneered, "He doesn''t want an injection."


    Su Ran muttered, "How can I be like you?"


    She did not forget that Song Tingyu, a big man, was most afraid of injections. When he was sick with a cold, he tried his best to avoid injections.


    I''m really impressed.


    Now Song Weixi was the same.


    Su Ran bent down and said, "Vichy, it''s okay. You''ve done it before. It''s just a little prick. It''s over in a flash, isn''t it?"


    This child, when he was a child, often took preventive shots. Later on, when he was sick, he often drew bone marrow. At that time, he was still so young. He asked if it hurt. He said that he was a man, and it didn''t hurt.


    Now I''m afraid.


    "Vichy, you''re six years old now. You''re going to be a brother soon. Why are you afraid of injections? Why are you afraid of being laughed at? I heard that Xi Nuannuan is coming to visit you for the summer vacation, right? When you said I would tell her about it, would she laugh at you?" Song Tingyu raised his eyebrows.


    "Shut up." Su Ran glared at the man, "You''re already a father. You''re not afraid of injections. You still have the nerve to talk about Vichy here."


    Song Tingyu: ..."


    Su Ran finished and continued to coax Song Weixi.


    Song Tingyu walked over, "Honey, I find my position in the family becoming more and more dispensable?"


    "Did you just find out?" Su Ran smiled at him.


    Song Tingyu was speechless again, "..."


    Su Ran took out the baby in her stomach. Her pregnancy was checked out again. It was a girl. She told Song Weixi that her sister could see the outside and let him be a brave brother.


    Song Weixi finally nodded.


    Song Weixi was in the infusion room, and Song Tingyu kept calling and answering the phone. Before he came, Su Ran seemed to hear that he had received a call from Gao Sheng. Something must be happening now, so Su Ran waited for him to come in and said to him, "Why don''t you go and do your work first? It''s not that fast for Vichy. I''ll stay here with him."


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "I''ll be fine here. It''s all right now. Tang Zichu and Gao Sheng have saved Gao Huan."


    "Great." Su Ran smiled. It was because of this.


    "Where did Gu Dongcheng hide Gao Huan?"


    "The city next door."


    "It''s good to find her anyway. Have they brought her back now?"


    Song Tingyu nodded, "Yeah, it''s starting to come back."


    "You tell them to be careful. I''m worried that Gu Dongcheng''s men are looking for them. If they find them, they''ll be in trouble." Thinking about it, Gao Huan was actually quite pitiful. She had experienced this at the age of twenty, and before she could recover from the rape, she was kidnapped by Gu Dongcheng.


    Gu Dongcheng could really do anything immoral.


    The husband and wife were here to accompany Song Weixi for an intravenous drip. By the time he finished his injection and everyone left the hospital, Song Tingyu had received a call from Tang Zichu saying that they had safely returned to Ancheng.

 Chapter 434 I Heard That He Might Be Sentenced to Death (2)

    Chapter 434 is said to be sentenced to death (2)


    Song Tingyu sent the mother and son home and prepared to go out. Su Ran saw that it was getting late. "Where are you going?" To find Gao Sheng and the others?"


    Song Tingyu picked up the car keys at the entrance and smiled, "Yes, I''m not sure. I''ll go and take a look. Look at Vichy. Call me if you need anything."


    "I see. Drive carefully."


    Gu Dongcheng sat alone on the sofa drinking red wine. The phone rang and he turned on the speakerphone, "How''s it going? Have you found it yet?"


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry I couldn''t find Gao Huan..."


    Because of what Gu Dongcheng said on the phone before, the man''s voice trembled when he called him.


    Gu Dongcheng said that if Gao Huan couldn''t be found, he would tell them not to come back.


    The meaning of this sentence is not as simple as it seems, but simply don''t come back.


    They knew very well that Gu Dongcheng would not be lenient with people without a complete mission.


    Gu Dongcheng sneered a few times, his voice full of anger: "Waste, your class is waste, do you remember what I said before? Do you know what you should do?"


    After Gu Dongcheng said these words, he was too lazy to waste any more time and talk and hung up the phone. Because of his anger, he always wanted to find something to vent, so he slammed his phone on the ground!


    He drank up all the wine in his glass again, and so did the bottle. Finally, he collapsed on the sofa and slept all night.


    It was morning when she woke up again, and Gu Dongcheng slept here all night.


    Although the weather was getting warmer, he woke up feeling a little cold after sleeping on the sofa all night because it was night.


    He was woken up by the cold.


    Gu Dongcheng sneezed and looked at the clock on the wall. It was nine o'' clock. He overslept. His phone was broken and the alarm clock on it was gone.


    He got up from the sofa and went upstairs. Feeling his head getting heavier, he massaged his temples.


    If Tian Mi was still by his side, she wouldn''t allow him to spend the night on the sofa. Even if he was really drunk or something, she would go back to her room and take the blanket and cover him up...


    Now...


    Gu Dongcheng returned to the room, closed his eyes, and found himself thinking about Tian Mi again. He laughed at himself.


    What else was there to miss about that woman Tian Mi?


    She killed both of his children...


    He hated her!


    He hated her for being so cruel.


    But he often thought that if they hadn''t come to this point, Tian Mi wouldn''t have been so cruel.


    He had always known that Tian Mi was a man of clear love and hatred. She hated him, but she hated him, and there was no turning back.


    He wanted to be with her again, and Tian Mi refused to do anything about it, but to be honest, he had already guessed her reaction, but he didn''t give up.


    He planned to spend it with tian mi.


    He was so unhappy that he had to find someone to accompany him.


    Tian Mi wanted to get rid of him and be with Tang Zichu. She was dreaming!


    Gu Dongcheng took a shower, changed his clothes, took a few cold pills, and finally felt better. He drove back to the company.


    Because he was punctual and conscientious at work, he was rarely late, but he was two hours late today, which surprised his subordinates.


    It was supposed to be a phone call, but unfortunately, Gu Dongcheng''s phone had been turned off.


    After Gao Sheng left the Gu enterprise, Gu Dongcheng had already changed an assistant for him. This time, Gu Dongcheng had just sat down, and his new assistant came over.


    "President gu, Song Zhenhai sent someone to look for you and said that he would like to meet you."


    "Song Zhenhai?" Gu Dongcheng frowned, obviously not interested, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "I heard that Song Zhenhai''s case is very serious. He''s going to be sentenced to a lot of crimes, and he might even be sentenced to death. He should have come to you because of this. By the way, his people said that you must go there, or you''ll regret it."


    Gu Dongcheng pressed the pen in his hand on the table and looked up sharply, "Song Zhenhai is threatening me?!"


    The new assistant immediately said, "Song Boss, I''m just passing what the man said to you. I don''t know what the situation is..."


    Before he could finish, Gu Dongcheng waved his hand and told him to shut up.


    "Is the person Song Zhenhai called still outside?"


    "Yes, president gu, that man said he would like to see you."


    "I''ll go over and take a look."


    Gu Dongcheng hated being threatened by others the most, and song zhenhai''s people had already fallen to this stage, how capable did they think they were?


    He went to the reception room and saw a middle-aged man in a gray suit and glasses.


    The man saw Gu Dongcheng and immediately stood up, "Hello, Mr. Gu. I''m Mr. Song Zhenhai song''s attorney. My name is li."


    He reached out his hand as he spoke, but Gu Dongcheng glanced at his hand and did not reach out to shake it. Instead, he walked straight to the sofa and sat down.


    Mr. Li felt a little embarrassed and his face was ugly, but after a while he straightened his emotions and sat across from Gu Dongcheng.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Song asked me to come over and see you. He has something important to tell you."


    "Mr. Li, did Song Zhenhai lose this time? I heard that you could be sentenced to death?"


    "Mr. Gu, this..."


    "Why, is it inconvenient to disclose?"


    "It''s not that it''s inconvenient to divulge, but the case is not over yet, so I can''t divulge anything. I just came here today to pass on Mr. Song Zhenhai''s words."


    "Really?" Gu Dongcheng smiled, "Did Song Zhenhai tell you what it was?"


    "Mr. Song didn''t tell me. He probably wanted to tell you himself. By the way, Mr. Song said you would regret not going."


    Gu Dongcheng was no longer interested in continuing. He stood up from the sofa and said, "I would like to see if I regret not going. Mr. Li, please tell Song Zhenhai that I, gu East city, hate being threatened by others the most. And you tell him that he''s dying so much that he can calm down."


    With that, Gu Dongcheng turned around and left the meeting room.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu!" Mr. Li''s voice rang from behind, but Gu Dongcheng did not turn back!


    The new assistant immediately followed, "Mr. Gu, it seems that Song Zhenhai really has something to look for you. Look, are you going over to take a look? If something really happens to Song Zhenhai, I''m afraid..."


    "Do you think Song Zhenhai has something on me?" Gu Dongcheng sneered, with a disapproving expression on his face, "What is Song Zhenhai capable of holding on to me?"

 Chapter 435 The Net of Heaven Is Wide but Not Open (1)

    Chapter 435 the heavenly net recovers without omission (1)


    Song Zhenhai listened to Mr. Li''s words and his face turned black with anger, "Did Gu Dongcheng really say that?" Mr. Li nodded. He was only responsible for conveying Song Zhenhai''s meaning, and then helping to pass Gu Dongcheng''s words to Song Zhenhai.


    What he said to Song Zhenhai was exactly what Gu Dongcheng had said.


    That''s exactly what he meant!


    Song Zhenhai was furious, "Gu Dongcheng is too arrogant! Did you tell him that he would regret it if he didn''t come?"


    "Yes, but he said he wanted to see how he would regret it."


    "Good, good, very good...!" Song zhenhai was so angry that he laughed, "In that case, he shouldn''t blame me! He did this to me first..."


    Two years ago, if he hadn''t incited Song shi shareholders and directors, how could he have forced Song Tingyu and song mingxuan to do a paternity test?!


    In fact, he had long known that Song Tingyu and song mingxuan were father and son, and the later paternity test was only the work of Gu Dongcheng.


    After years of scheming, he used the trust of the song family to change the result of the paternity test, and finally forced the song family into a corner!


    Gu Dongcheng had done so many things in the past, many of them with his help!


    If it weren''t for him, would he be today?


    Hehe.


    Now that he was in trouble, he wanted him to help him, but he actually pushed it off and wanted to see him fall into a desperate situation!


    Since Gu Dongcheng is unkind, don''t blame him for being unkind.


    "Mr. Li." Song Zhenhai looked at Mr. Li again at the moment, "You can take another trip for me. I''m going back to find Song Tingyu."


    "Song Tingyu?" Mr. Li thought he heard it wrong. If he was right, Song Zhenhai and Song Tingyu had a grudge, and song zhenhai''s future was more or less related to Song Tingyu.


    If it weren''t for Song Tingyu, what Song Zhenhai had done before would not have been discovered so quickly.


    Was he so mad at Gu Dongcheng that he said he was looking for Song Tingyu?


    "Yes, Song Tingyu." Song Zhenhai nodded and confirmed, "Please help me go to Song Tingyu and ask him to come over. Tell him I have something important to say to him. No, not only important things, but also important things to give him to come over."


    "Okay." Seeing that, Mr. Li nodded, "Then I''ll help you find him. As for whether he comes or not, I can''t guarantee it."


    Gu Dongcheng refused to come over, let alone Song Tingyu.


    When he forced the The song family into this state, he was the leader.


    Now that he was in trouble, did he want song ting to be rescued? Song Tingyu is not such a person!


    "You go. By the way, tell him that it''s about Madam song."


    Mr. Li nodded, packed his things and left. He knew that Song Tingyu should be at the company at this time, so he went straight to the Sky-sea group.


    Naturally, he was going to be stopped downstairs, so he said to the head desk lady, "Please, I want to see Mr. Song."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No, just tell him that I''m Song Zhenhai''s lawyer and that I have something important to talk to him about."


    The receptionist hesitated for a moment, "Okay, please wait a moment."


    She picked up the phone and called Tang Zichu, "Hello, assistant Tang. There''s a lawyer downstairs named li who says he''s Song Zhenhai''s attorney. He said Song Zhenhai asked him to come to see Mr. Song. He said he had something to say. Do you want him to come up?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then a voice came out: "Let him come up, just take the special elevator up."


    "Okay."


    Miss reception hung up the phone and said, "Mr. Li, assistant Tang wants you to go up. Please follow me."


    Miss reception took Mr. Li to the elevator, "28th floor."


    Tang Zichu was waiting for Mr. Li at the elevator door. He could see him as soon as he came out.


    Tang zichu said, "Mr. Li?"


    "Yes, assistant Tang."


    "Our Song Boss is free now. Come with me."


    Tang zichu took him to Song Tingyu''s office. Song Tingyu had just finished the meeting and received another call, so he was already waiting on the sofa.


    Mr. Li saw the man sitting on the sofa as soon as he entered. Although he had never seen this man with his own eyes, he would have seen him in many newspapers.


    He quickly walked over, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    "Hello, Mr. Li, please take a seat." Song Tingyu pointed to the sofa opposite.


    Someone brought two cups of coffee, and Song Tingyu waved his hand. Except for Tang Zichu, everyone else left the office.


    "I heard you''re Song Zhenhai''s attorney?"


    "Yes, my surname is li."


    "Why did Song Zhenhai ask you to come and see me?" Song Tingyu took a sip of coffee and said slowly.


    "He said he wanted to see you. He had something to tell you and something to give you."


    "Oh?" Song Tingyu was obviously not particularly interested. After a leisurely reply, he did not speak again.


    In fact, Mr. Li had long thought that song ting would react like this. After all, Song Zhenhai had done a lot of things to the The song family before.


    The biggest family in Ancheng was eventually forced to do so by a few of them.


    Now the Song shi is being robbed by Gu Dongcheng.


    Mr. Li didn''t want to think so much either. He just wanted to explain everything that Song Zhenhai had asked him to say. He didn''t think much about anything else.


    As for song ting''s attitude and reaction to the meeting, it was really not something he could control!


    "Yes, Mr. Song Zhenhai would like to see you very much. He said that if you went there, you would not regret it."


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled up, "How did I hear that Mr. Li went to Gu Dongcheng yesterday? Did Song Zhenhai ask you to tell Gu Dongcheng the same thing? Gu Dongcheng refused to see him, so he asked you to come to me?"


    Mr. Li looked a little embarrassed. Indeed, what Song Zhenhai had asked him to say to Gu Dongcheng and Song Tingyu was no different.


    "I understand that Song Zhenhai wants to make himself feel better. He wants to find a way to save his life. That''s understandable, but he also needs to see the person, right? Don''t forget, what did he do to the The song family back then? Although he is not our main branch, his surname is song. He actually helped Gu Dongcheng to commit adultery. If he didn''t bring those so-called shareholders and directors over and over again, my grandmother wouldn''t have been so angry that she went to the hospital several times and finally let Gu Dongcheng find a loophole!"


    Song Tingyu''s voice was cold and stern.


    "I understand..." Mr. Li said softly, "I just came here to convey his meaning to you. By the way, he also said a word. He said that the things he wanted to say to you were related to Madam song and not good for gu East city."

 Chapter 436 Gu Dongcheng, You Are Too Self-righteous (1)

    Chapter 436 gu East city, you are too self-righteous (1)


    Madam song?


    Song Tingyu narrowed his eyes.


    Mr. Li felt embarrassed to stay here any longer, so he quickly stood up and said, "Okay, Mr. Song, that''s all I have to say. I should go."


    "Wait." Song Tingyu suddenly stopped him, "What you just said is true?"


    "Yes."


    Song Tingyu waved his hand. Tang Zichu had Mr. Li sent away and he returned to the office.


    "Song Boss, I wonder what Song Zhenhai has for you?"


    "Let''s go take a look." Song Tingyu''s voice did not detect emotion, "Song Zhenhai can''t do anything at this point."


    Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu drove to the detention center, and Song Zhenhai was brought out. When he saw them, he smiled slowly, "You''re finally here."


    Song Tingyu looked at him, "What can I do for you?"


    "I heard that you will be sentenced to a death sentence with a reprieve." Song Zhenhai said, "Trial, is there any way you can help me? I won''t let you regret it. As long as you help me, I will definitely repay you."


    "Why should I believe you?" Song Tingyu sneered, "Based on what you said, I''ll help you? You don''t know what you did?"


    "Song Tingyu, I was going to look for Gu Dongcheng, but he didn''t want to come over, so I had to look for you. Gu Dongcheng used me up, and now he wants to leave me alone..."


    Gu Dongcheng knew about Song Zhenhai and Jiang Rou back then. It would have been great if he hadn''t killed him. How could he have come to see him?


    Song Tingyu put his long fingers on the table and tapped gently, "Song Zhenhai, I didn''t come here today to hear you talk about the grudges between you and Gu Dongcheng. I''m not interested in knowing about you. If you really have anything to say, you can say it. It''s fun to drag on. At this point in your life, do you think you have a choice? Song Zhenhai, I''m not afraid to tell you that I won''t do anything for you, but gu East city is like this to you. If you really have evidence against him, you can''t change your fate, but don''t you want to see Gu Dongcheng fall?"


    Song Zhenhai''s face was pale, "You won''t help me?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "I don''t need to mention what you did to our The song family back then. You should know it very well, right? What right do you have to ask me to help you? Do you think I''ll help you?"


    "But I really have something you need..."


    Song Tingyu interrupted him faintly, "It depends on your own choice. Whether you hold on to these things and never say them out, let Gu Dongcheng continue to be proud, or choose to hand them over, let Gu Dongcheng have a bad ending, you choose."


    "To be honest, you''re going to end up here today. Didn''t Gu Dongcheng do it?" Song Tingyu looked at him, "Is our The song family treating you well? Song Zhenhai, don''t forget your surname is song too!"


    Song Zhenhai''s body froze for a long time, then slowly nodded, "Yes, my surname is song too..."


    "Can we talk now?"


    "I know Gu Dongcheng killed Madam song back then."


    Song Tingyu pursed her lips and did not speak, waiting for Song Zhenhai to continue.


    "Actually, that case wasn''t without witnesses..."


    "You see?" Song Tingyu asked.


    Song Zhenhai shook her head, "It wasn''t me. It was the nurse who took care of Madam song in the hospital. It was the nurse who later testified against you in court. She said that before she entered song Old Lady''s ward, she heard a commotion. After you and Song Mingxuan left, the nurse took care of Madam song in the ward. Then Madam song told her to rest and let her go. That''s when Gu Dongcheng came in. At the edge, her head hit a sharp corner of the table, so she died..."


    Song Tingyu stared at Song Zhenhai, "How do you know this so well?"


    "I had something to do with that little nurse..." At this point, Song Zhenhai had nothing to hide, "Gu Dongcheng saw that I had something to do with that little nurse back then, so he secretly arranged for her to take care of Madam song so that he could know what he wanted."


    "What happened after that? Where''s the nurse now?"


    Dead, she''s dead. "Song Zhenhai sighed." She died more than a year ago, because she had always been a good character, a lively and cheerful kind. After Madam song''s case, she was always in a trance and often woke up from nightmares when she fell asleep. At that time, I didn''t care much until I heard the news of her death. I felt strange, so I went to her. She was afraid of Gu Dongcheng, so she didn''t dare go in at all. She took out her phone and took a few pictures, then carefully closed the door and left."


    "I found the photos according to what she wrote in her diary. She kept them on her computer. Gu Dongcheng didn''t know about these things, and then she went to court to testify against you. She saw these things, and after doing them, she had nightmares all day. She dreamed about what happened that day, and her heart was getting worse and worse, and she was mentally tortured, so she chose to jump off a building and commit suicide."


    "Where are the photos now?"


    "At my house, on my computer." Song Zhenhai finally told him everything.


    "When you got the photo, why didn''t you give it to Gu Dongcheng?"


    Song zhenhai said, "I wanted to save something for myself, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be able to save myself."


    Song Tingyu stood up, "Thank you."


    This was the evidence he had been looking for all along. In Madam song''s case, everyone thought it was harder to find evidence without witnesses, but Song Zhenhai had been holding on to the evidence.


    No matter what, he said all of this today. Song Tingyu was grateful to him.


    When Song Zhenhai said these words, Tang Zichu had been listening to them all the time. At this moment, all he could think of was one sentence: the sky is wide open.


    Gu Dongcheng had to pay the price for what he had done. Madam song found the most important evidence in the case, and Gao Sheng testified against him in court.


    His fate could be foreseen, and he would never be better than Song Zhenhai.


    After leaving the detention center and getting into the car, Tang Zichu asked, "Song Boss, are we going to Song Zhenhai''s house now?"

 Chapter 437 Gu Dongcheng, You Are Too Self-righteous (2)

    Chapter 437 gu East city, you are too self-righteous (2)


    "Yes, just go to his house. I want to get those photos." Even Song Tingyu, who had always been calm, sounded excited.


    Madam song''s case had been delayed for more than two years, and there was no evidence to bring Gu Dongcheng to justice. Now that he finally found the key evidence, how could he not be excited?


    "I''m afraid Song Zhenhai''s wife won''t allow us to go in like this. If it''s going back to find Song Zhenhai''s things, she probably won''t. I heard that his wife doesn''t care about Song Zhenhai''s life and death and hates him." Tang Zichu thought about it.


    Song Tingyu pondered for a moment, "Don''t you know someone in the Police station? Let him think of a way to do it. By the way, don''t make any noise so that Gu Dongcheng won''t know."


    "Okay."


    Tang Zichu sent someone to handle it. They met a Police station man. He went into Song Zhenhai''s house for the reason of investigating Song Zhenhai''s case. He found the photos in the laptop in the study and gave them to Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu were waiting outside. When the police sent the photos over, they looked at them seriously.


    One of the photos taken by the nurse was of Gu Dongcheng and Madam song at the time of their argument. Both of them were tugging at each other, and their expressions were not good!


    The other was the moment Gu Dongcheng pushed Madam song to the ground and hit the corner of the table.


    The last one was a photo of Gu Dongcheng cleaning up the scene.


    Tang Zichu pursed his lips and said, "Gu Dongcheng was so calm after he did this. There was no trace of panic or uneasiness on his face. Then he washed his hands, came out and took all the evidence away. He could even take the video from the camera. What was his mood then?" Of..."


    "What kind of mood?" Song Tingyu sneered, lit a cigarette, and took a puff, "He hates the The song family so much. How can he be in the mood?"


    Tang Zichu could not speak and sighed, "What should we do now? Song Boss?"


    "I''ll do the rest."


    "Song Boss, are you going to find Gu Dongcheng?" Tang Zichu asked.


    Song Tingyu nodded, "But not now. Tomorrow."


    Song Tingyu went back to the The song family, sat on the sofa, and called Su Ran over, "Tell you something, can I show you something?"


    Su Ran walked over and sat down beside him, "What''s the matter?"


    Song Tingyu took out his phone, opened the album, and handed it to Su Ran, "Take a look."


    Su Ran took the phone and stared at it carefully. When he saw the contents clearly, his eyes widened and his face was full of surprise, "This is..."


    "This is the photo that Song Zhenhai gave me."


    "How did he get these photos?" Su Ran was surprised.


    Song Tingyu put his arm around her shoulder, "Do you remember when I was arrested and accused of murdering my grandmother, a nurse appeared in court as a witness?"


    Su Ran nodded, "The nurse said she didn''t see what happened either, but when she came over, she heard a heated argument in grandma''s ward."


    "Yes, but she lied. She took these photos. When Gu Dongcheng went to look for grandma, she actually left something in her grandmother''s ward, so she wanted to go back and get it. She just happened to see Gu Dongcheng arguing with grandma, and then Gu Dongcheng killed her by accident..."


    Su Ran suddenly realized, "How did the photo fall into Song Zhenhai''s hand?"


    "Song Zhenhai had an affair with her a long time ago. Gu Dongcheng didn''t know that the nurse had witnessed what happened to her grandmother, and then he asked her to perjure herself. But because he saw her killed with his own eyes and went to perjure herself without conscience, she was always uneasy and condemned. She jumped off a building more than a year ago and committed suicide. Song Zhenhai thought there was something strange about it, so he went over to her house to see it. I didn''t expect him to find out about her diary. It contained these things. I went to take out the photos and the diary."


    "Song Zhenhai also helped Gu Dongcheng hide it for so many years..."


    "Song Zhenhai wants to save a way for himself, see if he can use it in the future."


    Su Ran wondered, "If that''s the case, why didn''t he go to gu East city and give you the photo instead?"


    Song Tingyu curled his lips, "I have to thank Gu Dongcheng for that. When Song Zhenhai asked his lawyer to look for him, he refused to see him, so Song Zhenhai asked his lawyer to look for me again."


    "You went to see him today?"


    Song ting nodded.


    He held Su Ran in his arms, "Now that the evidence is solid, Gu Dongcheng has no way out. Su Ran, after waiting for so many years, grandma''s case will finally come to fruition..."


    "It''s just..." Song ting paused, "Grandma used to give gu East city her heart and soul, but now, in this situation, he killed grandma. Now, he has to pay the price for it."


    Su Ran knew he must be feeling bad.


    Gu Dongcheng deserved it, but it was a pity for Madam song...


    He died in the hands of his grandson.


    She was a strong person in her life, and she did a lot of wrong things, but she was genuinely thinking for the entire The song family, for her loved ones.


    But in the end, he just left...


    Su Ran patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t feel bad. Now that things have finally come to an end, Gu Dongcheng has done so many things and is finally going to pay the price for it. Tian Mi is finally able to get rid of him and not be hurt by him."


    Song ting kissed Su Ran''s eyebrows, "Mmm."


    Gu Dongcheng was eating alone in the restaurant. He didn''t have much appetite and didn''t order much. Instead, he drank a few glasses of wine.


    A man appeared in front of him, blocking his view. He slowly raised his head and when he saw the person, his lips curled up sarcastically, "Recently, Song Boss seems to like to appear in front of me! Why, if you don''t hate me to the bone, why do you still like to appear in front of me?"


    Song Tingyu sat down opposite him, "I''m here to tell you something."


    "Are you trying to tell me that you have found Gao Huan? Gao Sheng is going to the Police station to report me soon?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head and smiled, "I''m here to tell you the truth you don''t know."


    Song Tingyu put a file bag on the table, "This is what I found about the project that your Gu family wanted to bid for back then. You think that the project was taken away by the The song family, which is why there was no turning back. Look at the information in this file and you will know why grandma and grandpa took the project back then."

 Chapter 438 I Can Do Anything. Dont Push Me Too Hard

    Chapter 438 I can do anything. Don''t push me too hard.


    Gu Dongcheng opened the file bag, took out the information and looked at it. His face turned pale.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you are as self-righteous as your father. Sometimes you think the whole world has betrayed you without investigating everything."


    "You Gu family will end up like this, but you deserve it all!" Song Tingyu sneered.


    Gu Dongcheng patted the table and pointed at Song Tingyu, "What happened to our Gu family? Song Tingyu, you are so funny. Now it''s your The song family that has lost. Look, even the The song family has been renamed by me to be'' chan''. Don''t you think it''s funny when you say that?"


    "Why would I find it funny? Gu Dongcheng, you are too self-righteous..."


    Song Tingyu took out his phone, clicked on a few photos and showed them to him, "Look what this is."


    Gu Dongcheng looked down and when he saw the photo above, his face turned very ugly, "What is this? How did this happen?"


    Song Tingyu had already put his hand back when he tried to grab it.


    Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were fixed on Song Tingyu''s phone.


    Song Tingyu''s lips curled up, "Gu Dongcheng, you didn''t expect that, did you? You think you did it flawlessly, but you didn''t expect these photos to exist, did you? If I send these photos to the Police station, you will die. By the way, there is one thing you didn''t expect. Do you know who gave these photos to me?"


    Gu Dongcheng had a vague idea of someone, but he really didn''t want to think about it.


    Song Tingyu smiled and said, "Song Zhenhai told me that he had sent his lawyer to you to make a deal with you with these photos and diaries. He wanted you to let him go. Unfortunately, you didn''t want to go. Song Zhenhai came to me because of this. Now that I think about it, I really want to thank you. If you had gone, how would I have gotten these photos? When can I catch the real culprit in grandma''s case?"


    The light in Gu Dongcheng''s eyes was already terrifying, "Give me the photo...!"


    He reached out and tried to grab it. Song ting allowed him to take it away. He only smiled sarcastically and said, "Is it useful to take my phone away? Do you think I only have one photo? Of course, I have to back up a few copies of such important evidence!"


    "Song Tingyu, you''re driving me to a corner."


    "Gu Dongcheng, do you have the face to say such things?"


    Gu Dongcheng suddenly stood up from his seat with a bottle in his hand and broke it. He was so fast that he was about to rush in front of Song Tingyu and grab him.


    Song Tingyu had long sensed his intentions and pursed his lips coldly. He quickly got up and dodged. He picked up a chair and smashed it hard on him!


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dongcheng took a step back with a blow to his arm. He saw a number of police officers approaching and suddenly rushed in from the door.


    He pointed at Song Tingyu, "Song Tingyu, you set me up!"


    "I called the police early." Song Tingyu''s voice was calm.


    Gu Dongcheng watched as the police approached. The people in the restaurant screamed and ran around. Gu Dongcheng took a few steps back to observe the situation. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed a woman who was running. He picked up a fork from the table and pointed it at her throat.


    The woman was so frightened by Gu Dongcheng''s sudden action that she burst into tears. Gu Dongcheng pressed the skin on her throat with a fork, "Don''t make a noise!"


    When the woman saw the white fork, she felt that the next sharp point of the fork seemed to be about to pierce into the large blood vessels in her skin and throat. She immediately did not dare to mess around and stopped crying, "I am not noisy anymore. I am not noisy anymore..."


    Gu Dongcheng held the woman''s shoulder with one hand and aimed a fork at her throat with the other. He looked at the police officers coming from all over the place, "One step closer and I''ll kill her."


    "Don''t mess around." The leading police officer shouted.


    "It depends on what you do. Back off, now!" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were cold.


    The leading police officer did not dare to make fun of the lives of the citizens. Although he was very unhappy now, he remained silent for a moment and reached out to stop the police who wanted to move forward, "Stand there and don''t move."


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything. I just want to live. Spread out on both sides and give me the door."


    "Gu Dongcheng!" Another policeman said, "We have surrounded you everywhere. You have no way out now. You can''t escape. You''d better let go of the hostages immediately!"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t have much patience. When he saw that he had finished speaking, the policemen were still standing there. He sneered, "You''re not allowed to drive, are you? Then don''t blame me!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he used a sharp fork to cut the woman''s throat. The force was not very strong, but it had already cut a hole. The woman cried out in pain and fear.


    The police knew that Gu Dongcheng was a ruthless character, but they didn''t expect him to be able to do such a thing so calmly in front of everyone. They were all stunned.


    "Stop, stop messing around!" The police responded and shouted.


    The blood from the woman''s throat came out and stained Gu Dongcheng''s hand. His hands were full of blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the policeman in front of him.


    Song Tingyu also stood aside. When Gu Dongcheng looked at him, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Gu Dongcheng snapped, "Move aside. I can do anything. Don''t push me!"


    After much deliberation, the police decided to step back on both sides and move aside. If they didn''t do what East city said, they knew that Gu Dongcheng would really kill that woman.


    "Push it aside." The leading police officer said.


    Some police officers were not reconciled, "Officer chen!"


    "Back off!"


    The policemen could only retreat to either side. Gu Dongcheng grabbed the woman''s shoulder, held her throat with a fork in one hand, and walked slowly towards the door.


    Finally, Song Tingyu was unwilling to let Gu Dongcheng escape, so he followed him slowly. The moment he left the door, he pressed his hand on his arm.


    But Gu Dongcheng was also forced to rush. He suddenly reached out and stabbed Song Tingyu''s arm with a fork. When he instinctively let go of his hand, he pulled the woman''s hair and quickly got into a car parked on the side of the road.


    The woman was shoved into the back seat of the car, her face full of panic, "Where are you taking me?"


    Gu Dongcheng''s face was sullen and he did not speak. He fastened his seat belt and drove out quickly.


    The police chased after him and immediately got into the car and chased after him.

 Chapter 439 He Was Busy Running Away Now (1)

    Chapter 439 he is busy running away (1)


    Gu Dongcheng had no scruples at all, so whenever he met any obstacle that stopped him on the road, he hit it directly. Whether he met a person or a car, in short, the road that stopped him from moving forward, he hit it all!


    He did not need to worry, so he drove very fast, but the police needed to worry, so in contrast, the speed was gradually pulled down, and finally, Gu Dongcheng escaped.


    Su Ran received the call and rushed to the hospital. Seeing that Lu Zhan was bandaging the wound on Song Tingyu''s hand, she quickly walked over and said, "How is it? Is it serious?"


    "Gu Dongcheng stabbed his arm with a fork. There''s nothing serious about the skin injury." Song Tingyu smiled.


    "Nothing serious?" Lu Zhan raised an eyebrow, "Do you think the tendons in your hand haven''t been broken yet, so you think it''s okay? Song Tingyu, how dare you? Gu Dongcheng was already a mad dog jumping over a wall. Why did you still rush up? If this time he''s not on your arm, but on your heart, I''ll see if you''re still alive!"


    Song Tingyu kicked Lu Zhan, "Shut up!"


    When Su Ran heard what Lu Zhan said, his face turned paler and paler. Did he not see it or did he do it on purpose?


    There were a lot of gauze stained with blood in the trash can. It seemed that the wound was deep, but Song Tingyu said it was nothing to worry her.


    She was about to speak when Song Tingyu''s cell phone rang. He answered the phone with a serious face, "Escaped?"


    The person who called him was from the Police station, "Yes, he didn''t need to worry about anything, so he drove very fast and escaped. Mr. Song, if you find any clues now, please contact our police immediately."


    "Got it."


    Song Tingyu hung up the phone and threw it on his desk.


    Su Ran was just informed of the situation, "Gu Dongcheng didn''t catch it?"


    Song Tingyu shook his head, "He ran away."


    He saw that Lu Zhan had put down the tools to treat the wound, "Are you all right?"


    "Go back and be careful not to let the wound touch water. By the way, Su Ran, I prescribed some medicine. Remember to change his dressing."


    "Okay, thank you, Ah Zhan."


    On the way back, because Song Tingyu was injured, it was naturally Su Ran who was driving. He was also restless in the passenger seat and kept calling people to look for Gu Dongcheng.


    After finishing the call again, Su Ran looked at him, "This time, Gu Dongcheng escaped. I think it''s hard to catch him."


    "I''m not worried about that. I''m worried about jumping over the wall and being run away by Gu Dongcheng. I''m worried that he''ll come back, so Su Ran, be careful these days. If you have nothing to do with Vichy, don''t go out, understand? Go back and tell Fang sister-in-law not to take Vichy out for a walk these days."


    "I see."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a moment, "Also, be careful on Tian Mi''s side, but tang zichu will handle it."


    "The police are looking for Gu Dongcheng all over the city, aren''t they?"


    "Yes." Song Tingyu''s face was grim, "We''re going to speed up our search for him, too, but Gu Dongcheng is very cunning and ruthless. In order to survive, or do anything, he''s forced. He doesn''t care about killing or setting fire. He just killed the woman in the restaurant and threw her in the car. He ran away without the car."


    Back at the The song family, Su Ran called Fang sister-in-law to tell her, "Fang sister-in-law, don''t take Vichy out for a walk these days. Just let him stay at home."


    Song Weixi looked at her eagerly.


    Su ran rubbed his head with her hand, "Vichy, be good. Let''s not go out for a few days. We''ll take you out in a few days, okay? The last time mom and dad said they would take you to the amusement park, but something happened and they haven''t gone yet. I''ll take you there some other day, okay?"


    Song Weixi nodded, "Okay."


    Now that the child often responded to simple words, Fang sister-in-law was very excited when she first heard them, just like Su Ran had heard them for the first time.


    "Okay, go over there and watch cartoons."


    Gu Dongcheng had been on the run for a few days. The police had been trying their best to arrest him, but there was no news.


    The police had arranged for police to check all the stations, train stations, high-speed rail stations, airports and toll stations. They heard that he was found at a national highway toll station yesterday, but he wasn''t the only one around him. When their people found out, they quickly ran away.


    Moreover, within a few short days, they had also gotten guns. When the police chased them out, they naturally fought against the police in order to escape.


    In the end, Gu Dongcheng and his men escaped!


    In the past few days, I met Gu Dongcheng at the toll booth yesterday, but there was no news of him.


    After meeting him at the toll booth, the police were even more aggressive in their search for him and even issued a reward and wanted notice.


    As long as the citizens found him and called the police to inform them that the information was real and effective, the police would reward him.


    These days, Song Tingyu also asked people to look for Gu Dongcheng, but there was no news.


    It was a huge loss for Gu Dongcheng to escape from the restaurant that day, and it wasn''t easy to catch him later.


    He had not been caught for a day and everyone was in a panic. Whether it was Su Ran or Tian Mi, they were basically staying at home these days.


    Because Gu Dongcheng had taken father of Tian away before, Tian Mi was afraid that the same thing would happen again, so these days, even father tian mother of Tian refused to let them out.


    All the ingredients at home were delivered by Tang Zichu.


    One day, mother of Tian was cooking in the kitchen, and father of Tian and Mrs. Tian were sitting on the sofa in the living room watching the news. Father of Tian happened to see the news that Gu Dongcheng was at the toll booth. He read it carefully.


    These days, he kept a close eye on all the news about Gu Dongcheng.


    After reading it, he shook his head and sighed, "When can we catch Gu Dongcheng? His escape is a potential danger to us. Mimi, I was so worried that he would come back to you."


    Tian Mi''s eyes shifted away from the tv, "He''s too busy running now to come back for me, right?"


    "That''s not the case. Now that his mind has been extremely twisted, he has a kind of crazy obsession with you. If in the end he feels like he has no hope of escaping, what''s so strange about him wanting to find someone to die with him and come back to you?"


    Tian Mi''s face turned pale when he heard father of Tian say that.


    She was not afraid of death. She had thought of committing suicide a few years ago. When she was cornered by Gu Dongcheng, she had wanted to crash with him.

 Chapter 440 He Was Busy Running Away Now (2)

    Chapter 440 he''s busy running away (2)


    But now that I think about it, it''s really not worth dying with someone like Gu Dongcheng.


    "All right, it''s almost time for dinner. You two, father and daughter, don''t surround yourself in front of the tv. Come and help me bring the dishes out." Mother of Tian had already cooked the food, untied his apron and put it aside. He shook his head and smiled.


    "Dad, turn off the tv. You''ve watched this news several times. You saw it on your computer last night." Tian Mi pointed to the remote control beside father tian.


    Father of Tian said, "I''m in a hurry. I want to see what''s going on..."


    "What progress can we make? He ran away from the restaurant, so it was hard to catch East city as he took care of her."


    Father of Tian sneered, "I''m surprised. Gu Dongcheng is like this. Why would anyone want to help him?"


    He saw on the news that Gu Dongcheng was not fighting alone, and some people were helping him. Although not many, they were all strong and fierce enough, so when they were fighting against the police, they didn''t have any scruples. It was like a scene in a gangster movie.


    Father of Tian was really dumbfounded.


    Tian Mi was helping to set up the chopsticks and bowls and put them on the table. Hearing this, he raised his head, "Money can make a fool of itself. Those people probably took Gu Dongcheng''s money and helped him escape."


    Father of Tian continued to sneer, "Aren''t you afraid to take the money and live to enjoy it?"


    "How can a gambler think so much?" Tian Mi helped the three of them fill the soup and sat down, "Dad, don''t think about it. Just sit down and eat. Don''t worry. Although Gu Dongcheng is ruthless and cunning, he can always catch it. Tang Zichu said it. The sky is wide open."


    Mother of Tian finally finished his work, sat down and asked, "Mimi, is Tang coming for dinner today?"


    "I don''t think he''s coming. He just sent me a wechat. He said he''s busy. He said he''d better settle it himself."


    "Ouch, the food outside is not clean. This little tang is really busy and needs to eat. It''s good to come back and eat..."


    Before mother of Tian could finish speaking, Tian Mi tapped her with his chopsticks, "Mom, be careful. How do I feel that you care more about him than your own daughter?"


    Mother of Tian rolled her eyes, "You just found out now? Tang is such a good girl. You just make me worry."


    "Dad! Tell me about mom and see how biased she is!" Tian Mi shouted at father of Tian.


    "It''s okay. Your mother is such a person. Eat a piece of meat and calm down." Father of Tian said, putting a piece of braised meat in Tian Mi''s bowl.


    This was a dish that Tian Mi usually liked, but today she didn''t seem interested in it. She just wanted to take a bite, but felt greasy, and her stomach immediately became uncomfortable.


    Only then did father of Tian realize that something was wrong. Mother of Tian glared at him.


    "Mimi, how are you?"


    "..." Tian Mi waved his hand, covering his mouth with one hand and pressing his stomach with the other, frowning and retching


    At first, she didn''t think anything was wrong, but the scene was so familiar that she gradually felt something was wrong, but now she felt very uncomfortable in her stomach, so she didn''t even want to say anything.


    Mother of Tian quickly went to pour her a glass of water and brought it over, "How do you feel? Drink some water and see if it''s better."


    Tian Mi took a sip of the glass of water and slowly got better. He leaned back in his chair, his brows still tightly furrowed.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was completely different from what it had just been. It was so quiet that it seemed as if a needle could be heard falling to the ground.


    Father of Tian and Mrs. Tian stared at each other without making a sound.


    Tian Mi pushed the dishes on the table and stood up, "Mom and dad, you guys eat first. I''m not feeling well. I''ll eat later. I''ll go to my room and rest first."


    "Mimi, Mimi..." Mother of Tian was worried about her, so she called out.


    Father tian pulled her back, "Let her go up and rest first. What are you calling her for?"


    Mother of Tian glared at him, "You said it was all your fault!"


    Father of Tian made a silent gesture at her.


    Tian Mi went upstairs, went back to his room and fell on the bed. She pressed her hand against her lower abdomen. She really didn''t feel anything, but today, she suddenly smelled the smell of braised meat. It was very greasy, so she felt so uncomfortable...


    In the process of retching, she made sure she didn''t eat anything wrong and felt that the scene was familiar, so an idea suddenly popped up in her mind...


    Could it be?


    Could it be that Gu Dongcheng''s child is still alive? Is she still in her belly?


    If that''s the case, she''s really...


    She sighed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    Downstairs.


    Mother of Tian lost her appetite and put down her chopsticks, "The baby in Mimi''s stomach is almost three months old. She''s better now and it''s time to go to the hospital for surgery. But now that Gu Dongcheng is in this situation, we don''t even dare to go out, let alone go to the hospital..."


    "Yes." Father of Tian was also thinking about this question, "If he was worried about going to the hospital, he would have alerted Gu Dongcheng. Although he was running away now and couldn''t take care of himself, who knows what he was thinking? If he knew Mimi had a child, it would be troublesome..."


    Before father of Tian could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a tug on his arm by mother of Tian. He frowned. Just as he was about to ask something, he saw mother of Tian looking at a place.


    He followed her gaze and saw Tian Mi standing at the stairs.


    He stood up from his chair in surprise, "Mimi!"


    Tian Mi also looked at them, "I am still pregnant, right? I do have Gu Dongcheng''s baby in my belly, right?"


    Father of Tian and Mrs. Tian looked at each other, their faces turning ugly.


    "Why did you lie to me that it''s gone?"


    Mother of Tian hurriedly said, "We thought the baby in your stomach would be gone after the car accident, but we didn''t expect it to stay. At that time, the doctor suggested that it was better not to operate immediately. I was worried that you would get up and take the baby away, so I wanted to hide it from you for the time being..."


    Tian Mi didn''t hear her finish and walked to the door.


    Father of Tian immediately said, "Where are you going?"


    Tian Mi changed his shoes at the entrance, "I''m going to the hospital."


    Tian Mi hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her, "Are you going to get rid of the child? You can''t go now, Mimi. Be good. Gu Dongcheng is still outside! Besides, I always feel that he hasn''t gone far. If you go out to the hospital now, what if you meet him? What if he finds out you still have children?"


    "I..." Tian Mi gritted his teeth, "Why should I live in Gu Dongcheng''s shadow? Why am I so afraid of him? He was the one who had done the wrong thing all along. Why should I avoid him like this? If you don''t want to keep the child, you have to be afraid of him knowing?"

 Chapter 441 Teacher Pei (1)

    Chapter 441 teacher pei (1)


    Mother of Tian knew what she was feeling, "The child is now more than two months old. It''s not a good idea to wait any longer. We can''t keep this child, but now Gu Dongcheng is in this situation! Let''s wait a few more days. If Gu Dongcheng is still on the run, we won''t be able to care so much. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Seeing that tian mi was still standing there, father of Tian pulled her back and sat down on the sofa. "Mimi, be good. Mom is right. Can you stay two days later?"


    Tian Mi was silent for a long time and could only nod.


    Su Ran received a call from the The su family butler saying that Qiao Qing had another heart attack and had been sent to the hospital for her to see.


    Song Tingyu was not at home. Su Ran told Fang sister-in-law to keep an eye on Song Weixi and not take him out. She called Song Tingyu before she left. Song Tingyu was worried that she would leave like this. She asked her to take the driver and a bodyguard out.


    Su Ran said obediently that she didn''t want anything to happen to her. Otherwise, it would only implicate Song Tingyu. She wanted to protect herself as much as possible.


    She went out to the hospital. Qiao Qing had an old problem. He often had angina pectoris. Sometimes it wasn''t very serious. She could just take some medicine prescribed by the doctor, but sometimes it was serious. All the medicine she had with her didn''t work. It was like this today. She was sent to the operating room.


    Su Ran waited anxiously outside the door.


    Qiao Qing''s operation lasted for a while, and finally came out. The doctor also said that he was finally able to get through it.


    Su Ran accompanied her to the ward and left, worried. He wanted to wait for her to wake up and see what was going on.


    After a while, Qiao Qing slowly woke up. When she saw Su Ran, she shook her head and said, "Why are you here? You should go home. Where''s Vichy? Is Vichy home?"


    "He''s at home. Don''t worry. Fang sister-in-law is taking care of him. He won''t take him out."


    "Then you can go back too." Qiao Qing knew what was going on and really didn''t want Su Ran to stay with her for too long.


    Su Ran shook his head and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll stay with you. No matter how arrogant Gu Dongcheng is, he won''t dare to mess around in the hospital in front of everyone, right?"


    Qiao Qing was still worried, "You forgot about Madam song''s case? Didn''t it happen in the hospital? I''ve been watching the news lately, and I just found out that he''s carrying so many lives on his back. I heard he took the hostage away from the restaurant and killed him. It''s really ruthless. So Ran Ran, you should go back. Go back to be safe..."


    "Well..." Su Ran looked at her face and said, "You should sleep and rest first. I''ll wait until you fall asleep."


    The The su family butler and one of the servants followed. Su Ran knew that they would take good care of Qiao Qing, but Qiao Qing''s condition had happened frequently recently, so she wanted to talk to the doctor to see if she could have a heart operation.


    After dinner, Song Weixi was playing games in the living room while Fang sister-in-law was washing dishes in the kitchen.


    Hearing the doorbell, Fang sister-in-law came out of the kitchen and opened the door. When she saw the person outside, she smiled and said, "It''s Mr. Wu."


    "Hello, Fang sister-in-law. Where''s Vichy?"


    "The young master is in the living room. You can go over there."


    "Okay, thank you, Fang sister-in-law." Wu Zhen went to the entrance to change his slippers, then walked to the living room and sat down beside Song Weixi, "Vichy, what game are you playing?"


    Song Weixi pointed to the tv.


    Wu Zhen took a game board and said, "Can the teacher play with you?"


    Song Weixi nodded, "Okay."


    This game was specially bought by Song Tingyu. Wu Zhen usually accompanied Song Weixi to do homework and draw, but she had never played games with him before, so Song Weixi did not know that she was so good at playing games.


    He remembered that his mother, Su Ran, was not very good at playing games. Before, Xi Nuannuan was even more stupid. He thought that no woman could play games, but today Wu Zhen made this little guy look at him with a new face.


    After a game, Wu Zhen smiled and said, "Vichy, am I good?"


    Song Weixi gave her a thumbs-up.


    Wu Zhen sat on the carpet and crossed his legs, "I often play games at school. This game of a child is a piece of cake to me. I''ll show you the game I play some other day. That''s great. But, if Vichy studies hard, he can play games when he studies well."


    "Okay." Song Weixi nodded again.


    Fang sister-in-law brought a fruit platter from the kitchen and put it on the coffee table, "Mr. Wu, have some fruit."


    She took a piece of pitaya and handed it to Song Weixi.


    Song Weixi took it with his hand and ate it by himself.


    Wu Zhen also bit the apple and looked around the house. Then his sister-in-law said, "By the way, Fang sister-in-law, why aren''t Mr. Song and sister su ran home today?"


    "The young master has gone to the company. Madam, her mother seems to be ill. She''s going to the hospital to take a look."


    Wu zhen nodded, finished eating the fruit, took a tissue to wipe her hands, and then said to Song Weixi, "Vichy, my sister was busy studying for the exam before, so she promised to accompany you outside to sketch. Now that my sister has finished the exam, we have time. How about going out to sketch today?"


    Song Weixi nodded, his eyes immediately filled with joy, indicating that he was very willing to go out.


    When Fang sister-in-law heard this, he quickly waved his hand, "No, no, young master can''t go out."


    Wu Zhen asked, "What''s wrong, Fang sister-in-law? Why can''t you take Vichy out? I''ll keep an eye on him. I''ve taken him out before, and it''s nothing..."


    "That''s not the case, Mr. Wu. I''m sure you''ll take good care of it. It''s really the situation outside... The young master and the wife have instructed us not to take the young master out for the time being. It''s safest to stay at home..." Fang sister-in-law explained.


    "I see..." Wu Zhen was incredulous, "What happened?"


    Fang sister-in-law didn''t want to say too much, "Actually, I''m not sure, but the young master and the wife told me, so I still listen to them."


    Wu Zhen nodded, "I understand. It''s just a pity. I thought the weather was good outside, so I wanted to take Vichy out for a walk to sketch. It would be good for his condition."


    "That''s true." Fang sister-in-law smiled and said, "But there''s nothing we can do now. Let''s wait for another day. There''s always a chance."


    "That''s the only way." Wu Zhen smiled and rubbed Song Weixi''s face with her hands, "Vichy, in that case, let''s go out another day. Let''s play at home today."


    Although Song Weixi felt a little disappointed, he still nodded.


    Fang sister-in-law also made soup for Su Ran in the kitchen, "Mr. Wu, I won''t disturb you. You can accompany the young master. I''ll go to the kitchen and take a look."


    "Okay."


    After Fang sister-in-law left, Song Weixi handed Wu Zhen another remote control, obviously asking her to continue playing games with him.

 Chapter 442 Teacher Pei (2)

    Chapter 442 teacher pei (2)


    Wu Zhen put down the remote control, "Vichy, sit there and play. I''ll play with you later. I''ll check your homework first."


    Song Weixi took the test paper he had done before and handed it to Wu Zhen. Then he sat on the carpet in front of the tv and started playing games.


    Wu Zhen took the test paper and sat where Fang sister-in-law had just sat.


    She glanced into the kitchen. The closed glass door could vaguely show Fang sister-in-law inside. She lowered her eyes, took out a white pill from her bag, and squeezed it into her hand. She looked at the water that Fang sister-in-law had just drunk, then at the kitchen. Seeing that the kitchen door was opened again, she quickly threw the small pill in her hand into Fang sister-in-law''s glass of water.


    At this moment, Fang sister-in-law opened the door and came out of the kitchen. He returned to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    Wu zhen''s palms were wet with sweat. She lowered her head and continued to look at the paper seriously.


    She used the corner of her eye to see Fang sister-in-law slowly pick up the cup on the coffee table, and finally lowered her head to take a sip.


    Seeing this scene, wu zhen heaved a sigh of relief, put down the paper in her hand and walked towards song Vichy.


    She took the remote control and played a game with Song Weixi. Then she turned to look at fang sao. Fang sister-in-law was already asleep on the sofa.


    Song Weixi felt confused and walked over to shake Fang sister-in-law with his hand.


    Wu Zhen stopped him, "Vichy, let Fang sister-in-law sleep. She may be tired."


    Song Weixi nodded and Wu Zhen said, "Vichy, do you want to go out?"


    Song Weixi pointed at himself and looked at Wu Zhen doubtfully. He remembered that Fang sister-in-law said he couldn''t go out.


    Wu Zhen held his hand, "Yes, it''s you. My sister took you out to sketch. I promised you before. I came here specially to take you out today."


    Song Weixi pointed at his sister-in-law.


    Wu Zhen immediately understood what he meant, "It''s okay. When you were playing the game, I asked Fang sister-in-law. Fang sister-in-law agreed to let you go out again. Why don''t I call your mother now? If she allows us to go out?"


    Song Weixi nodded in agreement.


    Wu Zhen immediately took out his cell phone and clicked on it a few times. Then, in front of Song Weixi, he put his cell phone beside his ear, "Sister su ran, can I take Vichy out to sketch today? Fang sister-in-law may be too tired to sleep..."


    "Uh-huh, okay, don''t worry. I''ll look after him. He''ll be fine..."


    After hanging up the phone, Wu Zhen walked up to Song Weixi and said, "Look, I just called your mother. She agreed, so let''s go out. Don''t be afraid. I used to take you out too. Just hold my sister''s hand."


    Because she was worried that fang sao would wake up suddenly, and that Su Ran or song ting would come back suddenly, Wu Zhen didn''t even pack much, just let Song Weixi put on his shoes and quickly took him out.


    The song family''s security system is doing very well. It is absolutely impossible for outsiders to enter without the key or the consent of the people inside.


    That''s why Song Tingyu told Su Ran and Song Weixi not to go out if they had nothing to do recently.


    Wu Zhen had just come in when Fang sister-in-law opened the door for her.


    In addition to the The song family''s excellent security system, Song Tingyu had someone come back to watch them, but Su Ran had just left with the bodyguard.


    So Fang sister-in-law and Song Weixi were the only ones at home.


    Fang sister-in-law knew that Gu Dongcheng was still on the run, so she didn''t dare to take song Vichy out. There was no one at home, and she didn''t dare to go out to buy anything. She stayed at home with Song Weixi all the time, but she didn''t expect to be taken away by Wu Zhen.


    After Wu Zhen left with Song Weixi, she kept walking outside, her footsteps fast.


    Song Weixi was quickly pulled forward by her. He didn''t know why Wu Zhen ran so fast. He didn''t want to run. Just as he wanted to pull Wu Zhen''s hand away, Wu Zhen realized his intention and grabbed it tighter. She even picked Song Weixi up from the ground.


    Song Weixi struggled. He didn''t know where Wu Zhen was taking him. Weren''t they going to sketch? Why are you so anxious?


    "Vichy, don''t move. The car is here."


    A black car was parked next to them. Wu Zhen was not strong enough to resist Song Weixi''s strength and almost made him struggle to run away. The person who got out of the car, strong and strong, immediately took Song Weixi, then opened the door in the back seat and stuffed Song Weixi in.


    Song Weixi looked at Wu Zhen standing outside. Wu Zhen was talking to the man. The man took out an envelope and handed it to her.


    Besides the people outside, there was a man in the car.


    These people were not people Song Weixi knew, so Song Weixi was afraid, and he didn''t know what Wu Zhen was going to do by giving him to them.


    He recalled the bad memories he had in Thailand. He looked at Wu Zhen and slammed his hand against the car window. His eyes grew redder and redder, showing the panic in his heart!


    When wu zhen put the envelope containing the money in her pocket, she accidentally saw Song Weixi in the car. Her red, helpless and frightened eyes hurt her heart.


    She didn''t dare to look any further. The time she spent with Song Weixi, she really liked Song Weixi, but now there was nothing she could do...


    She quickly averted her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, "Where are you taking Song Weixi? What do you want to do? It won''t hurt him, will it?"


    The man sneered, "Miss wu, don''t forget who gave him to us. Now that you''ve got the money, get lost. As for what we''re going to do, it''s none of your business."


    Before he got in the car, the man spat on the ground, "Bah! Teacher!"


    Wu Zhen watched as the car got farther and farther away and finally disappeared in front of her. Song Weixi was lying on the window and never stopped slapping the window, but what was the use?


    Wu Zhen couldn''t save him. These men wouldn''t let him go...


    Song Weixi began to cry and scream. The man in front of him was so annoyed that he shouted at the back, "Find a way to keep him quiet. It''s so noisy!"


    "Mr. Gu hasn''t told us what to do. How dare you do anything?"


    "Who said something was wrong? There''s nothing like that. Why don''t you take it out and spray it on the towel, and everything will be settled?"


    Only then did the man in the back of the car remember. He quickly took out a bottle, found another towel, sprayed the contents of the bottle on the towel, and then grabbed Song Weixi, "Sit tight. What''s the use of crying? Do you think your parents can come and save you now? I''m telling you, kid, you can blame yourself for being Song Tingyu''s son!"

 Chapter 443 Do You Want to Try? (1)

    Chapter 443: do you want to try (1)


    Gu Dongcheng hated the The song family so much, hated Song Tingyu so much. He was set up by song ting, who led the police to him and almost caught him. These days, he was not given a chance to live at all. Not only were the police looking for him everywhere, but Song Tingyu''s people pushed him to a corner!


    Gu Dongcheng could not swallow his breath, so he returned to Ancheng from abroad last night.


    They arranged to bribe Wu Zhen. They couldn''t get into the The song family, so they had to let Song Weixi come out automatically.


    Wu Zhen was Song Weixi''s family teacher and was very popular with Song Weixi. Fang sister-in-law and Su Ran also trusted her, so they must have let her out.


    The two men thought that Wu Zhen would not be able to come out until when, but they did not expect that the speed was so fast.


    It seemed that there was no one in the The song family, so she quickly settled everything and brought Song Weixi out.


    The man pulled Song Weixi over with a handkerchief soaked in medicine and pressed him on the chair.


    Song Weixi stared at the handkerchief in his hand in panic and kept shrinking into the corner, his body even trembling.


    "Boy, you know what this is, don''t you? Come here!"


    The man chuckled and grabbed Song Weixi by the neck, pulling him over. Song Weixi tried to avoid the handkerchief in his hand.


    The handkerchief with the medicine was so smelly that Song Weixi''s cries grew louder and louder, and he even struggled with his hands and feet.


    "What the hell are you doing? It''s so noisy! I told you to knock him out right away. What are you playing at?"


    "Got it!" The man pulled him over and covered his mouth with a handkerchief. At first, he struggled very hard, but gradually his body softened and his consciousness gradually disappeared. He fell down on the chair.


    The man in front of him saw that the carriage had quietened down and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s finally quieted down."


    "I said, this kid doesn''t seem to be able to speak. Is there something wrong with his brain? Is it okay to use this medicine?"


    "What''s the problem?" The man sneered, "Do you think Gu Dongcheng will let him go back to see Song Tingyu alive?"


    "No way, such a small child..." The man behind was shocked.


    "What do you think?" The man sneered!


    When the drug wore off, Fang sister-in-law woke up and leaned back in his chair. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Why did he fall asleep all of a sudden?


    She sat up and looked around the house. Song Weixi and Wu Zhen were nowhere to be seen.


    "Young master, Mr. Wu?" Fang sister-in-law got up from the sofa and thought that Wu Zhen had taken him upstairs. She went upstairs to look for them again, but they were still nowhere to be found. In addition, she fell asleep for no reason. She immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and stumbled down the stairs. She opened the door, looked at Song Weixi, called Song Weixi''s name, and immediately dialed Su Ran''s cell phone.


    "Madam, it''s not good. The young master is missing."


    Su Ran was giving water to Qiao Qing to take medicine, so her phone was on speakerphone. Hearing this, the glass in her hand almost fell to the ground, "What''s wrong? How could it not be seen? You took him out?"


    "No." Fang sister-in-law''s voice was also full of anxiety.


    "Then how did she disappear?"


    "Miss wu came over today. She, she said she was taking Vichy out. I said no, and then I went to the kitchen..."


    Fang sister-in-law was nervous and worried, so his voice was intermittent and he didn''t know what to say. Su Ran frowned, "Don''t worry, speak slowly and make things clear. No, I''ll go back first. I''ll talk to you when I get back. I''ll call the court now. Fang sister-in-law, wait for us at home."


    "Okay..." Fang sister-in-law''s voice was full of tears.


    Because su ran was on speakerphone, Qiao Qing heard what was on the phone.


    She turned pale and looked at Su Ran, "Ran Ran, what''s going on?"


    Su Ran shook her head. It was not clear what was going on, but she was worried, "Mom, I''ll go back first. Auntie is here to take care of you."


    "You should go back. You don''t have to worry about me." Qiao Qing said immediately. Seeing that su ran was about to open the door and leave, she said behind her back, "Remember to give me a call if anything happens."


    "Okay." Su Ran was no longer in the mood to care about anything else. He opened the door and immediately called Song Tingyu, "Trial, something happened to Vichy."


    Song Tingyu''s voice was strained, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know exactly. I''m still at the hospital with my mother. I just got a call from Fang sister-in-law saying that Vichy is missing. I''m going back now. You should come back as soon as possible."


    "Okay, you go back first. I''ll be right back."


    Su Ran hung up the phone and got into the car. Because he was worried, he kept telling the driver to drive faster.


    When she returned to the The song family, Song Tingyu also happened to be home. The husband and wife entered the house together. Fang sister-in-law was walking back and forth. Anxiety and worry were written all over her face.


    When she saw Su Ran and Song Tingyu coming in, she immediately stepped forward and said, "Young master, madam, you are back."


    "Fang sister-in-law, what''s going on?" It was Song Tingyu who said, "Didn''t I tell you not to take him out?"


    "I didn''t." Fang sister-in-law shook his head and said, "I know what''s going on outside. How dare I take him out? It was just after lunch that Mr. Wu came over. She had said that she would take the young master to sketch. I said that the young master couldn''t go out now, and she agreed. Then she played games with the young master in the living room. I went into the kitchen and took a sip of water when I came out. Master took it away? But when I called her, she turned off her phone..."


    There was no need to think that Wu Zhen must have taken Song Weixi away.


    Song Tingyu pursed his lips, went to the computer and pulled out the previous surveillance video, which showed Wu Zhen and Song Weixi leaving the house at two o'' clock.


    "Wu Zhen, why would she do that? Did Gu Dongcheng ask her to do that?" Su Ran''s voice was hoarse.


    Fang sister-in-law felt very guilty, "I''m sorry, madam. I didn''t take good care of the young master."


    Su Ran waved his hand, his face pale. How did they expect wu zhen to be bribed by Gu Dongcheng?


    Song Tingyu called and asked Tang Zichu to find Wu Zhen.


    Su Ran wanted to go out immediately to find Song Weixi, but song ting stopped him, "Where are you going? You can find it blindly outside. Wait at home, don''t run around, wait for my news..."


    Before Song Tingyu could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He looked at the caller id and Su Ran saw that it was Gu Dongcheng''s.

 Chapter 444 Gu Dongcheng, Willing to Accept Defeat (1)

    Chapter 444 gu East city, willing to gamble and admit defeat (1)


    She looked at him nervously.


    Song ting got a hands-free call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Gu Dongcheng''s deep voice came out, "Song Tingyu, is the world searching for your son now? He''s in my hands now."


    "Gu Dongcheng, what do you want?"


    "Nothing much." Gu Dongcheng smiled, "You and the police have pushed me into a corner. I have no way to escape. If you don''t give me a chance to live, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Come to the riverside villa area in the east of the city right now. This side of the dilapidated building. I''ll wait for you here. By the way, don''t call the police. Otherwise, you won''t see your son. Also, bring your wife with you."


    "Gu Dongcheng, I can go by myself. Whatever you want to do is directed at me."


    "How is that possible?" Gu Dongcheng laughed a few times, "Bring Su Ran here. Do you hear me? Otherwise, I''ll make sure Song Weixi doesn''t see the sun tomorrow. Am I telling the truth, or you can try, as long as you don''t care about your son dying at the age of six..."


    After Gu Dongcheng finished speaking, he hung up without waiting for Song Tingyu to respond.


    After a while, Song Tingyu''s cell phone received a video. It was a video of Song Weixi. He fell on the dirty ground and closed his eyes. It seemed that he was still awake.


    Su Ran took the phone and touched the screen with trembling fingers, "Vichy..."


    Not knowing what Gu Dongcheng was up to, Song Tingyu called Tang Zichu and left with the car keys.


    He didn''t want to take Su Ran with him, but Su Ran had already heard the contents of the phone call. Gu Dongcheng had already pointed out that he should take her with him. How could she sit at home?


    Her eyes were firm, "I want to go with you, too. You can''t keep me here. If Gu Dongcheng sees that you didn''t take me there, he can really do anything. You know best what kind of person he is..."


    Song Tingyu had nothing to say.


    Su Ran grabbed his hand, "Come on, let''s go out now."


    Song Tingyu knew there was no other way. He had just driven the car out and received a call from Gu Dongcheng, "By the way, I don''t mind if you call Tang Zichu."


    "What do you want to do again?"


    "At a time like this, I just want to see the rival who took my woman away. Don''t be nervous..."


    When Tang Zichu knew about this, he was in Tian mi''s home. He was eating in Tian mi''s home. When he received the call, he was in a hurry to go out.


    Tian Mi had already heard the call, "Gu Dongcheng took Vichy away?"


    Tang Zichu didn''t answer directly, "I''ll go over first. You stay at home with auntie and uncle. Don''t go out."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, stay at home and listen to me!" Tang Zichu''s voice was harsher than ever.


    He said that and went out.


    Tian Mi always felt that Gu Dongcheng came back this time with a desperate attitude. This time he took Song Weixi away, he didn''t know what to do...


    After Tang Zichu left the house, she sat on the sofa and pondered for a while. When she looked down and saw her belly, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Actually, when she overheard Tang Zichu''s call, she heard the address.


    She knew where Gu Dongcheng had taken Song Weixi.


    Mother of Tian saw her sitting on the sofa in a daze and walked over to sit down, "Mimi, what are you thinking? You don''t really want to follow him, do you? Don''t be silly. What can you do?"


    Tian Mi came back to his senses, "Mom, now that Zi Chu is gone, I don''t know the address. Even if I want to go, I don''t know where I should go, do you think?"


    Mother of Tian nodded, patted her hand, and got up to do something else.


    Father of Tian went upstairs. Tian mi looked into the kitchen to make sure she couldn''t see herself. She slowly picked up the car keys on the table, quickly went to the entrance to change her shoes, and then drove away.


    After the drug had passed, Song Weixi woke up quickly. He opened his eyes and saw the strange environment he was in, and his face was filled with panic.


    Gu Dongcheng stood in front of him, "Vichy, are you awake?"


    Song Weixi had a bad impression of him. Two years ago, he still had a deep impression of the scene when he was tied up and thrown into the lake.


    He saw Gu Dongcheng standing in front of him, and he began to move his butt against the wall behind him.


    Gu Dongcheng approached him slowly and squatted in front of him when he could no longer move, "Vichy, are you afraid of me?"


    Song Weixi''s tiny body was trembling with fear. Sensing that he was reaching out, he lowered his head and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. He kept waving his little hands in fear of his approach.


    Gu Dongcheng squatted in the same place to enjoy all of this, and suddenly sneered, "Song Weixi, you are just as disgusting as your father!"


    He really reached out his hand to touch song Vichy. Song Weixi burst into tears and shrank into a ball in the corner.


    Su Ran and Song Weixi rushed over. As soon as they went upstairs, they heard Song Weixi crying loudly. Su Ran''s heart was tightly clenched together!


    When she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn''t even breathe.


    "Vichy, Vichy!" She wanted to go over, but was stopped by Gu Dongcheng''s men. She looked at her Song Weixi helplessly, but could not go forward.


    She knew he was scared, but she couldn''t go over and hug him to comfort him.


    "Mom!" Song Weixi saw Su Ran, heard her voice, looked up and cried out. He wanted to rush over, but was hugged by Gu Dongcheng.


    Song Weixi, who was already afraid, made more noise when he saw Su Ran. He kept going, but Gu Dongcheng hugged him. Su Ran and Song Tingyu were stopped by others. The distance between them was not far, but they could not get over it.


    Behind Gu Dongcheng and Song Weixi was a window, a window in a dilapidated building.


    Gu Dongcheng pointed at su ran and Song Tingyu''s feet, "Don''t go any further, or I''ll throw Song Weixi down the window. Do you want to try?"


    "No, no, calm down. We''re not going over." Su Ran stopped in a hurry, not daring to move any further.


    Song ting held Su Ran in his arms, "Gu Dongcheng, we have arrived. What do you want to do?"


    "What''s the hurry? We haven''t arrived yet. Where''s Tang Zichu? Doesn''t he hate me very much? Don''t you want to come over and get justice for tian mi?"


    Song Weixi was still crying, "Daddy, mommy!"


    Su Ran was dreaming about when Song Weixi would call her mother again. She wanted to hear his voice again, but she never thought that this would happen again.


    She just felt like her heart was about to break!


    "Vichy, Vichy..." When Su Ran saw Song Weixi, he could only feel his breathing quickening. But Gu Dongcheng had already picked up Song Weixi, and there was a window behind him. As long as he turned around, he could throw Gu Dongcheng down from the window.

 Chapter 445 Gu Dongcheng, Willing to Accept Defeat (2)

    Chapter 445 gu East city, willing to gamble and admit defeat (2)


    None of them dared to mess around, afraid that they would annoy Gu Dongcheng at this moment.


    "Gu Dongcheng, you put Vichy down first. If we don''t go, we won''t go..." Su Ran couldn''t watch Song Weixi tremble and cry in fear.


    Gu Dongcheng raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. Of course, he did not put Song Weixi down.


    When he saw Song Tingyu and Su Ran in a hurry, of course, he felt very happy. How could he just put Song Weixi down?


    Only footsteps could be heard from behind. Tang Zichu had finally arrived and stood beside Song Tingyu.


    "Gu Dongcheng, we''re all here. What do you want? Don''t waste time." Song Tingyu pursed his thin lips and said coldly.


    He just wanted to solve it quickly. Song Weixi couldn''t wait much longer. He was already scared out of his wits.


    This child had experienced so many such things at such a young age, how could they, as parents, not be distressed?!


    Gu Dongcheng did not speak, but called a man to take Song Weixi from him. He walked slowly with a gun, stood in front of Song Tingyu and smiled, "How about we play a game?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, what do you want to play?!" Tang Zichu couldn''t stand it any longer. This man used children and women as a shield every time. Now his heart seemed to be getting more and more abnormal.


    Gu Dongcheng had done this not once or twice, but countless times!


    Gu Dongcheng curled his lips and approached with the gun. When Tang Zichu thought he wanted to do something, he turned the gun in his hand, suddenly raised his hand, and hit Tang Zichu on the head with the gun handle.


    Tang Zichu screamed and squatted on the ground with his head in his arms.


    Gu Dongcheng pointed at Tang Zichu, "I like to play tricks. Tang Zichu, you can stop playing. If you don''t, I''ll end you now!"


    When the pain finally subsided, Tang Zichu stood up from the ground again, blood flowing down his forehead.


    Song Tingyu glanced at Tang Zichu and said to gu East city, "Let''s start."


    Gu Dongcheng pointed to Song Tingyu, Tang Zichu and himself, "The three of us play."


    Song Tingyu couldn''t wait for him to exclude Su Ran, so he nodded, "Okay."


    He loosened his grip on Su Ran''s hand, "Just stand here. Don''t be afraid."


    In order to play the game quietly, Gu Dongcheng had Song Weixi''s mouth sealed. He found a beer bottle, held it in his hand, and looked at Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu, "Russian turntable, have you played it? Do you know how to play?"


    This is a cruel game. Who doesn''t have anything to play?


    Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu had heard of it, but they had never played it.


    They nodded.


    Gu Dongcheng was very interested, "Let''s play this."


    There were four of his men, including gu East city, each with a gun.


    They were also very interested in this and stood still, but they were all staring at Gu Dongcheng, and their eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Gu Dongcheng sat down on the ground first. He pointed to the dusty ground, "Sit down."


    Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu sat down on the ground and the three of them formed a circle.


    Gu Dongcheng took turns pointing guns at Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu, "You two are the people I hate the most in this world. One, Song Tingyu, is my old enemy. One, Tang Zichu, you took away the heart of my favorite woman..."


    Before Gu Dongcheng could finish his sentence, Tang Zichu sneered, "Gu Dongcheng, you deserve to say that you love tian mi too?"


    Gu Dongcheng turned to look at Tang Zichu, "Why shouldn''t I say I love her?"


    "If you really loved her, would you be willing to hurt her? Will you force her into this situation again and again? Gu Dongcheng, you have no right to say that you love tian mi."


    Gu Dongcheng pointed a gun at Tang Zichu, "Are you qualified? So, you really love tian mi? Are you willing to give up your life for her?"


    "Yes."


    Song Tingyu noticed that when Tang Zichu said this word, Gu Dongcheng''s eyes narrowed dangerously and his fingers pulled the trigger on the pistol.


    He reached out and held the gun down, "Didn''t you say you wanted to play games? Not yet!"


    Gu Dongcheng''s attention finally returned, "Okay, let''s play the game."


    He put the beer bottle on the ground, opened the gun in his hand, left a bullet, and poured out all the other bullets in the gun.


    He looked calmly at Song Tingyu and Tang Zichu, "Take turns spinning the bottle. Whoever the bottle is facing, this round, whoever picks up the pistol on the ground and shoots himself." He paused, "Do you understand?"


    Song Tingyu didn''t say anything. He was spinning the bottle on the ground. When the bottle stopped, the mouth of the bottle was right on him.


    Gu Dongcheng picked up the gun on the ground and threw it to Song Tingyu.


    Song Tingyu held the gun and observed the situation around him. Su Ran was stopped by a man, facing with a gun. Song Weixi was held by a man near the window. Besides Gu Dongcheng, another man was looking at them with a gun.


    Song Tingyu knew that this was not an opportunity. If he messed up, Gu Dongcheng''s men would throw Song Weixi down the stairs and shoot Su Ran.


    Gu Dongcheng spread his hands, "Why haven''t we started yet? What are you hesitating about?"


    Su Ran watched Song Tingyu slowly raise his hand, his heart hanging in his throat, as if he was about to jump out.


    Song Tingyu shot himself in the temple without hesitation.


    Empty gun.


    There were no bullets in this shot.


    He glanced at Gu Dongcheng and threw the gun on the ground.


    The first shot was empty, and Gu Dongcheng thought it was normal, "The longer you play the more exciting the game is. If you get hit with this shot, it won''t be fun. Next, tang zichu..."


    Tang Zichu pursed his lips and twirled the bottle. He thought to himself that the bottle was facing Gu Dongcheng.


    But it seemed that the heavens did not hear his voice. When the bottle stopped, the bottle was facing him.


    Gu Dongcheng looked at him proudly.


    Tang Zichu had no choice but to take the gun and shoot it at his temple.


    Another empty gun.


    The game continued.


    In the third round, Gu Dongcheng spun the bottle and shook it to Song Tingyu. He fired a second shot at his temple with a gun in his hand.


    The more the game came down, the more nervous it became.


    In the fourth round, Song Tingyu swirled the bottle and it was Gu Dongcheng. This shot was still empty.


    In the fifth round, it was Song Tingyu again.


    It was already the fifth shot, and the chance of getting shot was one in two. When Song Tingyu picked up the gun, everyone''s attention was on him, and everyone held their breath.

 Chapter 446 Both of Them Will Stay (1)

    Chapter 446 he had to keep both of them (1)


    Su Ran''s eyes were red and he shook his head, "No, Trial..."


    Song Tingyu glanced at her and Song Weixi, then pulled the trigger and pointed it at his temple. When he heard the sound of the gunshot, Su Ran''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. But when he saw Song Tingyu''s hand slowly falling down, he put the gun on the ground again.


    She knew that Song Tingyu had avoided it this time.


    At the end of the sentence, Gu Dongcheng spun the bottle. He glanced at the crowd and quickly spun the bottle. Everyone''s attention was on it.


    In the end, the bottle slowed down and slowly stopped. The mouth of the bottle followed everyone''s breath and finally slowly pointed to Gu Dongcheng.


    Tang Zichu handed the revolver to Gu Dongcheng, "Come on, this is the last shot."


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t reach for it.


    Song Tingyu took it and smiled, "What? Didn''t you say you wanted to play? Now that you know you''re going to die, you can''t afford to play anymore?"


    "Gu Dongcheng, take the gamble."


    Gu Dongcheng stared at the pistol in Song Tingyu''s palm and slowly raised his hand high, wanting to take it over, but in the end he did not take it.


    "Mr. Gu, you should follow the rules of the game." One of Gu Dongcheng''s subordinates said.


    Gu Dongcheng gave him a cold look and a sinister smile curled around his lips, "I am the leader of the game. I say how the game is played, how it is played. Now that I say the game is over, it is over..."


    With that, he quickly picked up the pistol in Song Tingyu''s hand and fired it at song ting.


    Su Ran watched him shoot, his eyes wide open...


    But to everyone''s surprise, this shot was still empty!


    Even gu East city was surprised. He looked at the gun in his hand and opened it to see the bullets inside. There were no bullets inside.


    They just played six rounds, all empty!


    How is this possible?


    Song Tingyu took out a bullet from the other hand, "Are you looking for this?"


    The bullet that should have been in the pistol was now in his hand!


    Gu Dongcheng''s face was cold, "Why are you holding this bullet?"


    Song Tingyu''s eyes were full of sarcasm, "Gu Dongcheng, how can I expect you to keep your word? How can I expect you to admit defeat?"


    Gu Dongcheng looked pale and kicked the bottle on the ground to the side. He kicked the bottle against the wall and broke it!


    Gu Dongcheng looked at Song Tingyu and sneered, "You know me well."


    Song Tingyu stood up from the ground, "It doesn''t take time and energy to understand you, because you, Gu Dongcheng, are such a person."


    "How about we play the second game?"


    Tang zichu said in a deep voice, "Is it necessary? Gu Dongcheng, you don''t follow any rules at all, so you still have to play?"


    Gu Dongcheng took a pistol from his men and played with it, "Why is there no need? Do you have any other options now besides playing games with me?"


    Gu Dongcheng did not wait for Song Tingyu to speak to Tang Zichu, but had Su Ran brought to Song Weixi.


    When Song Weixi saw her, he struggled to get past her.


    Finally, he struggled to get rid of him, and Su Ran squatted on the ground and hugged him and tore the tape off his mouth.


    "Vichy..."


    Song Weixi cried until his voice was hoarse, "Mom..."


    Su Ran hugged him tightly, "Don''t cry. It''s okay, Vichy. We''ll be fine..."


    Gu Dongcheng approached Su Ran and Song Weixi with a gun and pointed it at Su Ran and Song Weixi''s heads, "Why don''t we play the game just now? But this time, it''s your wife and son. How about that?"


    "Gu Dongcheng!" Song ting was angry and said, "If you have anything to do with me, I will play whatever game you want. Don''t involve them."


    "No, only when they are involved can you see the wonderful expression on your face. Your wife and son will always die. I want you to see them die with your own eyes. Sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die. Song Tingyu, I want you to experience this kind of pain." Gu Dongcheng had another bottle brought over and placed it in front of Song Tingyu.


    "You throw the bottle, I''ll pull the trigger for you." Gu Dongcheng smiled insidiously.


    Song Tingyu stared at the bottle on the ground. How could he do it?


    Gu Dongcheng shouted, "Hurry up, Song Tingyu, or I''ll kill both of them!"


    Su Ran held Song Weixi in her arms and closed her eyes, not daring to look at everything in front of her. She knew how much Song Tingyu was suffering.


    So did she!


    But no matter what, she would not let her son die!


    When Song Tingyu picked up the wine bottle on the ground and spun it around, he felt his hands tremble and his vision was blurred.


    He pinched his eyebrows to calm himself down.


    When the bottle stopped, it pointed at Song Weixi. Gu Dongcheng laughed and shot Song Weixi in the back of the head.


    Song Weixi was so frightened that his body was trembling violently.


    Su Ran hugged him and comforted him, "No, mom and dad are here. Vichy is not afraid..."


    "Continue." Gu Dongcheng was still interested in the game.


    Song Tingyu lowered his head and continued to hold the bottle. He glanced at Tang Zichu and tang zichu nodded.


    He slowly rotated the bottle, and when everyone''s attention was on the bottle, he suddenly picked it up and struck the person behind him with his head between the sparks and lightning. The person fell to the ground unexpectedly. Almost at the same time, Tang Zichu also took advantage of people''s unprepared, with his feet behind a man on the ground, he pressed his wrist against the wall several times, the gun finally fell to the ground.


    Without a gun, the man had to fight Tang Zichu with his bare hands.


    When Tang Zichu was dealing with this man, Song Tingyu had already begun to deal with the second man. Gu Dongcheng''s gun was on the ground now. He used it to play games. He wanted to pick up the gun from the ground, but Song Tingyu kicked it away.


    Only one of Gu Dongcheng''s men still had a gun. He pulled out his gun and pointed it at Song Tingyu, "Don''t move."


    Song Tingyu looked at him calmly, "What''s the benefit of helping East city? How much money can he give you? I''ll give it to you double. Besides, I know that you guys care about credibility the most, but don''t forget that Gu Dongcheng has no credibility. He''s not willing to lose or gamble. What''s the point of playing the game? Nothing will happen to him..."


    Looking at the man''s eyes, Gu Dongcheng knew he was shaken. He didn''t have a gun in his hand. He wanted to pick Song Weixi up and put him by the window before the man turned around, but Su Ran realized his intention, so he hugged Song Weixi tightly and refused to let him take him away.


    The man turned around at the next moment, holding a gun that was supposed to be pointing at Song Tingyu, but now it was pointing at Gu Dongcheng.

 Chapter 447 Both of Them Will Stay (2)

    Chapter 447 he will leave both of them behind (2)


    Gu Dongcheng did not take Song Weixi from Su Ran after all. He was pointed at by a man with a gun and retreated step by step.


    At the same time, Tang Zichu had already subdued another man. He picked up a brick on the ground and knocked the man''s head hard. He fainted on the ground.


    Now, Gu Dongcheng felt helpless.


    He slowly moved back, his eyes carefully and cautiously staring at the person in front of him.


    He pointed at the man and was furious, "How dare you betray me!"


    The man smiled, "Gu Dongcheng, from what happened just now, I can see that even if we helped you, you are so dishonest. In the end, you think we saw everything and will find a chance to kill us. Rather than let you do this, I would rather do it first."


    He pointed his gun at Gu Dongcheng and turned to look at Song Tingyu, "You take him away. Remember what you just said, I want double the money!"


    "Sure." Song ting nodded. All he had to do was take Su Ran and Song Weixi away and let the man subdue Gu Dongcheng. Tang zichu would call the police.


    He went up to pick up Song Weixi in Su Ran''s arms and suddenly heard a gunshot!


    Su Ran felt something cold and hard against her back the next moment, and her whole body stiffened.


    The sound of the gun was followed by the sound of a tall man lying on the ground. He clutched his chest and twitched. His eyes were fixed on Gu Dongcheng, and blood was gushing out from the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Dongcheng already had a gun in his hand.


    He picked up the pistol that Tang Zichu had just landed on the ground when the man wasn''t looking. He shot the man in the chest. He walked over and put his foot on the man''s wrist, "Those who betray me deserve to die!"


    With that, he fired another shot at the man''s chest. This time, the man couldn''t move!


    Gu Dongcheng held a gun in his hand, picked up a gun on the ground and threw it at the window. He pointed the gun at Song Tingyu, Tang Zichu and Su Ran, "Run, why don''t you keep running? Aren''t you trying to escape?"


    He put a gun on Su Ran''s back and said, "Song Tingyu, how dare you do anything? Do you believe I shot your woman?!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, don''t mess around. Tang Zichu just called the police. You''re alone now. You can''t escape." Song Tingyu looked at him and said.


    Gu Dongcheng snorted, "If you can''t escape, I''ll take the four of you and die together. I have three of you with me, no..." He looked at su ran''s stomach, "Now it should be a family of four. And Tang Zichu, the man Tian Mi loves now, is with me. I''m satisfied..."


    Instead of shooting, he continued, "Song Tingyu, let''s continue the game we just played, but now, in a different way, I want you to choose directly. Do you want to keep your son or your wife? I''ll give you 30 seconds to think. If you haven''t picked it yet after 30 seconds, I''ll help you pick it. Hahaha..."


    Gu Dongcheng said to play and started the countdown, "One, two, three, four..."


    Song Tingyu looked at Su Ran and Song Weixi, and the veins around his temples popped up.


    Su Ran looked at him with a pale face and red eyes. She was telling him with her eyes that she must choose to keep Song Weixi.


    One was his favorite woman, the other was his son...


    Song Tingyu hated this choice the most.


    Both of them will stay!


    Gu Dongcheng''s voice was as cold as hell: "26, 27,..."


    "30 ..."


    After Gu Dongcheng finished reading the last number, the smile on his lips was so cold and frightening that he even knocked a few times on Su Ran''s back with a gun, "How''s it going? Did you pick it out?"


    He waited for a few more seconds, "If you can''t choose, Song Tingyu, how about I help you choose? Just Su Ran?"


    As he spoke, he pulled the trigger. Song Tingyu would not have watched him shoot at Su Ran, so at the moment he shot, he grabbed Su Ran and heard a bang. He had a shot in his chest, and his white shirt immediately bled.


    "Trial!"


    Tang Zichu wanted to grab the gun from his hand, but he was quick enough to shoot Tang Zichu in the thigh.


    "I still have four bullets in this gun, enough to end the four of you here, Song Tingyu. If you don''t behave, you''ll lose your wife and children!" He paused, "Should I just do that? How about I leave you alone and let you watch them die? Hehe hehe!"


    He said so, as if he really decided to do so. He grabbed Su Ran, pointed the gun at her temple, and looked at Song Tingyu, "This time, I''ll see how you can help her block the gun."


    Song Tingyu saw the situation in front of her and cried so hard that she wanted to break free from Song Tingyu''s arms, "Mom, mom..."


    "Gu Dongcheng..." Song Tingyu''s voice was so hoarse that he could hardly speak and he was shot in the chest. What he was most afraid of was that he almost couldn''t hold on to song Vichy. His consciousness seemed to be fading away, but he gritted his teeth so hard that he could wake up. He even bit his lower lip.


    No one dared to act rashly, because Gu Dongcheng''s gun was aimed at Su Ran''s temple. As long as this shot went down, there was no chance of her survival.


    Gu Dongcheng obviously didn''t want to hear anything from Song Tingyu. He grabbed Su Ran''s shoulder and pulled the trigger...


    "Gu Dongcheng!" A voice came from the side.


    Everyone turned around and saw Tian Mi walking up the stairs with a fruit knife in his hand.


    She pointed a fruit knife at her stomach and walked slowly over.


    When Tang Zichu saw her appear, he was frightened and heartbroken. His eyes were all scarlet. He shouted at her, "What are you doing here? Tian Mi, go!"


    Gu Dongcheng sneered and pointed at Tian Mi, "What are you doing here? Want to save your best friend and your favorite man?"


    Tian Mi was very calm. He looked at Gu Dongcheng and said, "Gu Dongcheng, the baby in my stomach hasn''t dropped. He''s still here."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Dongcheng glared at her belly and shouted, "You lied to me!"


    "I didn''t lie to you. This child was in my stomach. The car accident didn''t run him away. My mother was worried that I would wake up and want to have an operation to remove the child. My body couldn''t take it, so he lied to me. But now I know, he''s still here. Believe it or not, but gu East city, I told you, if you mess around, don''t regret it..." Tian mi pointed a fruit knife at her abdomen. Walking towards gu East city, Tang Zichu dragged her injured leg and tried to hold her back, but she dodged.

 Chapter 448 Why Did She Go to See Gu Dongcheng? (1)

    Chapter 448 why did she go to see Gu Dongcheng (1)


    She came to Gu Dongcheng and said, "Put down the gun and let go of Ran Ran, or I''ll stab this knife in and your child will be gone!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Gu Dongcheng repeated the same words, "I don''t believe you''re still pregnant. You lied to me. You just want me to let them go. I tell you, I won''t believe you!"


    "I told you, believe it or not, but as long as you shoot Ran Ran, I''ll stab this knife right into my stomach! When you see your child die in front of you, don''t regret it!"


    "Tian Mi!" Tang Zichu called her name!


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t want to believe it. He felt that Tian Mi was lying to him. The child was gone, so why did he stay?


    But even though he told himself repeatedly in his heart that Tian Mi''s words were untrustworthy, he also knew that he was actually very scared at the moment. He was afraid that Tian Mi was really pregnant, afraid that he would shoot Su Ran, and his child would be gone.


    Because he knew very well that Tian Mi was a man of his word!


    "Come here!"


    Tian Mi walked over. He grabbed her shoulder, but the gun was still pointed at Su Ran.


    "This time, I want you to give birth!"


    Tian Mi looked at him, and the fruit knife pressed against his stomach, "You let her go, you let her go now!"


    Gu Dongcheng saw that the knife in her hand was about to go in, and his mind went blank. He quickly released his hand and let go of Su Ran.


    Song Tingyu almost fainted on the ground. Su ran pressed his hand on xiong tangchu''s wound, only feeling that the wound flowed from his fingers. Song Tingyu''s face became paler and paler, and his hands and feet began to freeze.


    Su Ran held his hand in one hand and pressed his chest in the other. Tears blurred her vision, "Trial, you''ll be fine..."


    Gu Dongcheng held Tian Mi in his arms and dragged her to the stairs. He pointed a gun at Tang Zichu, "Don''t chase her!"


    He had heard the sirens. The police should be approaching. He knew it would be too late if he didn''t run away.


    Tang Zichu dragged his injured thigh and propped it up. He couldn''t just watch Gu Dongcheng take Tian Mi away.


    The moment Gu Dongcheng turned around, he saw the man who had just been knocked down by Tang Zichu on the ground. He picked up the pistol they were playing with and drove towards them.


    He wanted to shoot at him, but he was seriously injured and couldn''t get a good aim. The bullet was clearly aimed at tian mi...


    Gu Dongcheng almost instinctively stood in front of Tian Mi.


    His body suddenly trembled. Tian Mi looked at his eyes widen. His body slipped down and finally fell to the ground. Behind him, there was a still bleeding muzzle...


    Gu Dongcheng''s last thought was Tian Mi''s frozen face, along with the shrill sounds of sirens and footsteps. He held Tian Mi''s ankle tightly with his hand, "Give birth... Give birth... Come down..."


    Tian Mi lowered his head and looked at him, but there was no expression on his face...


    Gu Dongcheng passed out at the end of the day, his hands gripping Tian Mi''s ankles tightly, and he fell at her feet.


    The man that Tian Mi once loved and hated, now fell down, and the blood on his back wound kept flowing out.


    The police quickly came up and saw the terrible situation here. They immediately called for an ambulance.


    Song Tingyu and Gu Dongcheng were both taken to the ambulance.


    When Gu Dongcheng was carried up, he was unconscious, but his hand was still tightly clasped around Tian Mi''s ankle. The medical staff took some effort to remove his hand.


    Su Ran and Song Weixi left with Song Tingyu. Tian Mi and the paramedics went to help Tang Zichu up. He was shot in the thigh, and it was quite serious. The wound was bleeding continuously.


    In the ambulance, the doctor gave Tang Zichu a simple bandage, but the bullet had not been taken out, and it needed to be taken out in the hospital.


    Tang Zichu held Tian Mi''s hand tightly and looked at her without saying a word.


    Tian Mi was also looking at the wound on his thigh, "Does it hurt?"


    Tang Zichu shook his head, "I thought you were going to be taken away by Gu Dongcheng. It hurt a lot then."


    Tian Mi smiled at him and said nothing.


    Song Tingyu was already unconscious, and his condition was severe because the bullet hit his chest or his heart.


    Su Ran followed him into the ambulance and saw with her own eyes that the doctor had put the oxygen mask on him. She held his hand tightly and felt that his hand had no strength at all.


    Song Weixi was in a mess, his clothes were dirty from the dust, his hair was messy, and he had a lot of blood on him, but he stood next to Su Ran quietly.


    Even the nurse said, "This child is so good."


    If other children had experienced such a thing, they wouldn''t know what it was like to be scared now, but he was obediently by his mother''s side and went to the hospital with his father.


    Su Ran looked at Song Weixi, "Vichy, please call me mom again."


    Song Weixi immediately said, "Mom."


    Su Ran smiled. Her Vichy was really fine...


    Song Weixi''s eyes were red. He pointed at Song Tingyu, "Mom, dad, he..."


    Su Ran did not wait for him to say anything, and immediately took his voice: "Dad will be fine, because he can''t bear Vichy and sister, and mother."


    The mother and son accompanied Song Tingyu to the hospital, where Lu Zhan had been waiting. He was the youngest authoritative surgeon in the hospital, and today he was Song Tingyu''s attending physician.


    Su Ran and Song Weixi followed the bed until Song Tingyu was sent into the operating room, and the door was tightly shut.


    Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen rushed over.


    Su Ran didn''t want Song Weixi to wait here with him. He had gone through enough things today, so he should go back and rest now.


    She asked Ding Cen, "Cen Cen, please help me take Vichy back. Fang sister-in-law is waiting for him at home."


    Ding cen nodded and bent down to rub Song Weixi''s head, "Vichy, can you come home with me?"


    Song Weixi shook his head and stood close to Su Ran, "I''m not leaving. I''ll wait for dad to come out."


    Ding Cen sighed, "Sister-in-law, why don''t you let Vichy stay here..."


    Su Ran nodded and pulled Song Weixi into the chair.


    Ding Cen said, "Sister-in-law, brother ting yu will be fine. Don''t worry too much." Look at Su Ran''s face, it''s too pale.


    "The man and I are going to buy you something to eat. Vichy must have been hungry for a long time."


    Since he was caught at noon, it was dark outside, and Song Weixi didn''t eat anything.


    Su Ran nodded, "Thank you for your trouble."


    Qiao Qing also heard the news at this time and rushed to see what was going on, but Song Tingyu was still in the operating room and hadn''t come out yet.

 Chapter 449 Why Did She Go to See Gu Dongcheng? (2)

    Chapter 449 why did she go to see Gu Dongcheng (2)


    Ding Cen took Lin Chenghuan''s arm and walked into the elevator. She looked at Lin Chenghuan at the moment, "Did you catch Vichy''s family teacher?"


    Lin Chenghuan nodded, "Gu Dongcheng gave her a lot of money and she didn''t run away. She was in the hospital when I found her. It seemed that her mother needed money for an operation. She knew she couldn''t run away, so she followed me calmly."


    "Can she waste someone else''s life just because of her mother''s illness? Vichy is still her student, and she likes and trusts her so much. I can''t let her off the hook for doing such a thing."


    Lin Chenghuan knew that his fiancee was like this. He smiled and said, "What do you want? It''s up to you."


    Ding Cen thought about it carefully and finally said, "Leave it to the police. This is a kidnapping. She won''t get a light sentence in the future. When she goes to prison, she''s a soft college student. She won''t be easy, male lead, you know? In places like prisons, there are all kinds of people. In women''s prisons, there are beautiful people who are looked at and harassed. I think the teacher will definitely be looked at by those people, and there are also male prisons. You know, he looks good, and others will let him pick up soap."


    Lin Chenghuan frowned, "What is picking up soap?"


    Ding Cen pointed at him, "I knew you didn''t know..." She tiptoed and said something in his ear.


    Lin shenghuan came to a sudden realization. In fact, he knew about these things and had heard of them, but he had never heard of anyone picking up soap.


    "Cen Cen, where did you hear that?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Ding Cen smiled. After a while, she clapped her hands again, "If Gu Dongcheng was sent to prison, I don''t know if he would pick up soap, but he would be sentenced to death. But before the death penalty, he should be able to pick up soap, right? Or I''ll have someone arrange it."


    Lin Chenghuan was really helpless, "Don''t mess around."


    After a few hours, the door to the operating room was finally opened. Seeing Lu Zhan come out, Su Ran immediately stepped forward, "Ah Zhan, how''s Trial?"


    Lu Zhan smiled, "The operation was a success. Luckily, the bullet and the heart passed by. It would be dangerous if it went a little further. But it''s not over yet. As long as he wakes up tomorrow, there won''t be any big problems. I''ll get someone to push him to the ward now. It''s best not to have too many people follow him in."


    Su Ran nodded quickly, "I understand."


    Su Ran turned around and said, "Mom, you should go back to the ward first. You''ve been here for a long time too. Tian Mi, you can help me take my mom back. You can all go back..."


    Ding Cen said, "Sister-in-law, call us if you need anything."


    "I will, Cen Cen. Please help me take Vichy back."


    Song Weixi didn''t want to. Su Ran said before he refused, "Vichy, be good. Go home first. There''s nothing going on with dad. Go home. Come back tomorrow morning, okay?"


    Song Weixi was silent for a moment and finally nodded, "Okay."


    Everyone left one after another. Su Ran followed song ting into the ward. She stood in front of the bed and looked at him. She felt that there was still blood on his face, so she went to the bathroom to wet the towel and sat down on the chair to wipe his face and hands.


    "Song Tingyu, you must wake up..."


    That night, su ran held Song Tingyu''s hand and said a lot of things. Only then did she realize that it had been so many years since they realized they were married...


    She knew him at the age of twenty, gave birth to Song Weixi at the age of twenty-one, and now, at twenty-seven, she was carrying his third child.


    Seven years had passed.


    Su Ran held his hand and stayed with him until five or six in the morning when he fell asleep on the bed.


    Song Tingyu woke up around seven in the morning. When he opened his eyes, he saw Su Ran. He put his hand on Su Ran''s hair.


    At this time, the door was opened from the outside and Lu Zhan came in. Because of Song Tingyu''s current condition, he didn''t go back after the operation last night, so he slept in the office. The first thing he did when he woke up was to come and see him.


    Song Tingyu put his hand near his mouth and made a silent gesture.


    He knew that Su Ran must have been with him last night, and he fell asleep very late.


    Lu Zhan slowed down and walked in, his voice soft, "How do you feel?"


    Song Tingyu nodded his head to show that he was fine and that there was nothing serious.


    He pointed at Su Ran, "Help me carry her to bed."


    Lu Zhan put down the things in his hands, lifted up his sleeves, and started to pick Su Ran up and put him on the bed. In the process, Lu Zhan almost woke Su Ran up because of his carelessness, and Song Tingyu stared at him gloomily several times.


    Lu Zhan put down su ran and said innocently, "Although your wife is very thin, don''t forget that she is pregnant now!"


    Song Tingyu pointed to the door and made a "Go..." Mouth.


    Lu Zhan sneered, "Ungrateful thing. Don''t forget who pulled you back from the gates of hell yesterday. If it weren''t for me, you would have met death now. How could you still stare at me like that here?"


    Su Ran heard the sound and slowly woke up. His first reaction was to get out of bed and look at Song Tingyu in surprise, "Trial, are you awake?"


    She wondered, "Why am I in bed?"


    After waking Su Ran up, Song Tingyu''s eyes were fixed on what was going on. It was obvious that Lu Zhan only wanted to escape. He coughed a few times, "Well, I have something to do, so I won''t stay with you. Su Ran, look at Song Tingyu. If anything happens, just call me. I''ll go first..."


    After he finished speaking, he ran out of the ward, afraid that if he slowed down, he would be killed by Song Tingyu''s eyes.


    Su Ran observed for a while and understood what was going on. She looked at Song Tingyu, "You asked Ah Zhan to carry me up?"


    "He has no strength at all." Song Tingyu looked disgusted, "He''s not a man at all."


    Su Ran smiled helplessly, "Don''t let him hear that. He fought with you. He was worried about you last night and didn''t come home. He stayed in his office to sleep. He came to see you several times in the middle of the night."


    Song ting snorted in the cold. Seeing that su ran wanted to get off the bed, he immediately reached out and pressed her shoulder, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going down."


    "Don''t go down. Just lie here. It''s still early. Get some sleep."


    "I''m going to sleep on the sofa."


    Song Tingyu''s attitude was firm, "Just sleep here."


    "What if I touch your wound?" Besides, she was also very bulky now, so it wouldn''t be good if she really hurt him.


    "No, you sleep here. I want to hug you to sleep."

 Chapter 450 Shot to Death by the Police (1)

    Chapter 450 was shot to death by the police (1)


    Su Ran had no choice but to lie down again, but she was very careful. Song Tingyu had just woken up, and she didn''t have much strength on her body. She carefully sat next to him and reached out to untie his hospital gown to check his wound.


    But he didn''t dare to exert too much force.


    "Honey, I''m still injured. It''s not good for you to tease me like this." Song Tingyu''s voice came from above.


    Su Ran glared at him and unbuttoned his clothes.


    "Where''s Vichy?"


    "I asked ding cen to take him back."


    Song ting nodded, "He can talk..."


    "Yes, he spoke. He was waiting for your surgery with me outside yesterday. He said a lot. He''s fine. He''s out." When Su Ran talked about it, his eyes were still warm.


    The old Song Weixi is back.


    "Where''s Gu Dongcheng?"


    "I heard something from Ah Zhan. He''s not dead. He was taken to the hospital with you yesterday. He''s also in surgery and seems to have passed through a critical period. But the shot was aimed at his back, so it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Song Tingyu nodded, lowered his head and kissed Su Ran''s forehead, "Sleep, sleep a little longer."


    Gu Dongcheng knew that he was not dead. He knew that if he was caught back, there would be no way to live. At that time, he was still thinking that it would be better to shoot him in the chest than in the back.


    He would rather die than suffer so much.


    He was in a daze at the moment, but something suddenly occurred to him. Tian Mi had his baby in his stomach, and...


    He struggled to sit up, but because he didn''t have much strength, he almost fell to the ground.


    The doctors and nurses who came in saw the scene in front of them and looked at each other. They came over to help him up and put him on the bed, "Mr. Gu, you need a good rest now."


    "Please help me find a man named tian mi from a patient named Tang Zichu. I want to see her."


    The doctor was silent for a moment and nodded. He did not speak and examined gu East city''s body.


    When Tian Mi received the message, it was true that Tang Zichu was there.


    Tang Zichu also heard the doctor, and he looked at her.


    Tian Mi''s face was expressionless when she heard the message, "I know what Gu Dongcheng wanted me to do. He wanted me to keep the child."


    "Will you go over?" Tang Zichu looked at her and said.


    Tian Mi shook his head, "No."


    Why did she go to see Gu Dongcheng?


    What''s Gu Dongcheng''s situation like now? What does it have to do with her?


    Tian mi paused, "I''ll stay here with you."


    Father of Tian mother of Tian also came over. Tang Zichu''s parents were not in Ancheng. He didn''t tell them about the gunshot because he didn''t want his parents to worry.


    Father of Tian mother of Tian thought of him as his own. He went to the supermarket early in the morning to buy ingredients and came back to make soup for him.


    Father of Tian just listened to what he said.


    "Mimi, you and don''t go to see Gu Dongcheng!"


    Tian Mi smiled helplessly, "Dad, I don''t want to go."


    "That''s good." Mother of Tian also said, "What happened to Gu Dongcheng has nothing to do with us now! He deserves to be in this situation!"


    Gu Dongcheng waited all day. He had been staring at the door of the ward all day, but he hadn''t waited for Tian Mi to come in.


    He wanted to see tian mi again. Tian Mi refused to come over, so he wanted to go out.


    But there were two policemen watching him at the door. Where could he go out?


    The doctor had already come in several times to check his body and ask him about his condition. He asked him every time if he had brought his words to Tian Mi. The doctor said he had already said it, but he couldn''t stop when others chose not to come and see him.


    Gu Dongcheng knew that the reason why Tian Mi had not taken the child away was because too many things had happened. Now that everything had settled down, she would not keep the child. She would find a time to take it away.


    But gu East city couldn''t bear it. This was his child, the only person in the world who had such a strong blood relationship with him. He wanted this child to live well.


    He was the continuation of his life.


    Gu Dongcheng knew that he had to find a chance to go out and see Tian Mi.


    He must see her.


    The next day, when the doctor brought the nurse to the ward again, Gu Dongcheng still did not see Tian Mi.


    He''s recovering well, and he''s much better now.


    After the doctor asked about some information, the nurse was helping him change the dressing for his wound. Suddenly, she saw broken glass on the ground. She looked at the ground in doubt. She thought that Gu Dongcheng had accidentally knocked the glass off the ground while drinking water. Later, she called her aunt to clean it up.


    As soon as she finished changing gu East city''s medicine, she felt a chill on her neck, as if something sharp was on her skin.


    She lowered her head to take a look, her body froze, and her words became awkward, "Mr. Gu, what do you want to do?"


    When the doctor heard this, he looked over and saw Gu Dongcheng holding the nurse''s shoulder with one hand and pressing the broken glass against the nurse''s neck with the other.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t do this..." The doctor wanted to step forward, but Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were fierce, "Step back, step forward and I''ll kill her. Don''t think I don''t have much strength now. I still have the strength to kill a woman. If you don''t believe me, you can try..."


    The nurse cried in fear, "Mr. Gu, what do you want?"


    Gu Dongcheng ignored her. Instead, he looked at the doctor and pointed at the door, "Go over and open the door. Ask the police outside to help me undo the handcuffs under my feet!"


    The doctor was afraid that Gu Dongcheng would really hurt someone, so he quickly walked over and opened the door. He said to the police outside, "Police sir, you should go in and take a look. Something happened..."


    The two policemen immediately took out their guns and walked in.


    Gu Dongcheng said, "Untie the handcuffs under my feet, or I''ll kill her!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, calm down. You can''t escape now. If you mess around again, it won''t do you any good." The police said in a deep voice.


    Gu Dongcheng snorted, "It''s just another life. I''ve already carried so much. Do you think I care about another life? Come and untie this handcuff. I don''t want to say it again!"


    The two policemen looked at each other and knew that Gu Dongcheng was ruthless and could really do anything, so at this moment, they could only follow his instructions and a policeman came up with a key and untied the handcuffs at Gu Dongcheng''s feet.


    Gu Dongcheng was freed and quickly left the bed and got off the ground. He put one hand on the woman''s shoulder and the other on her neck, looking very calm.

 Chapter 451 Shot to Death by the Police (2)

    Chapter 451 was shot to death by the police (2)


    He pointed at the woman''s neck and asked the doctor, "Which ward is Tang Zichu in?"


    Because the doctor went to Tang Zichu''s place yesterday to look for Tian Mi, it was clear. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Gu Dongcheng had been waiting for Tian Mi for more than a day, but she did not appear, so he wanted to find her.


    The doctor reported Tang Zichu''s ward number, and Gu Dongcheng dragged the woman out the door immediately.


    The two policemen were afraid that he would hurt the nurse, so they did not dare to go up completely. Instead, they followed behind. One of the policemen called back to the police station.


    The nurse, who was dragged away by Gu Dongcheng, was trembling and her tears kept falling. She had seen the news before and knew that Gu Dongcheng was a murderer. The police had surrounded him in the restaurant, but he had taken a person who was eating at the restaurant as a hostage and then killed the woman.


    She was worried that she would end up in the same situation.


    "Don''t cry!" Gu Dongcheng felt the little nurse''s tears dripping on the palm of his hand, which he had placed on her neck. He was disgusted.


    The little nurse recognized the disgust in his voice and bit her lips hard, not daring to let her tears fall again, and of course, not daring to speak again.


    Gu Dongcheng took her all the way to Tang Zichu''s ward.


    "Knock on the door." Gu Dongcheng instructed the nurse.


    The nurse knocked on the door. Gu Dongcheng knew that the police wanted to seize the opportunity to come forward. He immediately turned around and said, "Take another step forward and kill her."


    Mother of Tian didn''t know what was going on in the ward, so he opened the door and saw the scene in front of him.


    At that moment, there were only four words in her mind: haunted.


    Gu Dongcheng was the one who was haunted!


    He wanted to see Tian Mi. Tian Mi didn''t go to him, but he came here in this way.


    Tian Mi''s first reaction was to close the door, but Gu Dongcheng''s forehead was much faster than hers, so he quickly dragged the nurse in and closed the door of the ward.


    In the ward, there was Tang Zichu lying on the bed, tian mi, tian mu, and only father of Tian.


    Mother of Tian shouted, "Gu Dongcheng, you bastard, what do you want? Get out of here!"


    Gu Dongcheng didn''t seem to hear her. He only had eyes for Tian Mi, but tian mi was sitting in front of Tang Zichu''s bed. Just after he came in, her first reaction was to reach out and hold Tang Zichu''s hand.


    "Tian Mi, I have something to tell you."


    "Gu Dongcheng, what tricks do you want to play?" Tian Mi gave him a cold look.


    "Tian Mi, help me give birth to the baby. I only want this from you..."


    "Gu Dongcheng, you can be your dream!" It was mother of Tian. She didn''t expect this man to be still dreaming at such a time!


    What a joke!


    "If it weren''t for the baby in your belly, I would have killed Su Ran a long time ago, so you should have given birth to it for me." Gu Dongcheng ignored mother of Tian and kept staring at Tian Mi.


    Tian Mi let go of Tang Zichu''s hand and walked towards him. Mother of Tian wanted to stop her. She shook her head, "He doesn''t have the ability to catch me now."


    She stood a little distance from gu East city and looked at him coldly, "Gu Dongcheng, do you know that you have no way to live?"


    Gu Dongcheng pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    It was precisely because he knew that he had no way to live and that he was bound to die that he wanted to continue his life. That was why he had such a strong desire for his children to remain in this world after his death...


    "You already know, but you''re doing everything you can to come to me now to tell me about this, to make you keep your child. Gu Dongcheng, you''re so selfish." Tian Mi sneered, "What right and position do you have to make me keep your child? Have you ever thought, even if I gave birth to this child, but you are not here, who will love him? Do you think I will love him?"


    "You will." Gu Dongcheng''s voice was very firm.


    But tian mi smiled the next second, "I won''t, because he''s your Gu Dongcheng''s child."


    "That''s yours too!" Gu Dongcheng''s face began to panic, "Tian Mi, that''s your child too!"


    "You raped me. I never wanted this child! Gu Dongcheng, I won''t give birth to a child in this situation. I was willing to give birth to a child for you once, because I thought he would grow up in a loving environment, but later I realized that he wasn''t, so I took her away. This child, even to be pregnant, wasn''t my intention. Why do you think I would keep him? Why did you come here to say that? I want to get rid of this nightmare, so I can''t leave anything to do with you!"


    "So you''re going to kill my child?!" Gu Dongcheng looked excited. He glared at Tian Mi, "This is the only request I have for you. Tian Mi, give birth to my child. Give birth!"


    "Gu Dongcheng, I won''t give birth to the baby." Tian Mi''s voice was soft but firm, and her eyes were firm.


    "Tian Mi, why are you so cruel! Do you want me to kneel down and beg you?" Gu Dongcheng''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Do you think it''s useful?"


    The more excited Gu Dongcheng was, the less he cared about the nurse in front of him. The broken glass in his hand had cut the nurse''s neck many times. Although the wound was not deep, there were many wounds, so the blood kept flowing down.


    The nurse was about to break down and her mind was blank. No matter what Gu Dongcheng had said to her before, she began to cry.


    Gu Dongcheng''s mind was heavy, and the sound of crying echoed in his ears, making him feel very upset. At this moment, his face began to twist, "Shut up, shut up!"


    His face was not right. Mother of Tian was worried that he would mess up and had come forward to hold Tian Mi''s hand.


    Tian Mi looked at him, "Gu Dongcheng, calm down and stop hurting innocent people."


    "Innocent people? Ah..." Gu Dongcheng chuckled and his eyes grew even more terrifying. He yanked the nurse out and the glass was about to slash down her neck, but almost at the same time, there was a "Bang -" sound coming from the ward.

 Chapter 452 I Know You Love Me Now

    Chapter 452 I know you love me now


    Tian Mi saw a hole in the middle of Gu Dongcheng''s forehead. His body was slowly falling down. At the same time, he was looking at Tian Mi.


    He finally fell to the ground without closing his eyes.


    The little nurse watched as someone died in front of her, screamed and ran to the side!


    At this time, the police opened the door of the ward and came in. The shot that they had just fired at Gu Dongcheng was fired by the police in the opposite hospital building, where there were police snipers.


    Gu Dongcheng was unrepentant and wanted to kill someone, so they shot him to death.


    Gu Dongcheng''s body was surrounded by a lot of police officers. Tian Mi stood outside, her body frozen. She knew that this time, Gu Dongcheng was really dead.


    His wound was fatal and he would never have any chance of surviving.


    It was the first time that Tian Mi had fallen in love with a man, and he died in front of her like this. Even if she hated him again, it was a lie to say that she didn''t have a crush on him.


    Gu Dongcheng''s body was carried away, and one of his hands hung limply below him. When he was carried out of the ward, something seemed to fall on his finger, and it rolled down to Tian Mi.


    Mother of Tian squatted down to pick up the things on the ground and found that it was a ring, a ring on Gu Dongcheng''s hand.


    She recognized the ring. When Tian Mi and Gu Dongcheng got married, they had just put it on. Tian Mi was so excited that he came back to show it off in front of her and old tian, saying that her ring was beautiful, and that Gu Dongcheng had it custom-made.


    Mother of Tian took tian mi''s hand and placed it on her palm, "He gave it back to you."


    Tian Mi took a deep breath with the ring in her hand. She slowly walked back to Tang Zichu and sat down.


    Tang Zichu put his arm around her shoulder and hugged her.


    She took out the ring in her palm, "This ring should be with him, not for me."


    There was no Gu Dongcheng in her life.


    All the memories of her and Gu Dongcheng would be in the past, and then slowly, slowly disappear in her mind...


    Su Ran opened the door of the ward and came in. He looked at the man who was reading on the bed and walked over, "Gu Dongcheng is dead."


    Song ting nodded, his face expressionless.


    "You already knew?" Su Ran asked doubtfully.


    "I''m also in the hospital building. The whole building heard the gunshot just now. I''m not deaf."


    Yeah, I knew it was Gu Dongcheng.


    "What happened to him?" Song Tingyu finally put down the book in his hand.


    "He went to Tian Mi, took a nurse as a hostage, and went to Tian Mi''s place, hoping that she would give birth to the baby. He wanted to kill the little nurse, too, and was shot by the police."


    Song Tingyu was silent for a long time, and finally said slowly, "Gu Dongcheng didn''t repent until he died."


    "Yes, he still wants to kill a person when he dies, so the police will order him to be killed. There is no way. Can''t we just watch him kill another person?"


    Song Tingyu leaned back on the bed and replied softly, "Yes."


    Gu Dongcheng''s affair was finally over. It was not the best ending, but it was his own doing.


    He forced himself to this point and there was no way out.


    With Gu Dongcheng''s arrest and death, many cases were solved, and Madam song''s case was naturally closed.


    As these cases were brought to light, it was discovered that Gu Dongcheng was carrying so many lives on his back, but before it happened, he was a modest and gentle person in the eyes of others.


    But he did not expect that it was such a person in the dark, and in the end, his fate was really caused by his own hands.


    He lived too much in his own world. He only saw the surface of everything and thought it was the truth. But later, the truth was revealed in front of him little by little, and he realized that everything was not what he thought.


    Everything he thought was not true.


    If he hadn''t been fooled by Jiang Rou back then, he wouldn''t have been here for so many years because she hated the The song family for the death of a girl like her. If he had been able to check on the situation at the The song family a little later on, perhaps he would have known that everything was not as simple as he thought.


    He should also know that Gu family''s defeat had nothing to do with the Gu family.


    He had done so many bad things and killed so many people for revenge over the years, but in the end, it was all a lie.


    He didn''t have to live so hard. If he had known everything earlier, he and tian mi would have had a good result.


    They will give birth to a few children and the whole family will be happy together.


    But from the start, he went the wrong way, step by step.


    He failed Tian Mi and hurt Tian Mi so badly that Tian Mi''s feelings for him grew from love to hate!


    But even if things turned out this way, he still had no remorse, so he ended up in such a terrible defeat.


    Gu Dongcheng was hateful. He was too self-righteous and paranoid, which led to his final tragedy.


    But in fact, he was sad, because everything deceived him, even himself...


    Song Tingyu and Su Ran moved back to the former The song family mansion, and Madam song''s tombstone was also moved back to the The song family cemetery.


    The day they moved back, Song Mingxuan came back, and Song Weixi followed.


    After Gu Dongcheng took him away that time, he called out to Su Ran and Song Tingyu in a panic. After that, he began to recover slowly, and now he had no problem communicating with others.


    Su Ran no longer let him stay at home to study, but sent him to primary school.


    Tian Mi bent down a bunch of flowers and looked at the picture on the tombstone as he stood up.


    "Gu Dongcheng, I took the baby away last week. I didn''t leave him..." Tian mi paused, "I don''t hate you anymore, but I don''t love you anymore..."


    "I love Tang Zichu. He has done too much for me. I want to give him the best. Even though I know that I am now a desolate person, I still want to give him everything I have. I will not live with your child, nor do I want to live with your memories. I will forget you completely. From now on, I will be with Tang Zichu wholeheartedly. This is my selfishness."


    "I hope you can live a peaceful life in the next life. Don''t carry so much, don''t live with hatred..." Tian Mi took one last look at the tombstone, "This is the first time I''ve come to see you since you were buried here. This is the last time..."

 Chapter 453 My Mr. Song Is the Best (1)

    Chapter 453 my Mr. Song is the best (1)


    After that, she turned around and left. As she slowly walked down the stairs, she found a figure waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs.


    Hearing footsteps, Tang Zichu turned around and smiled at her.


    Tian Mi smiled, and she walked over, "Why are you here?"


    "To pick you up." Tang zichu held her hand, "Let''s go home for dinner."


    Tian Mi and he walked hand in hand to where the car was parked, "Do you mind if I come over to look after East city?"


    "I don''t mind, because I know you won''t come back." Tang Zichu opened the passenger seat and said softly before closing the door, "Because I know you love me now."


    After he got in the car, Tian Mi glared at him and blushed, "Shameless, who said he loved you?"


    "You said that." Tang zichu drove away.


    Tian Mi snorted, "When did I say that?"


    Tang Zichu pointed out the window, "What you just said, right in front of Gu Dongcheng''s grave, you admitted it yourself and said you love me..."


    "...


    Tian Mi said angrily, "Tang Zichu, you eavesdropped on me?"


    Tang Zichu spread his hands, "I wanted to go up and look for you. I didn''t expect to hear that. I was immediately shy and ran down."


    "Tang Zichu, you''re shameless!" Tian Mi shouted, "No wonder Ran Ran and sheng huan both feel the same way."


    "What do you feel?" Tang Zichu was curious.


    "Even the people around Song Tingyu are shameless! Ding Cen is like this, and so are you. Have you been following Song Tingyu for a long time?"


    "Song Boss''s shameless face is not passed on casually. He passed it on to us for the sake of Ding Cen and me..."


    Tian Mi: ... "You still feel very proud, don''t you..."


    As expected, shameless...


    Tang Zichu smiled, "What are you going to do after dinner at home?"


    "That''s my house!" Tian Mi corrected.


    "It will become my home sooner or later." Tang Zichu continued to promote his boss''s shamelessness, "What are you going to do later?"


    "Go buy a gift with Ran Ran, a wedding gift for Ding Cen."


    "She''s married to Lin Chenghuan. Just give her a gift. Why bother thinking about gifts?" Tang Zichu wanted Tian Mi to be with her on a rare weekend. She hadn''t been with him for a long time. They were watching movies or something.


    Tian Mi shook his head, "In addition to the gift money, there are also gifts."


    "How about we give you the gift together?"


    Tian mi rolled her eyes at him, "Tang Zichu, are you too stingy? So you want to save a gift?"


    Tang Zichu smiled without refuting, "We''ll just give you a gift anyway. It''ll have my name and yours written on it."


    "I really didn''t see it. Why are you so stingy!"


    Tang Zichu continued to laugh, "That''s to save money for you in the future."


    "... I don''t need you to raise me!"


    "I raise your parents!"


    "My parents, I raise them myself."


    Tang Zichu immediately said, "No way. They are my parents too."


    "Who are your parents?!"


    "At dinner last night, my aunt and uncle asked me when I would call them parents. They said they couldn''t wait."


    Tian Mi: ..." How could she have such shameless parents?!


    On the weekend, the woman she loved did not accompany her. It was not only Tang Zichu who was depressed, but also Song Tingyu.


    Su Ran was ready to go out after dinner, and Song Weixi went to the children''s house. Song Tingyu was the only one who didn''t have an appointment.


    He saw that the weather was so good that it seemed like the whole family hadn''t gone out together for a long time, so he had to cancel all the meals and work and wanted to spend time with them, but who knew that his wife and son had already made an appointment and said they couldn''t stay with him.


    Song Tingyu looked aggrieved, "Vichy is going out, and you are going out too. What should I do?"


    "You just watch tv at home." Su Ran handed him the tv remote control.


    "I don''t want to watch tv. I don''t like to watch tv." Song Tingyu threw the remote control on the sofa.


    "Then read a book." Su Ran threw the books he had bought on the coffee table into his arms.


    Song Tingyu held the book, "I can recite these books upside down."


    "Then work!"


    Su Ran put the notebook on his lap.


    "It''s a big weekend. I don''t want to work." Song ting took off his laptop and sat her down.


    Su Ran smiled at him, "So, Mr. Song, what do you want?"


    Song Tingyu put his head on her shoulder, "I want you to accompany me."


    Su Ran was still smiling, "I''m not free today. Tian mi and I have an appointment to go shopping to buy wedding gifts for ding cen and sheng huan. By the way, Hope will be here today. Mu Chucheng should have told you earlier. He will probably come to see you soon."


    "Should I be looking forward to him looking for me? I want you to accompany me."


    Su Ran flatly refused, "I''m not free."


    "Su Ran, I can see you clearly. You''re a man who doesn''t want a husband if you have friends, right? To be honest, am I the last person in your heart? Son, daughter, your mother, friends, and then me?"


    Su Ran was too lazy to answer such a childish question. Anyway, he often had this kind of thought, and she had already answered to the point that she did not want to answer it.


    She pushed him away, "Okay, Tian Mi''s car is outside the door. I''ll go first."


    Song ting had just wanted her to remember to come back to dinner with him at night, but when she changed her shoes at the entrance, she said, "By the way, I won''t come back for dinner tonight. If you don''t go out for dinner, Fang sister-in-law will cook for you. Vichy won''t come back either. You can eat alone."


    "I have dad with me."


    "Daddy left the house in the morning, didn''t you know?"


    Song Tingyu was so depressed that everyone had an appointment, "Where did he go?"


    "I played golf. I also said that I would come back late at night and have dinner with my friends."


    Song Tingyu: ..."


    After Su Ran finished speaking, no matter how dark Song Tingyu looked behind him, he left excitedly.


    Tian Mi''s car was waiting for her outside. She opened the door and got in.


    Tian Mi slowly drove the car out of the The song family''s black carved door, "Where are we going first?"


    "How about tea first?"


    Tian Mi frowned, "Didn''t you just finish eating?"


    "Go find a place to sit, have a drink, and wait for Hope."


    "Hope?" Tian Mi was stunned, "Is she coming too?"


    "Yes, it''s summer vacation. Bring Nuannuan back to stay for a while and attend the wedding."


    Ding cen and sheng huan''s wedding? Hope, does she know Ding Cen? It seems that he shenghuan is not familiar either." Tian Mi was confused.

 Chapter 454 My Mr. Song Is the Best (2)

    Chapter 454 my Mr. Song is the best (2)


    Su Ran smiled, "She went with mu chu city. Ding Cen and Mu Chucheng are quite familiar. She invited their family over."


    "I see." Tian Mi nodded, thinking back to the time when Hope was still living in Ancheng, because of the busy work, and Xi Nuannuan loved to stick to Song Weixi, so he often stayed in their studio, xi he came to pick up xi nuan after work, and then they became familiar with Hope.


    "I heard a story." When it came to Hope, the sweet gossip came back to her. She had not been gossiping for a long time, and now this hobby in her heart was awakened.


    "What story?" Su Ran thought she was talking about some celebrity gossip.


    "About Hope, I heard it from someone else..."


    "Tell me about it." Su Ran also wanted to know what story xihe had. To be honest, she was quite interested in the story between Hope and Mu Chucheng, but she didn''t want to tell it.


    "Who do you think chased between xi and mu chucheng?"


    "Mu Chucheng."


    "I think so too, but no."


    Su Ran was startled, "Hope chased Mu Chucheng?"


    "Mmm! A client from our studio told me that she was from South city, and she was in the same class as Hope. When I overheard that I knew xihe, she told me about this. She told me that Hope had liked Mu Chucheng since he was a child and confessed in junior high school, but mu chucheng still disliked her at that time. Do you know why?"


    Su Ran''s curiosity was really piqued, "Why?"


    Tian Mi''s eyes rolled around Su Ran''s chest a few times. Su Ran was very dissatisfied, "Where are you looking?"


    Tian Mi smiled mysteriously, "Mu Chucheng thinks her chest is small..."


    "Poof -" Su Ran was drinking water and couldn''t help but spit it out. She sprayed all the water on Tian Mi''s face." Ran Ran, what are you doing?" She said angrily."


    "I''m sorry." Su ran coughed a few times and quickly took out a tissue to wipe her, "Don''t be angry. Drive well."


    "If you do this again, I won''t tell you!"


    "No, tell me." Su Ran hurriedly waved her hand. She had just heard the reason and thought it was too strange, so she couldn''t hold it back for a moment.


    "Hope went to high school at that time, and all the people in mu chu city went to high school. Besides, he was surrounded by women, so naturally, he disliked Hope who was still developing. Anyway, I heard that Hope liked Mu Chucheng, and the whole school knew about it at that time..."


    "No, xi grew up with mu chucheng? Are they neighbors?"


    "I don''t know, I know so much..." Tian mi said as she turned her head and smiled.


    Su ran gave her a blank look, "Why are you smiling like that? What else do you want to say?"


    "Don''t you think the people of mu chu city are particularly sexy? It''s just..."


    "Just what? If Tang Zichu hears that, be careful that he gets jealous and you''ll die."


    "I''ll tell you right here. How would he know?"


    Su Ran smiled like a flower, "I will tell."


    "How dare you!"


    Su Ran was still smiling, "Why don''t you try and see if I dare?"


    Tian Mi immediately withered, "No more."


    How dare she mess around? If Su Ran really told Tang Zichu what she had just said, she would not be able to afford it!


    "Don''t let me catch you saying nice things about other men next time, or I''ll definitely tell Song Tingyu."


    Su ran brushed the hair on her cheek with her hand, "You won''t catch it."


    "Why?"


    "Because in my heart, my Mr. Song is the best. No other man can compare to him."


    Tian Mi thought he had heard it wrong, but it came from Su Ran!


    She pointed at her and finally lost her strength, "You are simply... Crazy, crazy..."


    The two of them found a place to sit down for tea and waited for Hope to come over. As soon as they sat down, Hope called and said they had arrived and asked where they were.


    Su Ran gave the address and asked, "How did you get here? Do you want me to pick you up at the airport?"


    "No, chucheng sent me there. Nuannuan said he wanted to see Vichy. Is Vichy with you?"


    "He went to play with his classmates." Su Ran gave an address, "If Nuannuan wants to go, I''ll call Vichy later."


    "Okay."


    Not long after he hung up, Mu Chucheng sent Hope over. Xi Nuannuan was going to be sent to Song Weixi later.


    The last time I saw xihe was during the winter vacation, six months had passed.


    "Hope, here." Worried that she couldn''t find a place, Su Ran walked out the door and waited.


    Mu Chucheng did not come down, but Tian Mi felt a pity. He poked Hope with his hand, "Why didn''t you come down?"


    "He still had important work to do, so he was in a hurry to send Nuannuan over. There was a traffic jam, so he let me off at the intersection..."


    "Well..." Tian Mi said to himself, "What a pity."


    "What?" Hope said in a daze.


    "Tian Mi said it''s a pity she didn''t see your husband, Hope. You don''t know. She''s a mini husband..."


    Before su ran could finish her sentence, Tian Mi pinched her arm.


    Hope smiled, "What''s so good about him? Isn''t assistant Tang better?"


    "No." Tian Mi snorted coldly, "He''s been getting more and more shameless lately. I want him to change jobs. Stop being Song Tingyu''s assistant. What if he continues to be shameless?"


    The three of them sat in the coffee shop for a while longer before discussing where to buy gifts.


    In fact, it was the most difficult to buy a wedding gift, so they discussed it and didn''t know what to give. In the end, Tian Mi suddenly thought, "Let''s go to the sex shop?"


    Su Ran asked, "What are you doing there? You want to buy underwear?"


    "It''s not that I want to buy it. It''s that we go there and pick something for Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan as a gift!"


    Su Ran remembered that a few years ago, she had shopped online for something she had given her, and Song Tingyu had cut the doll into pieces. She patted tian mi on the shoulder, "Don''t mess around!"


    "I''m not messing around. I think it''s a good idea. Hope, what do you think?"


    Hope nodded in agreement, "I think it''s a good idea, too."


    "Then let''s go. Let''s go." Tian Mi immediately pulled her up and ran to a fun shop in the mall. Su Ran looked at the two of them and shook his head and muttered, "Crazy..."


    At the sex shop, Hope looked very professional and knew everything. She could solve all the problems of Su Ran and tian mi by herself without the help of a buyer.


    Tian Mi was surprised, "Hope, how do you know so much?"

 Chapter 455 Mr. Lin, Please Give Me Some Advice for the Rest of Your Life (1)

    Chapter 455 Mr. Lin, please give me some advice for the rest of your life (1)


    Hope''s expression became unnatural, "Do couples need some fun? Don''t you think so?"


    "You guys are too fun!" Tian Mi was still surprised, "Sm, do you play a lot?"


    "Is it exciting?"


    "I used to. I don''t play anymore." Hope shook his head.


    "How long ago was it?"


    "It was many years ago, eighteen or nineteen years old..."


    Tian Mi leaned against Su Ran, "Ran Ran, help me up. It''s so exciting. Hope, I feel like I''ve known you for nothing before. I didn''t expect you to be so secretive!"


    Sensing that the people around them were looking at them, xi he approached them and blushed a little, "Mu Chucheng used to have a special sexual preference..."


    "Tsk, tsk, there are special hormones in walking..." Before Tian Mi could finish his sentence, Su Ran clapped his hand, "Stop talking about this. Pick quickly."


    Keep talking here, they''ll all be in the headlines soon, okay?


    Tian Mi nodded. Although she felt excited, she really didn''t want to make the headlines, so she quickly and seriously picked out what to give Ding Cen and Lin Chenghuan.


    "This one!"


    Tian Mi liked a box filled with nurses, needles, earphones...


    As she watched curiously, she said, "How does this thing look like a child''s toy? Have you ever played house?"


    "Do you want this?" Su Ran asked.


    "Yes, just give them this and let them have a good time on their wedding night!" Tian Mi nodded, "Ran Ran, what are you giving me?"


    "Can I bring this with you?"


    "No, I''ll give this to myself!" Tian Mi carried the box to the cashier, "Pick it up yourself."


    Su Ran had to pick out a whole set of lingerie with Hope''s help and pay for it, "This is in your nurse''s uniform."


    Xi and ding cen were not familiar with each other, so they couldn''t give these things to Mu Chucheng.


    It was packed and there was nothing in it that could be seen from the outside.


    Tian Mi was very satisfied with her gift because her box was so big! When she carried her to the parking lot, she felt that a lot of people were looking at her. She smiled and said, "They must have thought I was a doll. When Ding Cen received it, I don''t know what it was..."


    "What would happen to Chenghuan if he saw Ding Cen dressed like this? I really want to see..." Tian Mi was talking to himself all the way.


    "If you want to see how he reacts, just buy one and play with Tang Zichu." Su Ran smiled.


    "I don''t want to play with him. If he''s addicted to it and wants to play every day, I''m not very tired."


    Su Ran originally thought that Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen''s wedding would be held in Xinjiapo, but they still chose to be in the country, in Ancheng.


    Ding Cen loved outdoor weddings, and now it was just summer, and the weather was good.


    The wedding was held in a private club.


    Naturally, Ding Cen didn''t like his own wedding to be attended by too many irrelevant people, so all the media reporters were kept out.


    Only those with invitations could enter. There were security guards outside the wedding to keep people out.


    Before the wedding, Su Ran and tian mi gave their gifts to Ding Cen in the bridal dressing room.


    Tian Mi urged, "Go back and open it tonight! Remember to open it tonight!"


    Tian Mi said so, and Su Ran nodded. If Ding Cen opened the gift now, it would be embarrassing for them. But if they opened it later tonight, it would seem to lose the meaning of the gift they wanted to buy her.


    Seeing both of them react in this way, Ding Cen became even more curious. He pointed at the ribbon on the gift box and said, "What is it? I really want to see it."


    "No!" Su Ran and tian mi shouted at the same time to stop them. There were not only a few of them in the bridal dressing room, but also others. The makeup artist, Ding Cen''s bridesmaid group and so on. Upon hearing this, they all turned to look at them.


    Su Ran said hurriedly, "The wedding is about to start. You''re not ready yet. Don''t worry about opening the gift. Go back and open it."


    "But I''m in a hurry. The presents you all gave me are so big. I really want to see what''s inside."


    Su Ran and tian mi were at a loss when the door to the dressing room was opened from the outside and the wedding planner came in, "Miss Ding, are you ready? It''s about to start."


    "Okay." Ding Cen said immediately.


    She finally put down the two gift boxes in her hands.


    Because Ding Cen''s father had already left, it was Ding Zhenye who took ding cen to the red carpet and handed her hand to Lin Chenghuan.


    Although Ding Cen and Ding Zhenye did not agree, their blood relationship was still real, and even if they did not agree, they did not need to show it in front of outsiders.


    Ding Zhenye is waiting outside now.


    Today''s wedding was between Song Weixi and Xi Nuannuan. One of them was wearing a black suit, the other was wearing a white lace princess dress. Both of them held a basket full of rose petals.


    Su Ran''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and it was difficult to bend down. She wanted to help song Vichy put on the black bow tie. Song Weixi pointed at xihe and said, "Mom, let aunt xi put it on for me."


    Hope took the tie from Su Ran''s hand, "I''ll do it."


    Tian Mi felt neglected and was dissatisfied, "Why didn''t you ask me to help you wear it?"


    Song Weixi smiled and said, "I can''t believe aunt tian''s skill."


    "..." Tian Mi was furious." Ran Ran, your song Vichy is becoming more and more like Song Tingyu. Do you care?!


    Su Ran smiled and said, "He''s Song Tingyu''s son. It''s better to be like him."


    Tian Mi: ..."


    Xi he helped Song Weixi tidy up her clothes and her warm skirt. Xi Nuannuan was especially smelly, "Mom, am I beautiful?"


    "Beautiful."


    "Do I look like I''m marrying brother Vichy in this outfit?"


    Before Hope could speak, Song Weixi said, "You wish!"


    After Song Weixi finished speaking, he went to the door. Because he was already very tall, he had enough to open the door. It was very easy. After opening the door, he went out first.


    Xi Nuannuan watched as he left, his face full of grievances, his mouth flat as if he was about to cry, "Brother Vichy hates me so much."


    Su ran was afraid that she would really cry, "No, Nuannuan, auntie told you that brother Vichy was shy. Really, he was especially shy. I saw his face turn red just now. If you don''t believe me, you can go out and have a look later."

 Chapter 456 Mr. Lin, Please Give Me Some Advice for the Rest of Your Life (2)

    Chapter 456 Mr. Lin, please give me some advice for the rest of your life (2)


    Xi Nuannuan immediately broke into a smile, "Really?"


    "Really, I swear."


    Ding Zhenye was outside the door and knocked on the door, "Cen Cen, are you done? We''re going out."


    "Okay."


    "Nuannuan, go and find Vichy. You two have to walk in front. Remember, when you get to the other end of the carpet, you have to sprinkle rose petals all the time. Understand?"


    "Mom, I got it. You and dad are waiting for me downstairs. Remember to take pictures for me."


    "Don''t worry, we will." Hope smiled, "Dad brought a camera over and said he wanted to take a picture."


    "Great." At last, Xi Nuannuan was satisfied and ran out to find Song Weixi happily.


    Ding Cen was ready to go out. She took a deep breath.


    Outside the door, Ding Zhenye, who was waiting for her to leave, smiled kindly, as if he was really pleased and happy for his niece. Tian Mi looked at him with a fake look. She quietly walked to Ding Cen''s side and tapped Ding Zhenye with her chin."


    "Yes!" Ding Cen smiled impeccably, "But don''t forget, I''m a master actor. If I were in the entertainment industry, do you think the so-called movie queen would be taken by someone else? It''s all me. They can only stand aside."


    "All right, I know you''re good. Hurry up and get out. Chenghuan is probably waiting outside in a hurry." Su Ran smiled.


    "What if I''m anxious, nervous and excited? I''ve never felt this way before. I''ve never been engaged before."


    Su Ran chuckled, "I believe Chenghuan is in the same mood as you. Go ahead."


    Ding Cen nodded and slowly walked out with the maid of honor. She took Ding Zhenye''s arm and walked to the wedding.


    Song Weixi and Xi Nuannuan walked on both sides with baskets in their hands.


    Lin Chenghuan waited at the end of the red carpet. The white handmade suit looked especially warm and handsome.


    Ding cen, on the other hand, was wearing a white open-shouldered wedding dress with exquisite makeup.


    When they finally walked past, Ding Zhenye handed Ding Cen''s hand to Lin Chenghuan''s and patted their clasped hands, "Treat her well."


    Lin Chenghuan nodded, "I will."


    After exchanging rings, Ding Cen whispered, "Mr. Lin, please give me some advice for the rest of your life."


    Lin Chenghuan paused and smiled, "Mrs. Lin, please give me some advice for the rest of your life."


    "Give me a kiss!" Someone suddenly screamed.


    Because the people who came here were familiar with each other, there was no need to worry too much about many things.


    Lin Chenghuan held Ding Cen''s little face and lowered his head. Amidst everyone''s cheers, he gave ding cen a hot french kiss!


    The atmosphere became even more exciting.


    Tian Mi was a little surprised to see Lin Chenghuan kissing Ding Cen. She whispered to su ran, "Ran Ran, I didn''t expect Chenghuan to be like this now. What do you think would happen if he went back at night and saw Ding Cen dressed like that?"


    Su Ran shook his head, "I''m curious too."


    "I really want Ding Cen to take a picture of his reaction."


    "Don''t dream about it. I''ll let you know the joy of her room."


    Song Tingyu, who was standing next to Su Ran, heard what they said. He took Su Ran''s waist and said, "Tell me, what exactly did you buy for Ding Cen and the others?"


    Su Ran smiled, "Secret?"


    "If you want to know, it''s not a good thing. Is it a sex toy?"


    Su Ran''s eyes widened in surprise, "How did you know? The day I bought it back, you secretly opened the gift to see it?"


    Song ting snorted, "I''m not that bored. I have a brain."


    He pointed at his head as he spoke.


    Su Ran: ..." Does that mean she doesn''t have a brain?


    Although they had tried their best to simplify the wedding, Ding Cen was still very tired when she went back at night. She kicked off her high heels and lay on the bed, not wanting to move.


    Lin Chenghuan came in from outside and sat on the bed, stroking her hair with his hands, "Tired?"


    "Well, I''m really tired. I won''t get married again!"


    "What nonsense? You only have one wedding in your life. How can there be one?" Lin shenghuan tapped her on the forehead.


    "That''s right, I was just talking nonsense." Ding Cen smiled, "I only need one time. I can''t do it."


    "If you''re tired, lie down for a while. I''ll take a shower first."


    "Okay." Ding Cen waved his hand weakly.


    Lying on the bed, she accidentally saw the two boxes on the bedside table. She remembered that Su Ran and tian mi had given them to her before the wedding and told her to open them on her wedding night.


    She was curious back then. Isn''t this the wedding night?


    She was intrigued and didn''t feel tired. She quickly sat up from the bed and walked over to take the two gift boxes and put them on the bed. She tore the ribbon open and opened them.


    The first box she opened was the lingerie Su Ran gave her.


    She picked up the small ones and looked at them. They were her size. She only felt that if she looked at them this way, her nose would be bleeding. If Lin Chenghuan saw her wearing them, she didn''t know how she would react.


    She put down her underwear with a smile and opened Tian Mi''s box. What kind of nurse''s uniform and all kinds of tools were in it...


    She took a look and immediately understood.


    She muttered to herself, "Sister-in-law and tian mi really know me too well. The gifts are so pleasing to my taste."


    She immediately took off her wedding dress, put on her lingerie, put on her nurse''s uniform, held the receiver, and sat on the bed waiting for Lin Chenghuan to come out.


    The bathroom door was finally opened and lin shenghuan came out with a towel to wipe his hair. With one look, he was stunned. The towel fell to the floor in shock, "How did you dress like this?"


    Ding Cen walked slowly towards him, turning back and forth in front of him: "Sister-in-law and tian mi gave me gifts, do you look good?"


    "Why did they send you a nurse''s uniform? Still so naked!"


    Ding Cen was furious, "Lin Chenghuan, do you really not understand or pretend not to? This is fun! Fun! Do you understand?"


    Lin Chenghuan shook her head in the light of her eager eyes.


    Ding cen was so angry that her face turned red. She pointed at him and couldn''t speak for a moment, "Well, there''s no more fun."


    She angrily walked towards the bed and lay down on the bed again, pulling up the quilt to cover herself.


    After a while, Lin Chenghuan came over to pull the quilt. She didn''t want to talk to him, "This man is dead. He has something to burn!"


    Lin Chenghuan pulled her blanket away and held her hand, "Nurse, I feel terrible. Help me take a look."

 Chapter 457 I Hope You Trust Me, Accept Me, And Fulfill Us (1)

    Chapter 457 hopes that you will trust me, accept me, and fulfill us (1)


    Ding Cen turned his head in confusion and pounced on Lin Chenghuan the next moment, pinning him down on the bed. Sitting on him, he opened his bathrobe and smiled sinisterly, "Ask the nurse to help you diagnose what''s going on."


    Tang Zichu saw that Lin Chenghuan and Ding Cen had already made a couple, Ding Cen was pregnant, Su Ran was about to have a third child, and he and tian mi were still in love, and he felt unbalanced. He also wanted to change his identity at Tian Mi as soon as possible, and he also wanted to have a few children with tian mi.


    Not to mention Tang Zichu, even father mother of Tian wanted Tian Mi and Tang Zichu to settle down as soon as possible. They were also anxious to have grandchildren!


    So, the three of them reached an agreement, stood on the united front, and opened their eyes to tian mi, finally making her agree to marry Tang Zichu.


    Father of Tian mother of Tian was a man of manners. The couple decided to get married, so they had to go back and talk to Tang Zichu''s parents.


    Tian Mi has never had a father or mother!


    Tang Zichu''s family lived in a small town in the south of the yangtze river. They heard that it was picturesque. The house of the small town was built by a river over there. The town had a history of several hundred years.


    The tang family was still famous in the town. Tang Zichu''s grandfather was the mayor of the town. Before he retired, tang''s father was the principal of the town''s high school. Tang''s mother ran a supermarket.


    There were no direct flights to the town, and after the provincial capital got off the plane, it was necessary to take the high-speed rail to get there.


    Father of Tian mother of Tian helped them prepare a lot of Ancheng specialties before Tian Mi and the others were ready to leave. Tian Mi watched them fill their suitcases with bags and dropped his eyes, "What are you doing? It''s just a trip to tang zichu''s house. Do you want to prepare so many gifts?"


    "What do you mean?" Mother of Tian rolled his daughter''s eyes, "This is the first time you have gone to see your future parents-in-law. It''s rude."


    "But there are too many of you, right?" Tian Mi looked dissatisfied and took out a bag from his parents'' gift, "What is this? Why is it so smelly?"


    She opened the bag and almost jumped, "Salted fish!"


    Father of Tian smiled, "This is a good thing. Your in-laws promise to like it. Dad picked it out carefully. They don''t have it there. It''s only a specialty from our seaside city, so you have to bring it back for them to try."


    Tian Mi was speechless and found a lot of specialties in the bag. She spread them out on the sofa, "Can I not bring these things?"


    Father of Tian mother of Tian''s answer was unanimous, "No."


    "These things are so heavy. I don''t want to take them."


    Tang Zichu''s voice cut in, "It''s okay. I''ll take it."


    Tian Mi immediately glared at him. What was he messing with? She specifically said so in order to get rid of bringing these so-called specialties back!


    Besides, the salted fish can be checked on the plane, but what about the high-speed rail? Those boxes were meant to follow them up, and when everyone in the car smelled them, was she ashamed?!


    Tang Zichu seemed to know exactly what she was thinking and smiled, "Don''t worry, salted fish is already packaged. I''ll get a few more layers of packaging when the time comes. That''s all. There won''t be any smell coming out."


    Tian Mi put his hands on his waist, "How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Tang Zichu smiled, "You have a heart."


    The next day, they took a plane to Tang Zichu''s hometown. Two hours of flight and an hour and a half of high-speed rail finally arrived.


    Tian Mi didn''t have time to lament that he had been on the plane and the high-speed rail for so long. He only thought that he would see Tang Zichu''s parents soon. He was very nervous!


    Tang Zichu was the only one holding all the bags, and Tian Mi was also distressed. He took a suitcase from his hand, "I told you not to bring so many things. You still followed my parents. With so many things, how can you go back later?"


    "My father came to pick us up."


    "...!" Tian Mi was silent for a moment and his eyes widened, "Tang Zichu, what did you say?!"


    "I said my dad came to pick us up today!"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    After such a long flight and high-speed rail ride, she felt that her image was not right. She had planned to tidy up and go to the tang family, but now Tang Zichu''s father came!


    "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    She dropped her things and wanted to run. Tang Zichu grabbed her arm and said, "You''re beautiful now. You''re really beautiful."


    With that, he raised his hand, "Dad, we''re here!"


    Tian Mi followed Tang Zichu''s hand and saw a middle-aged man in casual clothes and glasses not far away.


    Father tang also saw them and immediately walked over.


    Tang Zichu immediately hugged tian mi and said, "Dad, this is my fiancee Tian Mi, Tian Mi, this is my dad."


    "Hello uncle."


    "Hey, okay." Father tang looked very kind, "Are you tired of flying and high-speed rail for so long? Come on, go home. Your grandma and mom will be waiting for you when they finish cooking at home."


    Mr. Tang took a lot of things from Tang Zichu. The car stopped outside the high-speed railway station and drove there in half an hour.


    The tang family had a single door and a unique building in the south of the yangtze river. The courtyard led to the house and a small bridge.


    Tian Mi nervously followed Tang Zichu in slowly. She swallowed several times, "I''m so nervous."


    Tang zichu held her hand, "Don''t be nervous. I''m here. My grandmother and mother must like you very much. My father seems very satisfied with you, right?"


    "Then I''m still nervous."


    "Ugly daughter-in-law has to meet her master. Why are you nervous?"


    Tian Mi patted him on the shoulder, "I''m going to fuck you, Tang Zichu. Are you saying I''m an ugly wife? Where am I ugly?"


    "You are not ugly, you are beautiful, you are extremely beautiful, you are a beautiful daughter-in-law, you must meet the master, are you satisfied?"


    Entering the tang family''s door, Mrs. Tang and grandma tang were bringing the dishes to the table when they came in, "You''re back? Wash your hands and come over for dinner. You must be starving."


    Tang Zichu put down his things and pulled Tian Mi over to introduce his grandmother and mother, "Grandma, mom, this is my fiancee, Tian Mi."


    "I heard about you a long time ago. I finally saw you today." Grandma tang smiled.


    "That''s right, Mimi. Your grandmother has been nagging about wanting to see you all day. Are you hungry? Go wash your hands first and come over for dinner. Zi Chu, take Mimi to the bathroom to wash your hands."


    Tang zichu pulled Tian Mi, "Let''s go."


    Grandma tang and mother tang were very good cooks, which made the food fit tian mi''s appetite. Besides, she didn''t eat much airplane food on the plane, so she ate several bowls of rice in succession, and finally felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 458 I Hope You Trust Me, Accept Me, And Fulfill Us (2)

    Chapter 458 wants you to trust me, accept me, and fulfill us (2)


    "I eat a lot."


    Tang zichu put food in her bowl, "You can eat at ease. I told my mother and grandmother about your appetite. They cooked too much."


    Mrs. Tang rolled her eyes at Tang Zichu, "What are you talking about? It''s good for girls to eat more. It''s not good for them to be too thin. So eat more if they think it''s good."


    Tian Mi felt that countless black lines were falling. Was Mrs. Tang saying she was fat?


    Just in the car, along the way, I saw some scenery of this town. At that time, Tian Mi felt very beautiful, but he felt that he couldn''t see enough, so after dinner, he pulled Tang Zichu and asked him to accompany her out for a walk.


    The scene of the century-old town, as she walked outside, only felt that it was worth it.


    The people here lived a very comfortable life and did not have the fast and busy pace of a big city at all.


    Tian Mi liked it so much that she didn''t understand, "Why did you leave here to go to Ancheng?"


    "To meet you!"


    Tian Mi blushed, "Shut up."


    "No need to talk." Tang Zichu grinned, "If I hadn''t gone to work in Ancheng, would I know you now? I thank you so much for filling out the university of Ancheng when I was in college, and for staying there to work, that''s why I met you."


    Tang Zichu''s words were rather pretentious, but Tian Mi liked them very much.


    They wandered around the town for a few hours before returning. In fact, Tian Mi didn''t feel satisfied, but it was getting dark, so they had to go back first. Besides, they had to come here for a few days. There were more opportunities in the future, so there was no need to worry!


    When she returned, she did not see her father, mother, or grandmother in the living room.


    "Where are your parents?" Tian Mi asked doubtfully.


    "Sit on the balcony. Sometimes they like to sit there. Let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    Tang zichu took Tian Mi''s hand and walked to the balcony.


    The gauze in front of the french window made their silhouettes indistinct. The three of them were sitting there with three cups of tea on the table.


    Father tang was reading the newspaper by the light on the balcony while mother tang and grandma tang were chatting.


    Tian Mi was just about to say something when she heard grandma tang say, "That girl Tian Mi has a good personality. I like her too, but unfortunately, she''s married."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about this too. We Zi Chu are so good. What kind of girl are we looking for? Although Tian Mi is good, I''m always at a loss..."


    Father tang put down the newspaper and took off his reading glasses, "So what if we''re married? As long as they are truly together, what does that matter?"


    Mrs. Tang frowned, "That''s not the case. We, Zi Chu, deserve a better girl."


    Hearing this, Tang Zichu grabbed Tian Mi''s hand, opened the door of the french window, and walked out. Hearing the sound, the three people sitting on the balcony were embarrassed, "Zi Chu, Mimi, you''re back. It''s fun outside..."


    Tang Zichu held Tian Mi''s hand tightly and looked at her parents and grandmother, "Dad, mom, grandma, Tian Mi is the best in my heart. All this time, I was afraid that she didn''t want me, that I loved her, and that she deserves all of my love. In my life, she''s the only one who won''t marry me."


    After Tang Zichu finished speaking, she wanted to take Tian Mi away, but Tian Mi refused to leave. She slowly took Tang Zichu''s hand away, smiled and bowed to the elder in front of her ninety degrees.


    "Grandma tang, uncle and auntie, I know that you all mind what happened to me before, but it''s not my fault. I also hope that when I''m with zichu, it''s my best time. I haven''t experienced it, I haven''t loved anyone, and I haven''t been with anyone. Unfortunately, I haven''t, but it''s my past, and it doesn''t mean my future. Does my time with others mean that I can''t love my son with all my heart and soul? I know very well that I love Tang Zichu now, and I love him the same way in the future. I can''t avoid the past, but it''s just a small part of my life. Tang Zichu is my future."


    "I hope you trust me, accept me, and fulfill us." Tian Mi said and bowed again.


    Hearing Tian Mi''s words, father and mother tang and grandmother tang were shocked. The young girl''s ability to say such words showed Tang Zichu''s importance to her.


    A look of shame flashed across Mrs. Tang''s face and she held Tian Mi''s hand, "I''m sorry, Mimi. We''re being petty. You''re right. You can''t make decisions about your past, but your future is all in your hands. We believe you will be very happy with zichu. Mom wishes you well."


    Mrs. Tang said this, which meant that she had completely accepted Tian Mi. She still had a grudge in her heart before this, but after this, her heart was calm. Tian Mi, the daughter-in-law, she liked very much!


    Grandma tang felt the same way!


    Mother of Tian called Tian Mi that night and asked her what her future in-laws thought of her.


    Of course, Tian Mi wouldn''t tell her about the incident in the evening. Now that the tang family had completely accepted her, she smiled and said, "Very well."


    "That''s great. Give me your mother''s number. I''ll call her tomorrow."


    Tian Mi had a bad feeling, "What are you doing?"


    "Your father and I checked it out. Next wednesday is a good day. You might as well register with Tang at their house!"


    "Mom!" Tian Mi was very dissatisfied, "Is it too soon?"


    "How could it be too fast? I think tang can''t wait any longer."


    Tian Mi sneered, "I think you two can''t wait."


    "So what? Hurry up and register and come back for the wedding. Tell me your phone number..."


    Tian Mi didn''t want to hear any more of her nagging, so he hung up the phone. Just as he was about to turn around, he was hugged from behind.


    She didn''t have to look back to know who was holding her, "What?"


    Tang Zichu picked up her right hand. She saw him put a ring on her finger and kissed her lips, "Auntie is right. I can''t wait."


    Tian Mi snorted coldly, "Tang Zichu, you''re too simple. Just propose?"


    Tang Zichu smiled, "Tomorrow I''ll go up to the tallest and oldest tower in town and propose to you with a loudspeaker so that the whole town can hear me."


    When Tian Mi thought about that, he felt sour and goosebumps were about to rise, "No, you should do it. I accept it."


    Tian Mi didn''t expect that mother of Tian didn''t get mother tang''s phone number from her, but she got it from Tang Zichu. The mother of the two families discussed it and decided on the date of registration. Mother of Tian immediately sent Tian Mi''s household register from home. On that day, Tian Mi had to follow Tian Mi to the local civil affairs bureau to register.

 Chapter 459 Because Your Chest Is Small (1)

    Chapter 459 because your chest is small (1)


    Looking at the two red books in his hand, Tian Mi always felt that there was something obedient about them, "How could you take them away so easily?"


    Tang Zichu smiled smugly, "I''m very attractive, Mrs. Tang!"


    "Shameless!" Tian Mi was too lazy to argue with this man. He was getting more and more shameless anyway.


    Tian Mi''s phone rang at this time. She answered it. It was Su Ran''s.


    Su Ran congratulated her on the phone, "Tian Mi, have you registered with zichu? Have you become Mrs. Tang?"


    "Yeah, just registered."


    "That''s great. Congratulations. By the way, I had a baby in the morning..."


    "Really?! The little princess was born?!"


    "Yes." Su Ran''s voice was also very happy.


    "Then I have to go back and take a look."


    "Don''t worry. Stay over there for a few more days and see the child when he comes back."


    Tian Mi refused, "No, I''m the godmother of the little princess. I must go and see her. I''ll go back and pack my things now. I''ll go back right away."


    Su Ran knew Tian Mi''s temperament, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    The baby was delivered at full term this time, and it was Su Ran''s natural birth. When she came out, she weighed six kilograms and four taels. She was very healthy.


    Song Weixi and Xi Nuannuan sat on the stool and stared at the baby side by side.


    Xi Nuannuan liked it very much and always wanted to hug, but Song Weixi did not allow her to hug, "Not yet."


    "Why?"


    "You don''t have enough strength!"


    "Then brother Vichy, you must be stronger than me. Hug her."


    "She''s sleeping. Don''t disturb her." After that, Song Weixi stared at the baby again. He was willing to let him sit here and stare at his sister for the whole day.


    Song Tingyu took the thermos and poured the soup into a bowl for Su Ran.


    Su Ran had already eaten a lot of soup this morning. Fang sister-in-law brought it here. Now that she saw this, she felt disgusted, "What is this?"


    "Your mother made it for you. You were sleeping when it was just delivered. She said it had been stewed for the whole morning, so you had to drink it, and you had to finish it all. There was not a single drop left. She said that she had read a lot of books to learn these soups. These soups are easy to milk." Song Tingyu said, glancing maliciously at Su Ran''s chest, "But I think she''s worrying too much."


    Su Ran glared at him, "Song Tingyu!"


    Here, drink it. Don''t waste your mother''s heart."


    "That''s true." Su Ran had no choice but to drink.


    When Su Ran finished the soup, Song Tingyu cleaned it up, sat beside her, and discussed the name of the little princess with her. Finally, he came up with the name song zicheng.


    Song zicheng...


    Zicheng...


    Orange...


    Su ran looked over to the children. The afternoon sun shone through the window and fell on them. She looked at them, and then at the man beside her. Her heart was so soft that she took the initiative to hug Song Tingyu''s shoulder and kiss her thin lips, "Song Tingyu, it''s so good to meet you in this life."


    Song Tingyu smiled, "Thank you for appearing in my life, my Mrs. Song."


    = = = The end of the text = = =.


    Hope sat on the soft sofa in the box, looking at the contract she had placed on her lap under the flickering lights.


    This kind of light was actually bad for her eyes. She now felt that the center of her brows was so sore that she squeezed her temples with her hands.


    "President lu, I''ve already seen it. There''s no big problem. You can sign the contract."


    The man she called President lu was a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. He had been addicted to wine and lust for a long time, so his face was plump and he had an obvious beer belly.


    President lu was staring at Hope with a glass of wine in his hand. His beautiful face, long eyelashes casting a small silhouette on his fair face, his small nose and ruddy lips made people want to kiss him.


    President lu felt that, according to his years of experience in the game of flowers, such a woman, is to be a third party and be used as a vase. Last month, he went to the huo''s group, the first time he saw her, he fell in love with her, only to find out that she was Hosche''s secretary. Although Hosche was married and had a good reputation outside, and there were no scandals, President lu didn''t believe that he would be able to hold back from touching her with such a stunner as his secretary.


    For the past month, he had been trying his best to ask Hope out, but she never made an appointment. Tonight, he finally found an opportunity to send him a contract to work with the two companies.


    "No hurry." President lu was not in a hurry. When he smiled, the fat on his face trembled. He picked up a glass of wine and handed it to Hope, "Miss Xi, why don''t we have a drink first?"


    "President lu, I can''t drink." Hope refused outright.


    "Then you just won''t give me face..."


    President lu''s lustful eyes, xi he had seen too much, how could he not understand? Originally, the contract was already done. There was no problem. He only needed to sign it, but he deliberately dragged it. For work, Hope endured it again and again. Now, she only felt that a hand was slowly climbing up her thigh in a group a.


    Xi he smiled at him, picked up the cigarette on the table and put it in his mouth, lit it and took a puff before closing the contract with the hand holding the cigarette as if he had accidentally pressed the end of the cigarette on the back of President lu''s hand.


    The burning pain made President lu jump out of his seat. His face was ugly. Just as he was about to slap the uninteresting Hope in the face, she put the cigarette in her hand on the ashtray and whispered, "There are so many people here. Don''t lose your face, president lu."


    President lu''s fat face was getting uglier and uglier, but there were a lot of people in the room, and it would be a shame if he argued with a woman.


    Hope put the contract down with a smile and stood up with his bag, "I put the contract here. When did President lu sign it and send it to Huo Boss? Bye."


    With that, she turned and walked out of the box.


    Hope took out the gum from her bag and put it in her mouth. It was not that she had never smoked. Mu Chucheng used to like to smoke.


    But she didn''t smoke for many years.


    The smell of tobacco in her mouth was replaced by fresh gum. When she walked out of the ktv, she received a call from her colleague, Chen Xiaolin. She had sent the contract tonight, but she had something urgent to attend to, so she asked for it and sent it.


    "What about the contract?"


    "Put it there. He''ll send it over when he signs it."

 Chapter 460 Because Your Chest Is Small (2)

    Chapter 460 because your chest is small (2)


    Chen Xiaolin actually felt very sorry, because she knew that President lu''s old man was evil to xi and she said, "That old man didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    Hope briefly explained what had just happened in the box, and Chen Xiaolin burst out with a chuckle, "I told you you had a little face, didn''t I? So beautiful! How many people think of him as a third party?"


    "Come on, Chen Xiaolin, are you gloating?"


    "No!" Chen Xiaolin immediately said, "But you got that President lu, too. I told you that we Hope are not cheap. We want to take advantage of him. In the next life!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll go back first."


    After hanging up the phone, xihe stopped a taxi and got in. He thought about packing a box of dumplings for Xi Nuannuan when he passed the dumpling shop.


    Xi Nuannuan ate so much that he couldn''t sleep if he wasn''t full.


    She had just finished packing the dumplings in the dumpling shop and was about to stop another taxi when her phone rang. She looked at the caller id and, although unwilling, answered, "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Xianfei''s voice on the other end was obviously not right, "Hope, I hit someone..."


    Hope was stunned, "Where are you?"


    Shen Xianfei hurriedly said, "Hospital, I''m in the hospital. The man I bumped into was taken to the hospital. Witnesses saw him, so I had to follow..."


    "It means that if no one sees you, they will run away, right?" Hope''s tone was a little cold, "Shen Xianfei, have you been drinking?"


    "Just a little."


    "A little, heh..."


    Xi he hung up the phone and really didn''t want to pay attention to this man, but thinking of the past, she gritted her teeth and reached out to stop the taxi to the hospital.


    Shen Xianfei was waiting outside the operating room, walking around anxiously. When he saw xihe coming, he quickly walked over and said, "Hope, you''re here."


    "How''s it going?"


    Shen Xianfei shook his head, "I don''t know..." He was scared, "Hope, do you think he''s going to die?"


    Xihe didn''t think it would be that serious. She sat in a chair outside the operating room, put down her bag, and looked at her nominal husband in front of her, "Shen Xianfei, if the person inside dies, you''ll be in there for a few years."


    Shen Xianfei was so scared by Hope that her face turned white, "Hope, I don''t want to die..."


    Hope looked at him, "You go back to take a shower, change your clothes, ask your mother to get you something to sober you up. Come here after you''ve done all this..."


    "The traffic police may be coming later."


    Hope looked at him coldly, "So I told you to pack up and come back."


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    Fortunately, their home was not far from the hospital and it didn''t take much time to go back and forth.


    While Hope was still waiting outside, the nurse informed her to pay for the operation. She dragged her feet to pay for the operation. The cost of the operation was not low. It was her whole month''s salary! She had long thought, how could Shen Xianfei pay?!


    When Hope returned from paying, he found that the operation was over and the people inside were transferred to the ward.


    Hope inquired from the doctor about the situation and knew that the man had been hit and broken, and there was no other major problem with his body.


    Xihe breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat off his small nose, and followed him into the ward. The medical staff pushed him in, arranged everything and went out again.


    Hope also wanted to know who Shen Xianfei had bumped into and she was walking towards the hospital bed. When she saw the face of the man lying on the bed, her blood began to flow backwards, and she was so stiff that she could not move.


    The man lying on the bed, even with his eyes closed, could still see the outline of his features, sexy and stylish, nearly 1.9 meters in stature, the hospital bed almost could not accommodate.


    Looking at him, a voice seemed to echo in her ears through the years, "Hope, do you know why I don''t like you? Because your chest is small."


    Xi he recovered from the shock after a long time. Her first thought was to escape!


    Shen Xianfei came in from outside at this time. He glanced at her, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hope shook his head, "Nothing."


    Shen Xianfei walked over, picked up the man''s clothes and rummaged through them.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Find some identification, call his family and tell them to come over. Can we cover all the medical expenses?"


    Hope laughed angrily, "The person you bumped into still wants to pay off the medical bills?"


    Shen Xianfei rubbed his nose, "I just met the traffic police outside. It proved that I was in an accident. How did I know he would suddenly come out of the road..."


    Xi he waved his hand, not wanting to listen to him.


    Shen Xianfei continued to rummage, but found nothing useful, "No id, no business card, no wallet, and the only cell phone was broken. How can I contact his family? Is this a poor man? But it doesn''t look like..."


    Hope stopped caring for Shen Xianfei and walked out of the room. Fortunately, it wasn''t too late. She could still find a temporary nurse at the hospital. She wanted to stay and take care of him tonight before she saw the man''s face in the room, but after seeing him, she changed her mind.


    After paying, Shen Xianfei rushed over and glared at her, "You''re crazy! Spending so much money to find a caretaker for that man?"


    Hope sneered, "Why don''t you stay with him?"


    Shen Xianfei immediately had nothing to say...


    Xi he took the nurse to the ward and gave her a few instructions before leaving. He stopped a taxi outside the hospital. She got in and tried to close the door. Shen Xianfei blocked it and got in.


    Hope didn''t want to talk to him, so she didn''t say a word even when the man was looking for a topic.


    She looked out the window quietly.


    This is Ancheng, not South city, where she was born and lived for nearly 20 years.


    Ancheng was so far from South city, but five years later, Hope met Mu Chucheng here.


    When xi he got home, he took off his high heels, changed his slippers, went back to his room and closed the door. Zhou Zhen snorted scornfully at her back and asked his son, "What''s wrong with her? Who provoked her?"


    Shen Xianfei sat on the sofa and took a sip of water, "She''s fine. She paid for the medicine tonight."


    "What''s wrong with her giving me some medical bills? You''re husband and wife, and the money she earns isn''t yours?!" Zhou Zhen shouted in dissatisfaction.


    The house was so soundproof that Hope heard everything Zhou Zhen said in the room. She frowned and did not want to pay attention to the mother and son outside.

 Chapter 461 With Just One Look, They Would Automatically Come over (1)

    Chapter 461 only needs one look and they will automatically post it (1)


    She walked to the bedside. Xi Nuannuan was already sleeping soundly. He liked to kick the quilt and hold his thumb when he slept. This habit never changed.


    Xi he helped her pull up the quilt and pulled her small hand away, but after a few seconds she put her finger back into her small mouth.


    Xi he stood by the bed and looked at his daughter. In fact, her daughter did not look like that man at all. Her features were quite similar to hers...


    Realizing that he was thinking about the man again, Hope shook his head, pinched his eyebrows, took his clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Xihe did it on purpose, so she didn''t go to the hospital the next day. She was afraid to meet Mu Chucheng, although according to the phone call from the nurse, Mu Chucheng hadn''t woken up yet.


    It wasn''t until Hope received a call from the hospital asking her to pay for Mu Chucheng''s hospitalization because she had filled out her phone number when she paid for the operation last night.


    When Hope received the call, he was picking Xi Nuannuan up and walking out of the kindergarten.


    The hospital was in such a hurry that she had to take Xi Nuannuan to the hospital.


    After paying the money, she cursed Shen Xianfei while feeling sorry that she had lost half a month''s salary!


    Xi Nuannuan was pulled by her and looked up at her, "Mom, did dad hit someone with his car last night?"


    Xi he was stunned, "How do you know?"


    "I heard him talking to grandma last night." Xi Nuannuan held her hand, "Let''s go, mom. Let''s go see the man who was hit by his father and say sorry to him. Dad hit someone. It''s dad''s fault. He should say sorry."


    Xi he thought that since he had come to the hospital, he should go and see what was going on. He estimated that Mu Chucheng hadn''t woken up yet. Even if he woke up, he would just say hello normally. What''s the big deal?


    That''s what she told herself, so she took Xi Nuannuan to Mu Chucheng''s ward.


    The nurse was in the room. She saw her coming and asked her to take care of her. She was going out to eat.


    Mu Chucheng hadn''t woken up yet. Xi Nuannuan ran to the hospital bed to take a look, but he was helpless and not tall enough.


    "Mom, carry me up. I want to see this uncle."


    "You''re not allowed to go up. You sit by my side."


    Hope put down his bag and saw that his hands were dirty. He went to the bathroom to wash his hands and came out with a wet towel. He wanted to take it out and wipe Xi Nuannuan''s hands.


    As soon as he walked out of the bathroom, Hope heard a voice coming from the ward. Xi Nuannuan had already brought a stool and sat on it. He was talking to Mu Chucheng who had woken up with his chin in his hands, "Uncle, you''re so handsome!"


    The corners of Mu Chucheng''s eyes fluttered and she was praised by a four-year-old girl. It was really nice. He reached out and rubbed Xi Nuannuan, "Little beauty, can you help me get a glass of water?"


    Xi Nuannuan, who was called little beauty, was very happy. She wanted to slide down the chair to get some water, but when she saw Hope coming out of the bathroom, she immediately shouted, "Mom, get a glass of water for uncle!"


    Mu Chucheng turned his head, his eyes long and narrow, slightly upturned, and full of power.


    Hope was shocked and the towel in his hand fell to the ground.


    Mu Chucheng''s lips curved in response to her reaction and, at the same time, looked at her.


    Beautiful, fair skin, exquisite figure, even if a pair of legs wearing jeans, you can see that the legs wrapped inside, long and straight, visually measured height in the middle of 1.68 to 1.70 meters.


    It was his type.


    Xi Nuannuan saw that Hope was frozen in place and did not speak. Thinking that she did not hear what she had just said, he repeated, "Mom, uncle is thirsty. He said he wants to drink water!"


    Hope regained his senses and quickly picked up the towel that she had just dropped from the floor and turned to walk towards the coffee table.


    She could feel the burning light in her eyes falling on her all the time.


    Hope felt uncomfortable all over. The nurse had already boiled the water. She washed a cup and came back to pour the water.


    How could Mu Chucheng not see Hope''s unnaturalness?


    Only, they know each other?


    Hope poured the water, took a few deep breaths, turned around and handed the cup to Mu Chucheng without a word.


    Mu Chucheng took it in silence. Even when she was drinking water, her narrow peach eyes were still staring at Hope.


    Hope didn''t know how to say goodbye in five years. Should she say hello first?


    Just as she was at a loss, Xi Nuannuan said to mu chucheng, "Uncle, I''m sorry, my father bumped into you."


    "Your father?" Mu Chucheng''s thin, sexy lips opened and closed. He looked at xihe again. He thought this woman bumped into him.


    Xi Nuannuan nodded and tilted her head to introduce her family, "Yes, my father''s name is Shen Xianfei, my name is Xi Nuannuan, my mother''s name is Hope, my grandmother''s name is Zhou Zhen, my aunt''s name is Hihang..."


    This is Xi Nuannuan. She''s so familiar. When she gets excited, she talks endlessly. No wonder Song Weixi dislikes her nagging at such a young age.


    Hope didn''t know who she looked like either, "Nuannuan!"


    "Xi Nuannuan, your surname is xi?" Mu chucheng leaned against the bed, his deep eyes shining with a playful light. His father''s surname was shen, but the little girl followed his mother''s surname xi.


    Hope, in order to avoid Xi Nuannuan saying more, might be afraid of something deep in her heart. She picked Xi Nuannuan up from the chair and said, "Nuannuan, you go to the sofa to do your homework first."


    "No, mom, I haven''t finished talking to handsome uncle."


    "Xi Nuannuan, if you don''t listen, I won''t make you supper tonight."


    It worked so well that Xi Nuannuan immediately shook his head, "I''m obedient!"


    She immediately ran to the sofa with her little schoolbag in her arms.


    When xi he was about to speak to mu chu city, he said, "Miss Xi, where''s my stuff?"


    He was referring to his clothes and the like. Last night, Shen Xianfei rummaged through his clothes and threw them on a chair in the corner of the ward.


    Miss Xi?


    For some reason, this name appeared in his mouth, and Hope felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    And he looked at her like he was looking at a stranger for the first time...


    He doesn''t seem to recognize her...


    As soon as this thought appeared, Hope felt a little suffocated.


    She walked over and handed the clothes to Mu Chucheng. He rummaged through them, mainly for the phone, but it was broken and his brows furrowed.


    The door of the ward was opened at this time. Shen Xianfei came in and Xi Nuannuan greeted him, "Dad."

 Chapter 462 With Just One Look, They Would Automatically Come over (2)

    Chapter 462 only needs one look and they will automatically post it (2)


    Shen Xianfei ignored her, but stopped beside Hope and looked at Mu Chucheng, "Sir, do you remember the phone number of your family and friends? Call back. You don''t have any id on you, and your phone is broken. We don''t know how to contact your family or friends. We''ve already paid for the surgery and hospitalization, but..."


    Before he could say anything, Hope interrupted him coldly, "Shen Xianfei, that''s enough!"


    Shen Xianfei felt that Hope had not given himself a good look since last night, and his expression was not good either, "Is it strange that I asked him to inform my family and friends?"


    "Mr. Shen." A slightly hoarse voice came. Shen Xianfei looked over in doubt and pointed at himself, "How do you know my surname is shen?"


    "That''s not important." Mu Chucheng''s foot was in a cast and he thought it was ugly and inconvenient. He really wanted to pull the cast and throw it away. He said that it was inconvenient for him to lie on the bed at this moment. He pinched the stiff cast and pointed his slender finger at Shen Xianfei. He smiled and said, "You bumped into me last night, didn''t you?"


    "I..." Shen xianfei calmed down and thought that although he did not drink much last night and did what Hope said, the police didn''t find out about his drunk driving, the traffic accident was very much up to this man.


    "It rained last night. How did I know you suddenly appeared?" Shen Xianfei''s mouth was stiff.


    "Did I suddenly appear? Mr. Shen, you know very well that you didn''t see such a big person like me. Did you drink or take drugs last night? Whether it''s drunk driving or poison driving, you can''t handle anything. Do you want to taste what it feels like to be in prison?"


    This man clearly had a smile on his lips when he spoke, but his eyes were extremely sharp. He looked elegant and noble, but there was a danger in his bones. Just as he was pulling the cast, Shen Xianfei noticed a tattoo on the back of his hand.


    Shen Xianfei felt a little flustered at the moment. He didn''t know who he had bumped into...


    "Listen up, I''m not drinking or taking drugs!" Shen Xianfei was too embarrassed to back down, "Anyway, you should call your family and friends right away."


    "Then what should we do?" Mu chu seemed very distressed and helpless, "The car accident last night made my mind go blank. I can''t remember anything now..."


    Shen Xianfei was shocked, "Have you lost your memory?"


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "It''s possible."


    Shen Xianfei''s face turned even uglier. If that was the case, they didn''t know how much they were going to lose.


    Xi he said to shen xianfei, "Take Nuannuan home for dinner first."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll go back later."


    Shen Xianfei had to compromise and leave with Xi Nuannuan.


    Hope remembered that Mu Chucheng had not been seen by the doctor since he woke up, so she went to the doctor again. The doctor examined him in detail to make sure that his head was not injured.


    Xi he stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at mu chucheng, "You really can''t remember anything?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled and answered, "My name is Mu Chucheng."


    "I asked if you really don''t remember anything?" Hope examined the question.


    Mu chucheng propped his chin up with his hand. The tattoo on the back of his hand was small, like a ball of fire, and now it was particularly striking, "Miss Xi, did you know me before?"


    Hope smiled with a hint of sarcasm between his brows, "Mr. Mu, you don''t look like a person who would use such an old-fashioned way to strike up a conversation."


    "No." Mu Chucheng stroked her lips, her long, narrow eyes still fixed on her beautiful face.


    It was a natural beauty. At this moment, it was obvious that she had not put on any makeup. She could not tell how many women she had compared to.


    "I usually only need one look at the women I like, and they will automatically come over."


    Hope picked up her bag and raised her eyebrows, "I don''t know if Mr. Mu is attractive or if those women are shallow."


    In fact, she knew very well that Mu Chucheng had this ability. Back then, she had not chased and beaten him so hard.


    "Where are you going? I''m hungry. Mu Chucheng spoke behind her.


    "The nurse will be back soon. I''ll ask her to buy you some food."


    Mu Chucheng refused and ordered without hesitation, "I don''t eat anything outside. It''s dirty! Bring me some food from home."


    Hope turned around and looked at him without saying a word. For so many years, this man''s character hasn''t changed at all...


    "Okay, you wait."


    Mu Chucheng stared at her slender back and his lips curled up playfully.


    Not long after xi he left, the door of the ward was opened again. A man in a black suit came in, looking a little stout.


    "Master mu, we''re late. I''m sorry."


    Mu Chucheng''s eyelids lifted slightly, "You''re really late. You didn''t find me until 20 hours later. How is this efficiency worthy of working for the Mu family?"


    The man immediately bowed his head respectfully, "It''s really our fault, Master mu."


    Mu Chucheng was bored as he flipped through a children''s english book that Xi Nuannuan had accidentally left here. He waved his hand, "Yingtong, there''s no next time."


    "Yes, Master mu."


    The man called Yingtong looked around the ward. It was simple and ordinary. From the wall, it could be seen that it was a little old.


    Although it would cost a lot to get a single ward in a situation where every inch of land became gold and hospital beds were scarce, how could their Master mu be an ordinary person?


    Living in a place like this was an injustice and a disgrace to their Master mu status!


    "Master mu, I''ll contact the person in charge of the hospital immediately and ask them to change your room."


    "No, it''s good here."


    Yingtong thought he heard wrong, but to the well-fed Mu Chucheng, he actually thought this place was not bad?!


    How could he have stayed in the past?


    Yingtong was surprised, but he didn''t dare to ask the reason, "So, Mr. Mu, you haven''t eaten yet, have you? I''ll have someone bring you something to eat right away."


    "No need."


    "Master mu ate?"


    Mu Chucheng shook his head, "Someone will bring me food." He said and looked up, "There''s nothing going on these days. You guys should stop showing up here. I''ll contact you if anything happens."


    "Master mu, this..."


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes suddenly sharpened, "Don''t you understand me? You want me to say it again?"


    "I understand." Yingtong said quickly.


    The next second, a smile appeared on mu chucheng''s face, "Then get lost."


    "Yes!" Yingtong was worthy of being a Mu family trained person, even the "Roll..." Roll fast and not ambiguous.

 Chapter 463 If It Wasnt for Saving You (1)

    Chapter 463 if it wasn''t for saving you (1)


    When Hope returned home, everyone had finished their meal. She opened the rice cooker and there was no more rice in it. She was not surprised at all.


    Neither Zhou Zhen nor Shen Xianfei would save dinner for her who came back later. Several times, she came back late at night and was hungry. She made instant noodles to eat.


    If she were alone, she could still put down some dumplings to satisfy her hunger. But thinking of Mu Chucheng in the hospital, she took out the rice and found some ingredients in the fridge to prepare some simple food for her.


    A small figure opened the kitchen door. Xi Nuannuan called her at the door, "Mom."


    Hope lowered his head, "What''s wrong?"


    "I left you some food." Xi Nuannuan ran to the dining room, lifted the lid of the table, and pointed at a white bowl, "Look, this is the food I left for you. Mom, come over and eat. You don''t have to cook."


    Xihe walked over and took a look. There was a bowl of rice with vegetables and meat on it.


    Xi Nuannuan sat in the chair and waited for her praise.


    Hope laughed and bent down to kiss xi nuan''s face, "Mom, thank you. Nuannuan is so good." Xi Nuannuan, who was praised, smiled and said, "Mom, eat up."


    "I''ll go eat dumplings. I''ll take this to the uncle in the hospital."


    Just as Hope''s voice fell, a shrill female voice sounded, "What? Are you going to bring him food now? I heard from Xian Fei that he said he couldn''t remember anything. I think he was just pretending! I just bumped into him and didn''t remember anything! Did he touch porcelain? Pretend to be amnesiac! Want to extort money? Hope, what''s the matter with you? How much money have you spent on him? Do you want to continue? Our family doesn''t have that much money!"


    Xi he carried Xi Nuannuan back to her room and asked her to draw. When she came out, she closed the door and looked at the arrogant and domineering middle-aged woman in front of her. She said sarcastically, "The money is mine. It''s my business how I want to spend it."


    After she finished speaking, she took the bowl from the table and went into the kitchen. She heated it in the microwave, poured some water, and put the frozen dumplings in to cook.


    "Your money?" Zhou Zhen was known to be a shrewd person. How could he spare Hope? Now he had followed him to the kitchen door, "You have the face to say that! My son''s money is with you. Do you really think it''s your own money?"


    Hope sneered, "When did your son give me a penny? You live with me, wear with me, use with me, are you not satisfied? That''s fine. Move out tomorrow. I can''t accommodate you two big buddhas in this small temple. Your son earns a lot of money. He can let you live in a big house. Why should he condescend to live with me?"


    Zhou Zhen was shrewd, but xihe was not an easy target, and her mouth was also sharp. When she said this, Zhou Zhen''s face was red with anger. She stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the ground. Shen Xianfei heard the voice and saw what was going on. Seeing this scene, he quickly stepped forward and helped his mother to sit on the sofa, "Mom, how are you?"


    Zhou Zhen burst into tears and pointed at Hope, "Son, you heard that woman say that you were weak and that you were incompetent. She said that you ate her food and wore her clothes and used hers. She even wanted to piss me off. She was happy to piss me off!"


    "Mom, calm down." Shen xianfei patted Zhou Zhen on the back.


    This was not the first time xi he had brought out dumplings and calmly sat at the table to eat his own dinner.


    The more she did this, the angrier Shen Xianfei became. He let go of Zhou Zhen, walked over to xihe and grabbed her hand, "Hope, apologize to my mother. Apologize now!"


    Hope looked at Shen Xianfei''s hand on his wrist and frowned, "Let go of your hand!"


    "Apologize to my mother." Shen Xianfei pointed at Zhou Zhen, who was half-lying on the sofa, and his eyes were stern.


    Hope looked coldly at the man in front of him and raised his eyebrows, "Am I wrong? What did I say wrong? Shen Xianfei, you and your mother have been living here for more than a month. What have you done in the past month? You didn''t even look for a decent job? Didn''t you eat mine, wear mine, and use mine? I have three rooms here, but since you and your mother came here, both of them have been occupied by you. I live in the same room with nuan, and Hang can only share the same room with us when she comes back from vacation. You don''t seem to be satisfied yet. If you''re so aggrieved, why don''t you move out? It''s better out there!"


    "Also, who did this to the hospital? You bumped into someone after drinking, slapped your butt and left, leaving me to clean up your mess, and now you have the face to blame me for spending money on him? Okay, I won''t spend any money from tomorrow. I''ll get the hospital to kick him out, and I''ll see if you, Shen Xianfei, will be sent to jail for a walk!"


    Shen xianfei''s angry eyes were red from the pain. He tugged at Hope''s arm and dragged her into the room.


    When Xi Nuannuan heard the noise outside, she had already moved a stool to stand on it and opened the door. As soon as she came out, she saw Shen Xianfei dragging Hope into the room. She rushed over and said, "Dad, what are you doing? Let go of mom!"


    Xi Nuannuan grabbed one of Shen Xianfei''s legs, but the man seemed to have lost his mind and dumped Xi Nuannuan on the ground.


    "Nuannuan!" Hope screamed, trying to break free of shen xianfei''s hand, but she was not strong enough. Fortunately, Xi Nuannuan was not in any serious trouble, and she quickly got up.


    Hope was dragged into his room by Shen Xianfei. He locked the room to prevent Hope from leaving.


    Hope stared at him coldly, "What do you want?"


    Shen Xianfei dragged xi he to the side of the bed without saying a word. When she was not paying attention, he pushed her down on the bed, held her hands on top of her head, pinched her chin, and kissed her lips...


    Hope couldn''t use his hands and kicked him in the thigh. He drank again, so his mouth was full of the smell of alcohol and tobacco.


    Xi he smelled nauseous and kept turning her head to avoid Shen Xianfei''s mouth.


    "Shen Xianfei, you better let me go!"


    How could Shen Xianfei listen to her? She pressed her legs and her lips went down to bite the tender skin of her neck.


    But even at a time like this, Shen Xianfei''s eyes were very calm, without a trace of lust.


    Shen Xianfei grabbed Hope''s hand and smiled coldly, "Do you feel it? At this moment, I still don''t feel anything. Why? Hope, don''t you know that if it wasn''t for saving you, I wouldn''t even be a man?"


    Hope''s eyes were so sore that she couldn''t open them because of the light from the roof.

 Chapter 464 If It Wasnt for Saving You (2)

    Chapter 464 if it wasn''t for saving you (2)


    What happened five years ago flashed through her mind. She was still pregnant and left after an argument with Shen Xianfei. A car drove towards her. She was too stiff to dodge. Shen Xianfei pushed her away and he was hit.


    Shen Xianfei lay in the hospital for a month, able to walk, eat, drink, and have a complete body, but the doctor diagnosed that he had lost his male function.


    Hope knew very well that without Shen Xianfei, something would have happened to her, and Xi Nuannuan might not have come to this world...


    That''s why she asked Zhou Zhen and Shen Xianfei to stay when they came over a month ago.


    "And." Shen xianfei pointed to the door, "I don''t know whose wild seed you''re carrying. Why did you agree to marry me? Do you want me to like being a father?"


    "I seem to have told you on the night of the wedding that I was pregnant. I admit that I used you, but then I gave you two hundred thousand..."


    "Two hundred thousand!" Shen Xianfei laughed out loud, "I used to love you so much, Hope. You promised to marry me. I was so happy that I went crazy. But on the night of our wedding, you told me that you were pregnant and that you would divorce me. You would compensate me after the divorce. Do you think that two hundred thousand would buy it all off?"


    Hope did not make a sound.


    In this matter, she had always used Shen Xianfei. Back then, Old madam mu forced her to have no way out. Hihang was seriously ill and needed surgery. Only Mrs. Mu could save her. She went to beg her, and she agreed, but the condition was that she could find a man to marry. Shen Xianfei was chasing her back then. She couldn''t find anyone in a short time, so she used him.


    On her wedding night, she told Shen Xianfei about it. At that time, she had a big fight with Shen Xianfei. She left because she was so depressed that she didn''t pay attention to the road and almost got hit by a car. Only when Shen Xianfei pushed her away, she was fine.


    After Shen Xianfei was diagnosed as having lost his male function in the car accident, Zhou Zhen and shen xianfei hated her to the bone and chased her out.


    Hope brought Hihang to Ancheng with the only money he had left and lived here for so many years until Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen came back last month...


    Although she and Shen Xianfei had no real marital relationship, there were still two books, and they were legally husband and wife.


    Outside the door came the sound of knocking on the door and xi nuan''s warm crying. Xi he pushed Shen Xianfei away, got up from the bed, put on the t-shirt that was thrown on the floor, and went barefoot to open the door.


    Outside the door, Xi Nuannuan''s eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her face was covered with tears. Seeing xihe come out, she immediately threw herself into her arms and hugged her, "Mom, are you okay?"


    When she said this, she was still twitching and looked pitiful.


    Hope picked her up and walked to their room. As she passed Zhou Zhen, she snorted coldly. Perhaps in her heart, she thought that her son had subdued Hope.


    Hope was too lazy to argue with her. He carried xi nuan into the room, closed the door, and took a tissue to wipe her tears away.


    Xi Nuannuan held her hand in his small hand, "Mom, did dad hit you?"


    "No."


    "But I heard you arguing inside. You must have fought."


    "No fight, no quarrel. We just spoke louder." Xi he wiped her tears and comforted her.


    Xi Nuannuan obviously didn''t believe it, "You lied."


    Although Xi Nuannuan was usually a gentle person, he was still very smart when it came to the boy''s genes. Many times when Hope lied, she couldn''t escape her eyes.


    Hope sighed in his heart, "Nuannuan, you''re still young. You don''t understand what''s going on between adults."


    "After dad comes back, you guys always fight. Dad and grandma don''t seem to like me either."


    Xihe wiped her face and hands and held her on the bed, "Okay, don''t think too much. You''ll always be the darling of mom and auntie, okay?"


    Hope knew very well that she was going to divorce Shen Xianfei one day. She couldn''t spend her life with him like this. Besides, Xi Nuannuan was not Shen Xianfei''s child, so she didn''t have to care too much about his thoughts.


    Only she and xihang were the ones who would always be by her side.


    "Got it." Xi Nuannuan finally stopped crying and fell asleep in Hope''s arms.


    Hope also felt her eyelids heavy and she was about to fall asleep if she didn''t pay attention, but she suddenly thought of Mu Chucheng who was still in the hospital!


    He''s still waiting for her dinner!


    She almost forgot about it!


    Hope carefully pulled Xi Nuannuan away from the bed, helped her pull up the quilt, opened the door of the room and walked out.


    Outside, Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen were no longer in the living room, so they probably went back to their rooms to sleep.


    It was not early. Hope put the rice in the thermos box and found that the food was a little less. He took two more eggs and cooked them together.


    In fact, she knew that even if Mu Chucheng didn''t do anything, his people would still find him soon. He didn''t have to worry about eating at all, but she still came...


    She thought, what if Mu Chucheng''s people haven''t found him yet?


    When they arrived at the hospital, Hope knocked on the door of the ward and a pleasant male voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Mu Chucheng was the only one in xihe''s room, "Where''s the nurse?"


    "I let her go."


    "Why did you let her go?"


    "I don''t like strangers in the room."


    Hope: ... "" she''s pretty sure that Mu Chucheng doesn''t remember her. Although she doesn''t know why, she''s still a stranger to him, right


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have to ask you this, Miss Xi. Where''s my dinner? I''ve been waiting for you for more than two hours. You want to starve me to death because your husband didn''t kill me?"


    "...


    Hope walked over with the thermos, put the things in the bowl, and handed them to him, "Sorry, something happened. I''m late."


    Mu Chucheng, a young master born with a golden spoon in his mouth, was rebellious when he was a teenager. He did everything he could to pick up girls at nightclubs and then did many dangerous things, but the only thing was that he had never treated himself badly in food, clothing, housing, and business.


    Now, looking at what Hope handed to him, the rice was stained with dishes, so it became yellow. The vegetables had been put there for a long time, turning green and yellow, with meat and something yellow on them.


    "Is this for human consumption?" Mu Chucheng''s disdain was evident in his eyes.


    "If you don''t eat it, you can eat it!"

 Chapter 465 Im Someone You Can Fight with If You Want to (1)

    Chapter 465: I''m someone you can call if you want (1)


    Hope reached out to grab the rice bowl, which Xi Nuannuan had spared no effort to save for her. She didn''t want to eat it, but she sent it to him. He was so good that he actually despised it!


    Before her hand reached out, Mu Chucheng had already moved her chopsticks to put a greenish-yellow vegetable into her mouth. After eating two more mouthfuls of rice, she smiled and said, "If you want to eat it, eat it. If you don''t mind my saliva."


    "...


    Xi he stood there speechless for a while, "Eat it yourself."


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips and smiled. In fact, he didn''t eat much in the end. He probably couldn''t eat much.


    Hope knew him well and knew that the food that had been put away for a long time really didn''t suit his appetite. Without a word, she took out two eggs from the bag, peeled them, and put them in the bowl, "Eat these two."


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow, "You came out so late to give me food from a stranger, and now you''ve peeled off all the eggshells for me. Will your husband be jealous?"


    Hope packed his things and went to the bathroom to wash them, ignoring him.


    When he came out, he had already eaten two eggs. It seemed that he was really hungry and couldn''t eat the food just now.


    "Mr. Mu, do you remember the phone number of your family and friends? Call them." Hope took out his phone and handed it to him.


    Mu chucheng looked at her cell phone, reached out for it, clicked on it a few times, then suddenly put it down and looked at her, "I can''t remember it for the time being."


    Hope knew that he did it on purpose. Even if he couldn''t remember the phone numbers of his men in mu chucheng, the people from the Mu family must have come looking for him long ago.


    But she didn''t know why he did it on purpose.


    Xi he pulled a chair and sat down, "Mr. Mu, let''s talk."


    Mu Chucheng was looking at her face seriously. The more she looked at it, the more beautiful it was, but her eyes seemed to be swollen.


    Mu chucheng narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment, "Did you quarrel with your husband or fight?"


    His eyes were still so sharp.


    Hope awkwardly avoided his eyes, "This is my family''s business, Mr. Mu."


    Mu Chucheng was still staring at her, "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "My husband bumped into you and we should be responsible, so I''ll hire a nurse to take care of you. If you don''t like a female nurse, I can help you find another man. He''ll take care of your life and food problems until you recover and leave the hospital. Don''t worry, I''ll take full responsibility for your medical and living expenses during your stay in the hospital."


    "You knocked me out of my memory and now you want to leave me alone?" Mu Chucheng''s sexy thin lips opened and closed.


    "... You know for yourself whether you have amnesia or not."


    "But I really can''t remember my family." Mu Chucheng spread his hands.


    "Mu Chucheng!" Hope was so mad at him that he called him by name.


    Mu Chucheng was stunned because the scene where she called his name was so familiar that both her tone and her expression seemed to have appeared in his mind many times.


    Hope also knew what she had done. She bit her lip in frustration and felt very upset. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She packed up her things and left.


    Mu Chucheng''s voice was no longer as lazy as before, "Miss Xi, are you sure you didn''t know me before?"


    Xi he really wanted to turn around and answer him, "Yes."


    But the truth was, in the end, she quickened her pace, opened the door and left.


    He simply ran away!


    Xihe ran for a while, found a chair and sat down. Panting heavily, she pressed her hand against the beating heart.


    "What a loser!"


    She cursed herself in secret!


    Mu Chucheng had always felt an inexplicable familiarity with this woman named Hope.


    He had this feeling the moment he woke up and saw her.


    Especially those eyes, which were more familiar, seemed to appear frequently in his dreams.


    Mu Chucheng was baffled, and he had never believed in such things before, but he did lose his memory, so it might not be surprising that he met Hope a long time ago.


    He leaned against the bed, half tilted his head and pondered for a while. He took out a new phone from under his pillow and dialed a number, "Yingtong, help me find someone."


    Yingtong on the other side immediately said, "Master mu, say it."


    "A woman named Hope. She has a four-year-old daughter. Help me check her information. Also, do I know her before?"


    "Hope?" Yingtong almost cried out in surprise, but he soon calmed down.


    Hope was not an ordinary name. Very few people had the surname xi, and it was also called this name, but not necessarily. Yingtong hoped that the "Hope..." In Mu Chucheng''s mouth at the moment and the Hope he knew were not the same person!


    Otherwise, it would really be...


    Mu chu city was such a sharp person. Although Yingtong soon stabilized, he could still hear his surprise from the little final note he had just spoken!


    He held the phone in his left hand and put it down in his right. Looking at the small flame on the back of his hand, his long and narrow eyes narrowed, but he remained calm on the surface, "Well, Hope, check it out for me."


    "Okay, Master mu." Yingtong replied respectfully and hung up the phone. No matter what time it was, he immediately started investigating.


    He wanted to know if that Hope was that person or not!


    What mu chu city needed to know was the whole story. Although Yingtong was his man and was loyal enough to him, there were some things that could not be ruled out that he would think for him, and he had another set of thoughts.


    He could tell from his tone that he was a little surprised the first time he heard Hope''s name. If it was the first time he heard someone''s name, he wouldn''t have reacted this way, but he was obviously restraining his surprise, which meant that he knew this person, at least someone with the same name and surname, but he didn''t want him to know it.


    Mu Chucheng could tell from Yingtong''s reaction tonight that the result Yingtong gave him might not be accurate!


    He was silent for a moment and made another call.


    When Hope got home and turned on the lights in the living room, she was shocked to see someone sitting there.


    Shen Xianfei slowly turned to look at her, "Where did you go so late?"


    Xihe went to the shoe cabinet to change his shoes, "Go for a walk."


    "Go out for a walk?" Shen Xianfei''s voice grew louder, "Where are you going so late? I think you went to the hospital? You went to see that Mu Chucheng? I thought there was something weird going on between you this afternoon..."


    "What''s wrong with us?" Hope sneered, "What did you see? Did I do something to him or did he do something to me? Shen Xianfei, I''m telling you, it''s okay for you to stay with me, but you stay out of my business!"

 Chapter 466 Im Someone You Can Fight with If You Want to (2)

    Chapter 466: I''m someone you can call if you want (2)


    "I''m your husband!"


    Husband...


    Hehe...


    Why did Hope think these two words were the funniest for her?


    If mu Old Lady had not forced her to have nowhere to go, would she have found a man to be her husband?


    There were so many things that happened this day that xihe felt very tired and really tired. She didn''t want to argue with Shen Xianfei anymore, so she changed her shoes and went to her room. But Shen Xianfei came over and grabbed her slender wrist. She broke free a few times and didn''t break free, "What are you trying to do again?"


    "Have you taken a fancy to that man named mu chucheng?"


    Hope was amused by his words!


    There was a strong stubbornness and sarcasm between her eyes, "Yes, I like him. How is it? He''s such a skin bag, which woman wouldn''t like it? You don''t even look at you, Shen Xianfei. What are you comparing yourself to others? What do you have?!"


    "Bitch!" Shen Xianfei was furious and slapped Hope hard.


    He pointed at Hope, his angry features twisted, "You are really cheap! She was pregnant at a young age, she didn''t want you, so you came to me, didn''t you? How many men have you seduced in the past five years? Don''t think I don''t know anything. You have something to do with that Huo Boss from your company! The whole company is buzzing..."


    "What did they say?" Xi he ignored his painful face, "Did they say that it''s a pity that I don''t want to be a mistress with such a foxy face? Did they say that this was the face I used to seduce men? What about you? Shen Xianfei, what did you think I was so you wanted to marry me? Don''t say you didn''t see my face! If I were an ugly freak, would you have chased me so hard back then? Men are all the same. Why do you speak so highly of yourself? Also, I''m the one you can fight if you want to?"


    Hope came closer step by step. When shen xianfei couldn''t catch him, he suddenly pulled up his skirt, flipped his long legs, kicked Shen Xianfei in the chest, and kicked him to the ground.


    The moment he fell to the ground, his eyes were still wide open and he could not regain his senses!


    He really felt like he was dreaming, so he had forgotten the pain in his chest.


    Hope knows how to fight!


    This seemingly delicate woman knows kung fu!


    Zhou Zhen woke up because of the noise outside. When she opened the door, she saw Hope kicking her son to the ground.


    At that time, her mouth was long enough to stuff an egg into it. The first thing that came back to her mind was to rush over and pull her son up.


    Xi and xi pulled down their skirts, walked over, and bent down in front of the mother and son, "I gave in to you because you saved my daughter''s life, but Shen Xianfei, don''t really think you''re my husband! Besides, my daughter is not someone you can scold just because you want to. If you don''t like her, stay away from her. I don''t care about your kindness to her! You can stay here and live together peacefully. I don''t care what you do. Don''t affect us. You don''t care about my business!"


    After Hope finished speaking, he turned and walked to the room!


    Zhou Zhen was still in a daze and almost lost her senses. She held her breath, but felt nowhere to go. Because Hope had just kicked Shen Xianfei, her arrogance did not dare to burn. She pointed at Hope''s closed door and lowered her voice, "What does she mean by her? What''s her daughter? Nuannuan is your daughter too. Can''t you just say something?!"


    Shen xianfei coughed a few times, clutched his chest and struggled to get up from the ground and sat down on the sofa.


    Zhou Zhen always thought Xi Nuannuan was Shen Xianfei''s daughter! Although she knew that her son lost his manly ability after the car accident on her wedding night, she always thought that xihe was pregnant with xinuan when she had sex with Shen Xianfei.


    For so many years, Shen Xianfei had not told her the truth, and now he did not want to tell her.


    Although he didn''t like Xi Nuannuan, because he had always thought that Xi Nuannuan was the bastard of Hope and other men, everyone thought that Xi Nuannuan was his child, and he didn''t deny it, as if this could bring his relationship with Hope closer.


    Hope is the child''s mother, and he is the child''s father!


    That''s what he thought.


    Hope returned to her room and went to the bedside to look at xi nuan. She was still sleeping soundly and was not disturbed by the noise outside.


    These were Xi Nuannuan''s two favorite things from childhood, eating and sleeping.


    When you see food, your eyes will stare at it, and you can''t move them away! After falling asleep, it was hard to wake up.


    Hihang also said that she was heartless, but Hope liked her so much that at least she was happy!


    At least in the first two years, people outside had been saying that she would be unhappy without a father, but as long as she saw food, she would soon forget the unhappy things.


    Hope lowered his head and kissed his daughter''s little face, "Little pig."


    When she took her pajamas and walked to the bathroom, she couldn''t help but laugh at the thought of Zhou Zhen and Shen Xianfei.


    They probably never thought that she knew kung fu!


    The kick that she kicked Shen Xianfei really stunned them, and Zhou Zhen''s anger went down quite a bit.


    Hope''s martial arts were taught by mu chucheng. He said that girls should know how to protect themselves. If he wasn''t around her, he hoped that she could protect herself.


    When Hope thought of the past, her heart felt empty. She took a deep breath, boiled a full tank of water in the bathtub, and lay down.


    Yingtong looked at the information sent to him and was really shocked. It was the same person!


    Hope had been away for so many years and had been living in Ancheng.


    Yingtong picked up a photo from a pile of documents. It was a photo of Hope squatting on the ground and tying a little girl''s shoelaces.


    The little girl looked very similar to xi he. He also found out that the little girl''s name was Xi Nuannuan, Hope''s daughter.


    However, he also checked xi nuan''s date of birth, and the time coincided.


    So could this girl named xi nuan be their Master mu''s child?


    But now xihe has a husband, this man named Shen Xianfei, who was also chasing xihe back then. Maybe Xi Nuannuan is his child...


    Yingtong didn''t know if he should find a way to do a paternity test!


    But what if they did a paternity test? No matter what, Mu Chucheng still didn''t want to know about Hope, but Hope was in Ancheng and met Mu Chucheng, and Yingtong didn''t want to tell Old madam mu about it. Otherwise, according to her character, she wouldn''t know where she would drive Yingtong!

 Chapter 467 I Dont Want to Be with Him Again (1)

    Chapter 467 I don''t want to be with him again (1)


    He didn''t really want to see this happen again.


    Yingtong finally decided to select some of the information he had investigated and show it to mu chu city. He couldn''t show it all to him. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be telling him what had happened before?


    If Old madam mu knew that he was doing this, he would be in deep trouble!


    After making up his mind, Yingtong came to look for mu chucheng with the information.


    But Yingtong didn''t dare to rush over, because Mu Chucheng had told him to run to the hospital less if he had nothing to do, and he didn''t want to change his ward. At that time, he was still wondering what kind of devil Mu Chucheng was up to.


    Now he finally understood that it was all because of Hope.


    After so many years, Mu Chucheng had no recollection of those things, but Hope still attracted him.


    Yingtong did not know whether this should be called bad luck or not!


    If Old madam mu knew about it, he would call it fate!


    When Yingtong called, Mu Chucheng was furious.


    Because ever since that night, Hope really didn''t come back. He really got a male nurse for him. Now the male nurse is in his ward, and he''s so stubborn that he wants to drive him away. The man refused to leave. He said that he took someone else''s money to take care of him. He needs to stay here before he gets out of the hospital.


    When has Mu Chucheng ever heard someone talk to him like that?


    He wanted to remove the cast from his leg and kick the man out!


    The doctor realized what he was doing and kept trying to persuade him that it would not be good for his legs if he removed the cast before it was too late.


    Yingtong heard his bad tone and rushed over, knowing that he didn''t want to see the male caretaker, so he was kicked out.


    Mu chu was a little calmer and looked at Yingtong, "Where''s the information?"


    Yingtong handed Hope''s information to Mu Chucheng. Mu Chucheng looked through it carefully and saw some places, "She moved here five years ago when she died. Where did she live before that?"


    Yingtong knew that Mu Chucheng seemed cynical, but he was actually very powerful. He pointed to a place, "She used to live in north city with her husband and sister."


    "North city..." Mu Chucheng picked up the file and narrowed his eyes, "Yingtong, are you kidding me? She only lived in north city for a short time. What happened before? Where was she born? Where did he grow up? Where did you study and grow up? Why did she leave the place she used to be, go to north city, and now come to Ancheng? I want to know all this, but I can''t see it in the information you gave me. Yingtong, when did you become so incompetent?"


    It wasn''t that Yingtong was a mediocre investigator, but that he really didn''t want Mu Chucheng to know about it.


    But Mu Chucheng, for Hope now, really knows everything about hope and hope.


    "I told you all the information, including her parents, all her family members. Why did you save her parents?"


    Yingtong could not answer a single word from him.


    Mu Chucheng finally threw the information he had brought over on him, "It''s a mess. Check it again. Don''t leave me any information."


    "Yes."


    Yingtong nodded and squatted down to pick up the paper on the floor.


    He actually knew that a lot of things about Hope had been deliberately erased by mu Old Lady, so he should make up a fake message to Mu Chucheng instead of leaving it blank.


    I don''t know if he has already aroused Mu Chucheng''s suspicions by doing this. If he did, he would probably have secretly sent someone to investigate Hope.


    But Yingtong knew that even if he found out that Hope''s hometown was in their South city, he should not be able to find anything between them in South city, because Mrs. Mu had done it many years ago!


    Yingtong picked it up and wanted to leave. Mu Chucheng called him, "Wait."


    "Master mu, what else can I do for you?" Yingtong folded back.


    "Come here, I have something to tell you." Mu Chucheng hooked his hand.


    Yingtong immediately walked over to Mu Chucheng and said something in his ear. He hesitated for a moment, "Master mu, the doctor won''t tell such a lie, will he?"


    Mu Chucheng glanced sideways at him with a ruffian smile on his lips, "Will you do it or not? Do you want me to teach you?"


    "No, no." The young master of their Mu family had been rebellious since he was a child and could do anything. Yingtong had followed him since he was very young.


    If he asked him to call himself, he reckoned that the doctor had lost half his life, so he had better do it himself. He used his method.


    It would be good if Hope came over. She probably didn''t want to have any connection with mu chu city, otherwise she would have told him the truth.


    Hope received a phone call from the hospital saying that there was an emergency in mu chu city and asked her to go to the hospital.


    Xihe asked what was the emergency, but the doctor said she couldn''t explain it clearly on the phone, so she had better rush to the hospital. Because she couldn''t contact Mu Chucheng''s other relatives or friends, she could only call her if there was anything.


    It was obvious that xi he and Mu Chucheng were very good in other aspects except for their inconvenient actions a few days ago. How could there be an emergency?


    Hope panicked and hung up. She got up and left the desk.


    The people in the secretarial office saw her leave and said a few words behind her back.


    Hope was too lazy to care. She had to ask for leave.


    Because she was Hosche''s secretary, she told Hosche directly if she had anything to say.


    She arrived at the president''s office. The door was open. The man sitting in front of the desk was looking down at the document. She knocked on the door.


    Hosche looked up and said, "Come in."


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, Hosche asked, "What happened?"


    "Huo Boss, I want to take a leave of absence."


    "What''s wrong?" Hosche looked at her.


    "I have something to do."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sometimes Hope always felt that Hosche had a possessive desire for herself, always consciously or unintentionally want to know the root of her things. She did not want to talk about personal matters, but he would ask the end.


    Hope knew that the whole company thought she had something to do with Hosche, and she didn''t want to pay attention to it because she knew that some things were getting more and more detailed, especially this kind of thing.


    Besides, it''s hard to stop someone else''s mouth!


    People who gossip about good things will always gossip about good things. Even if you deny it, argue with them, they nod in front of you, and don''t know what else to say behind your back.

 Chapter 468 I Dont Want to Be with Him Again (2)

    Chapter 468 I don''t want to be with him again (2)


    The whole company looked at her that way, except for Chen Xiaolin.


    Xi he paused, "Huo Boss, this is my personal matter."


    Hosche put down his pen, "The company is very busy now. Have you finished the schedule I asked you to do?"


    "It''s done. It''s already on my computer. I''ll have Xiao Lin print it out and send it to you later." Hope was always efficient.


    Hosche looked at her for a while, then at his watch, "How long do you need to take leave?"


    "Half a day, I''ll come back to work tomorrow."


    "Where are you going? I''ll see you off. I''m just about to go out."


    "No, thank you, Huo Boss. I can go by myself. How can I trouble Huo Boss?"


    "Hope." Hope was worried, but the man stopped her again, "I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to care about the company''s rumors. It''s a clean slate. Besides, I don''t think you''re the one who cares about these things."


    "Huo Boss thinks too much of me. I''m human, too. Of course, I care about all this gossip. It would be bad if Mrs. Huo came to me some other day, wouldn''t it, Huo Boss?"


    With that, Hope turned and left Hosche''s office.


    She did not care about what others said and would not be affected, but she did not want to cause too much trouble for herself!


    Hosche was a married woman. It was better to stay as far away from him as possible!


    However, she thought that she and Hosche had no private communication other than the necessary contact at work, but the company still spread everything.


    It was because of her face that she was so beautiful that she could forget about it. It was not the beauty of keeping to herself. If it were Su Ran''s quiet, gentle, and elegant beauty, people might not have thought of it...


    Hope returned to the secretarial room and went to Chen Xiaolin before leaving, asking her to help send the itinerary she had made to Hosche.


    Chen Xiaolin looked at her doubtfully, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m busy. I took the afternoon off..."


    Before Hope could finish his sentence, a sour voice beside him said, "The ceo''s secretary is good. Even asking for leave is such an easy thing. Unlike us, we have to go to the personnel department to ask for leave. If it is a leave, we have to deduct money..."


    Chen Xiaolin was so angry that he wanted to say something back to her. Xi he grabbed her hand and turned to look at the heavily dressed woman, "Are you not convinced? Then you should work harder, change me as the ceo''s secretary, and sit on it yourself. Don''t you have as much time off as you want?"


    "You!" The woman was so angry that her eyes almost dropped.


    Hope was too lazy to care about them anymore. She took her things and hurried downstairs. She stopped a taxi outside the building and went to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she hurriedly gave the car money and ran to the ward of mu chucheng. She had thought that she would see a lifeless Mu Chucheng, but she did not expect to see him sitting on the bed and biting an apple.


    Xi he was out of breath as the elevator broke down and she ran a dozen floors in one go. When she ran up, she really thought she was going to die, but Mu Chucheng was fine!


    She calmed down and pointed at Mu Chucheng, "You lied to me."


    Mu Chucheng freely admitted, "Yes, I lied to you. If I didn''t lie to you, would you come over? Do you really need a male nurse for me? You have to see if I accept it or not!"


    "What do you want?"


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips and pointed his slender finger at Hope, "I said, come and take care of me yourself."


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t you think this is too much?!"


    "What''s too much?"


    Seeing that the two of them were about to start quarreling, and even ignoring the presence of a person like him in the room, Yingtong coughed softly, "You..."


    When ying tong spoke, xi he noticed him and she froze.


    Yingtong walked over and said, "Miss, Master mu, stop arguing and talk to me."


    Hope secretly shook hands, her nails staring at the flesh in her palm, and the pain calmed her down.


    "I''m leaving first." Hope dropped a hard sentence, opened the door and left.


    Bastard Mu Chucheng, she rushed over like a madman, only to find out that he was lying to her!


    But what xihe fears most now is not this matter, but...


    Even yingtong now knew that she was in Ancheng and wondered if he would tell Old madam mu about it. By then, the old lady would know what she would do if she still met Mu Chucheng.


    It took her a long time to find a place to live, and she really didn''t want to leave just like that.


    "Hope."


    Just as she was walking in low spirits, Yingtong had already come out of the ward and caught up with her.


    Hope turned around, "Yingtong, long time no see."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to see you here..."


    Xi he took a look at the ward, "You just ran out and Mu Chucheng..."


    "It was Master mu who asked me to come out and find you."


    Yingtong pointed to the stairs, "Where can I say something?"


    Xihe nodded and followed Yingtong inside.


    "After that operation, Master mu had no memory of the past..."


    Yingtong spoke first.


    Xihe nodded. She knew that Mu Chucheng did not remember her, and she also expected the situation back then.


    "Hope, Old madam mu doesn''t want you to be together again..."


    "I know, I don''t want to be with him again..."


    Hope and mu chucheng were not weak people who would retreat when faced with problems. If it was only because of Old madam mu and the Mu family, they would not retreat. Unfortunately, there were so many things between them, and after so many years, they couldn''t go back...


    Yingtong was very satisfied with her answer. He remembered one thing: "By the way, you have a daughter now, don''t you? Is that..."


    Before Yingtong could finish his sentence, Hope interrupted, "No!"


    Hope knew she had overreacted and smiled, "My daughter has nothing to do with Mu Chucheng. Yingtong, I hope you can help me. Don''t tell Old madam mu about me in Ancheng. I don''t want to be forced to leave this place again. It''s not my intention to see Mu Chucheng again. I thought I would never see him again..."


    "I know, I will do this..."


    "Thank you."


    Hope thanked her and wanted to leave, but Yingtong stopped her, "You know Master mu''s character. He asked me to come and chase you back. If I didn''t see you go back, I don''t know what would happen. You should go back and see him. If his injuries are not serious, I''ll find a way to get him out of Ancheng as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 469 It Turns out That Mr. Mu Has A Leg Control

    Chapter 469 turns out that Mr. Mu is legged.


    Xihe nodded, "Then I''ll go over and take a look." When the two of them returned to the ward, Mu Chucheng looked at Yingtong again and pointed to the door.


    Yingtong understood what he meant. He told him to get lost.


    Hope watched Yingtong leave. The door was closed. She put down her bag, pulled a chair and sat down beside Mu Chucheng. She forced herself to pull out a smile, "Mr. Mu, master mu, what do you want? I''m also a person who has to work. I got a call from the hospital and rushed over. It''s not easy for me. What else are you dissatisfied with? Master mu, can you tell me everything?"


    The smile on Mu Chucheng''s lips was particularly sinister, "Did you take a leave of absence from work?"


    Xi he saw that not only did he not answer his question, but he came up with such a question. She was stunned and nodded.


    "Do you know what this means? Hope?"


    "What does that mean?" Xi and guan cared about his problem and didn''t notice that he didn''t call her Miss Xi anymore, but called her by her name.


    "That means you care about me, especially me."


    "Nonsense!" As soon as xi he spoke, he realized that his reaction was too much, "How do I care about you?"


    Mu Chucheng''s obsidian eyes stared at her beautiful face, "If you don''t care about me, why did you ask for leave? The elevator in the inpatient department didn''t seem to be working today, did it? Are you tired from climbing more than ten floors in one breath?"


    "... How did you know that the elevator was broken?"


    "When Yingtong came in just now, he reacted the same way you did."


    Hope had forgotten that this man was too observant. His eyes were especially sharp and cynical, but nothing could escape his eyes!


    "Mr. Mu, I don''t know what you''re trying to do. It''s our fault that my husband bumped into you. Why don''t I pay you back?"


    Mu chucheng asked instead, "You have a lot of money?"


    "I''m poor."


    "Then you still pay me back? How much will you lose? Thousands? Tens of thousands? A hundred thousand? Or two hundred thousand?"


    "... How could Hope have so much money? Now, the only savings on hand, but also to save for Hihang and Xi Nuannuan to study.


    Hihang had just entered her third year of senior high school this year, and the college entrance examination was coming next year. She had to prepare for her college expenses. Besides, it was very expensive for children to go to kindergarten now. She had to save money for xi nuan''s studies in the future.


    "Do you think I would like this little money from you?"


    Hope forced himself to smile, "So, Mr. Mu, why are you bothering me so much? If you say you don''t like strangers, am I not a stranger to you?"


    Mu Chucheng patted the plaster on his foot calmly. When he looked at her, his peach blossom eyes were full of power, "Because I like you!"


    Because I like you...


    Hope was almost shocked by this sentence.


    She remembered saying something similar, "Mu Chucheng, it''s okay if you don''t like me. I just like you!"


    At that time, she often wondered why Mu Chucheng didn''t like her! I didn''t expect Mu Chucheng to say he liked her now.


    Hope really wanted to laugh, but he found that he couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Mr. Mu, you really like to joke. I''m a married woman."


    Hope himself did not realize that Mu Chucheng was actually slowly approaching her.


    "I can see that you guys don''t get along well with each other, and your sex life isn''t that good, is it?"


    By the time Hope found out, Mu Chucheng had already wrapped her arms around her slender waist. She earned it, but did not, "Mr. Mu, this is between us."


    "I like you, Hope."


    When Mu Chucheng repeated this sentence, the light in his eyes was no longer lazy, cynical, but wild, predatory!


    "So what? I don''t like you."


    "Lie." Because the two of them were so close now, Mu Chucheng''s hot breath sprayed on Hope''s face as he spoke.


    Her heartbeat was very fast, and completely irregular.


    Mu Chucheng looked at her face, and her sexy thin lips slowly opened, "You like me too, Hope."


    "Nonsense!"


    Hope also knew that she had no resistance in front of Mu Chucheng, but she thought that these were limited to a few years ago, and did not expect that after a few years, it would still be like this.


    When she saw Mu Chucheng''s lips curl up, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart, so she just wanted to push him away, but mu chucheng was much faster than her. She grabbed her waist, pressed her body against her chest, and then lowered her head to grab her delicate red lips.


    It happened so suddenly that Hope''s mind went blank. By the time she realized it, Mu Chucheng had taken advantage of her for a long time.


    In Hope''s case, ordinary men could not take advantage of her, but Mu Chucheng was different. He was also a person who knew taekwondo and boxing, and her fancy kung fu was a joke in front of him.


    When she tried to push him away, Mu Chucheng grabbed her wrist with both hands and raised her eyebrows, "I didn''t expect you to know how to fight."


    His eyes sparkled, and his interest in xihe seemed to have increased.


    When their lips were parted, he licked them, as if reminiscing about their kiss!


    Hope was furious, "Mu Chucheng, don''t go overboard! You actually like married women!"


    "The woman I like, whether she has a husband or not!"


    "What do you like about me? This face?"


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes moved to her legs, "Your legs are enough for me to play for years..."


    Hope didn''t blush so easily either. She used to be very bold in front of Mu Chucheng. When she knew that the reason why he said he didn''t like her was because she had a small chest, she bought a lot of papaya stew and drank it every day. In the end, she vomited!


    Then she was scolded by her mother.


    Because she was still in puberty at that time, her chest was naturally better than those girls who were already in high school around Mu Chucheng. She was just a junior high school student!


    Later, when the two of them got together, she could do anything. She had been very brave since she was a child.


    Mu Chucheng''s words at the moment did not make her shy and confused about finding a hole to burrow into. Instead, she looked straight at him, "It turns out that Mr. Mu has a leg control."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and did not speak.


    Hope''s cell phone rang at this time, her hands and wrists were still held by Mu Chucheng, and he heard her cell phone ring, as if he didn''t want to let her go.

 Chapter 470 You Pissed My Girlfriend off (1)

    Chapter 470 you pissed my girlfriend off (1)


    "My phone is ringing."


    Mu Chucheng smiled and slowly released his hand.


    Hope glared at him and took out his cell phone. It was Zhou Zhen.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hope, Nuannuan, she''s gone..."


    Hope was stunned for a moment, "How could it not be seen? Didn''t you pick her up?"


    "I went to pick her up, but I took her to the supermarket to buy things. There were many people in the supermarket. I don''t know when she didn''t follow me. What should I do now?"


    Zhou Zhen had always thought that Xi Nuannuan was her granddaughter. Although she did not like Xi Nuannuan to be a girl, she thought that her son might not get better in the future. Then Xi Nuannuan was the only descendant of their Shen family. She was also nervous.


    "I''ll be right there. You can look around the supermarket."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Hope took her bag and was ready to leave. Mu Chucheng held her wrist and said, "Is Nuannuan gone?"


    Hope looked pale and nodded.


    "I''ll help you find it."


    Hope looked down at the cast he had called for. Although she knew that mu chu city had the ability to find a child, it was not a problem for him to move now!


    "Ask your assistant for help..."


    "I told you, I''ll go with you." As soon as Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he grabbed a knife from the bedside table and smashed the plaster on his foot with the handle.


    In Hope''s astonishment, he broke the cast on his foot.


    Hope exclaimed, "You''re crazy."


    "I''ve been looking at this for a long time."


    Mu Chucheng threw the plaster on the floor, took out his phone from under his pillow, dialed the number and told Hope, "Bring me my shoes."


    Hope knew he was on the phone with Yingtong. With their help, xi nuan would be found.


    Hope took Mu Chucheng''s shoes and helped him put them on. She borrowed a wheelchair from the hospital. Mu Chucheng was very dissatisfied, "Do you think I''m disabled?"


    Hope: ..."


    He had not been injured for a very long time, so his foot injury had not been healed and it was not very convenient for him to walk. Hope was worried that he would be in trouble if he was injured again, so he went up to help him.


    Yingtong had actually sent someone to look for them, and now he drove to the hospital to pick up xi he and Mu Chucheng.


    After they got in the car, Yingtong drove to the supermarket where Xi Nuannuan had lost her. After a while, Shen Xianfei called Hope. He also came out to look for Xi Nuannuan. Now he was with Zhou Zhen. He wanted to meet up with Zhou Zhen."


    She was too lazy to let him see her with Mu Chucheng.


    Because the place where Xi Nuannuan didn''t see was a large shopping mall, after mu chu city arrived there, he dragged xi he into a coffee shop. How could Hope come into such a place now?


    "Do you think you can beat my people alone? They''re all out looking for Nuannuan now. If they can''t find him, can you? Just come in and sit with me. Yingtong will inform me of any news as soon as possible."


    Seeing xihe still standing outside, Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow and looked at her, "What''s the use of wandering around alone? I promise I''ll find Nuannuan. I''ll find him within the day. Come in. Yingtong has a tracker in his car. We can see him looking for warmth."


    Hope knew that Mu Chucheng was telling the truth, and his people would find xi nuan.


    She was just anxious now, so she couldn''t sit still.


    But in the end, Mu Chucheng dragged him into the coffee shop and sat in a corner by the window. Mu Chucheng''s men put a laptop on the table, "Master mu."


    Mu chucheng nodded and turned on the computer. After a while, Hope could see the picture.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t lie to her. Yingtong had a tracker on him, so Yingtong could see what she saw on her computer.


    Hope saw these things and immediately sat down, staring at the computer screen.


    A waiter came over and ordered a cup of black coffee. The waiter asked xi he what to drink, but Hope''s attention was all on the computer screen, so he didn''t hear anything.


    Mu Chucheng made a silent gesture and remained silent for a moment, "Give her a cappuccino."


    When the coffee was served, Hope looked at it and was stunned.


    She didn''t like coffee very much. The only kind she drank was cappuccino. Mu Chucheng actually ordered her cappuccino.


    Seeing that she was staring at the coffee in a daze, mu chucheng asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t like it? Do you want a different one?"


    Hope shook his head, "No, it''s good."


    Hope heard that Yingtong seemed to be on the phone, where he was going. After a while, he sat in the car. Mu Chucheng came closer at the moment, staring at the computer screen with her, and said slowly, "Nuannuan met a human trafficker..."


    Hope also knew that because Yingtong made another call, she could hear the contents of the call.


    She knew that human traffickers had a gang, and once they found the child, they would quickly move. Yingtong''s men went to one place, but they were empty, so now they were ready to go to another place.


    "Your mother-in-law lied to you just now."


    Hope was puzzled and turned his head, but he didn''t think that mu chu city was so close to him, so he bumped into his face.


    Hope froze.


    Mu Chucheng was staring at her as well. The two of them were so close that their breath almost blended together.


    "Mr. Mu." Hope ignored his beating heart and took a deep breath.


    Mu Chucheng curled his thin lips, "Hmm?"


    "What did you mean when you said my mother-in-law lied to me?"


    "Nuannuan didn''t just disappear. She should have been gone for hours." Mu chucheng pointed to the computer screen, "If they were just abducted, the traffickers should not have moved in time. Yingtong has mastered the rules of those people''s activities, but you didn''t see them just now. When Yingtong arrived, they were no longer there..."


    Hope bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. She didn''t expect Zhou Zhen to lie to her about this!


    "Now Nuannuan..."


    Mu Chucheng did not answer her question immediately. Instead, he reached out his long finger and pinched her chin, letting her lower lip leave her teeth, and then gently stroked the flesh of her lips with teeth marks.


    "If you bite so hard, it will bleed. If you leave a scar on such a beautiful lips, it won''t be good."


    Hope slowly took his hand off, "Mr. Mu, I''m nervous and scared right now."

 Chapter 471 You Pissed My Girlfriend off (2)

    Chapter 471 you pissed my girlfriend off (2)


    "What are you nervous about? What are you afraid of? Nuannuan promised that he would find it for you."


    "I''m afraid she''ll get hurt."


    "Who dares to hurt her?"


    Hope looked at him, "Why are you so nice to Nuannuan?"


    Mu Chucheng''s long fingers on the table tapped gently on the table, and the small flame on the back of his hand seemed to suddenly burn, burning into Hope''s heart.


    She didn''t tell him, and he didn''t remember that there was an identical pattern on her left chest.


    He did it himself.


    "I love my house."


    His eyes were burning as if Hope had nowhere to run.


    Xihe lowered his head, lowered his long eyelashes, and finally stood up quietly, took his phone to the other side, and pressed Zhou Zhen''s phone number, "You better tell me when Nuannuan disappeared? Did she really disappear after kindergarten in the afternoon? Is it really missing from the supermarket?"


    Zhou Zhen shouted over there, "What do you mean by that? You mean I lied to you? Nuannuan didn''t finish school until four in the afternoon. Didn''t you know that? So you think I took her away from kindergarten? Why did I take her away before she finished school? I said Hope. I was worried that Nuannuan was gone. She was my granddaughter too! But you''re not right. You still suspect that I lost her on purpose, right?"


    "I suspect you''re lying. Auntie zhou, you know what''s going on. The teachers at the kindergarten can testify. When I call the police, the police can find evidence..."


    Zhou Zhen panicked at this and stammered for a long time, "I remember wrongly. I thought it was past four in the afternoon, but it was actually past eleven in the morning..."


    Before Zhou Zhen could say anything, Hope sneered, "Did you remember wrong? Hehe, this kind of time can also be remembered incorrectly, you are really good, why exactly did you bring Nuannuan out at eleven o'' clock? Where did you take her?"


    Zhou zhen coughed softly, "I have a party with my friends today. We have already agreed that we will play from noon until night. Then everyone is here. I can''t run out to warm up again at four in the afternoon, right? So I borrowed her by 11: 00. Anyway, kindergarten classes are not important. It''s not important to have half a day less..."


    "Where did Nuannuan disappear?"


    "Actually, I don''t know..." Zhou Zhen''s voice became more and more disheartened, "I was playing mahjong. A friend''s family had a child who just finished the college entrance examination. He didn''t go to college, so he was there today. He said to take a few children to go around..."


    "And then Nuannuan disappeared, right?"


    "Yes... Yes..." Zhou Zhen could hear how cold Hope''s voice was at the moment. If Xi Nuannuan couldn''t find her, she and Shen Xianfei would probably be kicked out by her!


    Even if Shen Xianfei had lost the most basic thing about men to save their mother and daughter, Xi Nuannuan was Hope''s lifeblood. If something happened, she would not be soft on them!


    "Good, Zhou Zhen! No matter what you do, you can always find a good reason! You let Nuannuan miss half a day of classes just for your so-called party and play mahjong there, right? So you had no time to think about Nuannuan. Did you not even see who was taking Nuannuan out? Because you''re already dizzy from playing mahjong, Zhou Zhen, I''ll tell you now. If Nuannuan loses a hair, I''ll let you and your son return it ten thousand times. If anything happens to her, I''ll let you and Shen Xianfei be buried together!"


    Zhou Zhen listened to Hope''s words and felt her hair stand on end. She was trembling and could not say anything.


    Hope had hung up.


    Her eyes were red with anger!


    She shouldn''t have trusted Zhou Zhen and asked her to take care of the children. She felt that she would not be off work until six in the afternoon, but Xi Nuannuan would be out of school after four. She would often have to be in kindergarten at half past six. By the time she arrived, Xi Nuannuan was the last child to stay there.


    Although Xi Nuannuan never said anything and she never showed it, Hope knew that she would feel bad watching other children being taken away by their parents every day.


    Hope didn''t want her to be the last one to leave the kindergarten. Every time she went to pick her up after work and saw her alone in the teacher''s office, she felt very sad and heartbroken.


    So when Zhou Zhen came up with the idea of taking care of xi nuan, she was especially happy.


    At least, she thought, Xi Nuannuan wasn''t the last one to leave the kindergarten. She didn''t have to watch the children leave one by one, and she had to wait so long.


    But she never expected that Zhou Zhen would lose her today.


    I lost it and lied to her...


    Xihe hung up the phone and went to the bathroom. She turned on the tap and took a handful to wash her face. When she looked up again, she saw Mu Chucheng''s face reflected in the mirror.


    She turned around, "This is the ladies'' room."


    Mu Chucheng was smoking and took out his cigarette case from his pocket, "I know."


    He took out a cigarette and lit it in his mouth. He took a puff and leaned against the door. When he looked at her with his deep eyes, his eyes were lazy, "Would you like one?"


    "Sure."


    Mu Chucheng took the cigarette out of his mouth and put it directly in her mouth. He lit another one himself. The smoke filled the air and the man had a decadent and lazy beauty.


    "You''re crying."


    Hope did not deny it, "She cried in anger."


    Mu chucheng chuckled, "Go back and teach them a lesson later."


    "Any news from Nuannuan?" Hope pressed the cigarette butt against the ashtray on the trash can next to the bathroom.


    "Yingtong is about to find her."


    "Excuse me..." A voice cut in.


    Xi he and mu chucheng looked up at the same time. A woman wanted to go into the bathroom, but because they were standing at the door one by one, blocking her entry.


    Moreover, the appearance of a man in the women''s bathroom was originally a very angry and embarrassing thing, but when the woman saw Mu Chucheng''s face clearly, her face suddenly flashed with two blushes.


    Hope saw all the strange things about women, and Mu Chucheng naturally noticed them.


    Mu Chucheng smiled at the woman and her eyes lit up immediately.


    At this moment, Hope turned and left.


    Mu Chucheng looked up at Hope''s back and then crooked his finger at the woman. The woman immediately stepped forward, "Sir..."


    Mu Chucheng''s thin, sexy lips opened, "You pissed my girlfriend off."


    "Ah..." The woman exclaimed in surprise, "Is she your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 472 Yes, I Love Him Very Much (1)

    Chapter 472 yes, I love him very much (1)


    Mu Chucheng did not speak again. He flipped his cigarette butt and pressed it into the ashtray on top of the trash can. The woman saw that he was ready to leave and thought that he was unwilling, so she stopped him, "Sir..."


    Mu Chucheng turned around and the woman smiled shyly, "I wonder if I can leave a phone number? It''s convenient to contact later."


    The woman said this and stared shyly at Mu Chucheng.


    Mu chucheng brushed his short hair across his forehead, "I don''t like ugly women."


    The woman was so angry that her facial features were distorted. This man actually said that she was ugly?! She''s a famous beauty! Her pursuers could line up in several lines!


    But this man actually called her ugly!


    "You...!"


    Mu Chucheng pushed her arm away, "To be ugly, you have to know yourself."


    The woman couldn''t answer a single word from him, and she was about to cry in anger.


    Mu Chucheng, on the other hand, turned around and walked towards Hope.


    When he returned to his seat, xihe was staring at the computer screen, indifferent to his approach.


    He put his head on Hope''s shoulder and xihe elbowed him, "Go away."


    Instead of letting go, Mu Chucheng looked at her and smiled, "Jealous?"


    "Mr. Mu is joking. How can I be jealous of you?"


    "Why not? Eat whatever you want. You''re welcome."


    Xi he gave him a blank look and left him alone.


    Mu Chucheng still put his head on her shoulder and refused to let go. Hope was too lazy to care about him anymore and just stared at the computer screen.


    Mu Chucheng leaned his head on her shoulder, seemingly feeling particularly comfortable, and took out his phone to play games.


    Hope looked through the tracker on Yingtong''s body and saw that he and some people had already arrived at a dilapidated house. When Yingtong kicked the door open, there were actually many people, men and women, and many children huddled in a corner. The older ones were awake, but their faces were full of panic, and their mouths were covered with tape. He was lying on the cold ground.


    Hope also saw Xi Nuannuan, who was lying on the ground in a small sky-blue dress.


    "Nuannuan..." She held the computer screen with her hand and breathed rapidly.


    When the people in the room saw someone coming in, they were stunned for a moment. Then, they quickly picked up some things, such as fruit knives, sticks and so on, and threw themselves at ying tong and them.


    Mu Chucheng sat up and stared at the computer screen for a while before dialing the phone, "Yingtong, get them all."


    "Yes, Master mu."


    Yingtong was wearing a bluetooth, and while he was on the phone, he cleaned up a person. He was ruthless and powerful. Sometimes, a man was kicked on the ground by her and couldn''t get up.


    There were only three of Mu Chucheng''s men, but it took only a few minutes to clean up the dozen people in the room.


    Hope knew that Yingtong was a good fighter, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Someone tied up all the men and women on the ground with ropes. Yingtong called Mu Chucheng again, "Master mu, what about these children now?"


    "Call the police and bring Nuannuan back."


    "Okay."


    Yingtong took off his coat and picked Xi Nuannuan up from the ground, carefully wrapping him in his arms.


    Hope heard a man walk by and looked at xi nuan, "Yingtong brother, is this Master mu''s daughter?"


    Yingtong kicked the man, "You''re looking for death. Mu shao isn''t even married yet. Where are you going to get such a big daughter?!"


    The man who was kicked by Yingtong felt innocent, "I saw Master mu so nervous..." He paused, "In other words, Master mu is not interested in such a small girl, is he?!"


    When the man said this, his eyes were still wide open, as if he had seen a pervert.


    Yingtong wrapped xi nuan in her clothes and glanced at him expressionlessly, "Leizi, I have a tracker on me."


    "What do you mean?" It seemed that the man was a man with well-developed limbs but a simple mind. Even now, he was still naive to ask what he meant.


    Yingtong smiled, "It means that everything I see, everything I hear, Master mu knows."


    After Yingtong finished speaking, she turned around with Xi Nuannuan in her arms and left the man standing there petrified.


    On this side of the computer, xi he and mu chucheng naturally saw and heard this scene.


    Xi he coughed lightly, "Where''s Nuannuan?"


    Mu Chucheng took a sip of coffee, "Yingtong will send her back."


    After that, the two of them never spoke again. To be honest, Hope felt uncomfortable all over. Her cell phone rang several times. It was Shen Xianfei. She was not in the mood to answer his call before. Now that she saw Xi Nuannuan was found, she answered it.


    Shen Xianfei said on the other end of the phone, "Hope, my mother didn''t mean to..."


    "Okay, I don''t want to hear any more of this. Nuannuan has found it."


    "Found it?" There was no surprise in Shen Xianfei''s voice, but it was full of surprise. Perhaps he didn''t expect xihe to find Xi Nuannuan in such a short time.


    Hope was also a smart person, so naturally he could hear the surprise in his voice. It was not surprising that he didn''t care about Xi Nuannuan.


    "Shen Xianfei, do you wish Nuannuan was gone?"


    Shen Xianfei burst out immediately, "How can you say that? Nuannuan is my daughter too!"


    "Your daughter?" Hope sneered. Just as she was about to say something, she swallowed it after Mu Chucheng''s face.


    She was so upset that she didn''t want to say anything more, so she hung up and printed her phone on the table.


    Hanging up the phone, she realized that Mu Chucheng had been looking at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is this life tiring?"


    Hope knew he was talking about his life with Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen.


    "Tired."


    Without them for years, she, Xi Nuannuan and Hihang had no idea how happy they were, but the moment Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen appeared, they turned her life upside down. She was really sick of them.


    In fact, a lot of times, I would like to ask them to leave, but when I think of Shen Xianfei, because he saved her, so...


    "If you''re tired, why are you still together? You really love that shen?"


    "Yes, I love him very much." Hope didn''t want to explain too much to Mu Chucheng. There was no need to.


    Mu chucheng smiled evilly, "Lie."


    While they were talking, the coffee shop door was opened again. Hope looked over subconsciously and saw Yingtong coming in with Xi Nuannuan still unconscious.

 Chapter 473 Yes, I Love Him Very Much (2)

    Chapter 473 yes, I love him very much (2)


    Hope immediately got up and walked over. Yingtong put Xi Nuannuan in her arms.


    "Nuannuan, is she okay?"


    "It''s okay. She was just covered with something and fainted. Just wake up."


    "Thank you, Yingtong." Hope thanked him sincerely. Without him, Xi Nuannuan would never have found him.


    Along with Yingtong came the man named lei zi. He hadn''t been with Mu Chucheng for long, so he didn''t know Hope.


    He knew he was just talking nonsense, and Mu Chucheng heard him. He walked over slowly and scratched his head, "Master mu, just now..."


    Mu chucheng glanced at him, "I heard everything."


    Leizi immediately said, "I didn''t mean it."


    Mu Chucheng''s thin lips fluttered, and he raised his finger. Leizi immediately lowered his head, "Master mu, what do you want?"


    "In your eyes, I am a pervert who doesn''t even let a four-year-old girl go?"


    Leizi wanted to die at this moment. It was only his inner monologue. He didn''t say it. Why did mu chu city know?


    "Master mu..."


    Seeing Hope carrying Xi Nuannuan back, mu chu city glanced at Leizi and said, "Get out of here."


    "Yes, I will leave immediately."


    Leizi finally figured it out. It turned out that their brilliant Master mu was after the little girl''s mother. No wonder he worked so hard.


    After xi he came back with Xi Nuannuan in his arms, he wanted to take out the clothes she was wearing and return them to Yingtong. Yingtong waved his hand, "Miss Xi, let her cover it. It''s autumn. It''s cold outside."


    Mu Chucheng took the clothes from Hope''s hand and handed them to Yingtong, "Take them."


    Yingtong had been with Mu Chucheng for too many years and knew his character too well, so he quickly took his clothes.


    Sure enough, the next second he saw Mu Chucheng take off his coat and cover xi nuan.


    Hope: ..."


    "I have clothes."


    Mu Chucheng ignored her, picked Xi Nuannuan up, wrapped her in her clothes and covered her.


    Xi Nuannuan just woke up at this time and rubbed her eyes. At first, she was panicked because she remembered what happened before she fainted.


    Hope immediately held her face in his hands, "Nuannuan, it''s mom."


    Xi Nuannuan saw Hope clearly and quickly hugged her. Her voice was full of tears and grievances, "Mom, I thought I would never see you again."


    "No, not now? It''s all right now. Uncle Mu and the others saved you."


    Xi Nuannuan nestled in Hope''s arms, turned around and looked at the people in front of him, Mu Chucheng, Yingtong and Leizi.


    "Uncle Mu, uncle, thank you."


    "This little girl is so good." Leizi exclaimed.


    "Thank you." Xi Nuannuan replied timidly. She was not afraid of strangers, but after what happened today, she was not able to calm down.


    Mu chucheng rubbed xi nuan''s hair with his hand, "Do you want some cake?"


    Xi Nuannuan nodded immediately, "Yes!"


    Hope was stunned.


    Mu chu city noticed that xi nuan''s head was leaning against Hope''s arms while her eyes were still fixed on the front desk of the coffee shop. She did not leave for a moment.


    Mu Chucheng called the waiter and ordered several pieces of cake for Xi Nuannuan. Xi Nuannuan looked straight at her, but she didn''t eat it. She said she wanted to pack it back and eat it.


    "Let''s go."


    Hope was sometimes very helpless about xi nuan''s warm stomach. The child seemed to be starving.


    She picked Xi Nuannuan up from her chair, walked outside and looked at Mu Chucheng, "Thank you for today. If you have the chance, I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "How are you going back?"


    "We can take a taxi."


    Before Hope could finish, a car stopped in front of them. Mu Chucheng walked over and opened the door, "Get in the car. I''ll take you back."


    Before Hope could speak, Xi Nuannuan said, "Mom, I want to take uncle mu''s car back."


    Hope thought it would be inconvenient to stop a taxi here, so he carried Xi Nuannuan into the car, "Thank you for your trouble."


    Yingtong was the driver, Mu Chucheng was the co-pilot, and Hope and her daughter were in the back seat.


    Yingtong asked xi he''s address and drove in. Originally, xi he wanted him to stop at the entrance of the community, but before he could say anything, Yingtong registered with the security uncle and drove in.


    "Miss Xi, which building?"


    "East side, block b."


    When Yingtong finally stopped the car and xi he came down with Xi Nuannuan in his arms, she saw Mu Chucheng come down as well, "You..."


    Mu Chucheng hooked his lips, "I''m hungry."


    "... Hope was silent for a moment." Then I''ll treat you to dinner outside."


    "No need. Since we''re at your house, why don''t you go up and cook for me?"


    Xihe frowned, "Mr. Mu, this is inconvenient."


    "What''s the inconvenience?" Mu Chucheng greeted Xi Nuannuan, and Xi Nuannuan immediately ran over with her cake in his arms, "Uncle Mu, are you looking for me?"


    "Nuannuan, I''m going to your house for dinner. Is it convenient?"


    Xi Nuannuan immediately nodded, his voice especially loud: "Convenient!"


    "But your mother said it was inconvenient."


    "It''s convenient." Xi Nuannuan took Mu Chucheng''s hand and looked at Hope, "Mom, uncle Mu saved me. You should repay her. The teacher said that you should be grateful."


    Hope: ..."


    "Nuannuan is so good." Mu Chucheng was very satisfied with xi nuan''s words, "Let''s go. Which floor is your house on?"


    "My house is on the fifth floor, 501." Xi Nuannuan had Mu Chucheng. He couldn''t care less about anyone else.


    "Hope, this..." Yingtong looked at mu chu city and xi nuan''s back, but he was very helpless, but with another hundred of his courage, he did not dare to stop Mu Chucheng from doing anything!


    Hope sighed hard and rushed after him. Just in time to catch up with the elevator, he looked at the man in the elevator and said, "Mr. Mu, I have a family."


    "I know." Mu chucheng nodded.


    "So it''s not convenient for you to go up with me..."


    "Hope, do you usually bring your friends home?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s fine." Mu Chucheng looked at xihe with peach blossom eyes, "Am I not your friend?"


    "Uncle Mu, you''re so handsome, of course you are!" Xi Nuannuan interjected. Now that she looked at mu chucheng, her eyes were glowing!


    Hope was so speechless by the two of them that she bit her lip, "I don''t cook well."


    "It''s delicious. Who says it''s not." Mu Chucheng smiled.


    "... When did you eat what I cooked?"

 Chapter 474 Ill Be like That One Day (1)

    Chapter 474 I will be like that one day (1)


    "You cooked me two eggs a few days ago."


    Hope: ..."


    The elevator door finally opened and Hope hurried out. She felt like she was suffocating to death if she were here again!


    Hope came to the door, just took out the key to open the door, but at this time the door was opened by the people inside: "Hope, you''re back..."


    Shen Xianfei''s voice stopped abruptly when she saw Mu Chucheng behind her.


    He glared at Mu Chucheng, "Why is he here?"


    His voice was full of questions. Hope heard it and felt harsh. She thought it was inconvenient to bring mu chucheng here, but when she saw Shen Xianfei like this, she felt ridiculous.


    Shen xianfei really thought he was her husband!


    "Mr. Mu helped me find Nuannuan. I invited him over for dinner."


    "His food is not cooked at home." Shen Xianfei replied immediately.


    "It''s okay. I''ll cook it again." Hope pushed him away and pulled Xi Nuannuan in.


    Mu Chucheng walked to the door and Shen Xianfei blocked him, "Mr. Mu, you''re not welcome here."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and looked at him, almost half his head taller. When he looked at him, he had a condescending feeling, "You make the decision in this family?"


    "I am the head of the family, of course I make the decision!" Shen Xianfei said cheekily.


    "I don''t think so." Mu Chucheng''s thin lips fluttered.


    "You...!"


    Shen xianfei was very gentle and weak. Even though Mu Chucheng''s feet were still injured, it was not convenient for him to walk, but Mu Chucheng reached out and pushed him away. He could not help but step back.


    Mu Chucheng walked in so openly.


    Zhou Zhen glared at him, "Who are you?"


    "Grandma, he''s uncle Mu." Xi Nuannuan actually didn''t want to get close to Zhou Zhen when she thought about what happened to her today, but she thought about it and said the same thing.


    "Uncle Mu?" Zhou Zhen sneered and pointed at Hope, who had already entered the kitchen, "Hope, I think you are really shameless. Why? It''s okay to seduce a man outside, but now you bring him back? You''re shameless, and the zhou family is shameless!"


    Mu Chucheng sat on the sofa, his posture lazy, he did not make a sound, but wanted to see how xihe reacted. He knew that Hope was not a weak woman, and would not let this old woman say that about him.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the kitchen door was opened. Xihe stood at the door, his eyes cold, "If you feel ashamed, you can pack up your things and leave with your son. No one asked you to stay. It seems that the shameless person who stays is the shameless one, right?"


    "Hope!" Zhou Zhen was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. She could only look at her son eagerly, hoping that he would get justice for her.


    Shen Xianfei slammed the door shut and strode back. Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, she accidentally met Mu Chucheng''s eyes. The smile at the corner of her mouth was obviously cynical, but her eyes were especially cold.


    Shen Xianfei shuddered involuntarily. He stood there for a while and finally opened the door and left.


    Zhou Zhen didn''t expect this to happen. Hope had already closed the door and he turned around and left. What was this?


    "Xian Fei, Xian Fei!"


    Zhou Zhen also opened the door and left.


    Xi Nuannuan walked to the kitchen door, "Mom, grandma and dad left."


    Xihe glanced at her, "They''re going out for work. They''ll be back soon. Nuannuan, if you''re hungry, have some cake first. Mom will make dinner soon."


    Zhou Zhen rarely waited for them to come back for dinner tonight, but Hope didn''t want to touch her cooking, so she cleaned up the table, took Zhou Zhen''s cooking to the kitchen and put it away. She cooked herself.


    Mu Chucheng came to the kitchen door and said, "It''s not that you can''t cook. I think you''ve done a good job."


    "..." Even if she didn''t know how to cook before, she had learned everything over the years with Hihang and Xi Nuannuan outside, changing light bulbs in the house, breaking electrical appliances, broken water pipes, and as long as it wasn''t a big problem, she did it herself, and didn''t have to call a repairer


    Chen Xiaolin also said that if she continued like this, she would really become a superwoman.


    But xihe had no way. There was no man in the family. She was a sister and a mother, so she could only be a man in the family.


    "Your husband and mother-in-law ran away in anger. Aren''t you worried?"


    Hope turned around and chuckled, "I don''t know who''s the reason they left."


    "It''s me." Mu chucheng pointed at himself, "I want to have a quiet meal. I don''t like those idle people."


    As soon as Mu Chucheng finished speaking, there was a noise from the door. Xi Nuannuan, who was sitting on the sofa eating a cake, immediately looked up. When she saw the person who came in, she said in surprise, "Auntie!"


    She ate the chocolate cake and her mouth was full of chocolate.


    Hihang was still wearing her high school uniform, but even the simplest uniform was very pretty. She had a ponytail, a small face, and was about the same height as Hope.


    Hihang immediately picked up the little meatball that was running towards her, "Nuannuan! You scared auntie to death. I thought you were gone..."


    Her voice choked as she spoke.


    Hope heard the noise in the kitchen and walked out in confusion, "Hang, why are you back?"


    "I called back today. When my brother-in-law said Nuannuan was missing, I called you. But your phone was not working, so I took a leave to look outside. Now I''m thinking of coming back to look for him."


    Hope took out his phone and glanced at it, "Sorry, it''s off."


    Just as xihang was about to speak, she saw Mu Chucheng coming out of the kitchen. Her eyes widened and her face was filled with surprise.


    "Sis, he..."


    Mu chucheng narrowed his long and narrow eyes. His eyes were sharp. Xihang had seen him before!


    He was sure of that.


    Xi he glanced at them, coughed softly, and quickly said, "This is my friend Mr. Mu. He found the warmth today..."


    Hihang was also a smart girl. Although she was surprised by xi he''s words, she still nodded, "Hello, Mr. Mu."


    Hope glanced at Mu Chucheng again, "This is my sister, Hihang. She''s just in her third year of high school this year."


    Mu Chucheng nodded quietly.


    Xi he realized that he still had a spatula in his hand, and it seemed that there were still stir-fries in it. She hurriedly threw down a sentence, "Hang, Nuannuan bought a lot of cakes. If you feel hungry, eat the cake first. Sister will be ready soon."


    Then, he ran to the kitchen.


    "Sis, I''m not hungry."


    Hihang noticed that Mu Chucheng was staring at her. She smiled at him as if she were calm, then carried Xi Nuannuan back to the sofa.

 Chapter 475 Ill Be like That One Day (2)

    Chapter 475 I will be like that one day (2)


    Xi Nuannuan opened a second piece of cake and put it in front of Hihang, "Auntie, eat it."


    Hihang shook his head, "Auntie, don''t eat it. Nuannuan, eat it."


    Xi Nuannuan blinked his big eyes, "Really? Uncle Mu bought it for me. It''s really delicious. It''s also your favorite mango flavor."


    "No." She had been looking for Xi Nuannuan for an afternoon and had no appetite. Now that she saw Mu Chucheng at home, she was full of doubts and couldn''t eat.


    Xi Nuannuan saw that she didn''t want to eat, so she ran to mu chu city with the cake. She climbed up the chair, put the cake on the dining table, dug a mouthful, and tried to raise her hand to Mu Chucheng''s mouth, "Uncle Mu, you eat the cake. I''ll feed you."


    Mu Chucheng seemed to be thinking about something just now, so the little meatball didn''t even know when it came to him. Until she spoke, Mu Chucheng looked down at the cake she was holding high in the air and was a little embarrassed. In fact, he really didn''t like desserts. He didn''t like anything sweet.


    In the past, he was not a person who liked children. He even felt that children were troublesome because they were clingy and liked to cry.


    He was just about to take xi nuan''s hand away, but when he saw xi nuan''s eyes, he put his hand on the table and did not move.


    When he woke up in the hospital that day, the first thing he saw was xinuan''s warm eyes. At that time, she was lying on the bed and looking at him with her chin in her hands.


    When he woke up, he felt a shock in his heart, because xi nuan''s eyes really gave him a sense of familiarity, and when Hope came out, he was even more shocked...


    Both mother and daughter had very similar eyes, which seemed to have appeared countless times in his dreams.


    All these years, he only had one dream.


    In his dream, he was fighting. The little girl in her school uniform was lying on the wall. After the fight, she looked at him and pointed at him. Her smiling eyes were full of cunning light, "Mu Chucheng, you''re fighting again. I''ll tell your grandmother to go, unless..."


    She jumped off the wall, took his arm, and tiptoed high, kissing him on the face, "Unless you''re with me."


    He cast a wicked glance at her chest, "You''re not my type."


    The girl was still smiling, "But you''re my type."


    Later on, it seemed that the girl was always chasing him and asking, "Mu Chucheng, why don''t you like me? What kind do you like?"


    One time, she blocked his car angrily and asked again.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you what type I like today." He pulled the woman off the passenger seat. She looked in her early twenties, several years older than xi he, or even two or three years older than him. He hugged her and smiled frivolously, "I like this type."


    It was actually a young model. Naturally, her figure was fine. The girl looked at the young model for a long time and finally found the problem. She pointed at him and her small face turned red, "Mu Chucheng, so you like the boba type!"


    He raised his eyebrows and glanced at her upper body in a wide t-shirt, "I don''t like little girls. I feel guilty playing with them."


    The girl said angrily, "Mu Chucheng, you wait. I will become a boba one day!"


    When Mu Chucheng woke up a few years ago, he couldn''t remember anything, but for some reason, he often had this image in his dreams.


    He didn''t know if it was just a dream, if everything was fake, or if it had actually happened, that was why it appeared in his dream.


    Mu Chucheng had been unable to find an answer for the past few years.


    At this moment, he looked into xi nuan''s eyes, and his heart softened. He lowered his head and took a bite of the cake Xi Nuannuan handed him. It tasted sweet and sticky. Mu chucheng really didn''t like it. He frowned and swallowed the cake.


    Xi Nuannuan, on the other hand, stared at him and asked after he had finished eating, "Is it good? Uncle Mu."


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "Delicious."


    "Then I''ll feed you..."


    "No need." Mu Chucheng hurriedly pressed her small hand down, "You can eat it yourself. I want to save my stomach for your mother''s cooking."


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan tilted his head and thought for a while. Finally, he brought the cake to his side and ate it with relish.


    Hihang sat on the sofa and saw this scene. His heart felt very complicated.


    It was father and daughter, but Xi Nuannuan called Mu Chucheng his father. Also, she was sure that Mu Chucheng didn''t remember Hope at all...


    Hihang sighed in his heart when a man with such deep feelings in the past was now like a stranger.


    "Hang, come and help me bring the food out."


    While Hihang was daydreaming, xihe opened the kitchen door and shouted.


    "Okay."


    Hihang immediately stood up from the sofa. As she passed the restaurant, she met Mu Chucheng''s sharp eyes. She lowered her head and quickened her steps towards the kitchen.


    When she entered the kitchen, she closed the door and walked over to Hope and whispered, "Sis, what''s going on? Why doesn''t brother chucheng know us?"


    "I met Yingtong the other day. He said he didn''t remember much after the surgery..."


    Although Mu Chucheng called mu Old Lady his grandmother, Old madam mu was not his grandmother, but his grandmother. Mu Chucheng''s mother''s surname was mu. His father was a member of the Mu family. At first, the Mu family looked down on Mu Chucheng''s father, but his mother liked her. She loved him to death. There was only one daughter, and this daughter was weak and sickly from a young age, so the mu family treated her as a treasure. With the same care, he finally agreed to his parents''marriage, but on one condition, the child born in the future must be surnamed mu.


    Mu Chucheng''s mother had a heart disease, so the mu family was very worried that Mu Chucheng would inherit the disease, but he had been very healthy, but then suddenly fell ill at the age of 21.


    Hihang still couldn''t believe it, "But he even..."


    Hope held her small mouth, looked outside and smiled, "It''s better not to remember."


    Hope was like this, xihang was quite distressed and guilty, "If it weren''t for my illness, you wouldn''t have left South city..."


    Hope didn''t say anything, and she hadn''t told Hihang for so many years what the real reason for her separation from Mu Chucheng was.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Why is it none of my business? You took Old madam mu''s money just to treat me..."


    "I didn''t take her money." She just begged Old Lady to get her the best doctor for xihang.


    The money for Hihang''s surgery, and the money she gave Shen Xianfei later, were all from their xi family, "I sold the house we used to live in."


    Hihang was a little surprised. She never knew that. She always thought that Old madam mu was the one who paid for her operation.

 Chapter 476 Why Dont We Make A Bet? (1)

    Chapter 476, why don''t we make a bet (1)


    "Then let''s go back to South city..."


    "We won''t go back." Hope looked at his sister and whispered.


    To stay away from South city would make that secret a secret forever. That secret was a scandal for the Mu family. To her, Hope only wanted to protect xihang, her only sister.


    "Sis..." Xihang frowned.


    "Okay, help me take the dishes out. I''ve already made them."


    Hihang knew she didn''t want to talk about it anymore, and since Mu Chucheng was here tonight, it wasn''t a good time to talk about it.


    She nodded and took the dishes out.


    "By the way, what about brother-in-law and aunt zhou?"


    "They''re out. Leave them alone. They''ll be back later." Hope was sure of that.


    Shen Xianfei had nowhere to go in Ancheng, his wallet and luggage were still there, so he had to come back to get his things even if he had to leave.


    Xihe prepared the soup for himself. Xi Nuannuan covered his mouth and said, "Mom, I don''t want to eat anymore."


    Hope looked at her, "How many cakes did you eat?"


    Xi Nuannuan stretched out three fingers, and Hope was furious, "Did you eat three? Didn''t I ask you to eat a piece? Xi Nuannuan, how many times has mom told you? Don''t eat too many snacks before you eat."


    "Then can we eat after dinner?" Xi Nuannuan asked.


    "No, because you can''t eat too much..." Wait, that''s not the point. The point is, "Xi Nuannuan, don''t change the subject for me!"


    "Mom, I was wrong. The cake was so delicious, and..." Xi Nuannuan sat next to Mu Chucheng and rubbed his face against his arm, "I fed uncle Mu a lot. I didn''t finish three pieces by myself..."


    Mu Chucheng looked at the little meatball that was close to him and raised his eyebrows. He clearly ate a mouthful of cake. The little meatball actually wanted to pull him into the water to avoid scolding.


    "You''re still lying!" Hope looked serious, "Uncle Mu doesn''t like sweet food at all..."


    As soon as she said it, she felt something was wrong and stopped talking. But it was too late. Mu Chucheng put down his chopsticks and looked at her with a smile on his lips, "How do you know I don''t like sweet food?"


    Hope quickly calmed down, "Men don''t like sweet food."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xi Nuannuan immediately broke the table for her, "Who said that daddy likes sweet food? Last time grandma bought three cakes, he ate two..."


    Hope: ..."


    She clearly saw that the eyes of mu chucheng looking at her were full of banter, and looking deeper, it was actually more probing.


    Hihang said quickly, "Nuannuan, you eat too much cake. If you can''t eat, drink the soup."


    "Okay, auntie."


    Xi Nuannuan was sipping her soup, and the whole restaurant heard her voice because no one spoke.


    After dinner, Zhou Zhen and Shen Xianfei haven''t come back yet.


    Hihang was in his third year of high school, so he was nervous about his studies. After dinner, he went back to his room to review his lessons, while xihe cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them.


    Xi Nuannuan held Mu Chucheng''s arm excitedly, "Uncle Mu, I wanted to show you my room, but my aunt is studying inside. My mother said that my aunt is in her third year of high school, so I can''t just go in and disturb her study."


    Mu Chucheng asked casually, "Do you live in the same room as your aunt?"


    In fact, he could see through the layout of the house at a glance. There were three rooms and two rooms. It was estimated that Zhou Zhen had a room, Hope and Shen Xianfei had a room, then Xi Nuannuan and Hihang had a room.


    "I live in the same room as my aunt and mother, and my father and grandmother."


    Mu Chucheng''s lips curled up, "You live with your mother? Living together all the time?"


    "We''ve been living together since dad came back."


    "Where did he go before?"


    Xi nuan pouted, "I don''t know, but I''ve never seen him and grandma before. They just came back recently. My mother used to tell me that my father went to work outside of town, so now he''s back..."


    Mu Chucheng put his long arm on the edge of the sofa, "Nuannuan, do you think your mother likes your father?"


    Xi Nuannuan shook his little head, looking helpless and distressed, "I don''t know. They often quarrel."


    Xi Nuannuan was just finishing her sentence when Hope had already come out of the kitchen. She untied her apron and put it aside. When she saw Mu Chucheng still sitting on the sofa, she was stunned, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Mu Chucheng looked at her coldly, "What, chase me away?"


    Xi he pointed to the clock hanging on the wall and forced a smile, "Mr. Mu, it''s getting late. We need to rest. Nuannuan has to go to school tomorrow. Mr. Mu, you are a patient now, and you need to go back to rest."


    Mu chucheng crooked his finger at her and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say I was a patient? Come and help me down."


    Hope: ... "You didn''t come up on your own just now?"


    She looked at him very well. She didn''t need anyone to help her!


    "I walk too much during the day. Now my feet hurt. Why don''t you come over quickly? What if you''re crippled? You feed me?"


    Hope: ..."


    She helplessly walked over, helped Mu Chucheng up from the sofa, and told Xi Nuannuan, "Nuannuan, wait for mom at home for a while. Mom will send uncle mu downstairs."


    Xi Nuannuan waved to Mu Chucheng, "Goodbye, uncle Mu."


    Xi he helped mu chu city to the elevator entrance and pressed the elevator. She felt out of breath. After entering the elevator, she leaned aside to catch her breath. When she found mu chu city staring at her, she frowned, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    The mayor of mu chu pointed at her ear and moved her sexy thin lips close to her ear, "To be honest, Hope, I really miss you."


    Hope raised an eyebrow and smiled, "There are so many people missing me. Why does Mr. Mu think he can get me?"


    The smile at the corner of Mu Chucheng''s mouth was very sinister, "There are so many people who want to be mine. Hope, why do you think I can''t get you?"


    "Is Mr. Mu so fond of married women?"


    "That''s the smell."


    "There are a lot of married young women out there."


    Mayor mu chu pinched Hope''s chin with his finger, "But I like you, a married young woman."


    Hope looked into his deep eyes, "If you touch me, my husband will kill you."


    Mu Chucheng''s peach blossom eyes sparkled as if he had heard some of the funniest jokes, "What do you think he can do about that soft-footed shrimp?"

 Chapter 477 Why Dont We Make A Bet? (2)

    Chapter 477, why don''t we make a bet (2)


    "Don''t look down on people who don''t usually look good. They really irritate them. They can do anything. Aren''t many cases that look grim and scary done by people who don''t usually look good? The most unbearable thing for a man is the hatred of killing his father and stealing his wife. Mr. Mu, you are now openly seducing Shen Xianfei''s wife."


    "Shall we make a bet?"


    "What bet?" Hope asked.


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "I''ll bet if I can get on you or not."


    "I won''t play this bet with you." Xi he shook his head with a smile.


    "What, are you scared?"


    "Mr. Mu is rich, powerful and powerful. Who am I? It''s just an ordinary citizen who can''t be any more ordinary. It''s not easy for Mr. Mu to do what he wants. If you want to force it, I can''t fight back. Don''t you think so, Mr. Mu?"


    How could Mu Chucheng not see Hope''s intentions? It was just a provocation. He wanted him to agree. If she didn''t want him to, he wouldn''t make such promises. In this way, she could protect herself.


    But who was he from mu chu city? He never lacked women, and he never bothered to force them, but now he was sure that he had taken a fancy to Hope.


    He was willing to play with her for a while. He still had patience, but he didn''t know when he lost it. After losing his patience, he didn''t care about going back on his word.


    Whatever he wanted, he never got it.


    "Why would I force a woman in mu chucheng? You''re right. I can''t force you if you don''t want me to." Mu Chucheng raised her chin and tried to kiss her red lips, but when she turned her head away, her kiss landed on the corner of her mouth.


    This angle is the most seductive, said that he did not kiss it, but in fact, kissed it again, said that he did, but it was really not satisfying, making people itchy in the heart!


    Mu Chucheng still wanted to lean over and kiss her, thinking that she would have to kiss her hard no matter what. It was enough, but with a stretch of her slender fingers, she covered his lips and pushed him away, "Mr. Mu, don''t forget what you just said."


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow. This woman used it so quickly.


    The elevator door opened at this time, and Mu Chucheng decided to let her go. There was a long time ahead, and being too anxious would scare the prey away.


    Yingtong was standing at the elevator door, staring at him. Just now, he called Mu Chucheng and told him that he had arrived. If he went up to pick him up, he immediately warned him in a deep voice. If he dared to come up, he would kick him out of the Mu family. Then he didn''t dare to go up and waited at the elevator door.


    Seeing the elevator open and close, Master mu hadn''t seen them come down yet. He didn''t know how long he sighed and finally saw Mu Chucheng.


    "Master mu!" Yingtong almost cried out in surprise and hurried into the elevator to help him. Hope pressed the elevator switch and waited.


    "Miss Xi, our Master mu will trouble you tonight."


    Hope smiled, "You''re welcome."


    When Mu Chucheng walked out of the elevator, he turned around again, "Do you know Song Tingyu?"


    Hope nodded, "Twice, but I know his wife Su Ran very well."


    "Ask su ran to the hospital tomorrow. I have something to tell her."


    Hope paused and nodded, "Okay."


    After she finished speaking, she pressed the elevator and the door closed immediately.


    Hope went upstairs and saw that Xi Nuannuan had fallen asleep on the sofa. Xihe walked over and hugged her. She opened her eyes and looked at her, "Mom, is uncle Mu home?"


    "Yes, I''m going back." Hope carried her into the room, "Be good. Don''t sleep. Take a shower before you sleep."


    Xi Nuannuan immediately rubbed her eyes and changed her position, but she seemed to have woken up. She hugged Hope''s neck and said, "Mom, I like uncle Mu so much."


    "Why?" Hope didn''t think that Mu Chucheng was a child''s favorite. In her memory, Mu Chucheng hated children the most.


    "I don''t know, I just like him very much..." When Xi Nuannuan said this, he raised his little head and looked very serious and serious, "Mom, can I marry uncle Mu?"


    Hope shook his head in a serious and serious manner, "No."


    "Why? I mean when I grow up, not now."


    "Still not."


    "Mom..." Xi Nuannuan pouted, feeling particularly aggrieved.


    Hope put her on the bed and went to help her find clothes, "You said you were going to marry Vichy in the future."


    "That''s right." Xi Nuannuan dragged her cheeks with her small hands in distress, "I like brother Vichy very much, too."


    "Xi Nuannuan, you are too fickle." Hihang, who was reviewing on the desk, closed the book and poked xi nuan''s nose with his finger.


    "Auntie, what is a flower heart?"


    "Just like you, like a lot of people at the same time."


    "Ah?" Xi Nuannuan looked puzzled, "Is this a playboy? Then mom and you are having a crush on each other. Mom likes me and you, and you like me and you like mom. Both of you are having a crush on each other."


    Hihang: ..."


    "Okay, Xi Nuannuan, go in and take a shower." Hope picked Xi Nuannuan up and looked at Hihang, "Did we disturb you?"


    Hihang smiled and shook his head, "No, I''ve finished my revision. I won''t read it."


    Hope nodded and carried xi nuan into the bathroom.


    Xi Nuannuan was also really sleepy, so Hope quickly helped her take a bath, dry her body, put on her clothes, and then carried her out and put her on the bed. Not long after, she fell asleep.


    Xi he helped her pull up the quilt, looked at Hihang, and whispered, "Hang, go in and take a bath."


    Hihang nodded, "Sis, brother chucheng has left?"


    "Let''s go."


    After Hope finished speaking, she opened the door of the room and went out. She went to the kitchen to pour a glass of milk for xihang and heated it up. When she passed the living room, she heard the sound of the door opening. She stood there and waited. After a while, Zhou Zhen opened the door."


    Xi he smiled, "Yes, we''re leaving."


    Zhou Zhen never expected her to answer him like this. Her old face was red with anger. When she walked in, she slammed the door shut, "Xian Fei doesn''t know where he is now. He won''t come back. Are you happy?"


    Hope shook his head, "I would be happier if you left too!"


    "Hope! Do you have a heart!" Zhou zhen was so angry that when she saw Hope turn around and leave, she immediately chased after him, as if trying to hold Hope back. But Hope was really in a very bad mood. She turned around and looked sharp, "You want to taste what it feels like to be kicked by me, too?"

 Chapter 478 If You Say You Want Me to Stay, Then Ill Stay

    Chapter 478 if you say you want me to stay, then I will stay.


    She had already changed into casual pants, making it easier to move.


    Zhou Zhen immediately froze in place.


    Hope sneered and opened the door to the room. Hihang was already out of the shower, wearing beige pajamas and a clean towel around her neck. Hope put the milk on the table and pulled the towel around her neck to wipe her dripping hair.


    Hihang looked at her, "Sis, aunt zhou and brother-in-law are back?"


    "Shen Xianfei didn''t come back."


    "Where did he go?"


    Hope put down the towel, "Don''t worry about him. There''s a windpipe outside the living room. Go find someone to blow your hair. Why are you still washing your hair so late?"


    Hihang smiled, opened the door and went out. In fact, she was afraid to see Zhou Zhen. Her mouth was always very vicious.


    But fortunately, Zhou Zhen had already returned to his room.


    That night, Hope called Su Ran and asked her to go to the hospital tomorrow, saying that Mu Chucheng wanted to see her.


    The next day, Hope went with Tang Zichu.


    Hope didn''t expect that Mu Chucheng and Song Tingyu knew each other, and they were so close.


    When Su Ran came over, Xi Nuannuan was pestering Mu Chucheng to marry him. She didn''t expect the little girl to give up. Hope''s tone became heavy and made Xi Nuannuan cry.


    Xi he went over to hold her and left the ward to let them talk. Anyway, she couldn''t get a word in here.


    Xi Nuannuan''s big eyes were still red, "Mom, don''t you like me marrying uncle Mu so much?"


    "Nuannuan, don''t talk about this anymore. Mom doesn''t like it, okay? Uncle Mu is many years older than you, and you will meet better people in the future. How can a child know so much..." Hope pinched her daughter''s nose.


    Xi Nuannuan nestled in her arms, "But what if I like uncle Mu very much?"


    Hope was not in a good mood at the moment. Xi nuan''s words made her feel even more sad.


    She couldn''t say a word.


    So what if I really like it?


    Some people can''t get together without fate.


    Hope and Xi Nuannuan stayed in the garden outside the hospital for a long time until su ran called and said that she was leaving. She immediately took xi nuan''s hand and went back.


    Su Ran had been busy with the matter of going to jail for Song Tingyu. She was already haggard, and tian mi didn''t know where Gu Dongcheng had hidden her.


    I hope Mu Chucheng can help.


    After Su Ran left, Mu Chucheng''s people were also helping him pack his things. Hope was stunned, "Are you leaving the hospital?"


    Mu Chucheng was wearing a coat. When he heard this, he looked at her, "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to part with me?"


    Hope: ..."


    Ying tong said, "Master mu is going back to South city."


    Xi he froze, feeling a chill on his fingertips.


    She should be happy that mu chu city was leaving, so that the two of them would not have any ties? But why did she feel so lost?


    In fact, Hope knew very well that her feelings for mu chucheng had not faded even after so many years. She still loved this man as always.


    However, she also knew very well that she could not love this man.


    Mu Chucheng raised the corner of his lips, "Hope, if you say you want me to stay, then I will stay."


    Xihe glanced at him, "Mr. Mu, don''t joke."


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Hope ignored him and helped him pack his things. Yingtong went to check out of the hospital and came back with Mu Chucheng''s things downstairs.


    The car was already waiting in the hospital building, and Mu Chucheng was going back to South city today.


    When Xi Nuannuan heard that mu chu city was about to leave, the whole sky seemed to collapse. He hugged Mu Chucheng''s leg and said, "Uncle Mu, don''t go. You stay."


    "Nuannuan..." Hope was very helpless. He had only been with Mu Chucheng for a few days. Why did he like him so much?


    Is it because of the so-called father-daughter nature?


    Xi Nuannuan immediately broke into tears and smiled. Xi he walked over to hold her and went downstairs with Mu Chucheng and the others.


    Hope secretly asked xi nuan, "What did uncle Mu say to you?"


    Xi Nuannuan covered her mouth and said, "This is my secret."


    "Can''t mom even say it?"


    "No." Xi Nuannuan shook his head seriously.


    Hope sighed in his heart. People said that girls have secrets when they grow up, but her daughter hasn''t grown up yet. Why is she starting to have secrets?


    Mu Chucheng''s car was downstairs. Yingtong opened the trunk, put the things in, and went inside to wait.


    Xihe stood in front of Mu Chucheng, "Take care, Mr. Mu."


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips, "You really don''t want me to stay?"


    "Mr. Mu was joking."


    Mu Chucheng reached out and pinched xi nuan''s little face, "I''m leaving."


    "Goodbye, uncle Mu."


    Someone opened the door and Mu Chucheng sat in. He opened the window and looked at the mother and daughter standing outside. The car moved, and in the end, the two figures became smaller and smaller.


    When the car was no longer around, xihe put Xi Nuannuan down and held her hand, "Let''s go, Nuannuan. We''re going home too."


    "Okay."


    Hope didn''t want to care too much about the feelings in her heart. She took a deep breath and suppressed everything.


    I hope she and Mu Chucheng don''t see each other again, so there won''t be any more involvement.


    Shen Xianfei had disappeared for several days after he slammed the door and left the house that night. Zhou Zhen was so anxious that he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    When she saw that she was still living, working, and getting off work as usual, she looked down on her, "I don''t know who it is. My husband is gone. It seems like nothing happened. Your heart is made of iron."


    Xihe glanced at her, "Shen Xianfei is such a big man. Are you afraid that he will be abducted or killed? Besides, what does it have to do with me that he''s leaving?"


    Zhou Zhen pointed at Hope, "Hope, you really don''t have a heart!"


    Hope sneered in her heart. If only she didn''t have a heart, it wouldn''t take her years to forget someone!


    Hope didn''t pay any attention to Zhou Zhen. Since she lived here, she wouldn''t be willing to say a word or two about Hope every day.


    She still had some work to do tonight, so she took her notebook and went back to her room. Xi Nuannuan also had her own desk in the room. When Hope was working, she would sit down and draw and read. She was very obedient and would never disturb Hope''s work.


    Finally, when xi he finished his work, he stretched and saw that on the table next to him, the little meatball was so sleepy that it fell asleep on the table. She walked over and carried her to the bed. At this time, the door of the room was knocked on a few times.

 Chapter 479 I Love A Warm Father (1)

    Chapter 479 I love a warm father (1)


    Xihe walked over to open the door. He didn''t expect that Shen Xianfei, who hadn''t come back for days, was standing outside.


    He smelled of alcohol, obviously coming back from drinking.


    Xihe frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hope..." Shen xianfei held Hope''s hand. Hope couldn''t get rid of him and was worried that he would disturb Xi Nuannuan, so he closed the door and took the man who was not sure if he was really drunk or not to sit down on the sofa in the living room.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen Xianfei lay on the sofa, "I haven''t been back for a few days. Did you miss me?"


    Hope thought it was funny, "Shen Xianfei, are you drunk?"


    Shen Xianfei looked at her, "Hope, after all these years, why don''t you feel anything for me? When I chased you away, I thought I could forget you, but I still can''t. I''ve been thinking about you for so many years, but you never had me in your heart."


    "If only you knew." Hope was very calm, "Your mother said I didn''t mean it, so why waste your time on me? Shen Xianfei, let''s get a divorce. You go find your happiness. I''ll live my own life..."


    "Divorce?" Shen Xianfei sneered, holding Hope''s hand and refusing to let go, "Have you made up your mind to divorce me since the first day you married me? You asked me to look for my own happiness, I am now a ghost, where can I find happiness? Hope, you think I don''t know you. You just wanted to get rid of me because you met someone good. Why did you sleep with someone named mu? Did he promise to marry you? He likes women with oil bottles?"


    "Our business has nothing to do with Mu Chucheng, Shen Xianfei. Why drag on like this? You and your mother don''t like me, and I don''t like you either. Why do you want to live together? I know that you spent all the 200,000 I gave you back then, so you came to Ancheng to look for me when you were desperate. Shen Xianfei, I didn''t know what else to do but make up for it with money, but unfortunately, I don''t have any money now. Hihang is going to college soon. I have to save money for her to study..."


    "I don''t want money, I want you, Hope. I tell you, you want to divorce me. Dream of you. I''ll hold your hand even if I die. How can I let you go?"


    After Shen Xianfei finished speaking, she staggered to her feet and Hope''s voice rang behind her, "Is it interesting?"


    Shen Xianfei turned around, "I''m so happy to see you being held by me and not being able to be with other men openly."


    Hope sneered, "Shen Xianfei, this is a disease. You have to treat it."


    Hope wasn''t surprised by Shen Xianfei''s words, because she knew it wouldn''t be that easy to divorce this man.


    Back then, he thought that she had lied to him, used him, and in the end, in order to save their mother and daughter, he had lost even the most important function of a man. His heart was extremely unbalanced.


    But Hope was tired of living with Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen. He was already tired when he came home from work every day, but he was still fighting.


    Also, they were always like this, more or less affecting Xi Nuannuan. Although she didn''t have much feelings for Shen Xianfei who suddenly appeared and didn''t give her a good look, she always thought Shen Xianfei was her father''s, so how could she not care if they kept arguing?


    If there were conditions, Hope really wanted to move out with xinuan and Hihang and live without them!


    Mu Chucheng had been back for a week. This week, he had no news at all. If xi nuan hadn''t always mentioned the word "Uncle Mu," xi he really thought he was dreaming when he met Mu Chucheng.


    Xi Nuannuan always asked her, "Mom, when do you think uncle Mu will be back?"


    Hope told her seriously, "Uncle Mu is not coming back."


    "Uncle Mu will be back." Xi Nuannuan kept repeating the same words, as if she believed that Mu Chucheng would come back, and Hope did not know where she came from.


    Until that day, she went to the kindergarten to pick up xi nuan from school. As soon as she came out, she found that the school gate was full of people. The parents and teachers were pointing and discussing at a certain place, because there was a luxury car not far away that they could buy even with their life savings.


    The color of the limousine was especially showy. It was green!


    Hope glanced at it, and because there were many people, he picked Xi Nuannuan up and prepared to leave, but Xi Nuannuan suddenly said, "Mom, uncle Mu."


    These days xi and hearing her say these three words too many times, she patted her shoulder: "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. It''s really uncle Mu. He''s back." Xi Nuannuan shouted in disbelief.


    Hope turned around and saw Mu Chucheng get out of the car and wave at them. Immediately, the parents and teachers turned their eyes to them.


    Xihe wanted to run with Xi Nuannuan in his arms, but Xi Nuannuan refused to leave after seeing Mu Chucheng. She kept shouting, "Uncle Mu, uncle Mu!"


    It was as if some girl had met a superstar, and Hope was ashamed of her.


    "Nuannuan, be quiet."


    Xi Nuannuan''s heart was already agitated. How could he calm down?


    "Mom, uncle Mu is here."


    The people of mu chu city had already walked towards them. Before he could open his hands, Xi Nuannuan had already opened his hands and asked him to hold them.


    Mu Chucheng took her out of Hope''s arms. Xihe was unwilling, but Xi Nuannuan threw herself at mu chucheng.


    After Mu Chucheng took Xi Nuannuan away, he was not afraid that Hope would not follow.


    So he didn''t say anything to Hope, just carried Xi Nuannuan into the car and waited for her there.


    Having such a daughter, Hope was really helpless. She gritted her teeth, ran over quickly, opened the door and sat in.


    Seeing that Hope had entered the car, mu chu city curled his lips and finally started the car and left.


    Xi Nuannuan sat in the back of the car and refused to settle down. He leaned on the driver''s seat and said, "Uncle Mu, your car is so cool!"


    "You know what cool is?" Hope pulled back the restless little meatball, "Sit down for me."


    Xi Nuannuan pouted and said, "I know, mom!"


    Mu chucheng, who was driving in front, said, "What''s so cool about my car?"


    Xi Nuannuan tilted his head and thought for a while, "The coolest thing is color. I like green the most. Uncle Mu, why are we all the same?"


    "Because we have a connection."

 Chapter 480 I Love A Warm Father (2)

    Chapter 480 I love a warm father (2)


    "What is empathy?"


    Xi Nuannuan was really talking endlessly, and Hope had to stop him, "Nuannuan, uncle Mu is driving. Don''t keep pestering him. He has to concentrate and sit down. You can''t eat cake for a week."


    "Ah...!" Xi Nuannuan widened her eyes, worried that Hope would not give her cake for a week, which would make her feel worse than death! She immediately covered her mouth and sat down next to Hope. Her little face rubbed against her, and now she seemed especially obedient, "Mom, I''m not talking anymore."


    "Be good." Hope rubbed his daughter''s little face and looked out the window. He realized that it was not the way back to her house, "Mr. Mu, you''re going the wrong way."


    The last time was Mu Chucheng''s first time in Ancheng. This was his second time. It was not surprising that he was not familiar with the road to Ancheng.


    "No mistake."


    "... This is not my way."


    "Who said they were going back to your house? I''ll take you to dinner." As mu chu said this, he turned around and looked at Xi Nuannuan, "Nuannuan, do you want to have dinner with me?"


    Xi Nuannuan had already become a super fan of Mu Chucheng. No matter what mu chucheng asked her, she said yes.


    So at this moment, as expected, she nodded her head, "Okay."


    Hope refused, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mu. We''ll just go back and eat."


    "Hope, last time I helped you save Nuannuan, you promised to treat me to dinner..." Mu Chucheng reminded her.


    "... I invited you to dinner at my house" ...


    "I helped you find your daughter and you sent me away with a meal?"


    "... Hope secretly told herself to hold back," so Mr. Mu, what do you want to eat? I''ll treat you."


    "Ancheng, you are the master. You arrange for me to be the driver."


    Xi he thought for a moment and said the name of a restaurant. Mu Chucheng entered it on the navigation system. He was not familiar with Ancheng and could only navigate.


    Ever since Xi Nuannuan met Mu Chucheng, she was so happy and transparent that she could only see Mu Chucheng. Wherever she went, she followed closely.


    Xi he chose a restaurant that she would visit occasionally. She always thought it was not expensive but the food was good.


    Mu Chucheng looked at the menu and frowned, "Hope, you''re so stingy."


    Xi he didn''t care, "Mr. Mu, I''m very poor."


    Xi Nuannuan said at this time, "Mom said auntie is going to college soon. She needs to save money to let her go to school. Uncle Mu, you can''t eat too much."


    This was the first time Hope had realized that Xi Nuannuan was her own little cotton-padded jacket. Tears welled up in her eyes and she wished she could kiss the little meatball on the spot.


    Mu Chucheng looked up at her, "What if I don''t eat enough?"


    Xi nuan held her chin in her hands and thought about it seriously, but it was only a few seconds. She immediately put the plate in front of Mu Chucheng and said, "Uncle Mu, you can order whatever you want."


    Hope: ..."


    The next moment in mu chu city, he ordered a table full of dishes without hesitation, and Hope secretly touched his wallet several times.


    Mu Chucheng said coldly, "Don''t worry. If you don''t have enough cash, you can use your card. If you don''t have any money, you can stay and wash the dishes tonight."


    Xi he glanced at him and looked at the table full of food. She felt the pain in her flesh, so she let go of it without any hesitation.


    Hope went to the bathroom halfway, and when she came back, she sat down. Mu Chucheng leaned over and pointed to the side, "Your husband is over there."


    Hope looked in the direction he was pointing and saw Shen Xianfei sitting at a table not far away. There was a woman beside him. He seemed to be flirting with that woman so much that he didn''t even notice that they were still in the restaurant.


    Hope looked at them and wondered if he should take out his phone and take a few photos so that he could file for a divorce.


    When Shen Xianfei let go of her divorce, I don''t know how long it will be!


    But Shen Xianfei wasn''t impotent? Why did he bring another woman to flirt with him? Is his function better?


    Because she had been looking at Shen Xianfei for too long, Mu Chucheng still reached out to pinch her chin and lifted her face back. He half-narrowed his peach blossom eyes and stared at her, "What? Is it really sad to see your husband with another woman?"


    Hope sighed, followed his words and nodded, "Yes, it''s so sad. It''s heartbreaking."


    Mu Chucheng, instead of his usual cynical smile, stared at Hope with an incomparably serious expression, "Hope, who do you love in your heart?"


    Xi he pointed at xi nuan, "I love warm dad."


    Mu Chucheng turned to look at Xi Nuannuan, lowered his head and remained silent.


    He had asked Yingtong to investigate Hope''s background, but from Yingtong''s first reaction, he knew that Yingtong knew Hope before, so he naturally couldn''t believe the information he gave him about Hope. In fact, he secretly asked someone to investigate Hope, but everything about Hope seemed to have been deliberately blurred, and in the end there was no reason to find out.


    That night at xi he''s house, when Hihang saw him, that reaction made him extremely sure that he and Hope had known each other before.


    He began to think that the girl he had been dreaming about might be Hope.


    Otherwise, why did he have an inexplicable sense of familiarity with her at first sight, and after only two days, he had a strong possessiveness and interest.


    He had never felt this way about a woman before.


    This is weird.


    He admitted that xihe was very beautiful, or that she was particularly attractive, and her figure was good enough, but the famous models and stars around him, Mu Chucheng, who didn''t have a beautiful appearance, a seductive figure?


    At this time, Shen Xianfei finally found Hope and the others. He stared at them for a long time and his face was very ugly, but in the end he held back his anger.


    Hope didn''t want to stay here any longer. The feeling of being stared at by Shen Xianfei was very boring!


    She waved for the waiter, who came over and said, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "Pay the bill."


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, "You have already paid for this table. This gentleman has."


    Mu Chucheng waited for the waiter to leave and said to xihe, "You still owe me a meal."


    Hope did not know what this man was up to. He only found xi nuan''s coat to help her put it on, carried her down the chair, and pulled her away. To get to the door, he had to pass Shen Xianfei''s table. When he passed by, shen xianfei glared at them with his cold eyes.

 Chapter 481 I Love A Warm Father (3)

    Chapter 481 I love a warm father (3)


    Xi Nuannuan was so scared by his eyes that he didn''t even dare to say hello to him. His little hand tightly grabbed Hope''s hand and left next to her.


    On the way back, Xi Nuannuan was already drowsy. Mu Chucheng took his coat from the passenger seat and handed it to Hope, "Warm it up."


    "Thank you." Hope was wearing a sweater today. There was no coat. The restaurant was far away. It was still a distance from their place. She was worried that xi nuan would be cold, but now with the coat from mu chu city, it would be much better.


    Without Xi Nuannuan talking, the small car suddenly quieted down. Xi he broke the silence first, "Why is Mr. Mu in Ancheng again?"


    "You don''t welcome me?"


    Hope smiled, "Mr. Mu is joking. Ancheng is not mine. Whether you like it or not is not up to me."


    Mu Chucheng stopped at the traffic light and turned to look at her, "Of course it''s because I didn''t want to see you, so I came back."


    As soon as Mu Chucheng finished speaking and the light turned green, he drove the car out again.


    Hope''s heart surged because of his words.


    This time when she met Mu Chucheng in Ancheng, she felt like she was in a mess. Her life was in a mess, her mood was in a mess, everything was in a mess...


    She knew that this was not going to work. If Old madam mu knew, she didn''t know what she was going to do.


    She was very unwilling to let her leave Ancheng just like that.


    It took her a long time to settle down in Ancheng. She also had her own work and life. If she left, she had to start from scratch. Besides, xihang had to leave with her, but she was in a critical period.


    Mu Chucheng saw her face through the front mirror behind her. He knew that she was in a very agitated mood, and he smiled quietly.


    This time, Hope didn''t let Mu Chucheng drive into the neighborhood. Instead, he stopped him at the door and carried Xi Nuannuan away.


    Mu chucheng wanted to help her up, but she refused, "I can do it myself."


    Mu chucheng leaned in front of the car and looked at her with raised eyebrows, "Hope, are you especially afraid of me?"


    Hope wasn''t in the mood to talk to him, "No."


    She said this and carried Xi Nuannuan away from him, leaving behind a sentence: "Mr. Mu, don''t come to me again, and don''t appear in front of me again. Mr. Mu, you''re too flamboyant and high-profile. I want to live a peaceful life."


    "It''s my business whether I look for you or not. Can you decide?" Mu Chucheng had his hands in his pockets and his eyes were playful.


    Hope: ..."


    She clenched her teeth in anger and quickly left with Xi Nuannuan in her arms.


    When she got home, she had just put Xi Nuannuan on the sofa in the living room and wanted to go in and get a glass of water for her to drink before sleeping. As soon as she entered the kitchen, she heard a noise coming from outside.


    She came out with water and saw Shen Xianfei coming back.


    Shen xianfei stared at her expressionless.


    She knew that he wanted to kill her when he saw her having dinner with Mu Chucheng at night.


    Shen xianfei really thought he was Hope''s husband, so he was very possessive of her, which was the most unacceptable thing for Hope!


    They were just husband and wife in name. They only had two red books and had no real relationship. Even five years ago, he and Zhou Zhen chased her and Hihang away. They had to come to Ancheng to live here. Now that they could no longer live, they pulled their faces down to look for her. Even if they could settle down and not find fault with her, She didn''t mind them staying.


    After all, shen xianfei had saved her. Without him, Xi Nuannuan would not have...


    But what annoys her is that she comes back every day to face arguments and cold eyes!


    Hope felt like he was about to suffocate in this atmosphere!


    Shen Xianfei said in a strange tone, "You''ll be back after dinner with Mu Chucheng? Didn''t go out to get a room or something?"


    Xi he thought he was crazy and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He went back to Xi Nuannuan with water, picked her up and prepared to go back to his room.


    Shen Xianfei saw the man''s coat wrapped around Xi Nuannuan''s body, and his eyes were wide open. He felt his brain become bloodshot. He quickly stepped forward, pulled his coat off xi nuan''s body, and lined up on Hope.


    Xi nuan woke up because of the huge movements and sounds.


    Shen Xianfei had just patted the clothes on her arm. She felt a little pain and was a little angry when she woke up. Her mouth was flat and her voice was a little aggrieved, "Mom..."


    "It''s okay, Nuannuan." Xi he kissed her on the face, then glared at Shen Xianfei, "What are you crazy about?!"


    Shen Xianfei drank some wine, like a madman, and because of Mu Chucheng''s excitement, he felt like he wanted to vent his anger.


    He felt that his life was too depressing.


    Seeing that Xi Nuannuan was still sleepy, Hope rubbed her little face, "Nuannuan, mom will take you back to bed."


    Xi Nuannuan yawned and nodded.


    Shen Xianfei was even angrier when he saw xi and thought he was invisible. He grabbed Hope''s back and wanted to pull her back, but because xi and hugged Xi Nuannuan, he pulled her back and shook her violently. In the end, he didn''t stand still and fell to the ground.


    Xi Nuannuan bumped into the corner of the coffee table and blood started to flow from his forehead.


    Hope burst into tears and shouted, "Nuannuan!"


    She quickly found a medical kit and wrapped it up with a tourniquet. She knew the wound was deep and her fingers were trembling.


    Xi Nuannuan weakly called out to her, "Mom..."


    She fainted.


    Hope quickly took out his cell phone and called an ambulance.


    Zhou Zhen opened the door and saw the scene in front of her. She was stunned and stood there for a long time without responding.


    Shen Xianfei didn''t expect this to happen either. He bent down to touch Xi Nuannuan. Hope glared at him like a hedgehog, "Don''t touch her!"


    Shen Xianfei''s hand froze at her voice, "Hope, I didn''t mean to..."


    Zhou Zhen had also walked over, and she didn''t dare to look at the situation in front of her, "What happened?"


    Hope was out of control. He grabbed the things on the coffee table and threw them at the mother and son in front of him. No matter what, the fruit, the remote control, all of them were thrown over. His eyes were red, "Get out of here! Get out of my house now, or I''ll call the police. Get out!"


    Hearing the word "Call the police," Zhou Zhen was frightened and quickly pulled Shen Xianfei." Xian Fei, let''s go first."


    Shen Xianfei didn''t want to, but Hope was very excited now. As soon as he got closer, she threw something and he had to leave with Zhou Zhen.

 Chapter 482 Let Me Kiss You. Maybe I Can Let You Go

    Chapter 482 let me kiss you and maybe I can let you go


    The ambulance arrived soon, and Xi Nuannuan was carried up. Hope held her hand and followed her in.


    When Xi Nuannuan was sent to the operating room, Hope was stopped outside the door. She couldn''t follow him in, so she had to wait outside.


    Her phone rang at this time. She took it out and saw that it was Mu Chucheng''s. She had no intention of answering it, so she simply cut off the call.


    When Mu Chucheng''s call came in again, she turned it off.


    Hope was feeling restless. She stood outside the operating room and walked back and forth, thinking that if something really happened to Xi Nuannuan, she would kill Shen Xianfei!


    Hope was so depressed that she felt like she was about to suffocate, but there was no one beside her. She stood alone outside the operating room and waited.


    Hihang was at school. She couldn''t call her at this time. It would only add to her worries.


    Chen Xiaolin, on the other hand, asked for his annual leave a few days ago.


    Su Ran was busy with Song Tingyu''s business and was completely disoriented. Hope couldn''t have called her.


    She sat back in the chair outside the operating room, lowered her head and covered her face with both hands. Her eyes were sore. After a long time, she heard footsteps and looked up. When she saw the man walking towards her, she froze.


    Mu Chucheng sat down beside her, and she was still lost in thought.


    "Stupid?" Mu Chucheng pinched her cheek.


    Hope returned to his senses, "How did you know I was here?"


    "It''s not easy to know where you are."


    Hope had nothing to say. Mu Chucheng sat there and only looked at her. She could tell that she was weak at the moment. No matter how strong a woman was, she was always weak.


    Xi he gave the impression that he was strong, invincible, and like a small beast, he protected everyone she wanted to protect, but such a person, usually pretending to be strong for a long time, was actually very tired.


    Without a word, Mu Chucheng put his arm around her shoulder and pressed her head on hers.


    At first, xihe refused and struggled to get up, but Mu Chucheng did not let go. His voice was not as cynical as before, "If you are tired, just lean on me for a while."


    Hope gradually stopped moving.


    Leaning on his broad and strong shoulders, she looked at the door of the operating room and thought about Xi Nuannuan. She didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Mu Chucheng felt the moisture on the back of his hand. He looked up and saw tears on Hope''s face. He reached out to wipe the tears off her face. He simply said, "Nuannuan will be fine."


    Xihe nodded. In fact, at this moment, she was a little happy that Mu Chucheng had come. Xi Nuannuan was his daughter. Although he didn''t know, she was really happy that he was here when Xi Nuannuan had an accident.


    After sitting outside the operating room for a long time, the door finally opened. Hope immediately stood up and walked up quickly, "Doctor, how''s my daughter?"


    "Why are you so careless? There was a big cut on the child''s forehead. It was very deep and there was a lot of blood. Now that the wound has been cleaned and the blood has been stopped, it''s all right. When she wakes up, she will be fine. You have to watch the child carefully in the future." The old doctor looked helplessly at Hope and Mu Chucheng in front of him, shook his head and sighed, "Young parents nowadays don''t know how to take care of their children..."


    He said that and left slowly.


    Xi Nuannuan was immediately pushed out. Her eyes were closed, her face was pale, and there was no blood on her lips. Hope followed her into the ward and looked at her daughter like this. Her heart ached.


    She helped xi nuan pull up the quilt and gently touched the wound on her forehead. She stood there and looked at her for a while. When she turned her head, she found Mu Chucheng was still there.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Mu chucheng frowned and walked over to the sofa to sit down, "Are you staying here tonight with Nuannuan?"


    Hope nodded, that''s for sure.


    "I''ll stay here too..."


    "No need." Before he could finish his sentence, Hope said, "Don''t bother Mr. Mu. Nuannuan is fine. It''s late. Mr. Mu should go back and rest."


    Mu Chucheng yawned and lay directly on the sofa. He was so tall that the sofa could not fit him at all, so he could only put his long legs on the armrest of the sofa.


    "It''s good to know it''s late. Don''t wake up. There''s a hospital bed next to it. You can sleep there."


    Hope: ..."


    She no longer cared about him, but now that she went to sleep, she was not sleepy, so she simply moved a chair to sit in front of xi nuan''s bed and looked at her.


    As the night grew deeper, Hope was still not sleepy at all, and mu chucheng seemed to be sleeping soundly. She walked over and stood in front of the sofa to look at him. When she saw that one of his legs had fallen to the ground, she lifted his leg up and put it on the sofa. She took off his coat before he went to sleep and covered him. It was late autumn now, and it was still cold at night. This man slept here. Well...


    He refused to let him go back, and Hope felt very helpless!


    After covering him with his coat, xi he was about to leave when someone grabbed his wrist.


    She was shocked and thought that Mu Chucheng had woken up, but when she looked down, his eyes were still closed, but she didn''t know why he was holding her wrist in his sleep.


    She used her other hand to hold his hand and tried to shake it off, but the man was holding it so hard that she couldn''t even shake it off.


    When she heard that Mu Chucheng seemed to be talking in her sleep, she lowered her head and listened doubtfully.


    All she could hear was a voice coming from mu chucheng''s thin lips, "Because your chest is small..."


    That sounds too familiar!


    Xi he was so angry that his face turned red. He didn''t expect this man to remember the past in his dreams. In his dreams, he despised her for her small breasts!


    When she got angry, she threw Mu Chucheng''s hand away without any care, but because she was too hard, she woke this man up. He reacted very quickly. When he woke up, he was conscious of xi he standing beside him. He suddenly stood up, grabbed Hope''s slender waist, and rolled over to press her on the sofa.


    Hope exclaimed. Mu chucheng covered her mouth with his hand, "Keep your voice down. You want to wake Nuannuan up?"


    Xihe pushed his chest with his hand. Because he was covering his mouth, he couldn''t speak. He glared at him and motioned for him to let go of himself.


    The corners of his mouth curved in a very seductive way, "Let me kiss you. Maybe I can let you go."


    Of course, Hope refused. He stretched out his foot and tried to kick him hard, but this man was much faster than her. He taught her this bit of boxing and footwork. How could she be his opponent?!

 Chapter 483 You Ungrateful Thing (1)

    Chapter 483 you ungrateful thing (1)


    She just wanted to kick him off when he wasn''t ready, but she didn''t expect it to work.


    She opened her mouth and bit the palm of his hand.


    Hope, you are a dog!"


    Hope pushed him away and sneered, "Next time you take advantage of me, I''ll bite you to death."


    Mu Chucheng''s voice was especially sexy in the dim light of a night like this, "I''m looking forward to you biting me."


    Hope ignored him, picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on the sofa, ready to go to sleep. She was beginning to feel sleepy now, and Xi Nuannuan didn''t seem to wake up in a short time.


    Mu Chucheng was so fast that when Hope bent down to pick up the clothes, he had already grabbed her collar with both hands and pulled her closer to him. With one hand holding her back head, he kissed his lips that he had been drooling for a long time!


    Hope pounded his chest and kicked him.


    Mu Chucheng bit her lower lip hard, "Can''t you be good?"


    Xihe wiped his lips with the back of his hand, "Mr. Mu, you''re invading me now. Do you expect me to behave?"


    "You can''t fight back if you''re not good. Why don''t you just be good? Isn''t it better to enjoy it so quietly?"


    Hope: ..."


    In any case, this man had his own set of theories, hoping and thinking that she couldn''t beat him. The hand that met him was still on her waist and glared at him, "Let go of your hand. I''m going back to sleep."


    "That was a good night kiss."


    Hope stood up from the sofa, "Mr. Mu is a jackal. It seems that I will be a few meters away from you from now on."


    Mu Chucheng lay down again, "Do you think it''s useful to stay away from me?"


    "At least when you reach out, I can escape."


    Escape?


    How could she escape? How could he let her escape?


    Mu Chucheng had only curled her lips and did not speak. Xi and the others had already gone to the other bed. She took off her shoes and lay on the bed like this. She did not take a bath today. Fortunately, it was autumn, so it was not a big deal.


    Hope dimmed the lights in the room. She glanced at Xi Nuannuan and then at mu chucheng.


    The darker the light, the more it could be her cover. She could look at the man without being noticed.


    Mu Chucheng, who was about 1.8 meters tall and nestled on the small sofa, naturally slept uncomfortably. When he woke up in the morning, he only felt a sore back, so he woke up early.


    Hope was a light sleeper. When mu chucheng came together and made some noise, she opened her eyes and looked at him sitting on the sofa, pinching his shoulders and legs. She secretly laughed and said, "You deserve it."


    Who told him to stay here last night and not go back?


    The first thing Hope did when she got up was to go to Xi Nuannuan''s place. She was still sleeping and was not awake yet. Xi he brushed her hair with his hand and saw the wound on her head.


    Mu Chucheng also came over from the sofa, stood beside her, and said slowly, "Hope, nuan nuan, you look alike."


    "Yes."


    "Not at all like that shen."


    Hope pursed her lips, "Of course my daughter looks like me."


    Xi Nuannuan may not wake up so soon. Xi he wants to go back and pack some things. He still needs to ask for leave today.


    Mr. Mu, can you take care of Nuannuan for me? I''ll go home and pack some things."


    "Okay." Mu Chucheng nodded.


    Xi he stopped the taxi and went home. When he opened the door and saw the people inside, she really laughed.


    Zhou Zhen and Shen Xianfei are still here!


    Shen Xianfei was sitting on the sofa in the living room, smoking a cigarette, and there was still steaming coffee on the coffee table. The mess on the floor last night had been cleaned up, and the room was now neat and tidy.


    A noise came from the kitchen. It was probably Zhou Zhen inside.


    Shen Xianfei saw Hope come in and immediately stood up from the sofa. His face was a little unnatural, "Hope, you''re back? How''s Nuannuan? I kept calling you last night, but your phone is off. Is she okay?"


    Hope did not say anything but looked at him coldly.


    Zhou Zhen heard the sound and came out of the kitchen. She put her hand on the apron and wiped it. She came forward and took Hope''s hand, "Hope..."


    Just as she said two words, Hope shook her hand away.


    Zhou Zhen was embarrassed. She had always looked down on Hope, so she was naturally very dissatisfied with Hope''s attitude towards her now, but she remembered what happened last night, so she could only hold back.


    "Why are you still at my house?" Xi said coldly.


    "Hope, what are you talking about? This is also our home. Where are we going if we don''t go back here?" Zhou Zhen said quickly.


    When Shen Xianfei saw Hope''s face, she knew that she was upset. She said quickly, "Hope, I was a little impulsive last night. I drank some wine, and I didn''t mean to. So don''t be angry. How''s Nuannuan? I''ll go see her with you later..."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to hold Hope''s hand, but xihe took a step back, pointed to the door and looked at the mother and daughter in front of him, "Get out, get out now, or I''ll call the police."


    "What police did you call? Did you call the police and call us for trespassing? Don''t forget that you and Xian Fei are legally husband and wife! Do you think the police will believe what you say?" Zhou Zhen couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted.


    "Shen Xianfei pushed my daughter to the ground last night. Can I call the police?"


    Zhou Zhen''s face turned pale, "What evidence do you have? What evidence do you have that Xian Fei pushed Nuannuan to the ground? Also, Nuannuan was Xian Fei''s daughter, so what if she really pushed her down? Besides, it was still careless..."


    Shen xianfei frowned when he saw that Zhou Zhen had lost his mind, "Mom!"


    "Heh..." Hope took out his phone, "I recorded everything on my phone. Everything you said just now, Zhou Zhen, is here."


    Zhou Zhen stared at her cell phone and tried to grab it, but how could she be a fat, middle-aged woman with hope and agility? And xi and ren were tall, so she raised her hand to hold the phone up, and Zhou Zhen flew into the air.


    "I don''t believe it."


    "Believe it or not." Hope raised an eyebrow, "Don''t wait until you get into the Police station to regret it. Get out of my house, get out!"


    Hope pointed at the door. His voice was firm and there was no expression on his face except coldness.


    "Hope, you ungrateful thing. Don''t forget what Xian Fei did to save you. If it weren''t for him, you would have died. And Nuannuan, how could she have survived? Now, you want to drive us away! What right do you have to chase us away?"

 Chapter 484 You Ungrateful Thing (2)

    Chapter 484 you ungrateful thing (2)


    After what happened last night, Hope was certain that she would never tolerate Zhou Zhen and Shen Xianfei''s mother and son again. She would fight with them if anyone dared to hurt her daughter.


    Xi Nuannuan was like shen xianfei. Hope was so heartbroken when she looked at her. How could she bear to be hurt when she was born and raised?


    Even though Shen Xianfei did save the two of them, Hope always felt that she was selfish. She had a bottom line of tolerance, and she couldn''t let Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen do whatever they wanted in her house again and again!


    She just wanted to protect the people she cared about. She didn''t care about anything else.


    "Since I am the owner of this house, I am qualified."


    "Hope, are you really that cruel?" Shen xianfei said.


    "Get out!" Hope pressed the alarm number, "Are you leaving?"


    Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen were very unwilling, but although Zhou Zhen was usually arrogant and domineering, she was actually timid. She was also worried that xihe was really recording on his cell phone, and it was them who would suffer if he called the police.


    Moreover, xi he knows boxing and martial arts. Neither she nor Shen Xianfei is her match!


    "Xian Fei, let''s go."


    "Go back to your room and pack your things. I''ll give you twenty minutes. Twenty minutes later, I don''t want to see you again. Also, when you come out, put the key to the house on the coffee table."


    Zhou Zhen was livid with anger and pointed at Hope for a long time without saying anything.


    Hope sneered and pointed to the room they were staying in, "Please."


    In the last 20 minutes, she didn''t go anywhere and just sat on the sofa waiting. Zhou Zhen and shen xianfei went into the room to pack.


    He never thought that one day he would be kicked out by Hope. Shen Xianfei was a man, and he felt that he had lost all his face.


    Zhou Zhen packed his things and came over. When he saw Shen Xianfei still sitting on the bed, his hands on his knees were clenched into fists, clenching them tightly, which showed that he was very unwilling at this moment!


    Zhou Zhen walked over to him and advised him, "Xian Fei, let''s go first. Don''t lose."


    "Mom, I''m not reconciled!"


    "I''m not reconciled either!" Zhou Zhen gritted his teeth and said, "But what can we do now? Let''s go out first."


    "Mom, it''s not that I''m unwilling to hope and drive me away. I''m unwilling. Why is she so cruel to me? Why haven''t I forgotten her all these years, but she hasn''t seen me?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on with you either!" Zhou Zhen thought he was unwilling to be kicked out, but he was just unwilling to hope and be cruel to him!


    They owed a lot of money, so they had to sell all their houses in north city and used up the 200,000 that Hope gave them back then. When they heard that Hope was in South city, they came over.


    If there was any other way to go, she would not come and beg for peace and live with her, because she had always despised her in her heart.


    But they couldn''t live in the north anymore. They had to leave the city and couldn''t find anyone else, so they came to Hope.


    "You are really useless! There were so many women outside, why did they hang from her Hope tree? What''s so good about her? I think you should just take this opportunity to divorce her, but you can''t just let her get away with it. She can get a divorce if she wants. She has to give us half of the house! But this is not the time to talk about it. Let''s wait until the storm is over. Let''s go now..."


    Zhou zhen saw that Shen Xianfei had no intention of packing up, so she quickly helped him pack his clothes into the suitcase. Since they had only been here for more than a month, there was not much to pack, and they packed quickly.


    Hope waited outside, watching them come out and watching them leave with a blank face.


    "Key." Hope knocked on the coffee table.


    Zhou Zhen put the key on the coffee table and pointed at xihe."


    She had never seen such a ruthless woman!


    When they left, xihe picked up his phone and took a look. Where did she actually record it? It was just a bluff to Zhou Zhen. She knew that she was timid and liked to cause trouble, but she was afraid that something would really happen.


    Because she woke up early in the morning, even after such a long time, it was still early. Hope called Chen Xiaolin and asked her to ask for a leave. She returned to Ancheng late last night. Hope felt that it was inappropriate for her to call Hosche so early, and sometimes she would not contact Hosche if she could not, because she knew that Hosche had an inexplicable possessive desire for her!


    Chen Xiaolin asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something happened to Nuannuan."


    "What is it? Is it serious? Did you catch a cold?"


    "No." Hope briefly explained what happened last night. Chen Xiaolin was furious, "Is Shen Xianfei still a man? Hope, if you divorce him right away, why do you keep such a man?"


    "Let''s not talk about this now. I''ve driven them away. Do you know any good locksmith? When the time comes, get someone to change the lock for me..."


    "Are you trying to make it impossible for them to enter your house? Hope, you''re so good. You even chased them away!" Chen Xiaolin smiled and said, "I don''t know her, but my mother-in-law should know her. I''ll ask her when I have breakfast and call you."


    "Okay, I''ll trouble you."


    Xi he hung up the phone, went back to her room to change her clothes and freshen herself up. As she didn''t sleep well last night, she had two big dark circles under her eyes.


    Xi Nuannuan will probably be hospitalized for the next two days. Hope tidied up her clothes, brought a blanket for her and went out.


    Originally, she wanted to bring her breakfast at home because it was still early, but after a fight with Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen, she had already wasted a lot of time.


    When they arrived at the breakfast shop, xihe called Mu Chucheng, "What do you want for breakfast?"


    Over there, mu chucheng didn''t even think about it, "You cooked it."


    "... I didn''t cook" ...


    "Aren''t you making breakfast when you''ve been back for so long?"


    "I chased Shen Xianfei and her son out. It took me some time."


    Mu Chucheng chuckled, "Will it be more convenient for us in the future?"


    "Mr. Mu, where are you thinking?" Hope interrupted him, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Coffee."


    What coffee do you drink in the morning?


    Xi he hung up the phone and frowned. He bought soy milk fried dumplings and Xi Nuannuan''s favorite dumplings.

 Chapter 485 Im Not Going to Clean up Your Food Yet (1)

    Chapter 485 does not clean up your food (1)


    Hope came to the hospital with the things she had packed from home and the breakfast she had bought from outside. Xi Nuannuan hadn''t woken up yet. Fortunately, when she came over just now, she had brought out a thermal box, and now everything could be put in. "Here." Hope handed the fried dumplings and soy milk to Mu Chucheng.


    He frowned and did not take it, "Where''s my coffee?"


    "Don''t drink coffee in the morning. It''s bad for your stomach. Have dumplings and soy milk."


    Mu chucheng took a look at the dumplings in her hand, then at her pretty but unflattering face. He reached for the dumplings and soy milk, "Hope, you still care about me."


    Hope sneered, "You''re so sentimental."


    Mu chucheng put a dumpling into his mouth with chopsticks and raised his eyebrows, "I won''t admit it."


    Probably smelling the aroma of breakfast, Xi Nuannuan opened his eyes slowly. Xi he quickly walked over, "Nuannuan, are you awake? How was it? Anything else? Mom, can I call a doctor for you?"


    Xi Nuannuan reached out and held her hand. He was looking at mu chucheng and swallowed hard, "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Hope laughed. Knowing that she would say she was hungry now, she must be fine. She pinched her little nose with her hand, "Snack, mom bought you your favorite steamed bun. Brush your teeth and wash your face before you eat."


    After Hope finished speaking, she went to the bathroom to get a basin of water. She brought some warm toothbrushes and towels from home. Because Xi Nuannuan was injured now, Hope didn''t dare to let her brush her teeth too normally, and just avoided the wound on her forehead while washing her face.


    Hope was sure that the wound on Xi Nuannuan''s forehead would leave a scar because it was very deep, but the wound was very close to his hair, and it would be blocked by the fragments on his forehead, and because Xi Nuannuan was young now, the scar would fade in the future.


    While xihe was helping her brush her teeth, wash her face and wash her hands, xinuan''s warm eyes were staring at the small dumplings that Hope had bought for her.


    "Okay."


    Hope helplessly put down the towel and handed her the small steamed bun and soy milk. She wanted to feed her, but the little girl wanted to eat it herself.


    Hope had to let her do it herself, "Be careful, it''s hot."


    "Okay." In order to eat as soon as possible, Xi Nuannuan naturally nodded obediently.


    Hope also sat back on the sofa to eat breakfast. Mu Chucheng ate two dumplings and stopped eating. Xi he took a look and ate the remaining four.


    Mu Chucheng also refused to drink soy milk, holding a cup of water, drinking while looking at Hope: "When do I move in?"


    Hope: ... "Mr. Mu is joking again."


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips, "In your eyes, I am a joker. Do I look like a pervert?"


    Hope smiled, "Mr. Mu still knows himself better."


    It turned out that Mu Chucheng was just talking. Mu Chucheng came to pick them up the day Xi Nuannuan was discharged from the hospital and helped them bring their things up. Hope also saw a black suitcase.


    "What is this?"


    "My suitcase."


    Hope held back his anger, "I''m asking Mr. Mu what do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve been living here since today."


    "Mu chu cheng!" Hope finally burst out, "Take the suitcase out now, or I''ll call the police!"


    Mu Chucheng sat on the sofa, his long legs resting on the coffee table, and his posture was languid, "Do you think it will work against me with that trick against Shen Xianfei?"


    Xi he glared at him hatefully, "Mu Chucheng, can you stop joking? I had a hard time getting Shen Xianfei out of the house. I don''t want anyone else living in my house!"


    Before she could finish, Mu Chucheng interrupted, "Am I someone else?"


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t feel too good about yourself..."


    Mu Chucheng shook his finger, "I don''t feel good about myself. I''ve been outstanding since I was a child. How can I be good?"


    Hope: ..."


    Hope had already felt exhausted dealing with a Mu Chucheng, but Xi Nuannuan had a special dog leg and sister for Mu Chucheng. When she saw his suitcase on the ground, she immediately walked over and dragged it with her small hands, "Uncle Mu, I''ll help you take it in."


    Hope was furious, "Xi Nuannuan, stand still!"


    Xi Nuannuan immediately released her hand and raised her hands high. The box in her hand fell to the ground because of her actions. He was already dragging it, and the buttons of the box were released.


    Xi he looked at it and was dumbfounded. It was empty and there was nothing inside.


    She looked at Mu Chucheng doubtfully. The smile at the corner of Mu Chucheng''s mouth was ruffian. She rubbed Hope''s hair with her hand, "I was just joking with you. Married young woman..."


    As he spoke, he moved closer and whispered in Hope''s ear, "I prefer to take it slow."


    Xi he pressed his elbow against his chest expressionless and pushed him away.


    "Mr. Mu is so interested. He bought a box just to come over and joke with me?"


    "Judging by your reaction just now, I think it''s worth it."


    Hope was too lazy to pay attention to him. He walked over and patted xi nuan on the shoulder, "Go sit over there. Mom will go in and cook. Auntie will be back today." It''s the weekend.


    "Really?" Xi Nuannuan asked happily.


    Hope nodded and bent down to pick up the black box. She accidentally found some red on it. She used her hand to pick it up. It was dried blood.


    After all these years of dealing with the Mu family, she naturally knew that the background of the Mu family was not as clean as it appeared.


    Hope''s eyes darkened when she remembered that Mu Chucheng had disappeared all day yesterday and suddenly came to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    Just as she was in a daze, the people of mu chu city had already walked to her side and squatted down, holding her finger, looking at her with a half-smile.


    "I just killed someone yesterday. Are you afraid?"


    Hope silently put the box down, took his hand and lifted the sleeves of his black shirt. He found a knife mark on his left arm, which had not been treated. After a night, the wound had healed.


    Xihe pointed to the sofa, "Go sit there."


    "Nuannuan, sit down in the dining room. Mom will get you a cake."


    "Okay!" When Xi Nuannuan heard that there was cake to eat, he immediately ran over happily and climbed onto the chair at the table, waiting for Hope to give her the cake.

 Chapter 486 Im Not Going to Clean up Your Food Yet (2)

    Chapter 486 does not clean up your food (2)


    Xihe went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out the strawberry roll, put a fork on it, and walked out in front of xinuan, "Eat the cake here, and eat slowly..."


    "I will, mom!"


    Hope didn''t want her to see the wound on Mu Chucheng''s arm, so she went to look for the medicine box after she had told him.


    When she came out with the medicine box, she saw Mu Chucheng still standing there. She sat down on the sofa and said, "Come here."


    Mu Chucheng walked over with a smile on his face and sat down beside her.


    "Give me your left arm."


    Mu Chucheng obediently stretched out his arm, and Hope seriously began to help him with the wound, moving quickly and quickly.


    Her eyes were lowered, her eyelashes were long, and her nose was high. Mu Chucheng was delighted just by looking at her side face.


    "Hope, it''s a waste not to be a doctor."


    "I wanted to be a doctor before."


    "Then why not? You went to work as a secretary?"


    Hope pursed his lips, "I wanted to be a doctor because the person I cared about had been seriously injured several times. I was so anxious at that time that I wanted to be a doctor in the future..."


    "Who is that person?"


    Hope looked up at him and said nothing.


    "That man is a warm father? Warm dad isn''t shen, Hope. Am I right?"


    Hope remained silent.


    "You''ve been waiting for him? Where did he go?"


    Hope had already healed his wound and released his hand, "Okay, remember not to touch the water for three days."


    "Don''t change the subject." Mu Chucheng grabbed her hand.


    Xi he glanced at him, "Mr. Mu, you''re meddling too much. This is my personal matter."


    With that, she took his hand away and stood up with the medical kit in her hand.


    She could feel the burning gaze behind her that belonged to Mu Chucheng never left. The man was staring at her.


    Hope pretended to be calm and put away the medicine box. When she went to the kitchen, she gasped for air.


    She was far less calm than she seemed.


    She didn''t know why Mu Chucheng suddenly asked this question. Did she accidentally reveal something? She even began to wonder if she had been dreaming and talking nonsense that night at the hospital.


    She pressed her forehead.


    No matter how calm she usually was, she was always the easiest person to mess up in front of Mu Chucheng.


    Mu Chucheng said he had a job in Ancheng, so he even bought a house. He bought the kind that he could move in with his bag right away.


    Hope didn''t know what kind of work he had in Ancheng. He was very busy when he was busy and couldn''t see anyone for a few days. But when he appeared, he appeared quietly. He either appeared when she went to pick up xi nuan, or when she went to the supermarket, or at her door. It was all because he was happy.


    Xi he really wants to move!


    In the office, she put down her pen and rubbed her eyes irritably.


    Chen Xiaolin came over and knocked on her desk, "What''s wrong with you? You''ve been in a daze for a long time."


    Hope shook his head.


    "Is Shen Xianfei harassing you again?"


    "No." After driving them out of the house that day, Hope really called a locksmith to change the locks. If they hadn''t been in the house, Shen Xianfei and Zhou Zhen hadn''t shown up these days. She thought they could live a peaceful life again, but she ignored a man named mu chucheng.


    "Then why are you bothered?"


    Xi he looked at Chen Xiaolin and sighed in her heart. She didn''t know how to say anything about Mu Chucheng, and she always felt that these things couldn''t be explained to others.


    "Something''s up. By the way, are you looking for me?"


    Chen Xiaolin looked around, lowered his head and whispered in Hope''s ear, "Huo Boss is looking for you."


    Hope was stunned. Wouldn''t Hosche call her directly? How do I get Chen Xiaolin to inform her?


    "What did he want from me?"


    Chen Xiaolin spread his hands and said in a small voice, "How do I know? Go and take a look. I don''t think it''s a work thing..."


    Chen Xiaolin knew something about Hosche''s feelings for Hope. She finally patted Hope on the shoulder, "Be careful."


    Hope chuckled, "Can he eat me?"


    "Hey, don''t say it. I think he just wants to eat you all the time, but he hasn''t found the opportunity yet. Look, when he finds the opportunity, he won''t eat you clean!"


    Hope was not so easily taken advantage of. She stood up and said, "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''ll go over and take a look."


    "Be careful, little white rabbit." Chen Xiaolin pinched her chin.


    "Get lost!"


    Hope walked out of the office and took the elevator to Hosche''s office on the top floor. Originally, she was Hosche''s exclusive secretary and the office should be outside Hosche''s office. He could arrange for her to work in this way at any time, but Hosche, a man who heard of a special quirk, liked to work in absolute silence and not make a sound at all, so he had to have a whole floor.


    In this way, Hope''s office was moved down to stay with the company''s secretaries and assistants.


    Hope knocked on the door, "Huo Boss, you''re looking for me."


    Hosche put down his pen and looked at her, "You come in."


    Hope nodded, walked in and stood in front of Hosche, "Huo Boss, please tell me something."


    "Accompany me to a banquet tonight."


    Hope smiled and refused, "Huo Boss, this is the responsibility of the company''s public relations."


    Hosche looked at her, "Corporate pr has been assigned to follow up on another project these days."


    "Didn''t Huo Boss have Mrs. Huo? It is also Mrs. Huo''s duty to accompany Huo Boss to some necessary occasions."


    "Hope, my wife doesn''t like such an occasion." Hosche''s voice was already a little cold, "Also, this is a work order. As my secretary, what''s wrong with you accompanying me to business events? This is part of your job!"


    Hope gritted his teeth and remained silent.


    She knew very well that she was afraid of losing this job, and now it was hard to find a job. She had been working here for so many years, and it took her a long time to get a foothold. She didn''t know where to find another job if she lost it.


    But she did not want to be with Hosche on those occasions.


    But today, Hosche was very determined. She knew she couldn''t get away with it.


    "Any more questions?"


    Xihe shook his head, "No."


    "Then go out. Get ready before work and take my car."


    "I see."

 Chapter 487 Be Careful, Mr. Mu. You Will Lose Your Reputation

    Chapter 487 be careful, Mr. Mu. You will lose your reputation.


    When Hope returned to his office, Chen Xiaolin immediately came over, "How was it? What does president huo want from you?"


    "Ask me to accompany him to the banquet."


    Chen Xiaolin looked at her sympathetically, "It looks like the big bad wolf is about to take action and eat the little white rabbit..."


    Hope sneered, "Don''t prick my body and make his mouth full of holes!"


    "Xiao Lin, help me pick up Nuannuan tonight. I''ll pick her up at the end of the party."


    Chen Xiaolin waved his hand and smiled, "Okay, you don''t have a car. How much trouble do I have if you run away again? Call me when you''re done. I''ll just send Nuannuan back to you."


    Hope nodded and thanked him from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you."


    "Why are you so polite to me?"


    After Chen Xiaolin finished speaking, he went back to his job. Xihe called the kindergarten teacher and told her the situation. He also asked xinuan to answer the phone and let her stay at Chen Xiaolin''s place tonight.


    Xi nuan and Chen Xiaolin were also familiar with each other, so they quickly agreed, "Mom, I know. I''ll wait for you to come back to pick me up tonight."


    After work, everyone left one after another. Hope had to wait for Hosche at the office because he was waiting for him to attend the party.


    By the time they were almost gone, Hosche finally came down. Hope was a little sleepy, so she lay on the table and waited, but before she knew it, she fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she felt someone caressing her face. She reflexively stood up from the chair and saw Hosche standing in front of her, looking at her with a playful gaze.


    Hope frowned at the thought of someone touching her cheek.


    There was no one else here except Hosche, so who else had just touched her besides this man?


    "What was Huo Boss doing just now?"


    Hosche pointed at her face, "You just ate your hair in your mouth."


    "Thank you, Huo Boss."


    Hope laughed coldly in his heart. If she ate her hair into his mouth, he could have taken it away, but it was her face that he touched just now.


    Hosche nodded, picked up xi and the handbag on the table, "Let''s go."


    Xi he put on his coat and walked up quickly. He took his bag from him, "Thank you, Huo Boss. There''s nothing in the bag. I can carry it myself."


    Hosche glanced at her but didn''t say anything in the end.


    But she was deliberately keeping a distance from him. How could he not know?


    The relationship between Hope and Hosche was normal. They usually didn''t talk much except about work, so now that they were sitting in his car, Hope didn''t say anything. She leaned against the window and looked out, feeling drowsy.


    The car stopped at this time. She lazily lifted her eyelids and looked out of the window. Hosche''s car was parked outside a high-end fashion shop. She was stunned. Hosche had already got out of the car and walked over to her side. She opened the door and said, "Get out of the car."


    Hope got out of the car and looked at the door of the clothing store, "Huo Boss, is this?"


    Hosche looked at her with his eyes, "You don''t want to go to the party with me dressed like this, do you?"


    Xi he took a look at himself. He was dressed as a standard office worker. He was decent and generous. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, but Hosche was not satisfied with her clothes. He walked to the clothing store and opened the door, "Come in."


    Hope knew that Hosche was going to buy her clothes, but she didn''t want them, but she knew very well that Hosche wouldn''t let her dress like this, and people would treat her like a fool at the party.


    This kind of business banquet was full of famous people in the city, as well as all kinds of stars and models. As Hosche''s female companion tonight, he naturally wouldn''t allow her to lose face.


    Xi he walked in with a frown on her face. In fact, at this moment, she was very confused. First, she did not want Hosche to buy her clothes, but Hosche would not let her see the party like this. Second, she did not want to spend a sum of money on these dresses that would be useless after only wearing them once!


    She was not the kind of person who could squander freely.


    She was thinking about this question over and over again, until inside, she was not in the mood when the shop assistant asked her to try on the clothes.


    Hosche didn''t notice what was on her mind at all. Instead, she focused on picking out her clothes. In the end, she picked out a pink dress and handed it to her, "Your skin is white. It looks good on you."


    Xihe glanced at it and did not pick it up, "Huo Boss, do I really have to dress like this?"


    "If you wear your own clothes, it''s huo''s shame." He paused, "You went to the party on behalf of the company. This is the clothes the company paid for you. Hope, what are you worried about?"


    Hope nodded, "Huo Boss is right."


    She wouldn''t have taken out her wallet to pay for it, which would have made her look pretentious, but what Hosche said now was so grand that it wasn''t his money that could be used, and it wasn''t much use for her to keep the clothes, so she would return them to Hosche after she wore them this time.


    But the dress that Hosche was holding in her hand was too grand. She was just a small secretary, so there was no need to steal the limelight. She just had to fit the occasion.


    So at the moment, she didn''t take it. Instead, she took a black dress that looked very simple and said, "This one will do."


    She took in the right size, changed her dress, and came out, using a bag to put her original clothes on.


    Hosche felt a little uncomfortable about her not putting on the clothes he had chosen for her, but he didn''t say anything and took out his card to pay.


    "You need to put on some makeup." Back in the car, Hosche said.


    Xi he saw that he still wanted to send her to some beauty and makeup place, and she quickly stopped him: "No, I have tools."


    She actually wore light makeup during work hours, and now she just needed to fix it. She took out her foundation and lipstick and quickly put on some makeup. By the time she finished, Hosche''s car was already parked in the parking lot of a five-star hotel in Ancheng.


    It''s a charity event tonight. I heard that there are so many celebrities.


    Someone came to help them get the door out, "Mr. Huo."


    Hosche nodded, and xi got out of the car. With a look in his eyes, she walked over and grabbed his arm. She knew what she should do in this situation.


    All the stars and models that she could only see on tv now appeared here. Xi he was dazzled by the sight. She even saw a little red flower wearing the dress that Hosche had just picked out for her. Fortunately, she didn''t want the dress at that time. Otherwise, she would have attracted the whole attention.

 Chapter 488 Mu Chu City, You Are Too Much (1)

    Chapter 488 mu chucheng, you are too much (1)


    On such an occasion, an unknown person and a popular star collided with each other. She would definitely make the headlines tomorrow.


    Hope and don''t want to make the headlines.


    Entering the banquet hall, Hope let go of Hosche''s hand and followed behind him. Hosche and some people were exchanging greetings. They were all men. Their eyes inevitably fell on Hope.


    Because xihe was the first time to accompany Hosche to such an occasion, they could not help but look at her with some color in their eyes, saying that she was a secretary, but in their hearts, everyone thought that her relationship with Hosche was not simple.


    Hope told herself to ignore them. She took a sip of champagne and felt a burning gaze behind her. She was shocked and turned around quickly, but she did not see a familiar face.


    Hosche looked at her and whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    Hope shook his head, "Nothing."


    Hosche''s so-called work for tonight was to be his female companion, but Hope stayed here for a while, feeling that she was not interested in their topic, and could not cut in. She walked to Hosche''s side and whispered, "Huo Boss, I want to go out for a walk."


    "Go on, don''t go too long. The party will start soon."


    Xihe nodded. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she looked up at the mirror, she was startled by the sudden appearance of the face in the mirror.


    "Mr. Mu, why do you always like to appear in the ladies'' room?" She pressed on her heart, which was beating so fast, that she had seen it correctly just now. The owner of that scorching line of sight was Mu Chucheng!


    "I came with you." Mu Chucheng stepped forward and pinched her small chin with his hand, lifting her face up, "I put on makeup tonight. I''m so dressed that I miss you even more. Hope, what do you want to do?"


    Xi he curled his lips, took his hand away, and put on lipstick in front of the mirror, "That''s Mr. Mu''s business. What does it have to do with me?"


    The dress Hope was wearing tonight was nothing special and conservative at the front, but there was a large area of snow-white skin behind it.


    Mu Chucheng''s hand caressed her back a few times. Naturally, she couldn''t stand his actions. She grabbed his wrist and said, "If Mr. Mu keeps messing around, I''ll call someone. When people see you in the ladies'' room, they''ll think you''re a pervert, right? Mr. Mu, be careful. You''ll lose your reputation."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "Then you should shout."


    Well, you forced me!


    Hope heard footsteps and voices outside, indicating that someone was coming this way. She opened her mouth and was about to shout, "Help, there''s a pervert in the ladies'' room..."


    But before she could say a word, Mu Chucheng covered her mouth. He wrapped his arms around her waist, kicked open a cubicle next to her, pushed Hope in, and then walked in.


    Almost at the same time, someone entered the bathroom.


    A woman said, "I thought I heard something moving inside. Why is there no one else?"


    Another woman pointed to the closed door of the cubicle, "Here, the door is closed. Let''s go inside."


    Inside, Mu Chucheng had loosened her grip on xi and her mouth. The force of the grip had messed up the lipstick she had just applied.


    Mu Chucheng took out the handkerchief and wiped it for her. Hope glared at him fiercely and pulled the handkerchief from his hand. Just as he was about to speak, he made a silent gesture. Then he lowered his head and pressed his thin lips against her ear, "You want people to know that you''re in the bathroom with a man? What do you think will happen to others if they see us together like this?"


    Hope was very angry at the moment, but as the man said, she didn''t want to be seen here with a man.


    She wiped the lipstick off her face with a handkerchief and waited for the two women to leave, but she didn''t know what they were doing. It took her so long.


    The cubicle was small and the people of mu chu city were tall. She could only feel that their breath was mixed together.


    She put the toilet cover down and sat on it herself, so that she felt better. Otherwise, she would be too close to Mu Chucheng''s body! Her nose was filled with his breath!


    Mu Chucheng propped his hands against the wall and looked down at Hope.


    Hope felt a scorching line of sight above her head, and she was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Outside, I only heard the two women talking endlessly. I don''t know if they regard this place as a cafe where we can chat. They came here specially to chat.


    "Where did the woman who followed Hosche come from? He looks like a demon."


    When they heard Hosche''s name, Hope noticed it, and the next moment she heard them talking about herself.


    Isn''t she the one who''s following Hosche tonight?!


    The woman outside actually said that she was evil?!


    Hope was so angry. Where was she?! She showed up here tonight, wearing the most inconspicuous clothes, and even her makeup was light, okay?!


    "I heard that he seems to be his secretary. Hey, you know, Hosche usually looks like he''s not allowed to enter, and he never gossips with other women. He thought he loved his wife so much, so he brought a woman out with him tonight. I heard that she''s a married woman. She''s been with Hosche for a long time, and she''s still a secretary! I think it''s honey''s honey! Now that everyone in the company knew about the scandal between the two of them, it was spreading like wildfire, but that woman didn''t know how to restrain herself at all, and even became even worse. She even came here with them today. Didn''t she openly tell everyone about her relationship with Hosche? I really don''t think Hosche''s wife is worth it, being trampled on by such a foxy woman."


    "Hehe..." Another woman sneered, her tone sour and full of jealousy, "You didn''t see how proud she was just now, as if she was deliberately pulling Hosche to show off tonight. How shameless!"


    Xi he was so angry that his face turned red and he could no longer sit on the toilet seat. He suddenly stood up. At this moment, all she felt was blood in her head and her head was blank. She wanted to go out and ask the two women in front of her. When was she holding Hosche to show off? Also, what kind of foxy girl is she? Isn''t that the face that looks a little more beautiful? Which eye did they see her gloating?


    As soon as she stood up from the toilet seat, she was wrapped around her waist with both hands. She followed the hand placed on her waist and looked into Mu Chucheng''s dark eyes.


    "You..." Her anger had dissipated at this moment. Just looking at Mu Chucheng, she felt a little overwhelmed. She swallowed hard and said in a low voice, "What are you doing..."

 Chapter 489 Mu Chu City, You Are Too Much (2)

    Chapter 489 mu chucheng, you are too much (2)


    Mu Chucheng squeezed her into a corner and held her chin with his hand to raise her small face so that she could look at him.


    "Mu Chucheng..." She swallowed hard again.


    Mu Chucheng suddenly lowered her head and bit her lip. She frowned in pain and screamed because the situation was too sudden.


    It was probably the sound that frightened the two women outside. They came and knocked on the door, "What happened inside?"


    Hope bit her lip and tried to open Mu Chucheng''s hand, but she couldn''t. She said to the door, "No, I saw a cockroach."


    "No way, there are cockroaches in this hotel?" A woman immediately shouted.


    "Yes, such a high-class place."


    "Let''s go."


    As the two women spoke, they left the bathroom the next moment.


    Hope gasped for air. It was so hard to hold it back. There were only the two of them left in the bathroom. She pushed him hard, "Get out of the way!"


    However, mu chucheng was in the way of the door, so she couldn''t even open the door and leave.


    Hope''s cell phone rang at this time. She took it out of her bag and looked at it. It was Hosche''s phone. She probably called her when she hadn''t been back for so long.


    Hope pressed the answer button, "Huo Boss."


    Hope, where have you been? Why haven''t you come back yet? Did something happen?"


    Before Hope could answer, Mu Chucheng suddenly put his arm around her shoulder and dragged her back neck. When she was not paying attention, he kissed her red lips hard.


    She was caught off guard and exclaimed, but her voice was quickly swallowed by his kiss.


    Hosche also heard something wrong on the other end of the phone, "Hope, what happened? Hope?!"


    Xi he hit Mu Chucheng''s chest with his hand. His phone almost fell to the ground, but he couldn''t push Mu Chucheng away.


    This man was too domineering and too strong. She couldn''t shake him a bit with her punches and kicks, and in the end, she was exhausted.


    Hosche''s voice continued, "Hope? Hope!"


    His voice sounded anxious. Mu Chucheng finally let go of Hope and held Hope in one hand so that she could not move. He snatched the phone from her hand with one hand and raised his thin lips, "She''s with me. We''re hiding in a small bathroom. What do you think we''re doing? Mr. Huo."


    "Who are you?" Hosche''s voice was cold.


    "Mu Chucheng."


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Hope grabbed his phone and glared at him, "Mu Chucheng, you''re too much!"


    Mu chucheng held her face with both hands, "What have I gone too far?"


    "Are you fucking in charge of my business? Why are you meddling in my affairs? Why are you doing this to me?!"


    She was so angry that the man''s appearance a few years later had turned her peaceful life upside down and left her at a loss.


    "Because I like you."


    Hope sneered, "If you like me, I''m going to like you. Mu Chucheng, you may be fine, but not every woman wants to jump on you when they see you. I don''t want anything to do with you. Can I ask you to stay away from me and not appear in front of me again?"


    She said, trying to push him away and open the door, but Mu Chucheng didn''t let her leave so easily. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. This time, he picked her up directly, separated her legs, let her hold her waist, and raised her hand when he pressed her against the wall.


    "Mu Chucheng!" Hope shouted, "Let me go!"


    "Let go of you?" Mu Chucheng seemed to have heard a joke and sneered, "Hope, I''ve been playing with you for so long. I''m running out of patience..."


    Hope gritted his teeth and stared at him, panting, "Mu Chucheng, you said you wouldn''t force me. You don''t keep your word!"


    Mu Chucheng chuckled, his peach blossom eyes particularly seductive, "Hope, should I say that you are naive? Or should I say you''re stupid? I have a crush on a woman. Unless I''m not interested in her anymore, do you think I can take the initiative to let her go?"


    "Are you willing to do whatever it takes to be strong?"


    "So what if it''s strong?"


    "Isn''t it beneath a man like Mr. Mu to use force on a woman?"


    "For you, I don''t care." Mu chucheng stroked her cheek with his hand, "So what if it''s strong? Do you think so, Hope?"


    Xi he turned his head to avoid his touch. Her breath was already a little unstable because of his movements, and her hair was in a mess, "Mu Chucheng, don''t mess around. You have to see where this is!"


    "Ladies'' room." Mu Chucheng said coldly, "If you can''t stand it, you can call it out. I don''t care if the people outside hear it."


    As soon as Mu Chucheng''s voice fell, someone came in. Although Hope was not someone who cared about what others thought, under such circumstances and circumstances, she would immediately make the headlines if someone saw her doing such a thing with a man in the bathroom.


    She bit her lips hard and whispered, "Mu Chucheng, you don''t have to share too much..."


    Someone entered the room next door and came out after a while. There was a sound of water running down the toilet, and Hope''s cell phone vibrated again.


    Mu chucheng cast a wicked glance at her, took out her cell phone from her hand, connected it, and placed it in her ear: "Speak."


    It was still Hosche, and his voice sounded even more worried, "Hope, where the hell have you been? What happened? Are you really with Mu Chucheng? Where is it now? I''ll go look for you."


    Xi he only heard his voice, but he didn''t speak because the man had entered the bathroom and hadn''t gone out yet.


    While mu chu city turned on her cell phone, he pressed her against the wall and did whatever he wanted.


    Hope felt very uncomfortable. Some sounds, even if they were broken teeth, could not stop them from coming out. Perhaps Hosche on the other end of the phone had heard these sounds and remained silent for a long time.


    Hearing the people outside leave again, Hope hurriedly said, "Huo Boss, I have something to do. I''ll call you again." Then he cut off the phone.


    Mu Chucheng had a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth. As she spoke, her breath sprayed on her cheek, "Do you think he heard that?"


    Hope couldn''t stand it anymore, "Mu Chucheng!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard her clothes being ripped apart by a hiss.


    She widened her eyes and stared blankly at the man in front of her.


    She was going to give it back to Hosche, but now it''s gone...


    And most importantly, how will she get out later? She was in a daze for a long time, because she had been thinking about this problem.

 Chapter 490 Which Bastard? (1)

    Chapter 490 which bastard (1)


    Mu Chucheng ripped the dress from Hope''s back, which had been cut all the way up to her waist. Now that she was done, he ripped it open with force, and the whole fabric on her back was almost hanging from her body. It was not until he felt a cold hand caress his back that xihe suddenly came back to his senses, grabbed Mu Chucheng''s wrist and stared at him. It took him a long time to squeeze out a sentence, "You... Tore my clothes!"


    "Did Hosche buy you the clothes?" Mu Chucheng''s fingers tugged at the fabric on her chest and tried to pull it away from the front. She thought of the tattoo and held it down.


    "This dress looks too eyesore."


    "Then you can''t tear your clothes!" Hope almost cried out, "How am I going to get out!"


    She really wanted to kill Mu Chucheng right now! She had lost her defenses behind her back and could only cover her chest tightly with her hands, fearing that this man would rip off his clothes in front of her. To wear this dress, she only wore a bra now. After pulling off the clothes, the tattoo would be clearly visible.


    The tattoo on her body was exactly the same as that on the back of mu chucheng''s hand. According to this man''s personality, if he saw the tattoo, he would still stop?!


    "What are you afraid of? How could I let you out like this? I was the one who got caught."


    Xihe stared at him, "My own body. I was the one who was seen to suffer. How could it be you?"


    Mu Chucheng took out a cigarette and finally let her go. Now, there was no need to be afraid that she would run out. Because of her current clothes, she did not dare to run out casually.


    Xihe was tired of standing, took off his high heels and stood barefoot on the floor tiles.


    Mu Chucheng put his arm around her waist, pulled her over, and picked her up with one hand.


    "The ground is cold." As Mu Chucheng spoke, he even spat smoke at her.


    Being held like this, Hope had to reach out and grab his shoulder, "Mu Chucheng, do you know what I''m thinking right now?"


    "Just like me, I want to have a big scene."


    Hope took the cigarette from his mouth and put it in his mouth, "I want to kill you."


    "Okay, come on." Mu Chucheng took out a pistol from her waist and placed it in her hand, pointing to her chest, "Shoot here. You can kill yourself with one shot."


    Hope really held the gun and pressed it against his chest, "This is the heart. If I shoot it, it won''t jump. You won''t breathe."


    "Yeah, so you should shoot, will you? Do you want me to teach you?" Mu chu said as he pinched her creamy face with his long finger.


    "No, I can drive."


    "Who taught you that?"


    "Nuannuan''s father taught him..."


    Before Hope could finish speaking, she suddenly screamed because she was released from the city and turned her body over with her back to him.


    His burning kiss landed on the back of her neck, "Try mentioning that man again. Do you believe I''m going to hit on you right away? Do you like latecomers?"


    Hope was pinned against the wall, "I prefer horseback riding!"


    "I''ll let you ride it another day." Mu chucheng chuckled.


    Hope: ..."


    Mu Chucheng''s cell phone rang at this moment. He picked it up and answered, "Yes, the first compartment in the ladies'' room."


    Hope was in doubt when she heard footsteps coming from outside the door, and her body tensed up again.


    There was even a knock on the door, and her heart beat faster.


    "Your heart is beating so fast. What are you afraid of?" Mu Chucheng pinched her heart with one hand.


    Hope didn''t dare to make a sound and mouthed, "Get out of here."


    Mu Chucheng finally let her go, because she had just been pressed against the door by him, so he pushed her away now, ready to open the door.


    Hope held his hand and whispered, "You''re crazy!"


    Mu Chucheng looked at her playfully, "Are you going out like this?"


    After he finished speaking, he pulled her away. Hope saw a woman standing at the door. With a respectful expression, she handed over a bag without looking sideways, "Mr. Mu, the clothes are here."


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "You go out."


    After the woman left, Mu Chucheng handed the bag to Hope, "Change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Thankfully, it was a miracle that this man didn''t let her change in front of him.


    He turned away from the cubicle and headed for the ladies'' room.


    Hope was more fortunate that she had deliberately found a more remote bathroom, so there was basically no one. Otherwise, if she and mu chu had locked the door inside for so long, others would have thought something was going on inside and forced the door open.


    She re-locked the compartment and took out her clothes from the bag. It was a small white dress.


    Hope took off the torn clothes and put them in a bag. He took off the tags and changed them.


    She took her clothes and walked out. Mu chu city was leaning against the railing of the corridor, smoking. On the other side of the stairs, she saw Hosche again.


    Mu chucheng waved at her.


    Xi he stood still. Mu chu city shook the banquet, "Do you want me to catch you? Why do you turn around and not recognize anyone?"


    To prevent him from saying more shocking words, xihe walked over and said, "Thank you Mr. Mu for your clothes, but you have more money, and you tore my clothes again. I''ll take this as your compensation."


    "Here you go." Hope hung the bag in Mu Chucheng''s hand.


    "Hope, come here." Hosche spoke slowly over there, his face gloomy.


    Xi he was just about to walk over when Mu Chucheng grabbed her wrist, "Stay by my side and don''t go anywhere."


    "Mu Chucheng, can you stop fooling around? That''s my boss. I disappeared for so long tonight. Do you want me to lose my job?"


    "With a boss like a jackal, it''s not a pity to lose such a job."


    Hope laughed coldly, "If he was a jackal, what would you be?"


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "What is it?"


    "You are a pervert!"


    After Hope finished speaking, he shook off his hand and walked towards Hosche, "Huo Boss."


    Hosche nodded grimly, "Come down with me."


    Hope did not even dare to look at mu chucheng at this moment. She felt that the man''s eyes cast on her back as if they were going to eat her up.


    She felt her forehead heavy and rubbed it hard.


    Since she and Mu Chucheng had been in the bathroom for too long, the charity party was basically over when she returned to the banquet hall.


    Hosche left with Hope after some small talk.

 Chapter 491 Which Bastard? (2)

    Chapter 491 which bastard (2)


    She hadn''t said a word to Hope since she got in the car, and he drove the driver away. There were only the two of them in the car.


    "Why did you change your clothes?" Hosche finally broke the silence.


    "I dirtied that dress."


    "How did you get it dirty?"


    Xi was annoyed by Hosche''s aggressive tone, "Huo Boss, I don''t need to report anything that has nothing to do with work!"


    Hosche suddenly turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake. With a piercing sound, the car stopped by the side of the road.


    When Hope was still in shock, he felt his clothes pull the hem of hosche''s skirt, "Did Mu Chucheng buy this for you? You lost control in the bathroom and started working there? Mu Chucheng used too much force to tear up your old clothes, so he bought you a new one? Hope, you are really cheap! If that''s the case, what''s there to pretend to be noble in front of me? It''s been so long, don''t you know what I mean to you? As far as I know, mu chu city just came to Ancheng. You haven''t left Ancheng all these years. How long have you known each other? They got together, so you''re so cheap! Being played by mu chucheng, why not just be my woman? I can still give you money! Don''t you love money? How much do you want? Can I give it to you?"


    With that, Hosche took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a stack of cash, and threw it all on Hope''s face, "Is that enough? If it''s not enough, I have a bank card here. Do you want it?"


    Xi and her eyes looked at him coldly, "Hosche, have you finally revealed your true colors? Stop pretending? It''s really hard for you to pretend in front of me for so long. Hosche, do you think you''re so good that if you hook your fingers, other women will have to climb onto your bed one after another? Do you think it''s my honor that you like me? So I have to be grateful and let you play, right? But in my eyes, you are no different from a bedbug in a dung pit. I feel disgusted when you touch me. What do you compare with mu chu city? How dare you compare the two of you! You can''t even compare to one of his fingers!"


    "Okay, I''m going to see how I can''t compete with Mu Chucheng today!" Hosche sneered a few times. Hope knew what he was trying to do from his eyes. He unlocked the door, opened the door, and tried to get out. But hosche pulled her leg. She turned around and tried to kick him away. The next moment, Hosche dragged her into the car and locked it again.


    She could use her fists and kicks against women and weak men, but Hosche was not Shen Xianfei, he was strong, Hope was not his opponent at all, and now she was in a small car, she could barely move, how could she stretch out to protect herself?


    Hosche somehow found a data line that tied Hope''s hands behind her back and pressed her against the car seat.


    Hope couldn''t move his hands, so he could only kick the man with his feet, "Hosche, you dare to touch me, you dare to touch me!"


    "Hehe..." Hosche did not take it seriously and began to lower his head to kiss her mouth.


    Hope felt nauseous!


    She understood that she could only rely on herself now. Hosche, this man, had planned to drive to a remote section of the road before he stopped!


    And just as she was thinking about it, she didn''t notice it at all.


    It was deserted and there were not many cars passing by!


    Hope gritted his teeth, "Hosche, as far as I know, your position as president of the huo corporation is entirely up to your wife. Now that you''re still hot in the huo corporation, if you dare to steal a woman behind her back, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sit still in this position!"


    Hosche stopped, "How dare you threaten me?"


    "No, I''m just giving you advice."


    Hope knew that men hated being threatened, but she didn''t want Hosche to let her go. She just wanted a chance.


    Hosche sneered, "Then let''s see what I can do. What can they do to me?"


    Hope took advantage of the moment when he stopped and was distracted. He suddenly raised his leg, which was fast and quick. He pushed his knee hard against his leg...


    All he heard was a scream from Hosche. Hope quickly kicked him away and opened the door to get out of the car.


    Now that her hands were tied, it was very inconvenient for her to run. She was worried that hosche would come running out to chase her, but fortunately, she saw a taxi, stopped it quickly, and got in the car, and then she calmed down.


    "Where are you going, miss?"


    After xihe reported Chen Xiaolin''s address, she leaned against the car seat and untied the data line with her hands, but Hosche tied a dead knot. She could not untie it no matter what, "Master, do you have scissors?"


    The driver took out a pair of scissors and gave it to her. Hope handed it to her, "Please cut it for me."


    When the driver saw this, he was stunned and cut the cable, "Miss, what''s wrong with you? What happened? Do you want to call the police?"


    "Thank you. No need."


    Xi he was lying on his seat, not wanting to move at all. Just now, in order to run faster, she had even kicked off her high heels. There were small stones on the road, and she didn''t care. She was running as fast as she could. Now she sat down and felt as if her feet were going to numb.


    Even her coat was in Hosche''s car. She only felt cold and sneezed. When the driver saw this, he turned up the heat in the car. She was very grateful, "Thank you, master."


    When she finally arrived at chen xiaolin''s house, her barefoot appearance frightened Chen Xiaolin, "Hope, you were robbed?!"


    "I was raped!" Hope walked past her and into the house.


    Chen Xiaolin''s parents-in-law went to bed early, and her husband was on a business trip. Otherwise, he would have been scared to death to hear her say that!


    Even Chen Xiaolin was startled and his body froze. It took him a long time to regain his senses and quickly closed the door, "Who did it?! Which bastard!"


    Xi he was walking towards Xi Nuannuan, who was asleep on the sofa, and upon hearing this, he made a silent gesture towards her. But Chen Xiaolin was worried, "What''s going on? Are you really being bullied?"


    "Almost."


    Chen Xiaolin breathed a sigh of relief, "Which bastard?!"


    "Hosche."


    "Damn, it''s him! I told you to be careful!" Chen Xiaolin saw Hope''s wrist turn red, "What''s going on here? He tied you up with a rope?"


    "It''s tied up with a data cable. You want to force me into the car."


    Chen Xiaolin was furious, "What an animal!"

 Chapter 492 You Dont Have to Return the Shirt to Me after You Take It off

    Chapter 492 you don''t have to return the shirt to me after you take it off.


    "That''s right." Hope snorted. Chen Xiaolin pulled xihe to the other side of the sofa and sat down, "In the end, how did the beast let you escape?"


    "I kicked him in the crotch." Xi he whispered in Chen Xiaolin''s ear.


    Chen Xiaolin pinched Hope''s face, "I knew you wouldn''t let yourself suffer."


    Xi he wrinkled his nose, "Who said that? If he kissed me, I would lose..."


    Chen Xiaolin''s eyes were fixed on a certain part of her body. Hope followed her gaze and saw a bruise on her neck near her collarbone. She quickly pressed her hand down, but it was too late. Chen Xiaolin took her hand away, "That beast still kissed you so hard?"


    "No, it''s not his kiss..."


    Before Hope could finish his sentence, Chen Xiaolin immediately widened his eyes and said, "What? Other animals? Which man is it this time? Hope, Hope, why did your mother give you such a face? It seems to attract bees and butterflies! Look at Hang. Why doesn''t he look like you? She was pure, pure, beautiful, and had a good personality. She was so adorable. Tsk tsk, you two really don''t look like sisters. Why do you think you''re so different from each other, both in appearance and personality? You have such a strong personality..."


    "You want to die!" Hope pinched Chen Xiaolin, "How strong am I?"


    "Why aren''t you strong?" Chen Xiaolin glanced at her and held her arm, "Seriously, which animal is it? Were they the so-called upper-class people at the banquet? To be honest, those people like your face the most. It''s so beautiful. It looks so good when you''re a vase. When they see you, they''ll think you''re good in bed. No one will ever think that you haven''t had sex in years."


    "Without a man, who had sex with me, you?"


    "You think so, I have a husband."


    Xi he snorted coldly, "I have a husband too."


    As soon as she said that, Chen Xiaolin immediately laughed and said, "Is your husband a man? Not even the most basic function of a man. Hahaha, that''s hilarious..."


    Although it was difficult for Xi Nuannuan to wake up when she fell asleep, Chen Xiaolin couldn''t be too loud. Hope quickly reached out to cover her mouth, "Keep your voice down."


    "Don''t worry. After many experiments, I found out that your Nuannuan is really a piglet. I was very careful before. Now that she''s sleeping, no matter how loud the tv is, I can''t wake her up."


    Chen Xiaolin laughed until tears came out. He quickly took out a tissue and wiped it, "Seriously, even if Shen Xianfei had all the functions, you wouldn''t do it with him. I don''t know what kind of personality you have. You''re dead set on Nuannuan''s father..."


    "I''m really curious. Who is Nuannuan''s father? What kind of person is he? Why do you give up on him so much?"


    Xihe pointed to the hickey on his neck, "This is what he made."


    "Holy shit!" Chen Xiaolin was so surprised that her eyes were about to drop. She grabbed Hope''s hand and said, "Is Nuannuan''s father back? Where did you see him tonight? By the way, is he outside the door? I''ll go and have a look!"


    As she spoke, she actually stood up from the sofa and was about to open the door when Hope pulled her back, "He''s not here. Besides, he doesn''t remember me..."


    "I don''t remember how to kiss you, he''s a hooligan!"


    Xi he leaned back on the sofa, rubbed his eyes with his hands and did not speak.


    Chen Xiaolin saw that she was depressed and leaned over, "What''s wrong? If you have something on your mind, talk to your sister."


    Hope looked at the ceiling and muttered, "Tell me, why can''t I forget him?"


    "Who knew you? It''s been so many years..." Chen Xiaolin leaned back on the sofa, "How did you meet him?"


    "Do you remember shen xianfei''s car accident last month?"


    Chen Xiaolin nodded, "Remember, I bumped into someone..." She seemed to think of something, "The person who bumped into is Nuannuan''s father?"


    Hope nodded.


    "No way..." Chen Xiaolin said in surprise, "How could it be so coincidental? Are you two acting in grandma qiongyao''s dog blood series? Her tv series isn''t as coincidental as yours. Did he lose his memory after being hit by Shen Xianfei?"


    Xi he shook his head with a smile, "It''s not that serious. He was hit and broken."


    "Then how could he not remember you?"


    Hope was silent for a moment, "He had an operation a few years ago..."


    Chen Xiaolin was also silent for a moment, "So that''s what happened. After seeing him at the hospital, he got entangled with you?"


    "You can say that."


    "Look, I can''t remember what happened between the two of you. He''s still interested in you. What a bad fate..."


    "He just wants to be with me."


    "Then you can go. Anyway, you two have been together since you were sixteen. What''s the difference between one more time and one less time?"


    Xi he gave her a blank look, "I''m too lazy to tell you. I''m going home."


    "No, it''s still early. Tell me more about your affair." Chen Xiaolin wouldn''t let go of xi he was interested in.


    "Go away, I want to go back to sleep." Xi he didn''t care about her. He walked over to the sofa and picked Xi Nuannuan up. Chen Xiaolin wanted to go over and hold her. She warned her with her eyes, "Let me tell you. Our house is warm. Although we are not afraid of being disturbed, you can still wake her up. If she wakes up, I won''t fix you."


    Chen Xiaolin had known Hope for so many years and knew that her character had always been a man of her word, so he quickly let go.


    She spread her hands, "It tickles my heart, but I won''t tell anyone. Forget it. I''ll send you back."


    Hope nodded and looked at himself, "Lend me a coat. It''s cold outside."


    Chen Xiaolin went to the room and found a coat that was draped over Hope''s body, "Seriously, you and Hosche had a falling out tonight. What are you going to do tomorrow? Can you stay in the company?"


    "I don''t want to fall out with him either. I can''t stay like this anymore. By the way, I didn''t know what my kick was, and I don''t know if I kicked him into the second Shen Xianfei."


    "No way..." Chen Xiaolin laughed gloatingly, "If he becomes the second Shen Xianfei, there will be a good show to see."


    Xi he smiled but didn''t say a word. In fact, she was very upset now. She had to change her job again. Not to mention whether hosche would fire her, but even if he did this to her tonight, she wouldn''t be able to stay in the huo family anymore!


    It took him a while to get a foothold in the huo family, and his salary was good. Hope only felt the pinch now.

 Chapter 493 This Woman, Not Her (1)

    Chapter 493 this woman, not her (1)


    As soon as Mu Chucheng returned to his apartment and opened the door with his key, he felt that there was someone in the house. He was such a vigilant and sharp person. He narrowed his deep eyes and sat down quietly on the sofa with his long legs on the coffee table, "Who, come out!"


    A woman came out of the bedroom wearing his black shirt. She could tell that there was nothing underneath. Her legs were long and straight. She had just taken a shower and washed her head, so her hair was still dripping, "A Cheng."


    "Why are you here?" Mu chucheng leaned on the sofa, "Why are you here?"


    "I came back from abroad, and you''re not in South city. I asked grandma. She said you have a job in Ancheng, so you''ll be in Ancheng these days. I miss you, so I came to see you." Jiang Xinyan said slowly.


    She thought Mu Chucheng would be surprised to see her, but she didn''t expect him to lean on the sofa, look at the ceiling, and keep silent, as if thinking about something.


    Jiang Xinyan walked over slowly and sat down beside him, "A Cheng, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy that I didn''t call you before I came over? I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to surprise you? Are you angry?"


    Jiang Xinyan said this carefully.


    Mu Chucheng was a dangerous and unruly man. Although they were engaged, she actually felt that she had never been able to grasp the man''s mind. She never knew what he was thinking. She often felt that such a man would not stay for a woman.


    He never lacked women, but Jiang Xinyan didn''t care. In the end, this man would marry her.


    Those women were just pets he played with, and in the past few years, he had never been interested in any woman.


    "No." Mu Chucheng was thinking about Hope, so he said indifferently.


    "Then I''ll come over to Ancheng and stay with you for the time being."


    Mu Chucheng put down his long legs and patted Jiang Xinyan on the face with his hands, "There are so many rooms here. You can stay wherever you like."


    Jiang Xinyan took Mu Chucheng''s arm and smiled, "I want to share with you."


    "Live next door to me." Mu Chucheng didn''t seem in the mood to talk to him anymore and stood up.


    "A Cheng!" Jiang Xinyan stomped her feet in anger, "I want to live with you."


    "Don''t you live with me if you live next door? Xinyan, stop messing around and move your luggage to your room. You know I like to sleep alone, not with people around me."


    All these years, when he really fell asleep, he was always alone, and no woman could stay by his side until dawn.


    "Also, you don''t have to return the shirt to me after you take it off."


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he turned and went into the bedroom. Jiang Xinyan followed him in, "A Cheng."


    Mu Chucheng took off his coat and threw it on the carpet, "I don''t like to repeat the same thing."


    Jiang Xinyan looked at his back as he went into the bathroom and bit her lip hard. Eventually, she squatted down and picked up her suitcase.


    Mu Chucheng was not someone she could be willful with.


    He liked to coax her when he was happy, but if he was unhappy, she was afraid...


    He knew that Mu Chucheng was like this to every woman. She was not special, but one thing was different. He also knew that he would marry her in the future.


    Xi he had a biological clock and couldn''t fall asleep at one o'' clock in the morning. She opened her eyes and looked at Xi Nuannuan next to her. Remembering what happened last night, she sighed helplessly.


    She''s quitting her job today, and she''s officially going to become an unemployed bum...


    But I still have to feed xi nuan and Hihang!


    She opened the quilt and sat up. She washed her face and brushed her teeth. She made breakfast and woke Xi Nuannuan up. The mother and daughter had breakfast together. Xi Nuannuan bit on the noodles, "Mom, where''s uncle Mu? I haven''t seen him for days. I miss him so much."


    Hope replied feebly, as if questioning himself, "What''s so good about him?"


    Xi Nuannuan''s face was a little girlish again, "Uncle Mu is very good. He''s so handsome. He''s so handsome..."


    "And then? Besides his pretty face, what else is good about him?"


    "He''s so tall."


    "What else?"


    "He''s handsome and tall."


    Hope: ..." She knew that she could not drink xi nuan to talk about this problem. In her heart, she would never be able to resist a better looking man. Such a young child, I don''t know why she was so infatuated.


    "Where the hell is uncle Mu? Why hasn''t he appeared for so long?" Xi Nuannuan asked again, his little face raised in confusion, and his little brows furrowed.


    Xihe poked her brow with his chopsticks, "Hurry up and have breakfast. I''ll take you to kindergarten."


    She would never have told this little girl that she saw Mu Chucheng last night, or else she would have made a scene again.


    It would be said that Mu Chucheng was biased and only looked for her, not her!


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan answered and began to concentrate on eating breakfast, but did not forget to remind Hope, "Mom, if you see uncle Mu, remember to tell him that I miss him, let him come to me."


    Hope: ... "Got it."


    Finally, she sent Xi Nuannuan to kindergarten, xihe went to the company, sat at her desk and began to knock on her resignation letter. Instead of waiting for Hosche to fire her, she might as well resign herself.


    As she typed slowly, Chen Xiaolin ran over and stood beside her, "Are you really resigning?"


    "What else?" Hope also loved her job, but the reality was right in front of her, what else could she do?


    "Let me tell you, the beast didn''t come to the company today." Chen Xiaolin whispered into Hope''s ear.


    She had been calling Hosche that ever since she knew that he was unfaithful to hope and desire, but that he had failed.


    Xi he frowned. Did she really kick Hosche into the second Shen Xianfei last night?


    Chen Xiaolin whispered again, "The beast has always been a workaholic. Which time didn''t we all leave and he still stayed to work overtime? And he''s never late in the morning, and he never doesn''t come to the company for no reason. So, Hope, I guess he''s probably because of your kick..."


    Hope nodded.


    Just as she was about to speak, someone came into the secretarial room. It was Hosche''s assistant, chen zhanpeng. He knocked on Hope''s desk and said, "Come out with me."


    Chen Xiaolin looked at her with a "You''re dead..." Look.


    Hope followed her out and chen zhanpeng waited for her in the corridor, "Hope, president huo is in the hospital. He said he wanted you to come over."


    "Did Huo Boss say anything?"


    "I didn''t say that. You should go over. It might be work." Chen zhanpeng said expressionless.

 Chapter 494 This Woman, Not Her (2)

    Chapter 494 this woman, not her (2)


    Hope nodded, "Okay, I''ll go back and pack up. I''ll be right there."


    She went back to her office and typed out her resignation letter before leaving the company.


    Anyway, she also wanted to pass the resignation letter to Hosche and make it clear in person.


    Xi he took a taxi to the hospital and found Hosche. He was in the hospital. When she went in, the nurse was examining him. He asked the nurse to leave. There were only two of them left in the ward.


    Hope walked up, took out his resignation letter from his bag and handed it to him.


    Hosche took a look, "What is this?"


    "Resignation letter."


    Hosche took it, tore up the resignation letter in front of Hope, and threw it in the trash can.


    Hope paused and frowned, "Huo Boss, what are you doing? I can''t even resign?"


    "Hope, what happened last night was my fault." Hosche took the initiative to apologize, "I''m sorry that I said that because I lost my mind, but you kicked me like this. We''re even, okay? You''re resigning now, but you need compensation for the breach of contract. Don''t forget that you only renewed your contract with the company in the middle of the year and signed a one-year contract. It''s only been a few months since you resigned. You know what the consequences will be."


    Hope''s face turned white, and she almost forgot about it. If she resigned now, she would have to pay for the breach of contract! Hihang was about to go to college, and she was not willing to pay a large sum of liquidated damages!


    Hosche saw that Hope''s face was a little shaken and continued, "I promise this won''t happen again. You''re still my right-hand man, ok?"


    Hope weighed and weighed. She was not a pretentious person and did not want to lose her good job, especially at this critical moment.


    She nodded, "Huo Boss, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work."


    Hosche waved his hand, "Go back. I''ll have the driver take you back."


    "No need." If she wanted to take Hosche''s private car back, she didn''t think the company was talking behind her back enough!


    Hosche saw that she insisted and said nothing more.


    When Hope left the ward and walked to the hospital entrance, he heard someone shouting behind him, "A Cheng, Mu Chucheng..."


    Her body froze for a moment, then she turned around and saw a well-dressed woman walking quickly behind her.


    While she was in a daze, she felt a tap on her shoulder. She instinctively turned around and Mu Chucheng stood behind her, "What are you doing at the hospital?"


    Hope pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The beautiful woman who had just called mu chucheng came to him and took his arm. She looked at Hope and said, "A Cheng, I''ve got the medicine. Is this your friend?"


    Mu chu city looked at Jiang Xinyan and did not speak.


    Hope smiled slightly, "Hello."


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Normally, a woman would look at a beautiful woman with animosity, and now Jiang Xinyan had this feeling, and according to her intuition, she did not know why she felt that there was something between hope and mu chucheng.


    The point is that Hope''s appearance is indeed that kind of foxy beauty, too beautiful, Jiang Xinyan was hostile, but in front of Mu Chucheng, she did not show anything: "Hello, I am A Cheng''s fiancee, Jiang Xinyan, you are?"


    "My name is Hope. We''re just friends..."


    Before Hope could finish her sentence, Mu Chucheng stared at her with a half-smile, "Are you sure we''re just friends?"


    Mu Chucheng''s words were undoubtedly a heavy bomb in the hearts of Hope and Jiang Xinyan!


    The smile on Jiang Xinyan''s face was almost unbearable, "A Cheng, are you kidding me?"


    Hope tried to smile and pretended not to care, "Mr. Mu, Miss Jiang, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Jiang Xinyan offered, "Miss Xi, it''s almost noon. Why don''t we have lunch together?"


    "No need." Hope was also a woman. How could she not understand Jiang Xinyan''s thoughts and feelings at the moment? How could it be so simple on the surface? She did not want to get involved in this mess!


    "I have an appointment at noon. Goodbye."


    Mu Chucheng said behind her back, "Tell Nuannuan I miss her so much. I''ll take her to dinner in two days'' time at the light weekend."


    Hope didn''t turn around and walked straight out the door.


    All day long, her mind was filled with images of Mu Chucheng and Jiang Xinyan together, and she had no intention of working at all.


    She really felt like she had no future and her heart was so heavy that she could hardly breathe.


    Mu chu city has a fiancee, what does it have to do with her? It''s not that they have been separated for a long time...


    But she was still so upset.


    She had always thought that she would be the last woman to accompany mu chucheng to the end, but the reality was so cruel that he had other women who could spend the rest of his life with him. This woman was not her.


    At night, Xi Nuannuan fell asleep. Because Hope was daydreaming and had no intention of working, she left a lot of work behind. She could only bring it home to finish.


    While she was working in front of the computer, the doorbell rang outside.


    Who could it be so late?


    Her first reaction was Mu Chucheng, but when she looked through the door, she saw Shen Xianfei''s face.


    She opened the door, not the stainless steel one, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hope, open the door. I have something to tell you."


    "Just tell me what''s going on here, Nuannuan. She''s asleep."


    Shen Xianfei seemed to be hurt all over his face, "Are you going to be so protective of me now?"


    "Yes." Hope nodded and admitted.


    Shen Xianfei was depressed, but still took out his cell phone and showed it to Hope. Xi he looked at it and said, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Chucheng and Jiang Xinyan were secretly photographed in the restaurant, "What are you doing with this kind of scene?"


    "I just want to tell you that Mu Chucheng has a girlfriend. Don''t mess around with him. A man like him won''t really care about you."


    Hope returned the phone to him, "This is not his girlfriend..."


    Shen Xianfei stared at her in disbelief, "There are photos to prove it. Don''t you believe it? Hope, don''t be silly!"


    "This is his fiancee, Shen Xianfei. Thank you for bringing these over tonight, but I don''t think it''s necessary. Mu Chucheng and I have nothing to do with each other. Well, it''s late. You can go back."


    "Hope..." Shen Xianfei suddenly reached out and grabbed Hope''s wrist, "It''s been so long. Are you still angry? Will you let me move back? I really miss you. I don''t want to leave you."


    "Shen Xianfei, don''t do this. We won''t have a result. Don''t waste your time on me!" After Hope finished speaking, he flung his hand away and closed the door.


    Shen Xianfei watched as the door slammed shut. He was so angry that he punched the wall!

 Chapter 495 What Is the Relationship between Miss Xi And My Fiance? (1)

    Chapter 495 what is the relationship between miss xi and my fiance (1)


    Jiang Xinyan did not know what was wrong with him. Ever since he saw Hope in the hospital during the day, he had been feeling restless all day. Even if Mu Chucheng and Hope had something before, so what?


    Mu Chucheng would never protect herself for a woman. She knew he had a woman before, but she never cared about those women. But when she saw Hope today, she felt nervous...


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, Hope is nothing special. Isn''t he just a little better looking?


    However, mu chucheng was a face-controlled man. Which woman around him was not good-looking? Not hot?


    Hope was just one of them.


    Jiang Xinyan was sitting on the sofa in Mu Chucheng''s room. Mu Chucheng was bathing inside. When she heard the sound of the water flowing, some images appeared in her mind. Feeling confident, she slowly stood up from the sofa and walked barefoot to the bathroom.


    The door was unlocked, but it was only half-closed. She pushed the door open and walked in.


    Mu Chucheng''s back was facing her, the muscles on his back were sexy and attractive, and the water kept falling down his body, which was enough to drive any woman crazy.


    Jiang Xinyan could not describe how she felt at the moment. She walked over and hugged Mu Chucheng from behind. Her hand moved slowly up his waist, as patiently as she could...


    Mu chucheng turned off the tap and looked down at Jiang Xinyan''s hand. She stood on tiptoe and breathed in his ear, "A Cheng..."


    How could Mu Chucheng not know what she wanted to do? But he was not in the least bit interested. He removed Jiang Xinyan''s hand from his chest, calmly walked to the side, picked up a towel to wipe his body, and then wrapped it around his waist.


    Jiang Xinyan saw that he was completely unresponsive to his teasing and couldn''t help but get angry. He bit his red lips hard and said, "A Cheng!"


    Mu Chucheng ignored her, but wiped her hair and left the bathroom. Seeing this, Jiang Xinyan could not help but feel even more angry. She felt that there was a breath in her heart that could not be released.


    She followed him out and saw Mu Chucheng in his room, unbuttoning his bath towel and putting on his home clothes. His back was facing her back, and there were several scars. Even in his heart, there was a scar.


    Other scars were caused by injuries, and the scars on the heart were caused by heart surgery a few years ago.


    Jiang Xinyan walked over and caressed the scar on his back with his fingertips. Then he lowered his head and kissed his red lips, "A Cheng..."


    She was a woman, and she had already taken the initiative. The hint was so obvious that she didn''t believe that Mu Chucheng didn''t understand! Besides, Mu Chucheng already knew about men and women.


    Mu Chucheng finally turned around and picked her up. She wrapped her hand around his neck in surprise and smiled brightly.


    Mu chucheng pinched her chin with his finger, "You want it?"


    She nodded and leaned her head against his chest. She thought Mu Chucheng was holding her in his arms to put her on the bed, but she didn''t expect him to carry her directly outside the door. When he put her down, his thin lips hooked up, "I''m not in the mood now. Good night."


    With that, he slammed the door shut!


    Jiang Xinyan was dumbfounded to stand outside the door!


    She had already done it, and Mu Chucheng said he wasn''t in the mood!


    How could Mu Chucheng have been like this before?!


    For some reason, Jiang Xinyan thought of Hope again. She was so angry that she wanted to kick the door open, but she held back and went to her room.


    Jiang Xinyan had originally come to Ancheng to look for mu chu city, so of course there was nothing wrong with it, so at 3 pm, it should be the working hours of the office workers, but she was sitting in the coffee shop drinking afternoon tea.


    It was supposed to be a leisurely time, but her expression didn''t seem leisurely at all.


    Like Jiang Xinyan, she was rich and beautiful. Wherever she went, there were a lot of people who came to curry favor and flatter her, so even when she first came to Ancheng, she quickly made friends.


    Now sitting across from her were the two rich ladies she knew in Ancheng, but they could not be compared to her. They were probably under the orders of their parents, so the last few days when Jiang Xinyan came to Ancheng, they accompanied her shopping, eating, and playing.


    Jiang Xinyan originally thought it was fun, but after seeing Hope, his mind was filled with thoughts of her and he just felt irritated.


    When the two women saw her frowning, one of them said, "Xinyan, what''s wrong?"


    Jiang Xinyan glanced at the two women in front of him and thought it was useless to tell them about it, so he took a sip of lemonade and said, "It''s okay."


    "Xinyan, why don''t you just tell me what happened? Although we''ve only known each other for a few days, we''ve met at first sight, haven''t we? It''s all so good now. You really don''t have to hide anything. Tell us, what else can we say? Is it Master mu? What''s wrong with him?"


    Jiang Xinyan frowned.


    When the two women saw her reaction, they knew they were right, "It''s Master mu, isn''t it? Did Master mu meet a new woman? To be honest, it''s not surprising that there are so many women around someone as good as Master mu. Xinyan, don''t worry too much. At least you''re his fiancee. What are those women outside?"


    Jiang Xinyan noticed that when these two women talked about Mu Chucheng, their eyes would light up. She was a woman too. Naturally, she knew what their eyes represented at the moment. She used to be proud that the best man was her Jiang Xinyan''s, but now she just felt very upset and pointed out the door, "Get out of here!"


    They had just finished shopping and now they had turned their backs on each other. The two women looked at each other and said, "Xinyan!"


    "Get lost."


    She was like this, and they had to leave in dismay.


    Not long after they left, Jiang Xinyan sat down in his seat again. She didn''t even look at him, "Are you blind? Who told you to sit down?"


    "Hello, Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Xinyan heard a male voice, looked up and saw a gentle man in front of him, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Shen Xianfei. I''m Hope''s husband."


    "Hope?" When Jiang Xinyan heard the name, he immediately looked at Shen Xianfei, "Are you her husband? She''s married?"


    "Judging from miss jiang''s reaction, she must have met Hope." Shen Xianfei smiled, "Yes, Hope is married and has a four-year-old child. I came to see miss jiang today to tell you about Hope and Mu Chucheng, but Miss Jiang has seen Hope."


    Jiang Xinyan looked at Shen Xianfei slowly, "How do you know my surname is jiang? Also, how do you know about my relationship with Mu Chucheng?"

 Chapter 496 What Is the Relationship between Miss Xi And My Fiance? (2)

    Chapter 496 what is the relationship between miss xi and my fiance (2)


    "You guys had dinner together before. I''ve seen you and Mu Chucheng, and Miss Jiang''s name. It''s not hard to know." Shen xianfei said.


    "So you came to me today to tell me about their relationship?"


    "Miss Jiang, don''t you mind that your boyfriend and my wife are together?"


    Jiang Xinyan was fretting over this matter, so why didn''t she care? She just kept her composure on the surface, "Did Mr. Shen see them together with his own eyes? Maybe he''s just an ordinary friend?"


    "Ah, ordinary friends?" Shen Xianfei sneered, "I don''t believe it. I don''t think miss jiang, who is so smart, would believe such a ridiculous thing. Otherwise, how could she be so upset?"


    Jiang Xinyan touched her face and pursed her lips, "There''s never a shortage of women around Mu Chucheng."


    "But Hope is not an ordinary woman. Be careful. Don''t regret if mu chucheng is enchanted."


    Jiang Xinyan''s heart skipped a beat and his mouth remained stiff, "But I can''t tell what''s special about Hope."


    "Miss Jiang, it''s up to you. You don''t want your man to be interested in other women. I also want my wife to be safe by my side. Maybe we have something to work with, don''t you think?"


    Jiang Xinyan looked at him, his heart surging, but on the surface still calm: "Mr. Shen can leave a contact information, I will look for you if there is anything."


    Shen Xianfei knew that Jiang Xinyan had taken his words in. He wrote down his phone number on a piece of paper, "If Miss Jiang has anything to say, just call me. You''re welcome."


    Jiang Xinyan put the paper in his bag, watched Shen Xianfei leave, took out his phone, and pressed a number, "It''s me. Help me find someone."


    When Hope went to the ground station after work, a car stopped in front of her and she had to stop.


    The driver''s window of the white luxury car finally landed, revealing Jiang Xinyan''s beautiful face. She took off her sunglasses and said, "Miss Xi, are you off work? Find a place for us to eat and chat?"


    Hope smiled and refused, "I''m sorry, Miss Jiang. I''m not free. I have to pick up my daughter."


    "Miss Xi, I can take you to kindergarten."


    "I appreciate Miss Jiang''s kindness, but I don''t need it." Hope remained indifferent. After saying that, he left, walked where Jiang Xinyan''s car could not reach, and then entered the subway station.


    She probably knew why Jiang Xinyan was looking for her, but she had no intention of telling her about Mu Chucheng.


    She went to the kindergarten to pick up xi nuan, took her to the supermarket and bought some dishes. Now there was no mother and son Shen Xianfei at home, Hihang was at school, and there was only her and Xi Nuannuan at home. The dishes she had to cook were much simpler.


    Hope and Xi Nuannuan walked home slowly in the sunset after they bought food at the supermarket near their home. Xi Nuannuan also sang nursery rhymes for her.


    Hope was very supportive, and after she finished singing, she clapped very loudly.


    "Mom, I sing so well. I want to be a singer in the future."


    "Sure, just take it if you can." Xi he pulled her out of the elevator and walked to his house when he found a man standing outside the door.


    Hope never expected that Jiang Xinyan would find her home. It seemed that she would not stop until she made it clear today. In order to prevent her from appearing in front of him again, Hope walked over and said to xi nuan, "Nuannuan, this is aunt jiang. Call someone."


    Xi Nuannuan immediately said politely, "Hello auntie."


    Jiang Xinyan was actually only twenty-four years old, so she was not used to being called auntie, but when she saw that Hope was about the same age as herself and had a four-year-old daughter, she held back and said, "Nuannuan, hello." She just heard Hope call her that.


    Hope took out the key and opened the door, "Miss Jiang, come in."


    Xi Nuannuan was a familiar person, and soon took Jiang Xinyan''s hand and walked in, "Auntie, come in."


    As soon as Jiang Xinyan came in, xi nuan pulled her to the sofa and sat down. She looked at the house. It was very simple and the decoration was mediocre.


    Xi he poured a glass of water and put it in front of Jiang Xinyan, "Miss Jiang, please drink some water."


    "Thank you."


    "If Miss Jiang doesn''t mind, stay for dinner tonight."


    "Won''t I disturb you?"


    "No, it''s just the two of us at home."


    Jiang Xinyan was just about to blurt out and ask her, "Where''s Shen Xianfei?" But he swallowed." I''ll trouble you."


    Hope saw a flash of disdain in Jiang Xinyan''s eyes. In the eyes of a rich woman like her, her house was really a slum.


    After dinner, Hope sent Xi Nuannuan into the room to draw. She poured water out and sat on the sofa. She put one of the glasses of water in front of Jiang Xinyan, "If Miss Jiang has something to say, just say it."


    Jiang Xinyan didn''t have any water. After holding it back for days, she was finally able to say it, "I want to ask Miss Xi what''s the relationship with my fiance?"


    "Ordinary friends, do you believe Miss Jiang?" Xi he smiled.


    Jiang Xinyan did not say anything. Xi he brushed the hair on his cheek with his hand. Such a simple action made her look especially charming. Her eyes were like silk, and when she smiled, she was especially charming.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Hope said, "Look, Miss Jiang doesn''t believe what I said. If he doesn''t believe me, why did he ask me?"


    "Have you had sex with A Cheng?"


    "Yes." Hope nodded and admitted, "I don''t know how many times I''ve slept."


    Jiang Xinyan sneered, "If I remember correctly, Miss Xi seems to be married, right? Have you got a husband? Did Miss Xi do this to your husband? You were having an affair."


    "Did Miss Jiang go to great lengths to investigate me?" Hope was still smiling, "I''m not sorry to anyone. Of course, I don''t have to explain this to miss jiang. All Miss Jiang has to do is tell me what he wants to see me tonight. It''s getting late. My daughter needs to take a bath and sleep. I don''t have much time to chat with miss jiang here."


    "Okay, let''s cut to the chase." Jiang Xinyan nodded and took out a card from his bag and placed it in front of Hope, "Don''t show up in front of Mu Chucheng again."


    Xi he took the bank card from the coffee table and shook it a few times, "In Miss Jiang''s eyes, how much is Mr. Mu worth?"


    "He is priceless."


    "Since it''s priceless, do you want to get rid of me with just one card?"


    "There''s ten million in it."


    "Oh." Hope was still smiling, "Miss Jiang is so generous. I thank you, but miss jiang has the time. Why don''t you go back and take care of your own man? If you can control him, why are you afraid that he will find another woman?"

 Chapter 497 You Are Different from Other Women in My Heart (1)

    Chapter 497 you are different from other women in my heart (1)


    Jiang Xinyan glared at Hope with an ugly face, "You mean I can''t control Mu Chucheng?" Hope''s red lips curled into a smile, "Now that Miss Jiang understands what I mean, do you need me to say it again?"


    When did someone say that to Jiang Xinyan?!


    Although she was obedient enough in front of Mu Chucheng, don''t forget that she was born into a wealthy family and was held in the hands of a rich young lady. Who wouldn''t come and fawn on her when they saw her?!


    But xihe was glad that the few words he said to her today were all sarcastic!


    "Hope, don''t be so self-righteous. I''m telling you, Mu Chucheng is just playing with you. Do you think he''s into you? Besides, I came here today to talk to you in a good voice. That''s to give you face. Don''t be shameless. When I lose my patience, you won''t be so funny!" Jiang Xinyan pointed at her and snapped.


    Xihe stood up and walked to the door to open it, "What would Miss Jiang do if he lost his patience? I don''t know, but I can tell you that I have nothing to do with your Mu Chucheng, but you won''t believe me if I say so, so why are you asking me again? Miss Jiang, it''s getting late. We need to rest. Please."


    "Good, very good!" Jiang Xinyan couldn''t say a word at the moment, pointing at Hope and sneering. Finally, he picked up the bag on the sofa and left angrily in his high heels.


    Hope smiled as she walked past her and said, "Miss Jiang, take your time."


    Jiang Xinyan turned around and left without looking back.


    The moment she turned around, the smile on Hope''s face faded and replaced it with exhaustion.


    But when she went back to her room, there was a faint smile on her face.


    She took out her pajamas from the closet and carried Xi Nuannuan down from her desk, "Nuannuan, go take a shower."


    "Mom, is aunt jiang gone?"


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan was tired and followed Hope into the shower. After the shower, when Hope carried her out, she was already drowsy. Putting her on the bed, she immediately hugged a bunny doll, flipped her body and fell asleep.


    Hope was very upset. He closed the door and went to the living room. He took out a pack of women''s cigarettes from his bag and took out one of them and put it in his mouth.


    She leaned back on the sofa, finished a cigarette and didn''t smoke again. She stayed in the living room for a long time, then slowly got up and cleaned up the things on the coffee table, only to find that the card Jiang Xinyan gave her was still on the table.


    She threw away the garbage and put her bank card away.


    Ten million, hehe...


    She was right. Jiang Xinyan was really generous.


    Hihang needed a day of extra lessons on saturday, and the holiday didn''t start until saturday night, so he would stay at Hope''s place on sunday.


    It was saturday, so xi he took Xi Nuannuan to the zoo and planned to pick her up when they passed Hihang''s school tonight.


    When xihe and Xi Nuannuan left the zoo in the afternoon, Xi Nuannuan pointed at the door and said, "Mom, look, uncle Mu is coming to find us."


    Xihe took a look. Today, Mu Chucheng was in a black bentley. At last, it wasn''t the green luxury car that appeared in the kindergarten that day.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    She wanted to find a chance to return the card that Jiang Xinyan left her that day to him, but she didn''t expect him to find it. Just in time.


    Xi and pulled Xi Nuannuan over. The moment Xi Nuannuan saw Mu Chucheng, he went up to hug his thigh. Mu Chucheng picked her up and she kissed him on the face, "Uncle Mu, I miss you so much. Why haven''t you come to me and mom for so long?"


    Mu chucheng pinched her little nose with his hand, "I''m not here."


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you for afternoon tea."


    Mu Chucheng opened the door and put Xi Nuannuan in. He saw Hope still standing there, and he hooked his lips, "Get in the car."


    Xihe glanced at him, but said nothing and got into the car.


    "Where do you want to go and have tea?"


    "Uncle Mu, I''ll go wherever you take me." Xi Nuannuan said with a smile. Mu Chucheng looked through the front mirror and saw the back seat of the car. Hope kept looking out the window as if he was thinking about something.


    When she arrived at the coffee shop, she took a piece of cake and gave it to Xi Nuannuan. She sat down quietly and ate. Xi he looked at mu chucheng and said, "I have something to say to you."


    Mu Chucheng looked at her, "Speak."


    Hope took out a bank card from his bag and put it on the table, "Give this back to Miss Jiang for me."


    Mu Chucheng''s deep eyes narrowed. His slender fingers picked up the bank card on the table and knocked on it a few times, "When did she find you?"


    "Two days ago."


    Mu Chucheng''s tone was dark and unclear, "What did she say?"


    "What did she say? Mr. Mu doesn''t know very well?" The smile on Hope''s lips was a little sarcastic, "Mr. Mu, can you please not appear in my life in the future? Mr. Mu, you are high and above me. I am very ordinary. I just want to live a quiet life. So please show mercy and don''t come here to ruin my quiet life. I don''t want to participate in the games of you rich people at all. That''s all I have to say. I hope Mr. Mu you understand what I mean."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Chucheng''s voice was slow, but dangerous.


    "What do I mean? Mr. Mu doesn''t understand? Now that Mr. Mu has a fianc¨¦e, live your high life with your fianc¨¦e. Even if you''re tired and tired, don''t get involved in other people''s lives, okay?"


    "Nuannuan, let''s go."


    After Hope finished speaking, he wanted to take Xi Nuannuan away, but the next second, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    In public, Hope managed to attract the attention of others. People in the coffee shop kept looking at their table.


    Hope also did not want to show too much in front of Xi Nuannuan, gritted his teeth and whispered, "Let go."


    Mu Chucheng pressed her wrist with one hand and took out her cell phone with the other. He dialed a phone number gloomily, "Come over to xx coffee shop in Zhongyang square."


    Xi Nuannuan had finished eating the cake and was licking his fork and blinking at the two people in front of him, not knowing what they were doing.


    Hope didn''t dare to do anything because of xi nuan''s gaze. She just stared at Mu Chucheng with her eyes, but one of her wrists seemed to be nailed to the table by him. No matter how she moved, she couldn''t break free, and her chest almost burst with anger.


    Soon, someone came in from the coffee shop.


    Hope saw it was Yingtong. Yingtong walked over, looked at mu chucheng''s hand holding Hope''s wrist, and quickly moved his eyes away, "Master mu."

 Chapter 498 You Are Different from Other Women in My Heart (2)

    Chapter 498 you are different from other women in my heart (2)


    "Take care of Nuannuan. We need to leave."


    It turns out that Mu Chucheng called Yingtong over for this.


    "Mu Chucheng, I won''t leave with you!"


    "Mom, uncle Mu has something to say to you. Just go. I''ll be fine with uncle ying." Xi Nuannuan waved his hand.


    Hope: ..."


    Mu Chucheng didn''t care whether xi he wanted to or not. He took her coat, took her hand, and dragged her out of the coffee shop. The result of her resistance was that she was finally put on his shoulder by him.


    All right, the whole caf¨¦ looked at them.


    Mu Chucheng''s car was parked outside. He held Hope''s waist with one hand and opened the door with the other. He shoved her into the passenger seat, got into the car quickly and drove away.


    Everything was so fast that Hope could hardly react, but they were far away from Zhongyang square.


    "Mu Chucheng, what the hell are you doing?"


    Mu Chucheng ignored her and kept driving. When the car stopped, xihe looked around. It was actually a small forest.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    "It''s quiet here. You won''t be disturbed. No one will know what you''re doing." Mu Chucheng lowered the window and a cold wind blew in, but it did not make people feel the cold. Instead, it blew away the oppressive atmosphere in the car.


    Mu Chucheng took out his bank card from his pocket, "Hope, I''m sorry. I didn''t know Jiang Xinyan was going to look for you..."


    "Mr. Mu doesn''t need to apologize to me. Miss Jiang is just taking precautions. I''m a woman too. I know what she''s thinking. Besides, she didn''t do me any real harm, so Mr. Mu doesn''t need to apologize to me."


    Mu Chucheng was most annoyed with xi and facing him with such an expressionless face.


    He reached out and pulled her out of the passenger seat. Her face was red from the struggle, and there was no mask on her face.


    At this moment, she hated Mu Chucheng and admired chu cheng. This kind of emotion could be seen clearly in her eyes.


    "Angry?"


    "I''m not angry. I just think Mr. Mu can stop disturbing my peaceful life and live a good life with your fiancee."


    "Fiancee..." Mu Chucheng gave a sly smile, "What kind of fiancee is she? I said she was her, and I said she wasn''t her, so she wasn''t. It was just a woman my family picked for me. I never cared about her..."


    To be precise, Jiang Xinyan was actually just a shield for him. The two old guys in the family had been bothering him all the time. Since they liked Jiang Xinyan''s type, they also picked Jiang Xinyan, who was just a fiancee, what did it matter? Then he will give it to her.


    At that time, she thought, it doesn''t matter to marry her in the future, but it''s just a piece of paper with a married identity, but it doesn''t have to face the nagging of grandparents all day long, how wonderful!


    Anyway, it was just a formality, so any woman was fine with him.


    Jiang Xinyan had been a good boy for the past two years and never interfered in his affairs.


    But this time, she had overstepped.


    Hope sneered, "That''s your business, too. Mr. Mu, whether you love your fiancee or not, what does it have to do with me? I just hope you don''t show up in my life..."


    Before Hope could finish speaking, mu chucheng held her chin with his hand and raised her small face, "Hope, you keep saying that my affairs have nothing to do with you and that you want me to leave your life, but you really think I''m a fool. Your eyes can''t betray you. You clearly have feelings for me. What are you pretending to be? I like you. I can dump Jiang Xinyan and be with you right away. What about you? Can you divorce Shen Xianfei right away and be with me?"


    "No."


    Mu chucheng smiled, "So, Hope, look at how cowardly and selfish you are."


    Hope took his hand away with a sneer and poked it into his heart, "Mu Chucheng, ask yourself, what do you like about me? It''s not this face, it''s not this body. What you mean by looking at it is just a desire. When the desire fades, you will still have feelings for me?"


    "I often feel that your last life was not enough. You say, this is also a desire?" Mu Chucheng''s dark eyes clearly reflected Hope''s shadow.


    Hope, in my heart, you are different from other women."


    Hope breathed slowly and stared at the carpet in the car. After a long time, he said softly, "But in my heart, you are the same as other men."


    "You all just want me." Hope''s eyes were a little red, and his heart felt like it was being pricked by thousands of tiny needles.


    She was actually just saying something against her will.


    Mu Chucheng was always different from other men in her heart, whether in the past, present or future.


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes were suddenly filled with coldness as she tugged down her white sweater collar, "If I only wanted your body, I was with you this morning. Do you think I would spend so much time playing games with you? Also, I''ve never had such a strong desire for a woman before. Hope, I said you''re different from other women, and you don''t believe me. You have to force me to do something, huh?"


    As he spoke, he turned her over and pressed his knee against her calf, forcing her to kneel on the chair, "Do you like riding horses? There''s not much space in the car, so it''s impossible to ride a horse. How about we do it in the rear?"


    As he said this, he really started pulling at her jeans. Hope screamed, grabbed the back of the chair, gasped, and was pinned in the car, not to mention pushing him away.


    "Mu Chucheng, you bastard, let me go!"


    Mu Chucheng pinched her slender waist, and her seductive face slowly drew closer, "Save your strength for a while. Now that you''ve used up all your strength, it''s you who will suffer later."


    But Hope didn''t care what he said. He kept shouting and scolding, "Mu Chucheng, if you dare touch me, I''ll kill you. Let go of your hand..."


    "Okay, kill me if you can, but you want me to let you go, hehe..." Mu Chucheng''s hot breath sprayed on Hope''s earlobe, "You''re dreaming."


    Hope struggled no matter what and shouted until he was hoarse. In the end, his voice broke into tears and his eyes landed on the back of Mu Chucheng''s hand.


    Looking at the tears on the back of his hand, his eyes froze.

 Chapter 499 It Was So Cruel That It Made Ones Hair Stand on End

    Chapter 499: the cruelty is appalling.


    Mu Chucheng felt that although she had not known Hope for a long time, she had always been strong and invincible in his eyes. It was as if nothing could knock her down in this world. When she faced Shen Xianfei, she was as tough as ever. He had spent a lot of time with her, but he had never seen her cry.


    I didn''t expect that the first time I saw her cry today, she cried, was actually in such a situation.


    Mu Chucheng''s heart shrank into a ball. He slowly loosened his grip on Hope''s wrist and returned to the driver''s seat. The open window and the cold wind from outside could not blow away the knot in his heart at this moment, so he took out a pack of cigarettes, took out one and put it in his mouth. He remained silent.


    Hope also didn''t like to cry in front of others, showing that she was too weak, but she just couldn''t control herself.


    She quickly wiped away the tears in her eyes, "Send me back."


    This is the wilderness, she will not get off because of anger, because it is difficult to stop a car here, if not, she will walk back to the city center, it is estimated that tomorrow.


    Mu chucheng glanced at her, finished a cigarette, said nothing, and drove away. On the way back, he called Yingtong and asked him to take xi nuan home directly. He also sent xi he to her house.


    As soon as the car stopped, Hope unbuckled her seat belt and tried to get out of the car. Mu Chucheng held her wrist, "Hope, remember what I told you today. I didn''t lie to you at all."


    Xihe glanced at his hand on his wrist and said slowly, "Then Mr. Mu, please remember what I said today. I''m not lying to you. I really hope you don''t appear in front of me again. Please return my peaceful life."


    With that, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    She almost ran away as fast as she could. She was worried that mu chu city would catch up with her again. She really felt that her heart was about to be broken by him.


    This man always has this ability.


    Hihang had already returned home, and Yingtong had also sent Xi Nuannuan back. When he saw her coming back, he quickly stood up from the sofa, "Hope, is Master mu below?"


    Hope hung up his coat and nodded expressionlessly, "Thank you for bringing me warmth."


    "You''re welcome." Yingtong glanced at Hihang and Xi Nuannuan, who were also in the living room, and whispered, "Hope, talk outside the door."


    Hope nodded and followed him out the door. When she went out, she closed the door of the house.


    Ying tong said, "Hope, Miss Jiang is here too. Has she met you before?"


    "Well, he gave me ten million yuan to stay away from mu chu city."


    Yingtong didn''t come to Ancheng with mu chucheng before. He had another mission and only arrived yesterday.


    "Miss Jiang is Master mu''s fiancee. The old man and the old lady helped him choose his future wife."


    "I know..." Hope said slowly, "Is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, you can go back first." She really didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "Hope, don''t be like this. I''m just going to tell you that Miss Jiang is here too, so you''d better stay away from him. Otherwise, if Miss Jiang feels threatened, she might ask Old Lady for help. When Old Lady gets involved, she''ll know that you''re in Ancheng too..."


    Hope no longer wanted to deal with this, and she felt exhausted, "So what if I know? She can kill people? I had already listened to her and left South city with Hang. I had gone through so much trouble to live in Ancheng. Did she still want to drive us away? As for Mu Chucheng, I didn''t go to him on my own. I met him. It was a pure accident that we met in Ancheng. After all these years, I never thought about meeting him again..."


    Yingtong stared at her red eyes and felt a little helpless, "But Old Lady doesn''t care if you met Master mu accidentally. She doesn''t look at the process, she just looks at the result, and the result is that not only did you meet, but Master mu kept showing up beside you, so..."


    Hope understood what he meant and knew that he was actually saying this to her for his own good. Master mu Old Lady was not an easy person to provoke, even if she was not willing to accept that she was innocent, she was afraid that in the end, she would lose...


    But she didn''t want to deal with it now, so she waved her hand, "Yingtong, thank you. You go back first. I know what to do."


    Yingtong went back. Hope opened the door of the room and walked in. He found that the xihang people were already cooking in the kitchen.


    Originally, I was going to take her and Xi Nuannuan out for dinner tonight, but I didn''t expect to meet Mu Chucheng...


    She walked to the kitchen door and said, "Hang, go and review your lessons. I''ll do it."


    "It''s okay, sis. Let me do it. No matter how hard I try, I need to rest. Is it a combination of work and rest?" Hihang smiled. Since she had been living with Hope since she was 12 years old, she was much more sensible and obedient than her peers, and could do many things.


    "Sis, you go out. I''ll cook tonight."


    Xihe nodded and walked out of the sofa to sit down. Xi Nuannuan probably felt that she was in a bad mood, so at this moment, she seemed especially obedient. She slowly moved her small body to sit down beside Hope and leaned on her thigh. Hope smiled and rubbed her daughter''s round face with her hands.


    Mu Chucheng went back to his apartment. As soon as he opened the door, Jiang Xinyan came out of nowhere and rushed forward to hug him, "A Cheng, you''re back."


    Mu Chucheng removed her hand, changed her shoes, and sat down on the sofa.


    Jiang Xinyan hurriedly walked up to him and held his arm, "A Cheng, I made you dinner. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Come and try my cooking."


    "You cook?" Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow with a faint chill between his brows.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Xinyan was now immersed in joy and did not notice anything unusual about Mu Chucheng. She nodded and her beautiful face was still smiling, "Yes, come here and try it."


    She tugged at Mu Chucheng''s arm. Mu Chucheng sneered and waved her hand away.


    Jiang Xinyan paused, a little incredulous, "A Cheng, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Chucheng took out his bank card from his pocket and put it in front of Jiang Xinyan, "Is this yours?"


    Jiang Xinyan''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the bank card and bit her lip. She didn''t expect Hope to be so powerful that she turned to Mu Chucheng to complain.

 Chapter 500 Mu Shao, President Huos Secretary Is Really Beautiful, Right? (1)

    Chapter 500, Huo Boss''s secretary is really beautiful, right?


    "A Cheng, I..."


    Mayor mu chu tapped on the coffee table, his eyes sharp and cold, "All you have to do is tell me if this is yours. I haven''t asked you anything else."


    Jiang Xinyan nodded, "It''s mine."


    "What are you doing with this bank card for Hope? Let her leave me?"


    Jiang Xinyan knew that Mu Chucheng was angry. She said hurriedly, "A Cheng, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it. I was just afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I was afraid that you would leave me. I was confused for a moment. I just love you so much..."


    "Good reason." Mu Chucheng nodded and looked at Jiang Xinyan. Her thin lips curled up and her words hurt her heart, "But I don''t love you."


    Even though Jiang Xinyan was unwilling to admit this fact, she still had to admit that Mu Chucheng didn''t love her at all. She didn''t even know if he had a heart or not.


    "I know you don''t love me, but I''m your fiancee. Can''t I be afraid and worried that you''ll be taken away by another woman? Don''t I have the right?" Jiang Xinyan was forced to tears by Mu Chucheng''s cruel words, "Hope is really good. She found you in a second. Did she complain to you? Say I forced her?!"


    Mu Chucheng was too lazy to continue talking to her and only waved. Jiang Xinyan walked over. She thought Mu Chucheng was trying to comfort herself, so at this moment, her face looked particularly aggrieved and her voice was even more, "A Cheng."


    "You''re going back to South city tomorrow."


    "A Cheng!" Jiang Xinyan stared at him in disbelief, "I''m not leaving!"


    "I don''t want to repeat the same thing again. Also, I need to reconsider my relationship with you. You''re just a nominal fiancee, but obviously, you''ve interfered too much with me."


    Jiang Xinyan was completely stunned. She realized that the people of mu chu had already left the sofa and went to the room. She quickly stood up and ran over to block him, "A Cheng, don''t you want me anymore?"


    Mu chucheng smiled, "It seems that we haven''t reached this stage yet, right? Jiang Xinyan, do you really think that I have to take responsibility for you after being named Mu Chucheng''s fiancee? To put it bluntly, you''re just the future wife that my two old guys picked out for me. I don''t care which woman took the seat. Don''t you know the relationship between us very well? You wish you could join the Mu family and get the benefits for the jiang family in the future. Since each of you has his own relationship, what right do you have to interfere with my affairs? Also, there''s no need to say whether or not we want to be together. I don''t want to continue this relationship with you. It''s that simple. As for what compensation you want, just say it."


    Jiang Xinyan almost broke down, tears rolling down her face, "A Cheng, you can''t do this to me. You can''t leave me because you like Hope. You don''t like me to meddle in your affairs. I don''t care, okay? But you don''t want me..."


    Jiang Xinyan was crying like a pear blossom with tears. Any man would feel sad to see it, but Mu Chucheng was indifferent.


    This is Mu Chucheng. When he decides something, nothing can change it. He can be really cruel at times!


    Mu Chucheng pulled Jiang Xinyan up from the ground and gently dried her tears with her long fingers, "Crying for a man who doesn''t love you makes your tears look cheap."


    "A Cheng..." Jiang Xinyan wanted to hold Mu Chucheng''s hand on her face in a panic, but before she could, he had already taken it away and turned to walk into the room, his back determined.


    Even though Jiang Xinyan had cried himself hoarse, he did not look back at her.


    Jiang Xinyan swung all the dishes on the floor and ran back to the room. She felt that this was not enough, and she let out all the things in the room and threw them on the floor. Then she sat in the mess and hugged herself and cried.


    As Jiang Xinyan gradually stopped crying, she took out her cell phone and pressed a series of phone numbers. Originally, she wanted to call Old madam mu, but she thought for a moment and finally put her hand down.


    Old madam mu preferred independent, independent girls. She had chosen her as Mu Chucheng''s fiancee because she was not as delicate as a rich family''s daughter. If she called mu Old Lady for help now, even though she would not say anything on the surface, she would help, because she was the future hostess of the Mu family that she believed to be. But it was obvious that her feelings for her would be discounted.


    Jiang Xinyan couldn''t let this happen.


    After she gradually calmed down, she already knew what she was going to do.


    She could not leave Ancheng, but Mu Chucheng had already said such things, she could not live with him anymore, otherwise, he would have asked Yingtong to personally send her back to Ancheng.


    She had to leave on her own, which made Mu Chucheng think she had left Ancheng.


    She had to stay here. She couldn''t just admit defeat and give up Mu Chucheng''s white hand to someone else.


    Jiang Xinyan wiped his tears away, walked to the closet, opened the door, took out his clothes and stuffed them into the suitcase.


    The next morning, Mu Chucheng woke up and saw Jiang Xinyan sitting on the sofa with his suitcase.


    He looked at her suitcase, "I''ll have Yingtong take you to the airport."


    Jiang Xinyan shook his head and seemed to be in a bad mood, "Don''t bother Yingtong. I can go by myself."


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "Then be careful."


    Jiang Xinyan dragged the suitcase to Mu Chucheng''s side, put it down and reached out to hug him, "A Cheng, I''m leaving."


    Before mu chucheng could speak, Jiang Xinyan had let go of his hand and dragged his suitcase out the door.


    Hope didn''t expect to meet Mu Chucheng here.


    She accompanied Hosche to a dinner party. She didn''t expect that there would be Mu Chucheng at the dinner party. Besides, he was a guest of honor and everyone was trying to curry favor with him. Hosche probably met him before, so there was some hidden hostility between him and Mu Chucheng.


    Mu Chucheng saw Hope from the moment she entered the box, but during the meal, she kept her head down to eat her food and never looked up.


    Mu Chucheng hooked his lips and played with the glass on the table with his long fingers. His thin lips slowly opened, "Huo Boss''s secretary general is very beautiful."


    In this case, Mu Chucheng had already said such things. If anyone else, he would have asked his secretary to come up and admire chu cheng. But Hosche knew that Mu Chucheng and Hope were not simple, and he had a possessive desire for Hope.

 Chapter 501 Mu Shao, President Huos Secretary Is Really Beautiful, Right? (2)

    Chapter 501 Huo Boss''s secretary is really pretty, isn''t she?


    He smiled and glanced at Hope, who was sitting next to him, "Thank you. As a secretary, I am not only beautiful, but also excellent at work. Of all my assistants, she is the most important one."


    "Really?" Mu Chucheng smiled lightly, "I really want to work with Huo Boss when I have the chance. I also want to see your secretary''s ability."


    The people present were all people who had been rolling and crawling in the mall for many years. Naturally, they knew how to observe the situation. Now, there was obviously an abnormal atmosphere in this box.


    There was something wrong between them, and it was because of a woman.


    While Hope was fidgeting, Hosche suddenly said, "Hope, help me go back to the company and get a document for a client. I''ll send the location to your phone and drive my car."


    As he spoke, he took out his car keys from his pocket and put them on the table.


    Xi he took the car keys and stood up, "Okay, Huo Boss."


    When everyone saw xihe was leaving, they all said, "Huo Boss, are you so stingy? The beauty kept it for herself to admire, thinking that we, as a group, would lose out on it, right?"


    Hosche said, "She has something to do."


    "Just make an excuse." Another person said.


    Hope walked to the door and felt that the line of sight behind her was particularly hot, as if it was going to burn through her back skin.


    She closed the door and took a deep breath.


    She looked at the car keys in her hand and walked to the parking lot. At this time, she received a text message from Hosche on her cell phone, which was an address.


    She was actually grateful to Hosche just now. First, he didn''t ask her to go over to Mu Chucheng''s place to toast. Although she knew that he had his own selfish intentions, she still needed to be grateful to him on this point.


    Second, in that situation, he knew that she was fidgeting in the box, so he found an excuse for her to leave.


    She knew that the client didn''t have to deliver the document tonight, so she wasn''t in such a hurry.


    Xi he drove Hosche''s car back to the company to get the documents and sent them to the client. It was still early, and she didn''t want to go back so soon. After Hosche finished his dinner, he would call her.


    So she found a random place nearby to sit down and wait.


    The dinner lasted quite a long time. Hope was glad that it was Hihang''s holiday time. Xi Nuannuan had Hihang at home to take care of her during the holiday. Otherwise, it would not be possible to go back so late.


    At about eleven o'' clock, Hope finally received a call from Hosche. He seemed to be a little drunk on the other side of the phone. He asked her to drive back to pick him up.


    Xihe hung up the phone and immediately went back to the hotel where he had eaten.


    The people in the box were more or less drunk. Hosche was also leaning on a chair, while mu chucheng was smoking in his seat. His eyes were clear and he was not drunk at all.


    Xi he knew how much he drank, so she was not surprised to see him so sober, and she had been secretary to Hosche for a long time. She knew how much Hosche drank, and it wasn''t that good.


    "Huo Boss, how are you?" Hope went over and poured him a glass of warm water. He drank it and looked up at Hope, "Hope, take me home."


    Xihe nodded and asked the hotel staff to help Hosche out of the box. While she was doing this, she could feel a line of sight on her, but she never looked up.


    After the staff helped Hosche leave, Hope took his coat, greeted everyone in the box, and then left.


    Mu Chucheng was still looking in the direction of her departure. Someone noticed her and moved closer, smiling and fawning, "Master mu, Huo Boss''s secretary is really beautiful, isn''t she? If I could get some sleep... Hehe..."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Mu Chucheng curled his lips. The next moment, his deep eyes burst into murderous rage. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked the man in the crotch.


    Suddenly, the man fell to the ground, hugged his crotch, and screamed like a pig being killed!


    When the people present saw his reaction, they were all sober. They didn''t know what had happened just now. Why did Mu Chucheng kick him? No one dared to help the man who screamed on the ground.


    Mu chucheng stood up with a cold face. Yingtong took the coat hanging on the side and handed it to him. He put it on, threw the cigarette in his mouth into the ashtray, and left the box without saying a word.


    Outside.


    Hope helped Hosche into the passenger seat and himself into the driver''s seat. As soon as she helped him fasten his seat belt, he suddenly reached out to hold her shoulder and called her name in her ear with the smell of alcohol, "Hope, Hope..."


    Xihe frowned, "Huo Boss, you''re drunk. Let me go..."


    Hosche didn''t let go of her, but he didn''t move any further. He just hugged her and was really drunk, "Hope, I really like you..."


    Hope interrupted him, "Really? Thank you, Huo Boss. Sit down. I want to drive."


    She said, reaching out to break his wrist on her shoulder, but Hosche, who was drunk, was completely different from usual, like a spoiled child, refusing to let go of his hand.


    Hope was very angry. While they were pushing, she accidentally saw the rearview mirror, which reflected Mu Chucheng and Yingtong who had just walked out of the hotel. They were standing behind Hosche''s car.


    Mu Chucheng put his hands in his coat pockets, his charming face expressionless, and he was looking at them.


    At this moment, Hope thought a lot of things. She bit her lip, pushed Hosche''s hand, and slowly put it down.


    Hosche finally took her into his arms and still called her name, "Hope, what are you going to do to be with me?"


    Xi he nestled himself in his arms and did not make a sound.


    Mu Chucheng''s car had been parked by the side, but he was still standing there, not getting in. Yingtong accompanied him and naturally saw everything in the car in front of him.


    He sighed helplessly in his heart. He had been chosen by the Mu family as Mu Chucheng''s bodyguard and assistant since he was a child, so he had almost grown up with Mu Chucheng. Hope''s father was the driver of the Mu family, and she was almost in admiration of her parents. He had known Hope for so many years and witnessed a lot of things between her and Mu Chucheng.


    In his eyes, Hope had always been a girl who dared to love and hate. He knew Hope too well, so he naturally knew that she would be held in Hosche''s arms at this moment. What was the reason?

 Chapter 502 You Mean I Followed You Here? (1)

    Chapter 502 you mean I followed you here (1)


    He took a peek at Mu Chucheng without making a sound.


    Mu Chucheng finally gave a slight sneer, but it didn''t mean anything. He turned around and walked to the car. He got in the car. Yingtong then got in the car.


    They finally left. Hope took a deep breath and pushed Hosche away.


    "Hope..."


    "Sit down!" Hope gave him a cold look, then started the car and drove away!


    Xihe wouldn''t have encouraged Hosche to come back to the huo family like this. She wasn''t so stupid, so she drove straight back to her home and called chen zhanpeng on the way, asking him to come and pick him up.


    Chen zhanpeng was reluctant at first. Xihe looked at Hosche and said, "Okay, if you don''t come to pick him up, I''ll leave him in the car."


    Chen zhanpeng shouted, "Hope, that''s your boss. How dare you do this to him? Aren''t you afraid of getting fired?!"


    "That''s your boss too!" Hope turned off the engine at the entrance of the neighborhood, "Assistant chen, you know I sent president huo home so late. It would be bad if Mrs. Huo saw me."


    This was one of the questions she was considering, and another was that if she sent Hosche back, she would have to leave alone. It was so late, a woman, waiting for a taxi in a place that was hard to get. It was not safe.


    "Okay, I''ll be right over." Chen zhanpeng said impatiently.


    Xihe hung up the phone and waited. She took out a lady''s cigarette from her bag and lit it. She took a sip and put it between her slender fingers.


    Hosche woke up and looked at her, "Why didn''t I know you smoked?"


    Xihe shook his cigarette ash, "Huo Boss doesn''t know anything about me. There are many more."


    In fact, she hadn''t smoked in the past five years, but after meeting Mu Chucheng again, she found that every time she was upset, she needed a cigarette to relieve herself.


    Of course, she wouldn''t smoke in front of Hihang and xi nuan.


    Hosche chuckled, "Yes, so I hope you''ll give me a chance to get to know you better."


    Xihe glanced at him, "Huo Boss, we all have families. Is that appropriate? Or did Huo Boss think that I should have done something shameless with a foxy face? Do you think I should be grateful that you took a fancy to me and then thanked me for being the little lover you raised outside?"


    Hosche''s face turned cold, "Hope, you know I didn''t mean that?"


    Hope threw his cigarette butt on the road, "What do you mean, president huo? Don''t tell me you''re really in love with me. Isn''t that ridiculous? You only saw my face, or maybe I rejected you too many times, and your man''s pride and sense of conquest were at work, so you wanted me to surrender to your arms. Huo Boss, you know best if that''s the case. Men are all the same, and the best is the one they can''t get."


    "There are so many women out there, Hope. Do you think I''m just looking at your face or just trying to conquer you?"


    "What else?" Hope spread out his hands, "Touch your heart and ask. Are you willing to fall out with your wife for me?"


    Hosche did not say anything. Hope smiled softly. She looked at a taxi across the street and heard it. Chen zhanpeng also came over. She opened the door and got out of the car, "Huo Boss, good night."


    Hope opened the door and went home. Xi Nuannuan had been coaxed to sleep by xihang. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room with an english dictionary and waiting for Hope to come back.


    Seeing her enter, she put the book aside and quickly went to the kitchen to pour a cup of warm water and handed it to her, "Sis, you''re back."


    "Yes, why are you still up so late?" Xihe walked to the sofa and sat down, smiling.


    Xihang shook the book in his hand, "I''ll review my lessons and wait for you to come back."


    Hope remembered something, "Hang, how many days do you still have?"


    "Three days." Hihang gestured, "Sis, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow morning. Nuannuan, I''ll get her to xiaolin''s house. Hang, you..."


    Hope didn''t want to go away when Hihang rarely had a vacation. She wanted to spend more time with her, but this was her job. Sometimes she couldn''t do both for life, because no one else in their family could take care of them.


    "Sis, Nuannuan doesn''t have to go to sister xiaolin''s place. I can take care of her. I have to go to school in three days. If you haven''t come back yet, I''ll take her to sister xiaolin''s place."


    "But it''s just the two of you at home. I don''t trust you." Xihe wanted xihang to stay at his classmate''s house for a few days.


    "What are you worried about? I''m 17 years old. I''ll be 18 soon after the new year. I''ll be a college student in the second half of next year. I''m not a child anymore, so you don''t have to worry. I can take care of myself and be warm..."


    Xihang took her arm and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Hope was moved by her words and rubbed her face with his hand, "Then be careful. Call me if you need anything. Nuannuan doesn''t want her to eat too much sweet food..."


    "I see. She''s about to turn into a meatball." Hihang nodded, "Sis, go pack your things."


    "Okay, you go to bed early too."


    As Shen Xianfei and her son were chased out by Hope, the room was empty again. Hihang moved back to her room and Xi Nuannuan stayed with xi he.


    Hope was also tired today, and the plane was tomorrow afternoon, so she went to take a bath and sleep, and planned to get up in the morning to pack her things.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Hihang had already made breakfast. Hope rubbed her head, "My Hang is so good."


    "Sis, I remember something. Are you on a business trip with Huo Boss from your company?" Because she once had dinner with Hope and Chen Xiaolin, she overheard Chen Xiaolin complaining that Hosche was a beast and always wanted to possess Hope, so she was worried that if xi he was with Hosche this time, would xi he suffer?


    "No, I''m with the rest of the company. Don''t worry." Hope smiled and went to wake Xi Nuannuan up. After breakfast, she began to pack up and let Xi Nuannuan listen to Hihang.


    At 3 pm, Chen Xiaolin came to pick her up at 1: 30 to the airport.


    In the car, she said, "Fortunately, you didn''t go to Tongcheng with animals. Otherwise, I was worried that he would take this opportunity to eat you up."


    "Hang said the same thing today." Hope smiled.


    "Really? Look, your sister is worried about you, but you are so strong that you dare to kick at the animal''s children''s bag. I don''t think he has any chance to hurt you."


    Xi he gave her a blank look, "You think I''m really strong enough to be invincible."

 Chapter 503 You Mean I Followed You Here? (2)

    Chapter 503 you mean I followed you here (2)


    But Hosche is still a man. If he really used dirty tricks, you, you, just wait to be a lamb to be slaughtered. By the way, I heard that Hosche really went to Tongcheng this time, but then he seemed to have a tv, so he switched to Tan Ying and you. You have to be careful with old aunt and you. You know, you can''t get married all the time. A woman without a man''s nourishment has a strange temper."


    Tan Ying, the marketing manager of their company, was nearly 40 years old and unmarried. She always wore a pair of black-framed glasses, her hair was meticulously combed, and her office hours were always in black and white suits. She was very strict with her employees, so many people called her old lady behind her back.


    Tan Ying and her assistant grunted impatiently, "I don''t know why president huo sent you here, but since you''re here, I hope you don''t delay my work for the next few days. I don''t want you to do anything to help me. Just don''t drag me down."


    Chen Xiaolin had a fiery temper, and when she heard this, she became angry. She was just about to say something back to her, but was stopped by xi he. She winked at her, "Okay, you go back first."


    It was almost six o'' clock in the evening when they reached Tongcheng. When they left the passageway, Hope saw Wei Lan and waved.


    "Manager tan, I know where the hotel is. My friend came to pick me up, so I left first. I will go to the hotel by myself tonight, and I promise I won''t delay tomorrow''s work."


    Tan ying glanced at her, "If you''re late tomorrow morning, Hope, pack your things and go back to Ancheng."


    "I see." Hope was too lazy to care about Tan Ying''s attitude.


    Wei lan man had already walked over and brought Jing Chen over.


    Lu Jingchen took the initiative and said, "Auntie, I''ll help you push li."


    Although lu jingchen, who was five years old, was taller than his peers, he was still a child of a few years old. How could he push his luggage? Xi he smiled and said, "No, chen chen, auntie will be fine."


    Hope and Wei Lan hugged each other. Wei Lan held her with one hand and Jing Chen with the other, "Let''s go. I''ve booked a restaurant. Let''s go eat. Are you hungry?"


    "Not bad. I ate something on the plane."


    "Auntie, why didn''t Nuannuan come with you?" Lu Jingchen asked.


    "Auntie came to work. Nuannuan is at home. Can you bring her over for a vacation another day?"


    "Okay."


    Wei Lan''s car was parked outside. He helped xihe get in the car and drove her to the reserved restaurant.


    It had been more than half a year since they last met, so now it was natural for them to sit down and say a lot. Lu Jingchen was very obedient and did not disturb them. Instead, he sat quietly by the side and ate.


    Xi he thought, if only her family''s Xi Nuannuan had been so good at eating, she always liked to talk non-stop.


    "By the way, Hope, the last time I heard from you on the phone, you met Mu Chucheng in Ancheng. He doesn''t remember you, does he?"


    Xihe nodded.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    In fact, after having a bad time in the woods, Mu Chucheng didn''t come to see her on his own. He just met her at dinner last night...


    Xihe shook his head and explained the matter briefly.


    Wei Lan had never seen Mu Chucheng before, but because he was on good terms with xi, he knew about the existence of mu chucheng. Of course, he also knew about the fact that Xi Nuannuan was not Shen Xianfei''s biological son.


    Wei lan sighed, "I didn''t even know that so much had happened between you..."


    She noticed that Hope didn''t say anything, but looked somewhere and was lost in thought. She waved her hand in front of Hope, but she still didn''t respond.


    "Mom, auntie is looking at that man..." Lu Jingchen pointed to the distance.


    Wei Lan looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a young man and an older man sitting near a window not far from their table.


    The young man was wearing a black suit, a black shirt, and a black suit, but when he was wearing it, for some reason, it was as if a cold, hard black suit was especially suitable for him.


    The man''s face was sexy and shapely, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was sinister, as if he was looking at them.


    At what time, Wei Lan seemed to understand something, so he didn''t say anything.


    Hope turned her head back in a panic. She gritted her teeth and cursed, "I''ve seen a ghost. I can meet him anywhere..."


    Wei Lan smiled, "Is that Mu Chucheng?"


    Xihe nodded. The palms on the table were sweating, so they felt wet.


    She hadn''t seen him for the past five years, but ever since Shen Xianfei bumped into him in Ancheng, she seemed to be able to meet Mu Chucheng everywhere she went. She didn''t know if it was an accident or something...


    Wei Lan teased her, "So destined, do you want to go over and say hello?"


    Xi he had a bitter face, "Stop messing around."


    Wei lan rested her chin on her hand and pointed behind her, "He''s coming."


    Hope glared at her, "Are you still messing around?!"


    "I''m not messing around." Wei Lan immediately waved and said, "Hello, Mr. Mu. Please sit down."


    Because of this, Hope''s body immediately froze, unable to move.


    Before she could turn around to take a look, there was indeed a person sitting next to her. All she could hear was Mu Chucheng''s sweet voice asking wei lan, "Do you know me?"


    "Yes." Wei Lan smiled like a flower and pointed at xi he, "Mr. Mu, I often hear xi he mention you."


    Lu Jingchen said at this time, "Mom, you smile so brightly at other men. Dad will be angry when he finds out."


    Wei Lan quickly picked up a piece of meat and put it in Lu Jingchen''s bowl, "Son, be good. Don''t complain when you go home tonight."


    Hope: ..."


    Mu Chucheng gave Hope a cold look, "Oh? She often mentions me in front of you? What did she say about me?"


    Wei Lan rolled his eyes, "She said you..."


    Before she could say anything, Hope glared at her, "Wei Lan!"


    Wei Lan ignored her and continued, "I don''t remember either, probably because she said too much."


    Xi he was speechless again, "..."


    She finally turned her head and glared at Mu Chucheng, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow, "What? Tongcheng belongs to your family? Can you come? Can I come?"


    Hope held back his anger, "Why did I just arrive today and you too?"


    "You mean I followed you here?"

 Chapter 504 The Women of Mu Chu City Were Indeed Not Simple

    Chapter 504 the women of mu chucheng are indeed not simple


    "Then how could it be so coincidental?" Mu Chucheng looked at Hope leisurely, "When did you get to Tongcheng?"


    "5: 30 Pm."


    "I arrived around 1: 00 noon." Mu Chucheng''s smile deepened, and his eyes were deep and bright, "So, Hope, who''s following who? Why did you follow me to Tongcheng? What are your intentions?"


    Hope: ..."


    Wei Lan looked at the two of them as if they were about to quarrel and said quickly, "Has Mr. Mu eaten yet? Would you like to order something?"


    "Thank you. I''m full."


    Hope also put down his knife and fork, "Wei Lan, I''m full. I''m tired today. I want to go back to the hotel to rest." It was boring to have her and Mu Chucheng at the same table.


    "Sure, since you''re here for a week, we can always make an appointment. I''ll show you around Tongcheng when you''re free..." Wei Lan''s face flashed an embarrassed smile, "By the way, his father just texted me that he''s taking us somewhere. I can''t send you back. What should I do?"


    "It''s okay. There are plenty of taxis out there. I can take a taxi back."


    "Not good." Wei Lan shook his head and said to mu chu city, "Mr. Mu, where do you live? Are we staying at the yunding sky hotel? Are you on the way? Can you send her back?"


    Hope almost choked to death from her own saliva. She didn''t expect Wei Lan to betray her in a blink of an eye and tell Mu Chucheng where she lived!


    She glared at her hatefully!


    Wei Lan smiled, her beautiful face was innocent, and she used her eyes to tell Hope that she had revealed it unintentionally, but only accidentally.


    Hope would never believe that she had accidentally revealed it. She had done it on purpose!


    "What a coincidence." Mu chucheng glanced at Hope, his peach blossom eyes glistening, "I live in yunding sky too."


    "... Hope was about to get up from the table. How could it be so coincidental?!


    But the truth is, it was indeed the first city of mu chu to arrive in Tongcheng. What else could she say? What else did she have to say?


    The smile on Wei Lan''s face deepened, "That''s a coincidence. I was worried about troubling Mr. Mu, so it seems that it''s all on the way. Then Mr. Mu, our xihe will trouble you."


    In the end, xihe was pushed into Mu Chucheng''s car by Wei Lan, and she pulled Jing Chen to the ground and waved at her, "Don''t go back too late. Call me when you get back to the hotel."


    For this betrayed friend, hope and have the feeling of wanting to break up with her.


    Mu Chucheng started the car and drove towards the sky. He seemed to be very familiar with the roads of Tongcheng, so he didn''t need to navigate.


    Hope felt uncomfortable staying in such a small space with him, so he tried not to look at him and just looked out the window.


    Fortunately, Mu Chucheng did not speak.


    Because it was a five-star hotel, someone came to open the door as soon as the car stopped. Hope immediately asked someone to take out her suitcase, and she went upstairs after checking in. She didn''t want to stay with mu chu city at all.


    The hotel attendant helped her take the suitcase to her room. When she opened the door with her card, she saw that the elevator door at the corner opened and Mu Chucheng''s tall figure came out.


    She was shocked, and her room card fell to the floor.


    Mu Chucheng lives on the same floor as her?


    She stared blankly at him coming over and even forgot to bend down to pick up the room card until Mu Chucheng stopped in front of her. He looked down at her with a smile in his eyes, "In order to follow me, have you lived across from me?"


    Hope: ... "You live in the opposite room?"


    This time when Yingtong came to Tongcheng, he didn''t seem to follow, and xi he had seen the people who followed him. It was that time when he went to save xi nuan, he was also there. His name was lei zi. He was right behind Mu Chucheng and greeted xi he, "Miss Xi, what a coincidence."


    He took out his room card and opened the room opposite Hope, "Master mu."


    Mu Chucheng waved his hand, "You go back to your room first."


    "Yes, Master mu." The Mu family were well trained, so Leizi quickly went back to his room.


    Mu Chucheng picked up Hope''s room card from the ground, opened her room door, pulled her in while Hope was stunned, and then slammed the door shut.


    The tip of his nose pressed against hers, and he said in a hoarse voice, "If I say it''s all a coincidence, do you believe me?"


    Hope said honestly, "I don''t believe it."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "I don''t believe it either."


    Hope pushed him away, thinking that she would go to the front desk of the hotel and ask if there were any other rooms in the hotel. She wanted to change rooms. It was really difficult to live so close to mu chu city...


    Hope kicked his suitcase into the room and said coldly, "Mr. Mu, I''m tired. I need to rest. Please go out."


    Just as mu chucheng was about to speak, his cell phone rang at this moment. He glanced at it and his face suddenly became serious. His expression did not seem like the cynicism he had just shown.


    "Yeah, okay, I''ll be right over."


    After he hung up the phone, he looked at Hope and turned to leave.


    Xi he walked to the door of the room and looked out through the cat''s eyes. Mu chu city put on black gloves and lei zi and a few other men left.


    After seeing Mu Chucheng that night, Hope never saw him again. He was staying in the same hotel and in the opposite room, but he never met him.


    She had been in Tongcheng for four or five days and finished her work here in two more days.


    These days, apart from working hours, Wei Lan was always with her, sometimes eating with her, sometimes taking her around Tongcheng.


    After parting with Wei Lan that night, Hope returned to the hotel at just over seven in the evening. She was about to take a bath and call Xi Nuannuan. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. She wore the cotton towels of the hotel to open the door.


    Through the cat''s eyes, she saw lei standing alone outside.


    She opened the door, "Leizi, what''s wrong?"


    "Miss Xi, Master mu is injured. He''s in the hospital now. He wants to see you." Leizi looked a little anxious.


    When Hope heard this, he was stunned and his mind went blank, "Is he seriously injured? What kind of injury?"


    "It''s pretty serious, so Miss Xi, come with me. I''ll take you there. Master mu kept calling your name while he was unconscious, so Miss Xi, can you come over?"


    "Okay." Hope heard that Mu Chucheng was injured and his hands and feet were cold. He immediately changed his shoes and followed Leizi out.


    Leizi''s car was parked outside the hotel. She got in the car and found another person inside. Leizi introduced him, "This is my friend. He''s also going to see Master mu."

 Chapter 505 Would He Be Too Naive? (1)

    Would chapter 505 be naive (1)?


    The man smiled at xihe. Hope was not in the mood to pay any attention to him. He just politely greeted him, then took out his cell phone and called Yingtong to ask if Mu Chucheng was injured. He must be coming to Tongcheng now.


    But as soon as she pressed Yingtong''s phone number, lei took it away. He looked at her, "Miss Xi, what are you doing?"


    Hope immediately felt that something was wrong. The expression on Leizi''s face was not right. She was just calling Yingtong. He was so nervous when he saw her.


    Xihe was a vigilant man, "Where are you taking me?"


    "The hospital." Leizi immediately said, "Why did Miss Xi ask that?"


    "Really?" Hope reached out quietly, "Give me back my phone."


    Leizi held her cell phone and did not speak. Hope was suspicious just now, but now he knew something was wrong.


    "Nothing happened to Mu Chucheng, right? Where are you taking me?!" When she heard about Mu Chucheng''s accident at the hotel, she was already confused and anxious. Plus, Leizi was with Mu Chucheng, so she followed him into the car without any doubt. But Leizi didn''t allow her to call, so she knew that something had happened.


    "Miss Xi, calm down. We really need to take you to Master mu. It''s just that I can''t return this phone to you. You can''t call Yingtong..."


    "Damn it, now that everyone has come out, why are you talking to her?" The man in front of him suddenly slapped the steering wheel and shouted.


    Leizi opened the car window and threw Hope''s phone out of the window. The phone was quickly smashed into pieces by passing cars.


    Hope got close to the window, reached out to open the door, and jumped out of the car just like that. Leizi caught himself. It must have something to do with Mu Chucheng!


    But they had a plan, so how could they not consider it? So the door was locked long ago, and Hope couldn''t drive at all.


    She could only find another way. She got up from the car and started to grab the man''s arm in front of her. Because his arm was grabbed by Hope, the steering wheel swung back and forth, almost hitting a passing car and almost hitting the fence.


    "Leizi, what are you still standing there for?! Hurry up and take this woman away. Do you want to die?"


    Leizi hurriedly tried to hold Hope down. Hope was a woman, even if she knew a little kung fu, but how could anyone who really met these kung fu skills be able to compete with them?!


    So she was quickly thrown onto the back seat of the car by lei zi, and her head was in a daze.


    Before she could react, she received another slap on her cheek!


    The slap made her see stars.


    The man in front threw a towel back, "Knock her out so she doesn''t ruin our big deal."


    Leizi took the towel, put her hand on Hope''s shoulder, and covered her mouth and nose with the towel. She struggled for a while, then slowly loosened her hands and feet, then closed her eyes, and finally fainted.


    "Okay, she''s dizzy."


    "Damn it, I was almost ruined by this woman. Mu Chucheng''s woman is really not simple!" The man spat, "Leizi, are you sure Mu Chucheng cares about this woman? Are you sure we can escape with her here?"


    "I''m sure." Leizi didn''t see Hope many times, but he knew that in Ancheng, Mu Chucheng had tried his best to get close to this woman and went to her daughter for her. He had never seen him do this for any woman in his years with Mu Chucheng!


    That''s why he wanted to take Hope away! Mu Chucheng has been looking for them all day. If he doesn''t leave Tongcheng, he will die a terrible death!


    On a cold day, Hope was poured down her head with a bucket of cold water. She woke up in an instant, and the water entered her nose and mouth. She coughed violently a few times. Because the cold water had soaked her clothes, she felt her body shivering. She instinctively wanted to pull her coat and hug herself, but just as she wanted to move, she found that her hands and feet were tied.


    The man who had just watered her was staring at her with a red bucket in his hand.


    Hope was glad it was winter and she was wearing a lot, so even though her clothes were wet, they were too thick to see anything.


    Otherwise, the man would eat ice cream for his eyes.


    He was looking at himself with a kind of lustful eyes.


    Hope moved her hips and leaned back against the corner, looking around. This was an old apartment. There were two other men in the room besides her, Leizi, and lei zi who robbed her. One was the man standing in front of her, looking at her with a bucket.


    Leizi and the men were packing up, and a bag of white powder was stuffed into a black box.


    Seeing that the man was still staring at Hope, a man gave him a kick on the buttocks, "I''m not packing yet! What time is it now? You''re still fucking thinking about women!"


    The man was kicked and almost fell on xi he''s side. Hope saw the situation and quickly moved his body to the side. The man fell at her feet, but now he didn''t dare to mess with her, so he quickly stood up and found tape to seal Hope''s mouth.


    Leizi picked up his phone and took several photos of Hope. A man looked at him and said, "What''s the use of taking these photos? We''ll take this woman with us. If we meet Mu Chucheng, we''ll show her. If he dares not let anyone go, I''ll shoot this woman. If he cares about this woman as much as you say, we''ll be able to escape Tongcheng safely. But if he doesn''t care about this woman''s life or death, we''ll suffer too. I hope you''re not wrong."


    Leizi said, "Don''t worry. I saw Yingtong investigating this woman before. Mu Chucheng must have asked him to investigate. If he didn''t care, what did mu chu do to investigate her?"


    The man nodded, loaded the pistol with bullets and closed the suitcase, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Hope was dragged out of the house by a man. As she passed the living room, she saw the clock hanging on the wall. At one o'' clock in the morning, she was taken away at seven or eight o'' clock. It had been several hours since then.


    The house was originally in an old city district, and the people nearby had almost moved away because of the demolition. When Hope was dragged downstairs, he saw a van parked downstairs. Because it was late at night, there was no one on the street, and it was quiet.


    Soon, Hope was shoved into the van by a man. Her hands and feet were tied, her mouth was taped, and her body was cold and ice. She just felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 506 Would He Be Too Naive? (2)

    Would chapter 506 be naive (2)?


    He wanted to talk to lei zi, but he couldn''t open his mouth now.


    Not knowing what would happen next, her heart was heavy.


    She didn''t know where Leizi and the other men were taking her. She didn''t even know if she could survive this. If she couldn''t, what about her warmth and Hihang?


    And will mu chu city suffer because of what happened tonight...


    She could not predict this, but it was very likely that it would happen. Her heart was falling heavily, and she felt suffocated in the small car.


    It was already late at night, and Leizi and the others had chosen some of the more remote roads to walk on, so there were no passing people or vehicles at this moment.


    The speed of the car was so fast that one could feel how anxious these people were to leave Tongcheng. Presumably, Mu Chucheng''s men had turned Tongcheng upside down to find Leizi.


    Hope didn''t know what Leizi did, but Mu Chucheng hated being betrayed.


    Leizi himself probably knew this, so he ran away with people in such a panic and worried that he couldn''t leave Tongcheng. In a hurry, he thought of her, who was also in Tongcheng, and wanted to threaten Mu Chucheng with her to increase their chances of escape.


    While Hope was thinking about it, she suddenly felt the car shaking violently. She almost fell down in the car. When she finally got up, she heard the man beside her say, "Mu Chucheng''s men are coming."


    Hope immediately turned to look behind the car. Through the transparent glass mirror, she saw several cars behind her chasing their van.


    "Damn it!" The man in front of him cursed, "He''s really chasing after me!"


    He was just about to take out his gun, but Leizi held him down, "Don''t shoot. There are residents around here. If the gun sounds, the people around will call the police. If the police come, it will be troublesome."


    The man held a cigarette in his mouth and threw it out the window, "We''ll be gone by the time the police arrive! Scared of a bird!"


    "Why waste bullets? Don''t we have good chips in our hands now?" Leizi glanced at xihe.


    The man immediately understood what was going on, "I almost forgot about this woman. I don''t think mu chucheng is going to let us go. There are a few cars following us, and we can''t escape if we drive any further..."


    As he spoke, he slammed on the steering wheel and stopped the car. Everyone exclaimed, "Brother Xiao!"


    As soon as their car stopped, Mu Chucheng''s car immediately chased after them. Four or two black cars surrounded their car in the middle.


    Brother Xiao opened the car door and walked down. Seeing the situation in front of him, he sneered, opened the door in the back seat of the car, and pulled Hope down from the inside.


    Mu Chucheng was also in the four cars. He was talking to Yingtong on the phone when he suddenly heard the man beside him say, "Master mu, they brought a woman down."


    Mu Chucheng immediately looked out the window.


    Who else could it be if the woman in black pencil pants, boots, a gray coat and a disheveled hair wasn''t Hope?


    He opened the car door and came down, standing in front of everyone with a cold air.


    "Master mu, do you recognize this woman?" Leizi tore the tape off Hope''s mouth. Hope thought she could say a lot when she saw mu chu city, but now her mouth was free, but when she looked at the man not far away, she couldn''t say a word.


    She would not let the holy mother let the city of mu chu go quickly. She did not care about her, because she also wanted to live. She had too many things to do and too many people to give up. She was not willing to die like this.


    But she was worried about what would happen to mu chu city.


    She was conflicted.


    Mu Chucheng''s deep eyes narrowed, "Leizi, you are becoming more and more useless. In order to escape, now you don''t even let a woman go. Let her go. This is a grudge between us men."


    "I don''t care about men and women!" Brother Xiao sneered, "Mu Chucheng, you forced us. You pushed us to a dead end. Otherwise, we would have caught your woman?"


    "My woman?" Mu chucheng smiled, his eyes filled with blatant sarcasm. He pointed at xi he and said, "I have too many women. Do you think any one of them can threaten me? By the way, strictly speaking, she''s not my woman. I haven''t even slept with her. Tell me, what will I do to a woman who hasn''t even touched her?"


    Hearing what Mu Chucheng said, Brother Xiao suddenly panicked and glared at Leizi.


    Leizi didn''t expect Mu Chucheng to have never slept with Hope. Now...


    Brother Xiao had believed Leizi''s words before and believed that Mu Chucheng cared about Hope, but now he was suspicious when Mu Chucheng said so.


    But this was already the case, and they were also in a difficult position to ride. Anyway, they were surrounded by Mu Chucheng''s people. It was impossible for them to rush out like this, so they had to fight.


    "Well, Mu Chucheng, since this is not your woman, then let my brother off the hook." Brother Xiao called him over to the man who was watering Hope''s body and pushed xi he on him, "Didn''t you fall for this girl at first sight? I''ll give it to you now! Let''s have a look at the chungong chart in front of everyone. By the way, this woman has a really good figure. Let''s see..."


    Brother Xiao laughed.


    The man pulled xihe up, dragged her to the front of the car, pinned her down on the hood, and began to take off her clothes.


    "Let me go!" Xi he could only move her mouth, her hands and feet were tied, and she felt her clothes being taken off one by one. She really wanted to die.


    In the distance, mu chucheng''s fingers, which were wearing black gloves, tugged on his back, and someone approached him, "Master mu..."


    Perhaps others didn''t know, but he was so close to mu chu city that he could clearly see the murderous look in his deep eyes and the veins on his forehead.


    Only to see his arm move quickly, there was a sound in the sky, and then, the man''s screams, the entire night sky was slashed.


    Mu Chucheng had a pistol in his hand, and his arm was slowly lowered.


    Hope felt the man fall from her body and finally fell to the ground. He was covering his thighs and screaming. The blood on the man''s thighs splashed on her boots when his body rolled down.


    Her breath was disordered and her voice was hoarse.


    Brother Xiao was not angry when he saw his brother being shot. Instead, he clapped his hands and laughed, because he finally knew that Hope was a good chip.

 Chapter 507 Wait for Me Outside (1)

    Chapter 507 wait for me outside (1)


    Mu Chucheng couldn''t bear to see her humiliated, let alone her life.


    Brother Xiao even picked up the clothes on the ground and covered Hope''s body. Then he grabbed her shoulder and stood in front of him, "Mu Chucheng, at this moment, we have to make a clean break. We just want a way to live. Let your people not follow us like mad dogs. When we get to a safe place, I will let your woman go..."


    "Selling drugs in my territory and killing a brother of mine..." Mu chucheng pointed at lei zi, "Betray me. Now you want me to let you live? Heh... Are you too naive?"


    "God is not naive, Master mu, you know that if you don''t care about this woman, then I''ll play dead for our brother. By the way, after playing, she''ll throw her into the chicken coop and let her be played dead. Hahaha, I''m telling you, Mu Chucheng, if we can''t leave today, this woman will also be buried with us. Think it over for yourself."


    As soon as Brother Xiao finished speaking, another car came. Yingtong came down from the car. He saw the woman in front of Brother Xiao at a glance. It was Hope.


    He walked to Mu Chucheng with his lips pursed, "Master mu."


    "Get your men to drive away immediately!" Brother Xiao said again, "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. I''m not patient enough. When one minute comes, if you haven''t made up your mind, I''ll shoot this woman one by one until she dies!"


    Mu Chucheng''s face was taut and his eyes were fixed on Hope.


    A man walked up to him and said, "Master mu, we can''t just let them go. Otherwise, ange will die for nothing..."


    Mu Chucheng didn''t say anything, but Yingtong glared at him, "Shut up! What decision did Master mu make? When is it your turn to interrupt?!"


    "Yes..." The man just felt unwilling to let lei, the traitor, escape.


    Over there, Brother Xiao was already counting down: "Ten, nine, eight..."


    In fact, his heart was also very nervous, afraid that Mu Chucheng would not let them go.


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes were still fixed on the front, but he finally said, "Yingtong."


    Yingtong had been with Mu Chucheng for many years and understood what he meant by calling him now. He immediately said, "Yes, Master mu."


    He went and ordered, "Drive all the cars back and don''t chase them."


    The car that had blocked Leizi''s car had been driven back to the side.


    Brother Xiao was very satisfied. He looked down at Hope. She was so useful. He pointed at Hope and said loudly, "Mu Chucheng, remember, tell your people not to follow us. When we get to a place we think is safe, we will let your woman go!"


    After that, he stuffed Hope into the car.


    "Mu Chucheng..." The tape on Hope''s mouth had been ripped open before, but this was the first time she called out Mu Chucheng''s name in such a long confrontation tonight.


    His voice was hoarse and contained too much emotion.


    She only had time to say these three words before she was pushed into the car.


    Hope''s last look made Mu Chucheng''s heart flinch. He frowned and pressed his hand against his heart.


    Yingtong knew that he had had a heart operation. Although he said it was a successful operation and that he had not suffered from any disease in the past five years, he was still nervous, so he immediately said, "Master mu, how are you?"


    Mu Chucheng let go of the hand that held his heart, his thin lips pressed tightly, and he did not speak. As Yingtong had given the order before, now that Leizi''s car was driving away, Mu Chucheng''s people did not catch up. They watched as the van went further and further away, and finally disappeared from their sight.


    Mu Chucheng walked to a car, opened the door, and said coldly, "Yingtong, come with me. The others will go back first."


    Looking at mu chucheng, they planned to take Yingtong to pursue lei zi and the others. These people were naturally unwilling to do so. One, they didn''t trust Mu Chucheng. Two, they also wanted to avenge their dead brother!


    "Master mu, let''s go too!"


    "If there are too many people, it will scare the snake. I will avenge ange myself." After Mu Chucheng said this briefly, he got into the passenger seat. Yingtong gave an order and then sat in.


    Mu Chucheng immediately started the car with excellent performance and drove out quickly, but he did not follow lei zi''s car away from the direction, but turned the car around and drove back.


    Yingtong said gravely, "Master mu, no matter where they go, they have to go through the east intersection. They should not be able to get on the highway now, so the east intersection is a must, so if we want to stop them, we have to get to the east intersection before them."


    "Is there any other way to the east intersection?"


    "Yes." Yingtong nodded, but his face showed difficulty, "But we can only get there as soon as possible by taking the small road. But the small road is difficult to take. The mountain road is rugged. It rained a few days ago. I''m afraid..."


    Yingtong, this is not what you would say."


    Yingtong lowered his head in shame. He had followed Mu Chucheng all these years. What had he not experienced? Why would a mere Leizi let him escape?


    But now, the tricky thing is that they were fearless in the past, but now, Leizi and the others have hope and harmony in their hands.


    Mu Chucheng cared a lot about Hope, so there were more obstacles.


    "Sit down." Mu Chucheng said indifferently. He stepped on the gas and sped up the car. The car was in good condition, so he started very fast and sped out.


    Mu Chucheng was in charge of driving, and Yingtong was in charge of deploying the rest. He was on the phone, arranging things.


    After the call ended, mu chucheng asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, Master mu, everything is arranged. Miss Xi will be fine."


    Mu chucheng nodded and the car was still speeding up.


    The narrow car really smelled of everything. It smelled of disinfectant, medicine, and blood. The man who had just been shot in the thigh by Mu Chucheng was now being bandaged and scalded with a knife. He cut open his thigh like this and removed the bullet from it.


    Because the speed of the car was very fast, so the people in the car were not stable. The tweezers went in several times and failed to accurately remove the bullet. The man bit the towel and screamed in pain.


    Hope heard a "Clang..." And the bullet was finally taken out and thrown out of the window. The opening in the man''s thigh gave a shocking feeling that blood was still flowing from the wound.

 Chapter 508 Wait for Me Outside (2)

    Chapter 508 wait for me outside (2)


    Someone covered the wound with disinfectant and covered it with gauze. The man screamed and finally bandaged it. Hope looked at everything in front of him without much fear.


    Because of this situation, she had seen it before.


    Instead, he used to be afraid, but now he didn''t feel much. He wasn''t afraid because of how bloody and scary the scene was, but because he was afraid that something might happen to that person.


    The bandaged man collapsed on the sofa, resting with his eyes closed.


    Brother Xiao glanced at Hope, "Hey, this woman looked at the picture just now, and she''s not scared at all. She''s really Mu Chucheng''s woman..."


    Hope ignored him and looked out the window. It was still a long night and there were still hours before dawn.


    Leizi had been by Mu Chucheng''s side for a while, and he knew exactly what he was like. A worried look appeared on his face, "Mu Chucheng won''t let us go so easily, so Brother Xiao, we have to be careful."


    But ever since Brother Xiao saw Mu Chucheng let them go for Hope, he decided that Hope was very important to Mu Chucheng. He smiled smugly at the moment, "We have such a chip in the car. What are you afraid of? Even if he comes after us, is this woman afraid that he won''t let us leave? If he dares to mess around, I''ll make him regret it..."


    "That''s not what you''re saying, Brother Xiao. Let''s be careful..."


    When Brother Xiao heard that Leizi had been nagging about this all the way, he was already impatient and pushed him on the shoulder. When did you become so timid? If that''s the case, how dare you sell drugs in his territory without telling Mu Chucheng? Now that something happened, you were scared? You know Mu Chucheng does everything, but he doesn''t sell drugs. Aren''t you stepping on his bottom line?! Now that it''s all here, what''s the use of being a woman?"


    Leizi was still worried, "We killed another person..."


    "Isn''t that one of his men?!" Compared to lei zi''s worry, Brother Xiao didn''t care, "He has so many men in mu chucheng, so what if one of them dies?"


    "Brother Xiao, you don''t know Mu Chucheng. He really cares..."


    Before Leizi could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a violent crash on the car, so he interrupted his words.


    Everyone could only feel the car shaking violently a few times, their eyes wide open as they looked through the window to see their car falling to the side of the road.


    At this very moment, Hope felt a heavy blow to her head. She was dizzy. The next moment, her whole body ached.


    The men around him also moaned a few words.


    Their car was knocked down by another car, which was Hope''s only consciousness now.


    Brother Xiao woke up the fastest, "Everyone, get out of the car!"


    He opened the car door and jumped down from the car without pulling Hope. It was a truck that collided with them, and now it was parked on the side. The truck driver also got out of the car. Seeing that they all had guns, he raised his hands and looked scared, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Brother Xiao sat in the passenger seat and was hit so hard that his ears were bleeding. He touched the blood on his ears, took out his pistol and pointed at the truck driver, "Damn it, I won''t kill you!"


    With that said, he pulled the trigger and tried to shoot, but in the middle of the lightning, the truck driver''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He raised his leg, and his long leg suddenly buckled down. He landed on the ground and tried to struggle, but the truck driver kicked him hard. At the same time, Hope was dragged behind him.


    Brother Xiao was trampled on the head by the driver, and it was hard to get up, but Yu Guangzhong saw the pistol thrown on the ground, so he slowly extended his hand and finally got the pistol. Hope saw him raise the gun and shouted, "Be careful..."


    But before he could even pull the trigger, his bullet was shot in the arm holding the pistol. He screamed and lost all strength in his hand.


    Hope saw a figure walking out in the dark. It was Mu Chucheng. He was wearing black gloves and holding a pistol. He shot Brother Xiao''s wrist accurately.


    And the people who were struggling in the car heard the gunshots and came out one after another. They all had guns in their hands, but it didn''t seem to work because Mu Chucheng hit them in the wrist just as they got down. I can''t hold a knife anymore. I can''t even use my fists and feet.


    All he heard were gunshots. Xi he stood behind the truck driver and saw the two men getting out of the car. Because their wrists were shot, the pistols fell off their hands. As Mu Chucheng walked forward, he shot at each of their ankles, so that they couldn''t even climb up.


    The truck driver took off his hat and beard. Xi he found out that it was Yingtong.


    "Yingtong!"


    "Hope, let me help you untie the rope." Yingtong took out a knife from his arms and cut the rope around Hope''s wrist and ankle.


    After being tied up for several hours, xi he finally loosened his grip on his sore wrists and ankles. Looking ahead, Mu Chucheng had already walked over.


    He handed the pistol to Yingtong, took off his black gloves, and held Hope''s face in his hands, feeling warm. He lowered his head and said as usual, "Is it cold?"


    Hope nodded, "Cold."


    Mu chucheng took off his black coat and covered Hope''s body, then helped her tidy up her clothes. Her hair was in a mess. He fixed her hands with his hands, rubbed them warm, and put the black leather gloves on her hands.


    Hope lowered her head to look at his movements, but by accident, she seemed to see a black muzzle facing them. Her eyebrows jumped heavily, trying to push Mu Chucheng away, "Be careful!"


    However, mu chucheng immediately realized that something was wrong. How could she push her away? Instead, he pushed her to the ground. Almost at the same time, Mu Chucheng''s body shook forward. Because the man used a silencer pistol, there was no sound.


    "Master mu!" Yingtong said quickly, took out his pistol and fired into the car, which hit the man in the middle of his forehead.

 Chapter 509 You See, I Look like I Have Something to Do (1)

    Chapter 509 you see me as if I have something to do (1)


    Hope recognized the man. He was the man who was hit in the thigh by Mu Chucheng. Several others came out, but he had not come out yet. Yingtong was just cleaning up the other men and dragging them into the car. While mu chucheng''s attention was on Hope, this man actually found an opportunity to take advantage of him.


    Hope reacted so quickly that she immediately stood up from the ground, "Mu Chucheng, how are you?"


    Mu chucheng covered his shoulder behind his back with his hand. The blood in his palm pricked Hope''s eyes.


    Yingtong helped Mu Chucheng back into the car. He made a phone call and soon someone came to take care of it. He drove Hope and Mu Chucheng back as fast as he could.


    Mu chu city was leaning against the car window with his eyes closed and breathing heavily. Hope saw that his handsome face was gradually turning pale and there was a thin layer of cold sweat on his forehead. She took out a tissue and carefully leaned over to wipe the sweat off his forehead. At this time, he opened his eyes and held her hand.


    Hope looked at him, "Does it hurt?"


    "It hurts." Mu Chucheng took her hand, slowly got up, leaned towards her, leaned his head on her shoulder, and closed his eyes.


    Because he was so close, xihe could feel his heavy breathing.


    She carefully wiped his back with her hand, which was covered in scarlet liquid.


    Because Mu Chucheng was wearing a black shirt, she couldn''t see where his wound was.


    She only felt pain in her eyes, but she was afraid to disturb Mu Chucheng, so she was careful to breathe.


    "Yingtong, how long until we get to the hospital?"


    "We''re not going to the hospital. We''re going somewhere else. We''ve called a doctor. Hope, don''t worry. We''ll be there soon."


    Ying tong sped up as he spoke. Finally, the car stopped in the courtyard of a small villa. The door was open and there were already people waiting. When they saw their car stop, they immediately came forward to open the door. They wanted to help Mu Chucheng out of the car, but he suddenly opened his eyes, "I''m not disabled."


    He walked down on his own, and Hope immediately got out of the car and walked forward, following Mu Chucheng closely behind him.


    The room was already ready for the operation. It was in a room downstairs. Hope saw doctors and nurses and everything. Mu Chucheng was taken to the room that was already prepared. Hope wanted to follow him, but he was stopped outside. Mu Chucheng turned around and looked at her, "Wait for me outside."


    Hope did not make any noise and nodded, "Okay."


    The door of the room was closed after Mu Chucheng and the others walked in. Hope was pulled onto the sofa by yingtong and sat down.


    "Hope, go take a shower and change your clothes before you come out. You''ll catch a cold like this."


    Hope didn''t move at first, and Yingtong added, "You have a cold. You''ll be heartbroken."


    Xi he looked at Yingtong, then slowly got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom downstairs. At this time, in this situation, it was difficult to find women''s clothes. Yingtong went upstairs and found a set of Mu Chucheng''s clothes in the closet. He took them to the bathroom with a simple white t-shirt and jeans. He knocked on the door and said, "Hope, Master mu''s clothes. You should wear them first."


    Hope opened the door and reached out for the clean clothes, "Thank you."


    Hope took the clothes in and took a simple hot bath to make herself feel better. She was poured from top to bottom by a bucket of cold water and dragged for so long. She was already very uncomfortable. Yingtong was right. If she didn''t come over to take a bath and change her wet clothes, she would probably catch a cold.


    She was worried about Mu Chucheng''s injury, so she didn''t stay in the bathroom for a long time. After she really warmed up, she immediately took her clothes and put them on. Because there were thick clothes outside, so the underwear and underwear were not wet. Hope put on the underwear and underwear and put on Mu Chucheng''s t-shirt. In fact, the clothes were already in her thighs. But in this situation, there were still many people in the house, and she couldn''t just come out wearing a coat.


    Yingtong must have taken into account this situation, so he even brought down mu chucheng''s jeans.


    Although Yingtong was tall and strong, with well-developed limbs, he was actually very careful. Hope was also grateful to him for this.


    She put on her coat and jeans on the bed. Although Hope was tall among the girls, Mu Chucheng was tall and had long legs. In the popular internet saying, all legs were below his neck, so now that Hope had put on his pants, his pants were long and big. Fortunately, she found a belt in the bathroom and tied her waist with it. He bent down again and rolled up his pants several layers before finally being able to fit through.


    The room was fully heated, so even if she was wearing a short-sleeved t-shirt now, she wouldn''t feel cold. Wearing slippers, she opened the bathroom door and slowly walked out to the living room.


    Yingtong was sitting on the sofa making a phone call. Hope heard him say, "Old Lady, don''t worry. He''s injured in reserve. He should be fine... Yes, yes, I didn''t take good care of him. I didn''t protect Master mu. I hurt him. I''ll go back to Old Lady and punish him. Old Lady, you don''t have to come over. Old Lady is in surgery. I''ll let him wake up. He called you..."


    Just the word Old Lady made Hope''s back freeze.


    She knew exactly who Yingtong was talking to. She had an indescribable fear of madame mu.


    She didn''t want to hear Yingtong and Old madam mu talk, so she went to pour a glass of hot water and came back. After she came back, Yingtong had already finished talking to Old madam mu. She nestled on the sofa, took a sip of water and looked at the still closed door of the room.


    Yingtong put down his phone and sighed helplessly.


    Xihe looked at him, "Old madam mu said he was coming."


    "I heard that Master mu was injured and said she was coming over, but everyone tried to persuade her, so she probably wouldn''t be coming over."


    Xihe nodded and looked at the room again. Finally, the door was opened and the doctors and nurses who had just entered came out. Hope immediately stood up and went over there.


    The doctor closed the door and blocked Hope''s way in.


    The doctor knew Yingtong, "Mr. Ying, Master mu asked you guys to come in and talk to you, but be careful not to delay too long. He needs a good rest."

 Chapter 510 You See, I Look like I Have Something to Do (2)

    Chapter 510 you see me as if I have something to do (2)


    "Okay." Yingtong glanced at Hope and walked into the room with a few men. The door was closed again, and Hope was isolated from the outside. He could not hear or see anything.


    She knew that Mu Chucheng probably called Yingtong in to tell him something about Leizi.


    Leizi was the traitor that Mu Chucheng hated the most, because of his own selfish interests, and killed a brother, how could he let go easily.


    Hope was anxious to see Mu Chucheng now, but her heart was at ease for a moment. Since he would order Yingtong and the others to go in, it meant that he was not in any trouble.


    She waited for about twenty minutes outside the door. Yingtong and the others had finally come out. She immediately said, "Yingtong, can I go in and see him?"


    A man looked her up and down, "What Master mu needs now is rest."


    Yingtong glanced at the man and he immediately lowered his head.


    Yingtong didn''t say anything but looked at Hope, "Go in. Master mu is asleep now. Be careful. Where are you going to sleep tonight?"


    Xi he pointed inside, "It''s almost dawn. I''ll be inside. I don''t need to sleep." Just now, she looked at the time. It was already four in the morning. It was cold now. It was seven o'' clock and dawn. There were only three hours left.


    "Sleep for a while." Ying tong said, "You go in first. There should be a quilt in the cupboard. You can take a bed and rest on the sofa."


    Hope nodded gratefully, opened the door and walked in.


    The man saw her go in and said, "Brother ying, what is her background? Why does Master mu care so much about her? I''ve never seen her before."


    Yingtong looked at him sternly, "I know you''re nervous about Master mu, but you know the rules in the future. There are some things you can''t interfere with."


    "Yes, brother ying." The man also knew that he did a lot of things today, such as when he was outside, Mu Chucheng said he would let them go, but he thought of the dead ange, so he didn''t want to, like now...


    He also asked about things he shouldn''t have asked.


    Hope opened the door and walked in with a particularly light step, because she knew that Mu Chucheng had probably just fallen asleep, and she didn''t want to disturb him.


    She went to the bedside, stood there and looked at him. She carefully pulled the quilt for him. After sitting on the chair in front of the bed for a long time, she felt a little sleepy. She thought of what Yingtong had said to her, so she stood up, walked to the cabinet and opened the door. But she found that the quilt was on the top floor. She was not tall enough, so she moved the chair in front of the bed. She stood on the chair and took the quilt. When she reached out to get the quilt, she accidentally dropped the quilt from the top of the cabinet.


    Startled, she hurriedly got down from the chair, worried that it would disturb Mu Chucheng, so she picked up the quilt and looked over to the bed, then froze again.


    Mu chucheng actually woke up, and he was looking at her with a wicked smile on his lips.


    Hope put the quilt on the sofa, walked over and whispered, "Did I wake you up?"


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow, "I knew it the moment you came in."


    Hope was silent for a moment, "Then go to sleep. I won''t make a sound. I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mu Chucheng pulled her by the wrist and sat her down on the bed. His deep eyes stared at her, "The wound hurts. I can''t sleep."


    "Does it hurt now?" Xi he became nervous when he heard this. He sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to touch his back, "Can I see your wound?"


    Mu Chucheng was still staring at her, but he said something ridiculous: "You look so sexy in my clothes."


    "... Hope looked down at herself." What''s so sexy? Only two arms and paws were exposed."


    Mu Chucheng buried his face in her neck and smiled a few times, "I was very impulsive when I saw you wearing my clothes. What should I do?"


    Hope naturally knew what he meant by impulse. She moved her shoulder, "Stop it. Let me see your wound."


    "Yes." A voice came from his throat and he answered softly.


    Hope turned around, unbuttoned his pajamas, took off his clothes, turned his back to himself, and looked at the wound. She thought that mu chucheng said the wound hurt because the wound that had just been bandaged opened again, but it didn''t.


    She helped him pull on his clothes and murmured, "The wound didn''t open. It must have been anesthetized, so it hurts. Bear with it..."


    Her voice stopped at this moment because Mu Chucheng suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Hope''s body stiffened, and the hand holding his clothes paused. She looked up at the man and saw him lowering his head again, forcefully clasping the back of her head, and burning kisses swept over her. Xihe pushed his shoulder with his hand, but he didn''t dare to push too hard because he knew he was injured.


    She gasped, "Mu Chucheng, you''re hurt now. Don''t mess around."


    Mu Chucheng let go of her a little, "Do you think I have something to do?"


    Hope clearly saw his own shadow in his eyes, and clearly saw desire.


    She stared at him in a daze and realized that after all these years, she had learned many things, but the only thing she could not learn was to take him from the bottom of her heart.


    She lowered her head, took a deep breath, and her eyelashes trembled. She let go of his hand, got up from the bed, stood barefoot on the carpet, held his face in her hands, lowered her head slowly, and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips, and put his hand on her waist.


    Mu Chucheng''s lips curled up slightly, and with a little force, he held her on the bed, his hands on both sides of her body, and his long fingers pinched her chin, "I hurt my back. You can''t ride a horse. What should I do? Why don''t we move in later?"


    Hope''s ears were burning. He pulled up the quilt beside him and looked at him, "Why don''t we sleep?"


    "Okay, sleep." Mu Chucheng''s hand went in at some point, and Hope''s breath stopped. He held his hand, "Mu Chucheng..."


    "Do you like it?"


    She shook her head madly, and he bit her lip, "Little liar, you know what you like is important. You like to lie. Women are all creatures of duplicity."


    The moment Hope''s clothes faded, Mu Chucheng''s eyes froze. He stared at her left chest.


    Although the light in the house was not so bright, he could still clearly see that it was a tattoo, and this pattern was exactly the same as the pattern on the back of his right hand.

 Chapter 511 I Dont Want You to Be Seen like This (1)

    Chapter 511 I don''t want you to be seen like this (1)


    Xihe was sleeping soundly, lying on the bed with her long hair scattered over her bare shoulders and collarbones. Her long eyelashes cast a small silhouette on her fair face. Her nose was tall and her red lips were spotless and vermillion. Because of Mu Chucheng''s crazy ravages, she was now very red and swollen. Mu chucheng leaned against the headboard of the bed and touched the wound on his back and shoulder with his hand. Because the two of them had just been in bed too intensely, the wound actually bled again.


    It was too indulgent. Mu Chucheng hooked his lips, but he felt really happy...


    He opened the drawer by the bed and took out a pack of cigarettes from it. He took out one cigarette and held it in his mouth. He looked down at xihe and pinned the scattered hair on his shoulder and collarbone behind her green ears.


    He took the cigarette out of his mouth and put it between his long fingers. He took Hope''s hands off his chest and pulled the quilt away. The tattoo on her left chest appeared in Mu Chucheng''s eyes again.


    He turned on the bedside lamp, and the light in the room suddenly brightened up a lot. He saw the tattoo more clearly, and he deliberately put his right hand with the tattoo over to compare it. It was exactly the same.


    Hope seemed to have forgotten about it, so she didn''t notice that he had just seen her.


    But in that moment of passion, he couldn''t care less to ask what was going on. He just felt that his whole soul was about to be taken away by the goblin under him.


    It was almost seven o'' clock, and the two of them had been tossing around for almost two hours. He had a cigarette in his mouth and looked out the window. The optical fiber had already penetrated through the curtains.


    Mu Chucheng reached out to turn off the bedside lamp and became sleepless, so he simply smoked and waited for Hope to wake up.


    She had not slept for almost a night and had not rested because lei zi had taken her away. After being tortured by him for a few hours, she must have been exhausted.


    So Mu Chucheng didn''t wake her up.


    He waited for her to wake up and explained to him what happened to the tattoo on her chest that looked exactly like his.


    Hope had been lying on the bed with his right arm, sleeping peacefully. The tattoo had been exposed to Mu Chucheng''s eyes. With his eyes in his mouth, he stroked her tattoo with his hand.


    Hope did not know how long she had slept. By the time she opened her eyes again, it was already completely bright and the room was bright.


    Instinctively, she reached for her cell phone on the nightstand, thinking vaguely that she was in the hotel, and woke up in the morning to report to the branch office.


    When she closed her eyes and groped around, she felt nothing but the lamp on the table.


    At last, she opened her eyes and saw that the room was completely different from the hotel in which she had been staying. She was shocked and suddenly woke up from her bed.


    Where is she?


    She pressed her heavy head with her hands, and before she could remember what happened last night, a burning breath was approaching from the back of her neck. The man''s deep and hoarse voice rang behind her, "Awake?"


    At this moment, Hope''s consciousness was in a state of dullness, and his body was stiff, but his mind automatically flashed with what happened last night.


    There were several scenes that made her blush and her heart beat. When she recalled what happened last night, she could hear her breathing.


    She covered her face with her hands.


    Mu chucheng grabbed her wrist and chuckled, "Do you remember?"


    Hope had just woken up in the morning, so her brain had crashed for a while, and now she remembered that she had done it with Mu Chucheng last night on impulse, and it wasn''t once...


    An idea popped up in her mind. She quickly lowered her head and pulled her hair away. When she saw the small tattoo of fire on her left chest, her mind suddenly went blank.


    She actually forgot about it last night...


    She knocked her head hard in frustration.


    She refused to turn around and quickly covered the tattoo with her long hair and pulled up the quilt, trying to cover it. She turned her back to the bed under the city of mu chu and put on the big white t-shirt. Then, she rushed into the bathroom without a care.


    Before she could close the bathroom door, Mu Chucheng, who was following her, reached out and blocked her. She glared at him, "Get out, I want to take a bath."


    Mu Chucheng was useless. She was anxious to get rid of him, so she put in more effort.


    Mu Chucheng suddenly frowned and stared at the bathroom door with his forehead, "Hope, my wound hurts."


    Xi he was startled and quickly let go. His lips were white, "Did I push too hard just now? Let me see your wound."


    She had forgotten that Mu Chucheng was injured. How could she use so much force on him?


    Before she could see the wound on mu chucheng''s back, he had already taken advantage of her unpreparedness to enter the bathroom and shut the bathroom door in front of her.


    Hope finally understood what was going on. He was so angry that his face turned red and pointed at him, "Mu Chucheng, you liar! Lie to me again!"


    Mu Chucheng walked over and forced her to the sink. She used her knees and hands to block his approach.


    Mu Chucheng smiled seductively and reached out to break her hand. He was strong and she was no match for him.


    "Get out of here!" Hope gritted his teeth, trying to push him away and worrying about the wound on his back. This man was like a wolf last night!


    In the end, the man forcefully removed her hand, let her climb up to her neck, and pinched her chin with his long fingers, "What do you want to do in such a hurry?"


    "Shower."


    "Shower?" Mu Chucheng curled his lips and pinched her calf, "Who are you lying to?"


    He looked at her up and down, "You look better like last night."


    Xihe glared at him, "Nothing to wear, right?!"


    "You''re right, so why don''t you take off your clothes?" He seemed to nod his head very seriously, while xihe tightly covered his t-shirt in fear that he would see the tattoo, "Go away!"


    How could Mu Chucheng not know why she was doing this? Isn''t he afraid he''ll see the tattoo?


    He pressed her wrist and chuckled, "I saw it last night, and I''ve been staring at it for a long time. Have you forgotten?"


    Hope''s mind went blank, and slowly, faintly, fragments appeared in his mind.


    Mu Chucheng placed his right hand in front of Hope and pointed at the small flame tattoo, "Explain to me why we have the same tattoo on both of us."


    Hope bit his lip, "Coincidence."


    "Coincidence?" Mu Chucheng sneered, his long fingers peeling down the collar of the t-shirt, revealing the tattoo on her chest, "Isn''t that a little too coincidental?"

 Chapter 512 I Dont Want You to Be Seen like This (2)

    Chapter 512 I don''t want you to be seen like this (2)


    "What a coincidence!" Hope was still lying with his eyes open.


    Mu Chucheng pushed forward, "Say it or not?"


    "Damn it, Mu Chucheng, try moving again!" Xi he was so sick that he couldn''t breathe!


    "Uncomfortable?" Mu Chucheng asked in a low voice.


    Nonsense! Xi he gave him a blank look and did not make a sound. He just bit his lip hard and was about to bleed.


    "If you feel bad, explain to me what''s going on with this pattern. I''ll let you go when I''m satisfied."


    Before Mu Chucheng finished speaking, Hope shouted, "You liar, I don''t believe you!"


    Mu Chucheng pinched her slender waist and looked down at her. "Besides trusting me, can you do anything else now?"


    Hope: ..."


    Hope''s mouth was stiff. No matter how Mu Chucheng came, she would not beg for mercy. Naturally, she would not reveal the reason for the tattoo. The two of them were in a stalemate. There was a knock on the door and a voice talking to Yingtong, "Master mu, are you up yet? The doctor came over and said that he wanted to examine you. This time, the doctor sent by the old lady came over all night. She said she wanted to see your injuries and report back to the old man and Old Lady."


    Yingtong specifically mentioned the word "Old Lady..." To remind the people inside to pay attention.


    Mu Chucheng pulled the white t-shirt up from Hope''s body and pinched her face, "I''ll go out first. You shut the door. Don''t come out. I don''t want you to be seen like this."


    The tide of love did not recede, her face was ruddy, her hair was messy, and her eyes were like silk.


    Mu Chucheng let go of Hope. She stood on the ground, her feet still as if they had stepped on soft cotton floss. She had no strength at all.


    Seeing her like this, Mu Chucheng picked her up and put her in the bathtub in the bathroom, "Take a bath."


    Xihe nodded, turned on the tap and poured water into the bath.


    Mu Chucheng picked up the clothes that were thrown on the floor and put them on. When he walked out of the bathroom, he closed the door.


    Xihe put a full tank of water in, lay down, and poked the tattoo on his left chest with his hand. But Mu Chucheng used a special material to do it, and it was almost impossible to get rid of, so how could she get rid of it now with a few jabs?


    Lying in the bathtub, she recalled the past.


    When she got this tattoo, it really hurt so much that Mu Chucheng was heartbroken, "Why don''t you stop?"


    "No, I''m going to get the same tattoo on the back of your hand." She insisted.


    So after the tattoo ended, she cried her heart out.


    She was only 16 years old when she got this tattoo.


    At that time, she felt that she was willing to do anything for Mu Chucheng. What was the point of suffering?


    She was wiped clean by Mu Chucheng when she was sixteen, and now she was twenty-five, almost ten years later...


    Hope lay in the bathtub, looking at the ceiling in the bathroom and thinking.


    A voice came from outside the bathroom. She knew that the doctor sent by Mrs. Mu had come in.


    Thinking of Mu Chucheng''s so-called grandmother, she sighed helplessly in her heart.


    Outside the door.


    The doctor walked in, "Master mu, Old Lady asked me to come and see you."


    Mu Chucheng snorted disdainfully, "Are you really good? Are all the doctors in Tongcheng useless? And send a doctor from South city."


    The doctor''s mouth was still smiling, "Master mu, Old Lady cares about you too."


    Care?


    Indeed, because he was the only descendant of the Mu family, if anything happened to him, the Mu family would have no successor...


    Mu Chucheng sneered in his heart.


    "Master mu, let me examine the wound on your back."


    Mu Chucheng was too lazy to pay attention to him. He sat on the sofa and nodded lazily. Immediately, a nurse came to help mu chucheng unbutton his pajamas.


    He glanced at the little nurse''s red face and took her hand away, "Why are you blushing?"


    "I..." The nurse stammered for a long time, unable to say a single word.


    Mu Chucheng looked up at the doctor and smiled, "The nurse you brought here is not very good. She blushes when she sees the patient. How can she concentrate on treating the patient?"


    The doctor also felt that he had lost all his face. He was the one who brought him here, but when he came in to look at Mu Chucheng, it was as if he had lost his soul!


    "Master mu, I was the one who couldn''t control her." The doctor glanced at the nurse, "Get out of here."


    After the nurse left, the doctor began to examine the wound on mu chucheng''s back. Yingtong stood by and saw the wound that he had just bandaged a few hours ago, but now it was all cracked and the wound was still oozing blood.


    "Master mu, this..."


    Mu Chucheng gave him a nonchalant look.


    Yingtong''s voice stopped. He probably knew what had happened last night. If Mu Chucheng had been lying in bed and resting, how could the wound have split like this?


    The doctor removed the gauze, re-applied the water to disinfect and bandage it.


    "Did Master mu do some strenuous exercise? How did the wound end up like this?" The doctor asked casually.


    Mu Chucheng glanced at him lazily, "Is it worth doing what you love?"


    The doctor didn''t think that way either. He just thought that Mu Chucheng might have gone out to do something after dressing the wound, which was why the wound split open.


    But Mu Chucheng suddenly threw out such a sentence, and suddenly, the room was silent.


    Yingtong felt even more confused in the wind.


    There was an awkward look on the doctor''s face, and he coughed a few times, "Master mu, you still need to be careful this time. Even if you do... You need to be more restrained, or you need to be more gentle..."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and chuckled a few times without saying a word.


    Be gentle?


    He didn''t think it was serious enough. If it wasn''t for his injury, Hope would have been more crazy last night.


    Hope had the ability to drive him crazy.


    The doctor finally bandaged up mu chucheng''s wound. After a few words of instructions, he packed up and wanted to leave. Mu Chucheng stopped him and walked back, "Master mu, what else can I do for you?"


    "When you get back, tell my grandparents that I''m fine." He didn''t want those two old guys to make a fuss. If one of them ran over by accident, it would really be a bad thing for him!


    "Yes, Master mu."


    "All right, let''s go out." Mu Chucheng waved his hand. After the doctor left, he told Yingtong, "Go get someone to buy a woman''s dress."

 Chapter 513 Ill Feed You

    Chapter 513 I''ll raise you


    Yingtong nodded, "Okay, Master mu."


    After everyone left, mu chu went to knock on the bathroom door, "Are you done washing?"


    "Wait." Hope wanted not to answer him, but he thought that if he didn''t say anything, the man would have forced himself in, so he thought for a moment and replied.


    "Hurry up and come out. It''s been washing for so long, and the skin is wrinkled." Mu Chucheng urged outside, "If you don''t come out, I''ll go in."


    Xihe frowned and quickly stood up from the bathtub, "Come out now."


    She hurriedly went to find a towel to wrap herself around her body, then opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Mu Chucheng sat by the bed and looked at her. Seeing her come out, he waved at her, "Come here."


    Hope was wrapped in a towel, wiping his hair and walking towards mu chucheng. Before she could stand in front of him, he suddenly reached out his hand to hold her slender waist and pulled her to his thigh to sit down.


    Xi he moved a little. He pressed her shoulder, "Don''t move around. What if you hurt me later?"


    "You''re doing whatever you want because you''re hurt, aren''t you?"


    "I really want to do whatever I want, Hope. Do you think you can get up in the morning?" Mu Chucheng bit her earlobe.


    That was the most sensitive part of her. Every time she was touched, she felt uncomfortable. She turned her head and moved, "Mu Chucheng, don''t mess around."


    "Hope, you haven''t told me about this tattoo yet?" Mu chucheng narrowed his long and narrow eyes and stared at her.


    Hope also looked at him, "What else do you want me to say? I already told you it was a coincidence, but if you don''t believe me, what can I do?"


    Mu Chucheng had an ambiguous smile on his lips, his long fingers pinching her chin, and a dangerous smile in his eyes, "Hope, do you really think that if you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to find out?"


    The smile on Hope''s face froze, but it was only a few seconds. She quickly recovered and struggled out of mu chucheng''s arms. She threw the towel that was wiping her hair on the chair."


    She believed that Old madam mu had done a lot of things to completely sever the connection between her and Mu Chucheng, or that Mu Chucheng was not that easy to find out.


    But Mu Chucheng was not a simple person. Five years later, he was even more elusive. She felt that she could not even figure out what he was thinking.


    Hope saw a bag on the table. She walked over, took the clothes out of the bag, and gestured in front of Mu Chucheng, "Did you buy it for me?"


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "Ask Yingtong to arrange someone to buy it for you."


    Hope was worried about what to wear. Seeing this, he smiled and said, "Thank you."


    He had been with Mu Chucheng for a long time. Last night, he even saw the tattoo, so Hope felt that she didn''t have to hide anymore. She closed the curtains and changed her clothes in front of Mu Chucheng.


    The clothes fit well, and xi he just put them on.


    Mu Chucheng zipped up her dress as she reached behind her back.


    "Thank you."


    Mu Chucheng did not let go, but continued to hold her, lowered his head, and kissed the skin on her neck: "Hope."


    "Hmm?"


    Xi he was just tidying up his clothes when he heard what he said, but he continued, "You slept with me. How was the affair? Is there guilt in your heart?"


    Hope paused for a moment and said casually, "Yes."


    "Then what should we do?"


    Xi he took his hand away, "I want to ask Mr. Mu about this. How do you feel about sleeping with a married woman?"


    "The feeling is, the feeling is so wonderful."


    Hope knew he wasn''t serious, so he pushed his shoulder with his hand, "Get out of here."


    Mu Chucheng covered his back and frowned, "The wound hurts again..."


    "You''re pretending again!"


    Hope had been deceived by him so many times that she really didn''t want to believe him anymore. But looking at him, she was worried, so she walked over slowly. Seeing that his back was bleeding, she felt sad and upset, "It''s really bleeding..."


    "You thought I was lying to you."


    "Who told you to lie to me so many times? What should I do now?"


    "Just wipe it with something." Mu Chucheng''s tone was completely different now, as if he didn''t care about the wound at all.


    Hope quickly wiped it with a gauze, but she still found it inappropriate, "Is that okay? Why don''t I call the doctor?"


    "I''ve already told the old man to call the doctor back. All right, that''s it." Mu Chucheng said softly.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Hope nodded. He held her hand, "Then shall we eat? What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m not eating. I''ll just go out and buy some. I''m going to work."


    "All right, what''s your shift? I didn''t even go to work. What did you do? I''m hurt. Shouldn''t you be at home with me?" When Mu Chucheng was unreasonable, he was really a barbarian.


    Xi and speechless: ... "Young master mu, injury is something that should be common to you, right? So what''s a back injury like this?"


    Xi he frowned, "Stop messing around. Really, I have to go to work. I''m late now. My phone is broken again. Manager tan can''t get through to me. I don''t know what to do."


    "Who''s manager tan? Men and women?"


    Hope: ... "Female..."


    Mu Chucheng took out his phone and handed it to her, "Call and resign."


    Hope: ..."


    Before she could speak, Mu Chucheng said, "I''ll feed you."


    "I can feed myself!"


    Hope found that he couldn''t communicate with this man, so he grabbed his phone angrily, opened the door of the balcony, and ran outside to make a call.


    She guessed that she had disappeared the whole morning. According to Tan Ying, the whole world must have been looking for her. Maybe Hosche knew about it.


    She called Chen Xiaolin first, and Chen Xiaolin saw a strange number, "Hello, who are you?"


    "Xiao Lin, it''s me."


    Chen Xiaolin recognized Hope''s voice and immediately shouted, "Hope, where have you been? That old lady Tan Ying said you weren''t at the hotel last night. It''s okay to keep calling you. You didn''t report to the branch office this morning. She asked you to come back to us. She even went to the beast to complain that you didn''t go to work. What happened to you..."

 Chapter 514 Hope And Be with Me (1)

    Chapter 514 xi he, be with me (1)


    Hope could imagine that tan ying would do this, so when Chen Xiaolin said these things, she didn''t feel surprised at all.


    She sighed helplessly, "It''s a long story."


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m with Nuannuan''s father."


    "Holy shit!" Chen Xiaolin yelled, "You disappeared all night last night, and before you went to work in the morning, you were just trying to warm up her father and have a good time, weren''t you? Hope, you''re too..."


    "It''s not what you think..."


    "What about that? Don''t tell me you two have been together for such a long time, and just cover the quilt and talk!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Chen Xiaolin chuckled, "Look, I told you everything. How was it? It''s been a long time since that happened. Did the lightning strike the ground last night?"


    Xi he coughed a little. He really didn''t want to think about what happened last night, "How did Hosche react?"


    "How can an animal react? When the old lady called to complain, he told her that you were not such a person. Something must have happened. He was probably looking for you. What are you going to do now? When the time comes, what''s the excuse for Tan Ying? You can''t say that you were so happy that you lost your phone, can you?"


    Hope pressed on his numb head, feeling irritated, "Let''s talk about it then. I''m going now."


    Chen Xiaolin shook his head and sighed, "I haven''t come up with an excuse. You''re dead."


    Xihe hung up the phone and went back to his room. Mu Chucheng had already changed his clothes.


    "If you''re injured and don''t stay home and have a good rest, where are you going?"


    Mu Chucheng put on his black trench coat, "Something''s wrong. Take care of it."


    Hope knew that it was probably lei zi''s matter. A brother died on his side, and there were still a lot of things to deal with.


    Xihe looked at the wound on his back, "Can''t Yingtong handle it? You should rest at home if you''re injured..."


    Mu Chucheng reached out for her and kissed her red lips with his thin lips. He smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Are you heartbroken?"


    "Yes." Xihe nodded, "My heart aches."


    "Don''t worry, I was almost pestered to death by you last night. I''m fine. What are these things?"


    While they were talking, Yingtong stood at the door and knocked, "Master mu, it''s time to go out."


    Looking at the two of them hugging each other, Yingtong didn''t say anything, but his face was a little solemn.


    Hope is still with Mu Chucheng again...


    What should we do about this evil fate...


    What Yingtong was most worried about was that Mrs. Mu would know that Hope had met Mu Chucheng again, and that Mu Chucheng would definitely realize something now, so she would investigate it thoroughly. He had a hunch that everything had to be kept secret.


    Hope knew what Yingtong''s eyes meant, so she let go.


    In fact, she didn''t know what to do...


    Everything seemed to have gone off track, and she could no longer control it.


    Mu Chucheng put his coat on Hope, "If you want to go out, let them send you off."


    Xihe nodded.


    Not long after Mu Chucheng left, she left, but instead of letting Mu Chucheng''s people send her, she walked outside to the company where she stopped a taxi.


    Anyway, she was absent from work this morning, so Hope couldn''t hurt his stomach, so he just ate and went back. If she expected that, Tan Ying would scold her when he saw her.


    Tan Ying finished scolding Hope, then looked at her disdainfully and pointed to the landline in the office, "President huo asked you to call him when you came back."


    Hope nodded. She didn''t care about Tan Ying''s eyes at all. Chen Xiaolin was right. There were no men around her. Basically, she was paralyzed by work. In the long run, she was really mentally ill. At least Tan Ying was like that. She seemed to despise every young and beautiful woman she saw, and she was extremely hostile to such a woman.


    Xihe walked over and called Hosche, "Huo Boss..."


    Hosche recognized her voice, so she quickly said, "Hope, where were you last night and this morning? Did something happen?"


    Of course, Hope didn''t want to tell Hosche about her personal affairs. She said politely and distantly, "Thank you for Huo Boss''s concern. I''m fine. I just went to manager tan to explain the reason..."


    "Hope, I''m concerned about you."


    Hope smiled and said, "So I thank Huo Boss for his concern."


    Hosche remained silent for a long time and said slowly, "You don''t need to be there in Tongcheng anymore. Pack your things and leave today. Go back to the head office tomorrow morning."


    "... Hope sneered in her heart and gritted her teeth. She had only been here for four or five days. According to her previous schedule, it should have been a week, and Hosche had let her finish earlier.


    "Huo Boss, you are the boss. You have the final say, but I still need president huo to book my flight for this afternoon." Hope said and hung up.


    She leaned back in her chair and took a few deep breaths before calming herself down. She cleaned up the things on the table and went to talk to Tan Ying. Perhaps Hosche had called her and informed Tan Ying, so the woman was not surprised to hear that she was going back.


    Even when she was about to leave, she said in a strange voice, "Since president huo wants you to go back, you should go, or it''s useless to stay here."


    Hope stopped at the door, turned around and smiled, "It''s up to Huo Boss to decide whether it''s useful to stay here or not."


    Then she left, ignoring Tan Ying''s face.


    Her phone was broken, and Hope had no choice but to buy a new one, add the card, and then go back to the hotel to pack up. Hosche quickly got someone to book a flight for her at 5 pm. It was already 7: 00 pm and 8: 00 pm when she got back to Ancheng. She took the bus directly to Chen Xiaolin''s house, and Xi Nuannuan was still at her house.


    When Chen Xiaolin saw her, he thought he saw a ghost. He didn''t hear from her on the phone in the morning, but he had already returned to Ancheng.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you back all of a sudden?" Chen Xiaolin said in surprise.


    Hope briefly told her about it, and she immediately said, "The beast must be worried about you messing around in Tongcheng. He''s very jealous, so he wants you to come back and monitor you or something. After this time, he probably won''t let you go on a business trip anymore. Even if he does, he probably can only go with him."


    "Joke." Hope sneered, "Who does he really think he is?"

 Chapter 515 Hope And Be with Me (2)

    Chapter 515 xi he, be with me (2)


    Chen Xiaolin patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "What kind of person does he think he is?"


    "Stop talking about him." Xihe was upset when he spoke of Hosche, "Where''s Nuannuan?"


    "In the room. I said I was tired today, so I let her sleep after dinner and a bath." Chen Xiaolin pointed to the room.


    "I''ll take her home." When she got home, she had to take a shower and rest soon. She had to go to work tomorrow.


    "I''ll see you off."


    When she suddenly returned from Tongcheng, Hope didn''t tell Mu Chucheng. To be honest, she didn''t know what to do with the rest of their relationship.


    On the third day of his return from Tongcheng, when Hope got off work, he saw Mu Chucheng suddenly appear at the entrance of the huo''s. His car was parked at the entrance of the huo''s. It was a flamboyant color, coupled with a face that was equally flamboyant and could not be ignored. The combination of the two made a very flamboyant scene.


    People from the huo family all looked at him, even though he was only in the car, and did not get out of the car, just open the window.


    When Hope and Chen Xiaolin walked out, Chen Xiaolin saw the car at the door from afar and shouted, "Holy shit, whose car is that? Isn''t it too ostentatious?"


    Hope immediately recognized that it was Mu Chucheng''s car. She swallowed hard and stopped. Chen Xiaolin immediately looked back at her, "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you leaving?"


    "Xiao Lin, you go first. I suddenly realize that I have some work to do. I have to go up and do some work."


    "What other job do you have? How come I don''t know?" Seeing that xi he left without looking back, Chen Xiaolin said, "Hope, you don''t want your daughter anymore?!"


    "Pick her up for me. I''ll take her back to your place tonight..."


    Mu Chucheng looked through the mirror and saw Hope running away. He curled his lips, opened the door and got out.


    As soon as he got out of the car, it was even more eye-catching. He closed the door, looked at Hope''s back and direction, and immediately ran after him with his long legs.


    Chen Xiaolin looked at the tall figure chasing away from him and was stunned. The man was clearly chasing xi he!


    When did Hope know such a tall, good-looking, and sexy man?


    That''s amazing!


    Chen Xiaolin was stunned for a long time and could not come back to his senses.


    Hope could not outrun mu chu city. She pressed the elevator and before the door closed, Mu Chucheng walked in.


    She looked at the man in front of her breathlessly and pressed her hand on her chest, "Why are you here?"


    Instead of answering her, Mu Chucheng asked, "What are you running for?"


    "Why are you chasing me?"


    "Why don''t I chase after you?" Mu Chucheng looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    When xihe ran in just now, he pressed the floor casually, so now that the elevator door was open, she came out directly from inside, and Mu Chucheng immediately ran out to grab her hand.


    She gritted her teeth, "Let go!"


    She reached out to break his hand, but it was just after work, and there were still many people around, coming and going, and looking at them for a long time as they passed by.


    Hope did not dare to make a big move. Anyway, mu chu city was shameless, but she still had to work here in the future, so she whispered, "If you have anything to say, just let go."


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips, "I have something to say to you, to go with me or to stay here. It''s up to you. I don''t care if I talk to you in a place where people come and go. I don''t care if you don''t mind."


    Xi he stared at him, knowing in his heart that this was not a good place to talk. She did not want to be seen by these people as if they were monkeys.


    She whispered, "Let go first."


    Mu Chucheng was not afraid that she would escape if she let go. She could not escape from her own hands anyway, so she let go.


    Mu Chucheng let go of his hand. Hope immediately walked forward with his head down and into the elevator. Mu Chucheng also went in. He leaned on the elevator and looked at her, "Why didn''t you tell me when you left Tongcheng?"


    Hope looked him in the eye, "Who is Mr. Mu to me? Where am I going? Why should I report my whereabouts?"


    "Lover."


    Hope did not hear clearly for a moment, "What?"


    Mu Chucheng approached her and pinned the hair on her cheek to the back of her ear, "Didn''t you ask me who you were? I''m not telling you now that I''m your lover..."


    "But I only slept once."


    Mu Chucheng sneered, "Are you sure you only did it once?"


    "At most three times that night!"


    "Who said that night, didn''t we, Hope, swear that we had nothing to do with each other? That tattoo of yours sold you out long ago and even pretended to be with me!" As mu chu spoke, he pressed her left chest with his hand and rubbed it maliciously.


    Hope was in pain and was just about to reach out and slap his hand open when the elevator door opened. Chen Xiaolin was right outside the elevator door. It was wrong to see Mu Chucheng chasing after him, so he wanted to go up and see what was going on. He didn''t expect to see this scene!


    Her jaw dropped in surprise!


    Pointing at Hope, he didn''t make a sound for a long time, "You, you, you...!"


    Hope quickly took Mu Chucheng''s hand away, only to find that there were not only Chen Xiaolin outside the elevator door, but also a lot of people who were staring at them in shock.


    Hope walked out of the room with a look of embarrassment, ignoring all kinds of eyes and walking out.


    Mu Chucheng followed him out, grabbed Hope''s hand, opened the door, and stuffed her in.


    Thinking about what happened in the elevator just now, Hope was filled with annoyance and shame. She was originally a woman with a bad style in the eyes of the company. Now that they saw that scene, the topic would be more about her in the future.


    Mu Chucheng opened the door and got into the car. Seeing that she didn''t put on her seat belt, he helped her put it on again and pinched her chin with his hand, "Angry?"


    "Who is Mr. Mu? How dare I be angry with you!"


    Mu Chucheng started the car and drove away, glancing at the people outside, "Your company is really gossipy."


    "It''s hard for someone as high-profile as Mr. Mu not to gossip." Hope sneered.


    Hope''s phone rang at this time. She took it out of her bag and looked at it. It was Chen Xiaolin''s. She must have regained her senses, so she called her now.


    "What happened?" Chen Xiaolin couldn''t change the nature of the gossip, "Hope, where did you meet such a tall, handsome, and sexy man? How dare you not tell me! You really are not enough!"

 Chapter 516 Jiang Xinyan Told You (1)

    Chapter 516 Jiang Xinyan tells you (1)


    "... I''ll tell you later, Xiao Lin. Please help me pick up Nuannuan. I''ll see you tonight."


    "Is that a warm father?" Chen Xiaolin thought of an explanation and immediately said it.


    Hope quickly covered her phone with her hand, worried that Mu Chucheng would hear her, so she quickly looked up at the man in the driver''s seat. Fortunately, the man was focused on driving and didn''t seem to notice her.


    "Let''s talk about it tonight. I''ll hang up first." Hope said in a hurry and hung up the phone.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Go to my place."


    "What exactly are you going to tell me?"


    "Nothing. I just miss you."


    Xi he glanced at him, "If Mr. Mu is fine, stop the car."


    "Hope, what you''re good at is not recognizing people after the fact, right? When you''re done, pretend you don''t know me, right?"


    Not only did Mu Chucheng not stop the car, but he sped up and drove to his place. After the car stopped in the parking lot, Hope refused to come down. He didn''t care and carried her out of the car.


    Hope thought of his shoulder, "Mu Chucheng, put me down, your wound!"


    Mu Chucheng ignored her, carried her into the elevator door, pressed the floor where his apartment was, opened the door with a key, and finally put her down. When he put her down, he pushed her into the house. When he kicked the door up with his foot, he pressed hope against the door with his back hand, and the burning kiss fell.


    Such a domineering and powerful man, hope and even avoid, she used her hand to block her chest: "Mu Chucheng, you are a liar, you said that you miss me, in fact, you miss my body!"


    "Yeah, what should we do? Satisfy me?"


    Xihe punched his chest with his hand and glared at him, "You''re dreaming."


    Mu Chucheng picked her up by the waist and threw her on the sofa. He then came up and pressed her down on the sofa, pulled her hands up to her head, bit her, and pinched her slender waist with his hands, "Hope, be with me."


    Hope looked away, "Mu Chucheng, don''t forget that you have a fiancee!"


    "You mean Jiang Xinyan? She''s just the wife that two old guys picked for me. I don''t care about her at all."


    "That has nothing to do with me, Mu Chucheng. I have a family too."


    "What if you sleep with me?" Mu Chucheng and her eyes met, "I''m responsible for you."


    "I don''t need it. Men and women love each other. It''s normal in this society."


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes became a little dangerous, "It sounds like Mrs. Shen often does such things, so it doesn''t matter."


    Hope bit his lip, "Yes!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a pain on her lips. She exclaimed, "Mu Chucheng, what are you doing?"


    Mu Chucheng straightened her face and stared at her with burning eyes, "Hope, listen up. I don''t care what happened to you before. If you ever get touched by another man..."


    Hope took his words, "Just kill me?"


    Mu chucheng kissed the side of her face and smiled, "Kill you? How could I bear it? I will kill those men."


    "Heh..." Hope couldn''t move. He could only stare at him, "Who am I with? Mr. Mu knows all about it. Can you put an electronic eye on me?"


    "Do you know that there is a chip that can be implanted in a human body..." Mu chu said as he pressed his hand on the back of her neck, "How about here?"


    Hope''s eyes widened in surprise, "Mu Chucheng, you''re crazy!"


    Mu Chucheng pinched Hope''s face, "Are you satisfied with the place I chose?" He paused, "How about changing seats? Here? Or here?"


    As he spoke, he moved down and pointed to xi and the tattooed left chest room, "How about the direct value here? But what if I pinch it a lot and accidentally break the chip?"


    Hope held his hand and said loudly, "Mu Chucheng, you''re really crazy!"


    Mu chucheng fell on her and smiled a few times. His voice echoed in the room, looking especially low, but also very sexy, "Hope, divorce Shen Xianfei, stay with me."


    "No."


    "What''s so good about him? You drove him away, so why didn''t you divorce him?"


    "He''s nothing good, but I love him. I won''t divorce him." Hope gritted his teeth and opened his eyes to lie, "He''s still a warm father..."


    "Oh, really?" Mu Chucheng rested his chin on her shoulder, "I haven''t told you yet. Yingtong told me everything."


    Hope''s body froze. She knew that Mu Chucheng would not let it go after seeing the tattoo on her. He would know the whole story, but she thought it wasn''t too soon...


    So Yingtong told him about it?


    Hope didn''t believe that Yingtong wouldn''t do that. She soon realized that Mu Chucheng was testing her on purpose, just to see how she reacted.


    She quickly pushed the man''s heavy body away and sat down from the sofa. She pinned her long hair on her hands and looked at him with a flirtatious expression on her eyes, "Really? What did Yingtong say?"


    How perceptive was mu chu city. Although Hope was smart enough to calm down so quickly, at first, when she heard these words, her reaction was that her body was stiff and her face was ugly, and he was even more certain that Hope occupied a very important place in the memory he had lost. At this moment, he even had an idea in his mind, which suddenly popped up. He had never thought of this before. He looked into her eyes, "Is Nuannuan my daughter?"


    Hope''s face was getting uglier and uglier. Even though she kept telling herself in her heart that mu chucheng had said this on purpose, just to test herself, she could not control herself at this moment.


    "She''s my daughter, isn''t she?"


    Xi he looked at the hand he had placed on his shoulder, and she clasped it on the sofa. Her palms were wet with sweat. She took a deep breath and looked at the charming face of the man in front of her, "Mu Chucheng, are you too shameless? You even want to acknowledge my daughter?"


    "Do you know if I''m wrong, Hope? Do you want to look in the mirror? Do you know how guilty you are right now? You dare not look into my eyes! Also, is Xi Nuannuan my child? Now that I doubt it, do you think you can hide it from me? Hope, you''d better be honest with me about everything. When I find out for myself, I''ll punish you."

 Chapter 517 Jiang Xinyan Told You (2)

    Chapter 517 Jiang Xinyan tells you (2)


    As mu chu said this, she took off her clothes and screamed, "Mu Chucheng, let me go!"


    "You miss me too. Why resist me?"


    Mu Chucheng didn''t even take off her clothes. She pulled her pants tightly, bent her knees, and made her kneel on the sofa...


    Hope frowned, "Mu Chucheng, you bastard!"


    Hope was completely unprepared, and her body was still resisting him, so it hurt so much that she pushed him with her hand, and he held her shoulder tightly, making it difficult for her to escape.


    Just as the two of them were entangled, the door of the apartment was suddenly opened from the outside. Jiang Xinyan stood there and saw what was going on inside. He was in a daze. Then he muttered, "A Cheng..."


    When Hope heard the sound, her whole body tensed up. Mu Chucheng reacted quickly and quickly. He picked up the clothes that were thrown on the ground and covered her. He frowned at Jiang Xinyan who was standing at the door. His voice was extremely cold. "Why are you here?"!"


    Hope was in a mess and her clothes were wrinkled. Although she was still wearing them, it was not much different from not wearing them. She was so flustered that she wanted to get up from the sofa, but almost fell to the ground. Jiang Xinyan suddenly rushed over with tears all over her face, tears in her eyes, and pointed at Hope, "You actually brought her back! Mu Chucheng, how can you treat me right?"


    Jiang Xinyan looked like he had lost his mind, so he rushed over to slap Hope in the face. However, he was blocked by mu chucheng''s hand. He pushed Jiang Xinyan to the ground, then picked Hope up from the sofa, went back to his room, and held her face with his hand, "Wait here for me first."


    Xihe took his hand away and stood up to put on his clothes, "Mu Chucheng, you''re happy. You''ve finally put me in this situation..."


    Mu Chucheng looked at her coldly as she put on her clothes. After she was done, she wanted to open the door and leave, but Mu Chucheng didn''t want her to leave for the time being, so the moment she opened the door, she grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, "Stay in the room."


    With that, he opened the door and walked out. Hope watched the door slam in front of her. She slammed the door angrily. "Mu Chucheng, open the door!"


    The door was locked and the soundproof effect of the house was very good, so she had no idea what was going on outside.


    She couldn''t leave, so she had to go back to bed and sit down. She picked her hair and cursed the man angrily.


    Mu Chucheng was only wearing long pants. After he left the room, he walked past Jiang Xinyan and went to the sofa to pick up his shirt on the floor and put it on.


    Jiang Xinyan pointed at him, "Mu Chucheng, why are you doing this to me? Are you really going to leave me for that woman named xi?"


    Mu chucheng buttoned his shirt and stared coldly at Jiang Xinyan, "If I remember correctly, I thought I would have let you leave Ancheng a long time ago, right? Why are you still here? Why do you have the key to my apartment? Jiang Xinyan, I hate people doing things behind my back!"


    "Mu Chucheng." Jiang Xinyan trembled and tears rolled down her face, "That''s not because I care about you. I love you."


    Mu Chucheng kicked the coffee table, "I said, don''t say the word love to me. It''s ridiculous to use it on you and me! Now, leave now. The door is there. I don''t like to say the same thing twice."


    Jiang Xinyan looked at the cold air rising from mu chucheng and his cold face at the moment. In fact, she was a little afraid. Mu Chucheng was not a good person to provoke. He was also completely different from those people who usually pursued him. Those people would give in to him in order to please her and get her, but mu chucheng never did.


    Instead, she stayed by his side, always careful.


    It was obvious to everyone how fast the internet was spreading. Mu Chucheng showed up at the huo''s and had a lot to do with Hope, and the fact that she was taken away was quickly photographed and uploaded to the internet. Jiang Xinyan was angry and refused to believe the news. She called Mu Chucheng, but no one answered, so she immediately drove to his apartment. When she left him earlier, she left a key. She didn''t expect to see the scene when she opened the door. She almost broke down.


    Mu chu city was actually with Hope. When she opened the door, they were still doing such a shameless thing!


    Jiang Xinyan wiped his tears away and looked at Mu Chucheng, "It''s such a big deal. Old Lady will know. Mu Chucheng, don''t regret it then."


    Mu Chucheng sneered, "Do you think I care what she thinks? Or do you think she can intervene in my affairs? I''m not afraid to tell you that the reason why I agreed to marry you before is because to me, it''s the same to marry anyone. Anyway, it''s just a woman, not you, or anyone else. Since you''re the one that those two old guys like, then I''ll go along with their wishes. It doesn''t matter if I marry you in the future, but I''ll still be able to get away with it. Now, I don''t want to see you again, understand? Jiang Xinyan."


    Jiang Xinyan was so angry that she was trembling all over, but there was nothing she could do. At this moment, before she could even wipe away her tears, she opened the door and rushed out.


    Mu Chucheng made a phone call to the property and told them to inform the security guards in the neighborhood that Jiang Xinyan would never be allowed in again.


    After the call, he went to open the door.


    Hope calmly walked out of the room and looked at him, "Did you comfort your fiancee?"


    "No, she''s still angry."


    "Then you won''t go after her."


    "Where are we going? Aren''t you right in front of me?" Mu chucheng lit a cigarette in his mouth with a smile in his eyes.


    Xi he understood that what he meant by "Fiancee..." Was himself.


    "Mr. Mu, do you call every woman in bed your fiancee?"


    "Hope, what are you jealous of?"


    Hope glared at him, "I''m not jealous. I just don''t want to get involved in your affairs..."


    Mu Chucheng interrupted her voice, "Are you going to tell me next that you only want to live a peaceful life? You met me, and you think you can live a peaceful life?"


    Before Mu Chucheng could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He picked it up from the coffee table, looked at the caller id, answered the call, and placed it in his ear, "What''s wrong, master buddha?"


    "Mu Chucheng, you little brat, what kind of scandal did you get into in Ancheng?"


    "Indebted?" Mu chucheng puffed out his eyes and held a cigarette between his long fingers, "Master buddha, did Jiang Xinyan complain to you?"

 Chapter 518 Xihe Actually Has A Daughter (1)

    Chapter 518 xihe actually has a daughter (1)


    "Don''t call me old buddha!" Old madam mu yelled, "You still need xinyan to tell me what you did?!"


    "What did I do? Why do I feel like I''ve been following the rules lately, master buddha? Are you mistaken? I can''t even chase a woman?"


    "Chasing a woman? Mu Chucheng, are you chasing a woman? Don''t forget that you have a fiancee, can''t you give me some peace? Also, you know exactly what kind of woman you''re chasing!" Old madam mu sounded especially stern on the other end of the phone.


    Mu Chucheng chuckled, his slender fingers playing with the cigarette butt in his hand, "Old buddha, you don''t have to worry about it. I naturally like the woman I''m chasing. Also, Jiang Xinyan was originally chosen by you and the emperor. Now I don''t want it, so I plan to change my fiancee, so I''ll tell you and the emperor in advance, so that you don''t think I''m unfilial. Okay, master buddha, my fiancee is still around, so I won''t say goodbye to you."


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he hung up the phone, turned it off and threw it on the sofa.


    He saw that xi and the others had already run to the door and were trying hard to open the door. He walked over slowly and whispered in her ear, "The password is locked. Do you want me to tell you the password?"


    Hope was concentrating on entering the password. When he heard his sudden voice, he was startled and turned to stare at him, "I''m going home. Warmth will miss me. Open the door."


    Mu Chucheng walked over to the coffee table to get the car keys and put his hand on the door, "I''ll take you home."


    "No need." Hope was actually quite flustered now. She didn''t expect things to be so big that even mu Old Lady knew about it. She had just heard her call Mu Chucheng, and she was already in a state of extreme unease.


    She even wondered if Old madam mu already knew it was her. Should she leave with xinuan and Hihang?!


    But why did she always run away?


    She thought about it, but she was really unwilling!


    She finally took root in Ancheng!


    "No need? If you don''t need it, don''t go back. Even bring warmth to stay here."


    Xihe stared at him, her eyes getting redder and redder. She gritted her teeth, "Mu Chucheng, sometimes I really hate you. I really hate you!"


    Hating him for forgetting her, why did he show up in front of her again?


    She hated him for messing up her peaceful life five years later, and for putting her in such a dilemma that she didn''t know what to do.


    Mu Chucheng stared into her eyes, "Do you hate me for forgetting you?"


    Although he still did not remember the past, he was very sure that the relationship between him and Hope was not simple in the past, they must have a very memorable past, but as for why it turned out to be like this in the end, the two old Mu family guys must not be separated from the relationship!


    But neither he nor Hope was so easily compromised. What else happened between them?


    He would figure it out.


    Seeing xihe''s face getting uglier and uglier, Mu Chucheng finally softened his heart and didn''t want to push her too hard. He reached out and took her into his arms and kissed her on the side of her face. What are you afraid of? No matter what happens, I''m here..."


    Hope held his arm tightly, "Mu Chucheng, you sound good now. Where were you five years ago?"


    Although she knew she couldn''t blame him back then, she was only twenty years old five years ago and had to carry all the burden. Her parents died overnight, leaving her to face so much alone, and Hihang was sick...


    Mu Chucheng was far away in America at that time. When she had the hardest time, he was not by her side. He woke up and forgot about her...


    "What exactly happened five years ago?" Mu Chucheng''s narrow eyes narrowed.


    Hope looked at him, "Didn''t you say you could find out if I didn''t? Then you go check it out."


    At this point, Hope knew that she could not avoid it. Old madam mu would find her here sooner or later. She did not want to leave Ancheng with xinuan and Hihang. Hiding was not the best solution. She knew very well that Mu Chucheng would find her even if she hid to the ends of the earth!


    Her only hope was that Hihang would suffer less.


    "Okay, I''ll find out." Mu Chucheng curled his lips and took Hope''s hand, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    South city.


    Old madam mu sat on the sofa and listened to the long busy tone on the other side of the phone. She was so angry that her face turned red. She slammed the landline microphone on the table.


    Old master mu glanced at her and looked at the person sitting on the other side of the sofa who was operating the computer, "What exactly is the origin of that woman? Have you found out?"


    The two Mu family elders paid so much attention this time because Mu Chucheng had never been so interested in any woman other than xihe.


    They were all worried that this woman in Ancheng, er, would become the second Hope.


    "I found out..." The man turned his computer around, looking a little pale, "Old man, Old Lady, this woman..."


    "Who is it?" Old madam mu ordered the maid to bring her reading glasses.


    "You can tell by looking at it."


    Both of them put on their reading glasses and looked at the computer. Old madam mu''s face was barely visible when she saw the enlarged face on the computer. She slapped the armrest of the sofa angrily, "It''s Hope!"


    "I told her back then that sooner or later she would have a big baby. I didn''t expect that five years had passed and now I''m stuck with Mu Chucheng!"


    Old master mu''s face was also very ugly, "What''s going on? How could it be Hope?"


    The man in front of him had been with the Mu family for many years and had been working for them, so he naturally knew what happened back then.


    "Old man, Old Lady, what should we do now?"


    Old madam mu could not sit still any longer. Knowing that Mu Chucheng had met Hope in Ancheng, she was furious, "I told you why that brat has been running to Ancheng so much lately. It turned out that he met Hope. Master, do you think he remembered the first city?"


    "How do I know?" Master mu said in a deep voice, then said to the middle-aged man sitting opposite him, "Fang Gang, give me a call to Yingtong. I want to ask him what''s going on. I think I''ve met Hope in Ancheng for a long time. He has been helping mu chu city to hide it. If it hadn''t happened today, would he have kept it from us?! This is really outrageous. What''s the use of keeping such a person in the mu family?"

 Chapter 519 Xihe Actually Has A Daughter (2)

    Chapter 519 xihe actually had a daughter (2)


    "All right, Yingtong has been with chu cheng since he was a child. Naturally, he listens to him more. Why don''t you call him now and ask him what''s the use? I''ve decided to go to Ancheng immediately tomorrow. I want to see what''s going on!" Old madam mu patted the coffee table.


    "Help me pack up!"


    That night, Hope stayed up all night, dreaming about what happened that year, the tragedy of her parents''death, and the two elders of the Mu family!


    When the alarm clock rang in the morning, her head was in a daze, her eyes were dry and astringent, and she felt terrible.


    The first time Xi Nuannuan woke up without anyone calling her, she rubbed her eyes, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Mom''s fine. I''ll make you breakfast."


    Hope lifted the quilt feebly. Xihang will be back this saturday and tonight.


    Last night when she went to Chen Xiaolin''s place to pick xi nuan up, she almost didn''t die from her noise. Her ears were almost calloused. In the end, she couldn''t stand it. She had already confessed to her and told her that Mu Chucheng was Xi Nuannuan''s father.


    At that time, Chen Xiaolin said, "Shit!" He said, "In the past, I thought that although Shen Xianfei didn''t have the function of a man, he was at least white and clean, and looked gentle. Now that I have a comparison with mu chu city, I think he is like mud on the ground. How can he compare with mu chu city? A cloud in the sky, a mud on the ground, can that be a grade? Right?"


    Hope ignored her and left with Xi Nuannuan in his arms.


    It''s not that mu chucheng is bad, but between them, it''s really...


    It''s a long story!


    If he wasn''t good and wasn''t worth it, she wouldn''t have forgotten him all these years...


    Hope got up a little late today and planned to go out after breakfast. The weather was getting colder and colder. She wanted to go out and buy some winter clothes for Xi Nuannuan, and so did Hihang.


    Xi Nuannuan was eating ham and eggs, and she had no appetite. She was thinking about yesterday, so she pulled her cheeks with both hands. Even xi nuan could tell that she was thinking. Her little hands with egg sauce waved in front of her several times, "Mom, what are you thinking?"


    Hope was attracted by the little bit of egg sauce on her little finger. She sighed, took out a tissue and wiped her little hand, "Nuannuan, don''t use your hands when you eat!"


    Xi Nuannuan had just taken advantage of xi he''s carelessness when she threw a fork and was eating the fried egg in her hand. Now that she was discovered, she stuck out her little tongue and said, "Got it."


    "Mom, aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ll eat later. You eat." Hope took out her cell phone and flipped through weibo, which indeed showed a video of her and Mu Chucheng pulling and pulling in the hall yesterday.


    No wonder Old madam mu was alarmed by the whole thing.


    Just as she was fascinated, the phone rang. She looked at the caller id. It was Hosche''s. She probably wanted to ask about last night. It was saturday, not a working day. It was her own personal matter. She had no obligation to tell him anything and didn''t want to hear his voice. So she put the phone aside and stopped caring about it.


    "Mom, the doorbell is ringing."


    Xi Nuannuan saw xihe enter the room and heard the doorbell ring, so she called out. But she didn''t know what Hope was doing inside, and she didn''t seem to hear it, so she slid down from the chair and ran over with a knife and fork in her little hand. She stood on the chair and opened the door.


    Outside the door stood an elderly man and a middle-aged man who did not look amiable. Xi Nuannuan blinked, "Grandma, uncle, who are you looking for?"


    It was Old madam mu standing outside the door. She had been stunned to see the little girl who had come out to open the door. Now, she came back to her senses when she heard her childish voice and stared at Xi Nuannuan.


    Xi nuan and xi looked very similar. At such a young age, xi and her facial features were already outlined, so Old madam mu was almost certain at first glance that the little girl in front of her was Hope''s daughter!


    Hope has a daughter!


    The sudden appearance of this fact made Old madam mu even more upset.


    Fang Gang saw that mu Old Lady did not speak, and he quickly said, "Little girl, are you the only one in the family? Are there any more adults?"


    Now that Xi Nuannuan had opened a gate and there was a latch outside, Mrs. Mu could see inside, but she could not get in.


    "My mother is at home." Xi Nuannuan shouted again, "Mom, mom, come out. Someone''s looking for you!"


    Hope heard a voice inside and rushed out of the room. She saw that Xi Nuannuan was already standing on the chair. She walked over and picked her up from the chair. She was just about to speak, but when she saw the person outside the door, she froze.


    She knew Old madam mu would show up sooner or later, but she didn''t expect him to show up so soon.


    This old lady didn''t seem to have changed much compared to five years ago. She was seventy years old, well-maintained, and looked like a sixty-year-old person. Her eyes were still as cold and sharp as before. When she looked at xihe, she was still as disdainful.


    "Miss Xi." It was Fang Gang who interrupted the awkward scene in front of him.


    Hope came to his senses and hugged Xi Nuannuan, "Why are you here?"


    "Hope, open the door. I have something to tell you." Said Mrs. Mu.


    Hope did not move, and Fang Gang knew Hope''s temper. This girl had been very fierce since she was a child, and now it seems that nothing has changed.


    "Miss Xi, the door is open. Old Lady came here to look for you."


    "Old madam mu should be looking for Mu Chucheng, not me."


    "You still have to teach me how to do things?" Old madam mu said coldly, "If you haven''t done anything wrong, why are you afraid to face me?"


    Hope also sneered. Since last night, she didn''t want to escape these things. She put Xi Nuannuan down and opened the door, "If Old madam mu doesn''t dislike my family, please come in."


    "Mom, who''s grandma?"


    Xi nuan''s words attracted Old madam mu''s attention again. She looked up and down at Xi Nuannuan and said to xi he, "Is this your daughter?"


    "Old madam mu, I''m married. What''s so strange about having a daughter?"


    "Well said, married." Mrs. Mu''s eyes were filled with disdain, "Since you''re married, why are you still hanging out with other men?"


    "Nuannuan, be good. Go back to your room first. Mom has something to say to this old lady." Hope pushed his daughter''s shoulder.


    Xi Nuannuan nodded, "Mom, remember to take me shopping later."

 Chapter 520 Its Simple. I Want You to Divorce Xi And Xi (1)

    Chapter 520 is very simple. I want you to divorce Hope (1)


    "I remember." Xihe promised her!


    Xi Nuannuan finally went back to the room and closed the door of the room. Hope turned around and found that Mrs. Mu was staring in the direction of Xi Nuannuan''s departure.


    She slowly looked at Hope, "Where''s your husband?"


    "We are separated."


    Old madam mu''s face suddenly dawned on him, "So you''re going to get back together with Mu Chucheng regardless of your shame, right?"


    Hope was especially calm about Old madam mu''s aggressive tone, "Old madam mu''s words are funny. You can ask your grandson who is pestering whom. I''m sure you can get a good answer from him. I think he should stay away from me, but what can he do about it?"


    Old madam mu''s face darkened, "You mean Mu Chucheng is pestering you? The joke is, he has completely forgotten about you since his surgery five years ago. How can he pester you again for no reason?" She pointed at Hope with disdain on her face, "It must be you. You''ve been restless since you met him in Ancheng, haven''t you?"


    Hope was still smiling, "What Old madam mu said is so funny. You have the final say. What else do I have to say? You and Mr. Mu have always thought so in their hearts, so what''s the point of coming to see me today? Why don''t you just ask Mu Chucheng?"


    "Hope, stop fooling around with me!" Old madam mu''s tone deepened, "I didn''t know how to behave when I was so young. I was always pestering Mu Chucheng. Now that I finally met him, how could I let him go? Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Do you think Mu Chucheng is falling in love with you now, and you two can be together in the future? Don''t say I won''t allow it. Even if I did, don''t you forget that?! Do you still have the face to be with mu chucheng? If it was because of your parents, my daughter would die? Hope, you will never forget this. Mu Chucheng''s mother died because of your xi family!"


    Speaking of his only daughter, Old madam mu''s face darkened.


    Hope''s face turned paler and paler, and some of the old memories flashed through her mind. A thin layer of cold sweat covered her bright forehead. She closed her eyes and her voice trembled a little, but she was still trying to keep calm, "Old madam mu, was it my parents'' fault that they were alone? Mu Chucheng''s father didn''t do anything wrong? My parents are gone, and I took my only sister far away from South city. I followed your orders, but how did I expect to meet Mu Chucheng in Ancheng?"


    "Heh..." Old madam mu took the handkerchief from Fang Gang''s hand and wiped the tears around her eyes, "That sounds good. Hope, you''re actually just like your mother. You''re all cheap and seductive! Your mother is like this, so are you!"


    Hope''s face was very cold, "Old madam mu, I respect you for being an elder, so I''ll give you three points, but it doesn''t mean that you can talk without thinking at your age, nor does it mean that your Mu family is big, powerful, and can insult people at will! Let me tell you, who was right and who was wrong about what happened back then?! Also, what right do you have to speak ill of my mother? If you came here today to humiliate my mother in front of me, please leave immediately. You are not welcome here."


    "What a big tone!" Old madam mu glared at her fiercely, "Hope, I came here today to talk to you in a good voice. I hope you can restrain yourself and know your identity. You know what you should do. But if you continue to be stubborn, don''t blame me."


    "Old madam mu, if you don''t leave, I''ll call security." Hope didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He walked over and opened the door.


    When had Old madam mu ever seen someone speak to him like that? His face was flushed with anger, but he remained seated on the sofa.


    Fang Gang could smell the flames of war. He was a little uneasy. Anyone who knew Hope knew how hot he was!


    "Or does Old madam mu want me to call Mu Chucheng?"


    Sure enough, the next second Hope said something like that.


    Old madam mu was even angrier and pointed at Hope, "You''re threatening me. How dare you threaten me?"


    "No, I just don''t want to see you again. I don''t have the ability to ask you to leave, so I can only ask Mu Chucheng for help, right?"


    Old madam mu naturally knew what kind of personality her grandson was. She didn''t want Mu Chucheng to know about her coming to Hope as soon as she got off the plane, so even now she was furious, but she had to get up from the sofa.


    Fang Gang quickly followed her out.


    When Old madam mu passed the door, he looked at Hope, "Hope, if you mess around again, don''t regret it in the future."


    "I''m sorry, Old Lady. I don''t know what nonsense is. I''ve always acted according to my own heart, so I don''t know how to write these two words."


    "You...!"


    Fang Gang was really worried that the two of them would stay together again. Old Mrs. Mu would do something to xihe in anger. Hope was not the kind of person who would bear grievances for nothing, and then it would be troublesome!


    "Old Lady, let''s go, or else it won''t look good if she really calls Master mu. Don''t get too stiff with Master mu because of this..."


    Mrs. Mu thought about it for a while, then finally turned around and left Hope''s house with a livid face.


    Hope didn''t want to see the old lady at all, so as soon as she left, she slammed the door shut.


    Xi Nuannuan had already walked out of the room, "Mom, did you fight with grandma?"


    "Nuannuan, we''re just talking, maybe a little louder..." Hope rubbed his sour brows.


    Xi Nuannuan lowered his head and muttered, "Lie."


    Every time Hope quarreled with someone else, she would tell Xi Nuannuan that she was speaking a little louder, but xi nuan was actually very clever. Although she was young, she understood a lot of things.


    "What did you say?"


    Xi Nuannuan shook his head, "Mom, I didn''t say anything."


    "Mom will take you to change, and we''ll go shopping." Her mood got worse when she saw Old madam mu, so she wanted to go out for a walk and not stay in the house.


    As soon as Xi Nuannuan heard Hope''s words, her big eyes lit up and she clapped her hands, "Okay, okay!"


    On saturday, Shen Xianfei had a hard time not working, so he naturally rested at home. Last night, he saw the photos and videos of Hope and Mu Chucheng. In a depressed mood, he invited a large group of friends to drink at home. They were drunk, so naturally they couldn''t wake up in the morning.

 Chapter 521 Who Told Him to Meet A Tough Character? (1)

    Chapter 521 who told him to meet a ruthless character (1)


    When Zhou Zhen came back from the door, she saw that the living room was full of wine jars, and the wine was still raging. She went to Shen Xianfei''s room in a rage. Seeing that he was still lying on the bed and the floor was full of wine bottles, she pulled him out of bed, "Xian Fei, get up for me. Why are you drinking so much wine? Look at you!"


    Shen Xianfei didn''t have any strength, and the wine didn''t seem to wake up much, but he kept saying someone''s name, "Hope..."


    Zhou Zhen was even angrier when he heard him say Hope''s name when he was drunk, "Why are you so useless? Hope, that woman, doesn''t care about you at all. How are you, for that woman? Get up! Get up!"


    Zhou Zhen dragged him out of the room and threw him on the sofa in the living room. After pouring a cup of warm water, he squeezed his mouth and poured it into his mouth.


    Shen Xianfei choked on the water she suddenly poured in and coughed violently. Finally, he opened his eyes and glared at her, "Mom, what are you doing?!"


    "What are you doing?!" Zhou Zhen pointed at him, "I''d like to ask what you''re doing! Why are you so drunk? Is it because of that woman Hope again?! What did she do to you again?"


    "She doesn''t want me anymore..." Shen xianfei leaned back on the sofa, looking dejected and muttering.


    When Zhou Zhen saw him like this, he had a feeling of resentment. He was so angry that he reached out and pulled him up, "There are so many women outside. Why do you have to look at her, Hope? Can you cheer me up?"


    Shen xianfei lay on the sofa and did not speak.


    Zhou Zhen saw that he was in a mess, his hair was disheveled, his shirt was wrinkled, and he was still reeking of alcohol. He was getting angrier and angrier. Pointing at him, he was speechless for a long time. At this time, the doorbell rang. She went to open the door with anger. You are not welcome here. Get out of here now!"


    After she finished speaking, she tried to close the door, but before she closed it, a hand reached out to block it.


    Zhou zhen wanted to use brute force to close the door, but how could she match Yingtong''s strength? So soon, Yingtong opened the door completely.


    Zhou Zhen also took a few steps back because of this action.


    She watched Mu Chucheng walk in from the outside, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Who let you in? You are trespassing!"


    Yingtong pushed her open and closed the door.


    Mu Chucheng walked straight to the sofa and sat down. He raised his long legs and looked at Shen Xianfei.


    Shen Xianfei was still a little drunk, but he felt a light in his eyes, so he looked up and finally saw the man in front of him. He almost jumped up from the sofa and pointed at Mu Chucheng, "You... Who let you in! Get out now! Mom, get rid of him."


    Zhou Zhen was stopped by Yingtong and couldn''t move. How could he have the ability to drive Mu Chucheng away?


    Shen Xianfei glanced back. He wanted to get rid of Mu Chucheng himself, but he had drunk too much and was still hungover. As soon as he stood up, his legs softened and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, even if he held the edge of the coffee table, he would be fine.


    His face was red from humiliation, and when he looked over, Mu Chucheng smiled as if he was a clown.


    Seeing him like this, Shen Xianfei was even angrier and pounced on him. But when he was kicked by Mu Chucheng, he turned backwards and finally fell to the ground.


    "Xian Fei!" Zhou Zhen cried out in pain.


    Mu Chucheng squatted down beside him, "Seriously, what did Hope think of you? She actually married you. She was really blind, didn''t she, Shen Xianfei?"


    "Mu Chucheng, why do you have to humiliate people!"


    "I don''t like to humiliate people. I just like to tell the truth. Why, Mr. Shen still doesn''t know what kind of person he is? Or have you always felt so good about yourself?" Mu Chucheng rose from the ground with his thin lips slightly raised and sat back on the sofa.


    Shen Xianfei finally stood up, "Mu Chucheng, if you don''t leave, I''ll call security immediately!"


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "You can walk out of this door."


    Shen Xianfei was still unconvinced and immediately left the living room to go to the door. Before he took two steps, he was dragged back by Yingtong. Yingtong was tall and strong. He pulled him back, but he had no strength to resist. Yingtong threw him on the sofa and pressed his shoulder with one hand. He said fiercely, "Listen to us Master mu."


    Shen Xianfei sven''s face grew redder and redder, "Mu Chucheng, what do you want?"


    "It''s simple. I want you to divorce Hope."


    In your dreams! "Before mu chucheng could finish his sentence, Shen Xianfei shouted," I won''t divorce Hope. How dare you, a dog and a dog, do such a shameless thing behind my back? Do you still want to be together openly?! Let me tell you, I, Shen Xianfei, am not easy to bully! If you don''t let me have a good time, I won''t let you guys have a good time...!"


    "Oh?" Mu Chucheng looked at him lazily with a smile on his lips, "Then how are you going to make me feel better?"


    Shen Xianfei couldn''t say a word!


    "I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Then tell me when you think of it." Mu Chucheng took out a document and pen with a sneer and put it on the coffee table and handed it to Shen Xianfei, "Now, sign it."


    Shen Xianfei grabbed the documents on the coffee table and glanced at them, then exclaimed, "Divorce agreement!"


    Mu chucheng leaned on the sofa, "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want any benefits. I won''t sign it."


    "Ten million?" Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow, "Or a villa? I think it''s not a good environment for you to rent here. If you don''t think about changing the environment, do you really want to rent a house for the rest of your life?"


    Zhou Zhen was still very disgusted, but when she heard what mu chucheng said, she widened her eyes. She did not expect Mu Chucheng to be so rich, "Mr. Mu, are you serious? If we sign the divorce, are you really willing to give us 10 million?"


    Mu Chucheng took out the check, "The check is here. As long as you sign it, this check belongs to you."


    Zhou Zhen''s eyes lit up. She had wanted to divorce Shen Xianfei and Hope, but now that she knew that she could get another ten million, how could she let go of this opportunity?!


    "Xian Fei, sign it! Sign now!"


    "Mom!" Hearing what Zhou Zhen said, Shen Xianfei frowned and shouted.

 Chapter 522 Who Told Him to Meet A Tough Character? (2)

    Chapter 522 who told him to meet a ruthless character (2)


    But Zhou Zhen''s attention was completely drawn to the check on the coffee table, so where else could he think?!


    She walked up to Shen Xianfei and whispered, "Xian Fei, Hope doesn''t love you anyway. She said she was going to divorce you, so why drag it on? It''s not good for everyone. It''s better to divorce. Hope has found Mr. Mu. If you have your own happiness, you can find something good in the future. Isn''t that good? Listen to mom and sign. Be good and sign quickly."


    Zhou Zhen''s own son, of course, knew his temper and was very stubborn, especially to Hope. He didn''t know why he liked him so much. Obviously, he didn''t have any feelings for him, but he was depressed all day because of hope and harmony!


    Shen Xianfei stared at the divorce agreement on the coffee table and shook his head. "I won''t sign it, I won''t, I won''t let Hope live so well..." He shook his head as he spoke."


    Mu Chucheng had been observing him, and Shen Xianfei was basically no threat to him. He was powerless and cowardly, even if he was stubborn and refused to divorce.


    He always had a way to get him to agree to a divorce.


    It was just that he was lazy and didn''t want to think too much, so he used the most direct and simple way to solve this problem, giving him money to agree to divorce Hope.


    Now that Mu Chucheng had lost the desire to continue talking to him, he looked at Zhou Zhen, "After the divorce with Hope, the child belongs to her. It has nothing to do with your Shen family anymore."


    He did not forget that the last time Xi Nuannuan was injured, it was all because of Shen Xianfei, and the child was hospitalized for a few days, and he did not appear in the hospital.


    Ever since that thought popped up in his mind last night, he had decided that perhaps Xi Nuannuan was really his daughter, his biological daughter, and his closest relative.


    But even if Xi Nuannuan was not his daughter, and he was with Hope in the future, he would certainly treat her as his own.


    Zhou Zhen originally thought that Xi Nuannuan was their Shen family child, but she was a girl, so she had always looked down on him, but because of Shen Xianfei''s current body, it was difficult to even drive a man''s most basic functions, let alone have a child. Maybe Xi Nuannuan was their only child and the last child of the Shen family, so when she heard Mu Chucheng say this, she immediately said, "How can this be done?! Nuannuan is a child of our Shen family. How can she not be in contact with us?"


    Are you sure there''s a connection between warmth and your Shen family? Are you sure she''s your Shen family child?"


    In fact, Mu Chucheng only guessed that even if Xi Nuannuan was not his child, it should not be Shen Xianfei''s. He could tell from Shen Xianfei''s attitude, and because Hope was not such a person, she would not give birth to a man like Shen Xianfei.


    So he didn''t think Xi Nuannuan was Shen Xianfei''s child.


    Zhou Zhen was shocked and his face turned ugly, "How is that possible?! Although Hope was pregnant before marriage, she was already with Xian Fei by then..."


    "Really? So have you done any paternity testing over the years?" Mu Chucheng lazily dropped the next sentence.


    Zhou Zhen''s face became even uglier. She immediately looked at her son. Shen Xianfei''s face was equally cold and uglier, and she did not say a word. She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Could it be that their Shen family is dead?


    Even a girl is not their Shen family child, so...


    She knew Shen Xianfei very well. At a time like this, he didn''t say a single retort, which proved that he had nothing to say and that he was a little guilty.


    Zhou Zhen''s legs were so weak that she almost fell to the ground. She said in a low voice, "Nuannuan is not Xian Fei''s child. Whose child is she? Hope had already hooked up with other men before, so why did she marry Xian Fei? Why did we have to be like this? Nuannuan is not even a child of our Shen family. Are we really going to die?"


    Her emotions were based on a state of loss of control.


    Shen Xianfei''s face was getting uglier and uglier, "Mom, that''s enough. Nuannuan is my child. Who said she''s not..."


    Instead, Zhou Zhen pointed at him and shouted, "Stop lying to yourself. You still want to hide it from me! When you had a falling out with Hope on their wedding night, you were hit by a car, and you clearly had no ability to get Hope pregnant again. When I saw her pregnant later, I thought she was pregnant before marriage, but I didn''t expect that she was pregnant before marriage, but it had nothing to do with you. You were lying to me and hiding it from me!"


    Zhou Zhen had been hit so hard, so he had left everything behind and vomited everything out.


    Mu Chucheng could hear it clearly. He looked at Shen Xianfei and smiled.


    It turns out that Shen Xianfei is not a man now...


    Mu Chucheng''s smile, Shen Xianfei naturally saw it. He only felt that it was an eyesore, but it was very dazzling.


    He was uncomfortable, and he had always hated Mu Chucheng the most, but he didn''t expect his mother to expose everything in front of him!


    This is the most embarrassing thing about being a man!


    "Mom!" Shen Xianfei looked at Zhou Zhen, who was sitting on the floor with a painful expression and crying. He kicked the coffee table hard and didn''t want to stay here anymore. He stood up and wanted to leave, but Yingtong pulled him back, "Mr. Shen, you can''t leave yet. You haven''t signed the divorce agreement."


    Shen Xianfei glared at Mu Chucheng angrily, "What signature? I won''t sign it, Mu Chucheng. Stop dreaming. I won''t divorce Hope! Did you hear that?!"


    "I wanted to use the most direct method, but it seems that you don''t really care about my money. Hope, I have to do it, and you have to get divorced. Shen Xianfei, since you don''t want the money, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Shen Xianfei sneered, "What do you want? Mu Chucheng, what else do you want to do to me when you break into a house in broad daylight? You''re not afraid of me calling the police."


    "Wait until you can break free and call the police." Mu Chucheng smiled and winked at Yingtong. Yingtong immediately understood and took out a knife from his pocket, which he carried with him.


    When Zhou Zhen saw the knife, she finally recovered from her grief. When she saw that shen xianfei was in danger, she immediately stood up from the ground and rushed over. Yingtong directly closed her door to the room. When she came back, she saw Shen Xianfei desperately walking towards the door, holding the key to unlock it.

 Chapter 523 In My Eyes, Everything Is Fine (1)

    Chapter 523 xi and in my eyes, everything is good (1)


    Mu chucheng put his legs on the coffee table and watched everything leisurely. He had no intention of chasing Shen Xianfei and was waiting for him to come out.


    Yingtong strode over again and dragged Shen Xianfei back, who had already opened the door. He quickly shouted, "Help..."


    Then, Yingtong closed the door and locked it again. He forcefully dragged him back and threw him on the sofa. He was still moving. Yingtong pressed him, then grabbed one of his hands and pressed it on the coffee table.


    His eyes panicked, "What are you doing? Mu Chucheng, what are your people going to do to me?"


    Mu Chucheng looked at him and smiled, "What are my people going to do? Don''t you know later?"


    "Tell him to stop, Mu Chucheng. If you dare to do anything to me, I won''t spare you!"


    Shen Xianfei shouted and mu chucheng smiled, "I really want to know what you will do to me."


    Yingtong was strong, and with a little effort, Shen Xianfei could hardly move. He pressed Shen Xianfei''s body and imprinted his hand on the coffee table. The sharp knife was opened by him. He separated the fingers of one of Shen Xianfei''s hands, and the knife quickly moved back and forth between his fingers.


    Shen Xianfei could only feel the dizziness in front of him. He looked at the knife and felt that he had forgotten to make a sound out of fear. His body was so stiff that he thought it was not his.


    He really thought Yingtong was going to cut off his finger...


    Yingtong finally stopped. His fingers were still in his hands, but his whole body was weak and his forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "Do you like the game that Yingtong just played with you?" Mu chucheng asked with a smile.


    Shen xianfei wiped the sweat off his forehead with a trembling hand, "Mu Chucheng, you''re not human..."


    This man is a devil. Why would Hope like such a man? He couldn''t understand!


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m human or not. What''s important is, have you figured it out? What are we going to do?"


    In fact, Shen Xianfei was already very scared because of what happened just now, but he did not want to compromise so easily, nor was he willing to let go and leave!


    So he shouted, "Mu Chucheng, who do you think I am? Would I compromise so easily?!"


    "Oh?" Mu Chucheng smiled, "It seems that your mouth is quite stiff..."


    Zhou Zhen in the room was also worried about what mu chucheng would do to his son, so he kept banging on the door and shouting loudly.


    But no one in the living room paid any attention to her.


    "Yingtong, since Mr. Shen''s bones are so hard, you should show him some strength..."


    Yingtong nodded immediately, "Yes."


    Seeing Yingtong pick up the sharp knife on the coffee table again, Shen Xianfei''s eyes widened. In fact, what happened just now still made him afraid. He was really afraid of the knife in Yingtong''s hand, so his body couldn''t help trembling.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Yingtong held one of his thumbs on the edge of the coffee table, and the knife was also nearby. As long as he took his thumb and cut it, according to the sharpness of the knife, his fingers would be gone.


    No matter how hard Shen Xianfei struggled, he could not push Yingtong away, nor could he take his finger away. As he was about to touch him, one of his thumbs was about to disappear. He shouted, "No!"


    But how could this stop Yingtong? He continued to pull his finger towards the knife, and the smile on his lips was especially cold.


    Shen Xianfei trembled and almost lost his voice, unable to break free. He finally said in a panic, "I''ll sign, I''ll sign right away."


    Hearing this, Mu Chucheng''s mouth curved slightly. He glanced at Yingtong. Yingtong immediately let go of his hand and threw Shen Xianfei back on the sofa.


    As soon as he sat on the sofa, he stroked his fingers with his hands, and his heart was beating violently.


    He closed his eyes and it took him a long time to recover.


    Mu Chucheng put the divorce agreement on the table in front of him, "Sign it. You just agreed to it."


    Shen Xianfei held his hands tightly. He really hated his weakness, but in that situation, he knew that if he didn''t obey, Mu Chucheng''s people would cut off his fingers without hesitation!


    Yingtong also looked at him viciously.


    Shen Xianfei knew that he had no other choice now. Who told him that he had met a ruthless character?


    He was ruthless and fearless.


    Shen Xianfei had to take the divorce agreement, take the pen, and sign his name on it.


    Seeing that he had signed it, mu chucheng smiled, picked up the divorce agreement and put it in his coat pocket. He stood up from the sofa and glanced at Shen Xianfei, "Hope is not the woman you can dream of."


    After that, he left.


    Yingtong then let go of Shen Xianfei and walked over to open the door of the room. Zhou Zhen finally came out of the room and rushed in front of Shen Xianfei, "Xian Fei, how are you? Did they do anything to you?"


    She checked Shen Xianfei up and down and found that he was fine, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She saw the check on the coffee table again. She quickly picked it up and laughed, "Xian Fei, we have money. We finally don''t have to live here anymore..."


    "Hope and I are divorced. We are divorced..."


    "So what if we get divorced? What''s so good about xihe? Look, we have ten million now. Are you afraid that there won''t be any women with you in the future?"


    "But none of them are Hope."


    Zhou Zhen glared at him, "You''re really crazy. I told you and Hope weren''t from the same world, but you liked her so much. Should you wake up now? Xi Nuannuan isn''t your child, and you''ve been hiding it from me. Now it seems that Xi Nuannuan is actually Mu Chucheng''s child, right?"


    Shen Xianfei glared at her, "Mom..."


    Zhou Zhen saw him like this and quickly waved his hand, "I guessed..."


    Shen Xianfei punched the coffee table, "Xi he cheated me so badly!"


    Mu Chucheng''s car was parked downstairs in the neighborhood. When he got in the car, Yingtong drove it away. He was in front, looking behind through the front mirror.


    Mu Chucheng gave him a cold look, "Tell me what you want."


    "Master mu, are you really going to be with Miss Xi?" Yingtong finally asked.


    "I can''t be with her?" Mu Chucheng asked, "And who am I with? You can interfere?"


    "Master mu, I don''t dare. It''s just that Old madam mu called me this morning and last night..."

 Chapter 524 In My Eyes, Everything Is Fine (2)

    Chapter 524 xi and in my eyes, everything is good (2)


    Mu Chucheng was not surprised at all. He leaned lazily against the car, "Oh? What did she say?"


    "No, she just asked me something about Miss Xi."


    "Then what did you say?"


    "Master mu, I didn''t say anything."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "Yingtong, you''ve been getting bolder and bolder lately. How dare you lie to me?"


    Yingtong was driving in front of him. When he heard this, his hand froze, "Master mu, I didn''t. I didn''t dare."


    "Don''t you dare?" Mu Chucheng smiled insidiously, "I think you dare. How much did you hide from me about Hope? Do you really think I don''t know anything until you show me the real information about Hope?"


    "Master mu..." Yingtong also knew that he could not hide it for long, because Mu Chucheng was too smart. Even if he didn''t know anything at first, he would soon find out something. He might have known about her and what he had known from the time he got along with him in hexi.


    "My relationship with Hope was not simple, was it?"


    Yingtong was conflicted at the moment and didn''t know if he should say it or not. Was it bad for Mu Chucheng to say it? What''s more, the Mu family are always so taboo about this.


    It was a scandal.


    When Yingtong thought Mu Chucheng wouldn''t let him off so easily this time, he changed the subject, "Did the buddha say he was coming?"


    "Yes, Old Lady said he was coming over."


    Mu Chucheng was playing with the flame tattoo on the back of his hand, "I guess she''s already here. She should be in my apartment by now."


    "Master mu, shall we not go home first?"


    "Go back, why don''t you go back? The old buddha is coming. Shouldn''t I go and welcome him right away?" Mu Chucheng''s smile was a little cold, but his voice seemed to be full of laughter and anticipation.


    Yingtong nodded. He had thought that Hope would go to muchu city. After all, Shen Xianfei had already signed the divorce agreement, but he didn''t expect that he would go back to meet Old Lady.


    Soon, the car stopped in the parking lot of Mu Chucheng''s apartment. Mu Chucheng got out of the car and took the elevator directly to the apartment. He pressed the password to open the door of the apartment and walked inside. Old madam mu''s voice immediately came out, "Stinky boy, finally willing to come back? Where have you been all day? Did you go to Hope''s place?"


    Mu Chucheng had a cynical smile on his lips. When he walked in, he saw Jiang Xinyan sitting next to Old madam mu.


    "How can I not come back to welcome you when I hear that the old buddha is coming to Ancheng?"


    Mrs. Mu rolled her eyes at him, "You little brat, don''t talk to me. Sit down for me."


    Mu Chucheng walked over and sat down opposite her, "I wonder what the buddha is doing in Ancheng?"


    "It''s not about you!" Old madam mu was so angry with xi he in the morning, and now she was fooled around by Mu Chucheng. Her lazy attitude made her angry, but at this moment, she could only hold back, "I heard you were going to break off the engagement with xinyan?"


    Mu Chucheng glanced at Jiang Xinyan and pointed at her, "Didn''t she make it clear to you? Grandma, do you still have to ask me?"


    Realizing that Mu Chucheng was complaining, Jiang Xinyan bit his lip hard, "A Cheng, I..."


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips and waved his hand, "I don''t care if you complain to the buddha. I don''t care. It''s the truth anyway."


    "Mu Chucheng, you are crazy. Why did you break off the engagement with xinyan?"


    "Because I found my wife and child." Mu Chucheng smiled, "After losing her for five years, if I find her, I will naturally take her with me. Why not let them be outside?"


    "What wife and child? What nonsense are you talking about?!" Mrs. Mu was furious. She knew that Mu Chucheng was talking about Hope and her daughter, but she didn''t want to make it clear at the moment.


    "Master buddha, are you still pretending? Is it fun to pretend? I don''t care whether you''re really confused or not, whether you have amnesia or pretend to be in front of me. I don''t care. I just want to tell you that Hope is my woman and Xi Nuannuan is my daughter. Do you understand?"


    Before Mu Chucheng could finish his sentence, Jiang Xinyan immediately said, "A Cheng, you''re really crazy. How long have you known Hope? You even recognized her daughter..."


    "What do you know?" Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Also, when will it be your turn to interrupt me? When I was with Hope years ago, you, Jiang Xinyan, didn''t know where you were. What do you think you are? Do you really think you know me well with the title of fiancee? Heh..."


    "A Cheng..." Jiang Xinyan had always known that Mu Chucheng had actually forgotten a lot of things after the surgery because of the surgery, but she didn''t expect Mu Chucheng and Hope to be together many years ago?


    She looked at mu Old Lady now. Old madam mu''s face was equally grave and ugly. She looked at Mu Chucheng, "Do you remember?"


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow and lied, "Well, I remember. So you said that I was with Hope before. I''ve forgotten her for five years. Now that I''ve finally found her, how can I let her go?"


    "Mu Chucheng, do you think I stopped you from being together just because they don''t deserve our Mu family? Do you think it''s just that simple? Didn''t you say you remembered everything? Then why didn''t you remember your mother''s tragic death? Why don''t you remember what Hope''s parents did to our Mu family?! Why do you still want to be with Hope? You really let me down!"


    Mu Chucheng pursed her lips and pressed her hand on her forehead, "What does my mother''s death have to do with Hope''s parents?"


    "So, Mu Chucheng, you''re lying to me. You remember everything. In fact, you don''t remember anything..." Old madam mu sneered and pointed at mu chu city, "I don''t know what your obsession with xi he is. What''s good about her?"


    Before Old madam mu could finish speaking, Mu Chucheng curled his lips and said, "Hope is everything to me."


    "You..." Old madam mu was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Well, master buddha, since you''re here, you can stay here for a few more days. You can live in this house as you please. I don''t live here anyway."


    "Where don''t you live here?"


    "Naturally, I live with my fiancee."


    Old madam mu was not stupid enough to think that Mu Chucheng''s fiancee was Jiang Xinyan. She widened her eyes, "You want to live with Hope?"


    "That''s right."


    "You''re crazy! Don''t you know that Hope is already married? It''s been five years, and you''re so sure she''s still waiting for you? And, her daughter, you decided it was yours? I don''t even know which wild man she gave birth to. Mu Chucheng, how did our Mu family come up with such a stubborn person like you?!"

 Chapter 525 If Its Someone I Care about

    Chapter 525 if it''s someone I care about


    Mu Chucheng''s attitude was still very indifferent, "Hope is divorced. If she wants to marry in the future, she can only marry me. Also, it doesn''t matter who her child is with. Anyway, in my eyes, Xi Nuannuan is my daughter, and I don''t have to do the paternity test, because there''s no need, grandma..."


    Mu Chucheng had always been cynical in front of the Mu family elders, and basically called them emperor or buddha, rarely called them grandparents. Once he called them that, it proved that his attitude was very serious.


    Old madam mu looked at mu chu city in silence.


    "It''s not something you and grandpa can interfere with between me and Hope. This time, I won''t let her go."


    With that, Mu Chucheng stood up from the sofa and walked straight out the door.


    "Mu Chucheng! Mu Chucheng!" Old madam mu called him a few words, but he didn''t call him back. He left without looking back.


    Mrs. Mu was so angry that she turned black. Sitting on the sofa, Jiang Xinyan looked at her, "Grandma mu, what should we do? A Cheng, was he really with Hope before?"


    Old madam mu recalled the past, "Hope grew up with my parents. If she had been quiet, I would have liked that girl, but she was too restless. She started to climb up to Mu Chucheng when she was young and pestered him all the time. She was with Mu Chucheng when she was 16 and kept it from us for so many years. Later..."


    Old madam mu really did not want to think about those things, and did not intend to talk to Jiang Xinyan about this matter. After all, this is also a scandal of the Mu family, and family scandals should not be exposed.


    Jiang Xinyan saw that mu Old Lady suddenly stopped talking and was anxious, "Grandma mu, how did it go?"


    "I''ll talk to you about this later. The most important thing now is to get Mu Chucheng''s heart back. Don''t let him really be with Hope. Otherwise, it would be ugly."


    "Grandma, is Hope''s daughter really A Cheng''s?"


    Old madam mu shook his head, "I don''t know. That child is very similar to Hope. He doesn''t look like Mu Chucheng. I''ll get someone to do a paternity test sometime."


    Mu Chucheng left the apartment and got into the car immediately.


    "Master mu, where are you going now?"


    "Of course, go to my fiancee''s."


    Yingtong looked at mu chucheng''s attitude and said, "Master mu, do you really want to be with Hope?"


    "You called xihe?" Mu Chucheng asked with his lips hooked.


    "Then what should I call it? Miss Xi?"


    "Mrs. Mu."


    "Master mu, it''s too fast."


    "Why is it so soon? I owe her this status for five years." Mu Chucheng mumbled as he played with the tattoo on the back of his hand.


    "But, I don''t know what kind of attitude Miss Xi and Mrs. Mu have..."


    "Attitude?" Mu Chucheng sneered, "No matter what, she can''t escape this time."


    When he reached xi he''s house, he found no one at home in mu chu city. Yingtong advised him, "Master mu, let''s go first. Maybe Miss Xi has gone out."


    Mu chucheng couldn''t wait for Hope to end her married status. Even if she was married in the future, she had to be called Mrs. Mu.


    "What day is it today?"


    "Saturday." Yingtong asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Master mu?"


    "Which school is Hihang studying at?" Mu chucheng looked at his watch and asked.


    Yingtong really didn''t know about this, but it wasn''t hard to find out, because according to their connections, it wasn''t easy to find out where a student was studying.


    "Master mu, I''ll check for you right away." Yingtong understood. Mu Chucheng thought it was saturday. Hihang was taking a day off from school. Hope would probably take Xi Nuannuan to the school gate to wait for her. They had always been very close.


    Yingtong immediately called to find out which school Hihang was at. Yingtong received the call when they drove away from xi he''s neighborhood.


    "Master mu, Hihang is at Ancheng no.1 middle school."


    "Drive there." Mu Chucheng said casually and lazily.


    "Yes, Master mu."


    The third year students had a hard time. The rest of the students had a weekend off, but they still needed to make up for the day.


    Hope always took xi nuan out on saturday afternoons. When she was almost done, she came to pick xi hang up. Then the three of them went out for dinner or went home together.


    "Mom, why hasn''t the little auntie come out yet?" Xi Nuannuan stood at the school gate, looking at the students who were leaving one after another, looking up at xihe.


    "Maybe little auntie has something to do." Hope also looked inside and saw that almost everyone was gone. She shook xi nuan''s little hand, "Why don''t we go in and find little auntie?"


    "Sure."


    Xi and Xi Nuannuan went to the school security to register, and then entered the school gate. She knew which building Hope''s classroom was in. When she pulled Xi Nuannuan over, she found xihang buried his head in the classroom to do the questions. He probably did it very seriously, so she didn''t even know that school was over.


    Originally, xihe wanted to drag Xi Nuannuan to find a place to sit down and wait, but Xi Nuannuan, the little girl, was so excited when she saw Hihang, and she didn''t wait for Hope to tell her, so she lay down at the door of the classroom and shouted, "Little aunt."


    There were only a few people in the classroom. Hihang looked up at the clock hanging on the wall and then at Hope and Xi Nuannuan standing at the door. He quickly packed his things and came out of the classroom with his backpack. He picked up Xi Nuannuan, the little meatball, and looked at Hope, "Sis, you''ve been waiting for a long time? I forgot to leave class."


    Hope rubbed her long hair, "No, I just came. Let''s go. We''re going out for dinner tonight."


    Hihang nodded, "Okay."


    Just as they walked out of the school, Xi Nuannuan pointed to the school gate and said, "Mom, it''s uncle Mu."


    Mu Chucheng was no longer the flamboyant car. Xi he looked at it and felt his head numb. He had just dealt with Old madam mu at home this morning, and now the man came to Hihang''s school.


    Hihang saw it too. She looked at Hope, "Sis, what should we do?"


    "To be honest, I really want to run."


    "You can''t run away." Hihang told the truth.


    "Yeah, so what''s the use of running?" Hope sighed helplessly.


    Yingtong got out of the car first. He stopped the taxi and left. Then Mu Chucheng came down and walked towards them. Xi Nuannuan had already opened his hands and waited for him.


    He naturally took Xi Nuannuan from Hihang''s hand, but his eyes were fixed on Hope, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Let''s go home and eat." Hope subconsciously refused.


    Xi Nuannuan immediately betrayed her, "No, mom, you said you were taking us out to eat."

 Chapter 526 You Dont Feel Bored Playing This Kind of Trick (1)

    Chapter 526 you don''t feel bored playing this kind of trick (1)


    Hope: ..."


    Mu Chucheng smiled and raised his eyebrows, "I don''t mind going back to eat with you."


    "I mind."


    "Is it useful if you mind?"


    Hope: ..."


    In the end, Hope was dragged home by mu chu city. She cooked at home. After eating, she sent Hihang and Xi Nuannuan back to their room.


    "Mu Chucheng, your grandmother came to see me today."


    "Looks like the old buddha came to see you when he arrived in Ancheng this morning." Mu Chucheng put his hand on the table and looked at her.


    Hope nodded, "Yes."


    "What did she say to you?"


    "Don''t you know best what she said to me?" Hope sneered, "Can you guess?"


    "I don''t think you''re the kind of person to back down just because of a few words, right?"


    "If I care about people, things, and things, I wouldn''t be like this..."


    Mu Chucheng put his finger on the cufflinks of his shirt and stared at her, his eyes burning, "So you mean, I''m not the person you care about? Hope, why lie? Do you think it''s useful for you to lie and say these things in front of me?"


    "Mu Chucheng, why would I lie?" Hope interrupted him, "Is it useful for me to lie? I really don''t want to get involved with you. I hope you understand."


    Mu Chucheng shook his head, "I don''t understand. I''m going to move in here. Although the house is a little small, I''m the only one who''s hooked up." He looked around as he spoke.


    Xi he was speechless, "Are you really listening to me?"


    "I''m homeless, my house is occupied by the buddha. I don''t live with you. Do I have to sleep on the street?"


    "... Who are you from mu chu city? There are so many hotels out there, why are you sleeping on the street? Mu Chucheng, can you stop messing around? I don''t want to fight with you anymore. I''m tired too." Xihe covered his face with both hands.


    Who the hell is making trouble now? "Mu Chucheng''s voice was a little cold." Don''t treat me like a fool. What you say has no feelings for me at all! You can tell from your eyes what you feel for me, understand? Besides, I haven''t figured out what happened before, but I know very well that our relationship is not simple. To take a step back, even if we didn''t have a relationship five years ago, now that I''ve taken a fancy to you, you don''t have no feelings for me either. Why can''t we be together?"


    "Because I have a husband. I''m married. Do you understand? Mu Chucheng!" Hope yelled and frowned.


    "Husband?" Mu Chucheng sneered, walked to the side, took out a document and put it on the dining table, "Look what this is."


    Xi he took the document and flipped through it. Only the first page made her eyes widen in surprise, "Divorce agreement! You went to find Shen Xianfei? You asked him to sign?"


    "I gave him ten million, and Zhou Zhen obediently asked him to sign it." Mu chu city''s eyes were full of light, "By the way, I also know a fact."


    "What facts?"


    "Nuannuan isn''t Shen Xianfei''s child. That''s what I''ve been guessing. The other thing is that Shen Xianfei is no longer a man. You told me you love him, hehe..." Mu Chucheng pointed to the divorce agreement, "Hope, if you lie to me, find a more convincing reason. What is this?"


    Xihe stared at the divorce agreement, unable to utter a single word.


    She had wanted to divorce Shen Xianfei for a long time, and it was impossible for her to live with him for the rest of her life. But when mu chucheng put the divorce agreement he had signed in front of her, her mood was so complicated. It was not that she cared about Shen Xianfei, but she just felt that if she signed it and divorced, would Mu Chucheng be more unscrupulous?


    Mu Chucheng had already taken out a pen and put it on it, "Be good, sign it too, and you will be free."


    Hope didn''t do anything, "Mu Chucheng, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    "Hmm? So what if I know? You didn''t divorce Shen Xianfei and I fell in love with you. What difference do you think?" Mu Chucheng smiled evilly.


    Seeing that xihe had not moved, he stood up from his seat and walked towards her. Standing beside her, he picked up the pen on the table and held it in her hand, "Okay, sign it."


    "I won''t sign it."


    "I''ll ask you one more time. Do you want to sign it?"


    "Mu Chucheng, my business is none of your business. You leave now, get back to South city, get out..."


    Before Hope could finish her sentence, she was interrupted, because Mu Chucheng pinched her chin, turned her face around, kissed her lips fiercely, and robbed her of her breath.


    Hope''s mind went blank at first, and when he realized it, he pounded him with his hands. Her little skill was nothing to Mu Chucheng. Between the two of them, Mu Chucheng had already picked her up from her seat.


    "Mu Chucheng!" Hope shouted, "Let me go!"


    Mu Chucheng bit her lip, "There are still people in the house. It''s not good to be like this outside. It''s bad for children. How about we move somewhere else?"


    "Put me down!" Hope''s breath was already unstable. Every time Mu Chucheng kissed her, he would kill her half.


    Instead of putting her down, Mu Chucheng carried her to the room, kicked the door open, carried her in, and threw her on the bed.


    Xi he wanted to escape as soon as he was free, but Mu Chucheng reached out and pulled her back by her slender ankle.


    Xihe glared at him, "Mu Chucheng, you lunatic!"


    Mu Chucheng took off all her clothes and whispered, "You''ll like it."


    "I don''t like... Ah...!" Because of his sudden movement, Hope screamed, gasping and glaring at him, "Mu Chucheng, are you just going to force yourself on me?"


    "Because you are always disobedient and you like to say what you mean." Mu Chucheng gritted his teeth.


    Xihe kicked him, maintaining his final calm, "Mu Chucheng, didn''t I tell you that I love a warm father?"


    "I am the warm father."


    "It''s not you, Mu Chucheng..." Hope shouted, "It''s not you at all...!"


    "It''s not me, is it Shen Xianfei?" Mu Chucheng stopped, pinched Hope''s chin with his hand, and sneered, "Would you give birth to a child for a man like Shen Xianfei?"


    "It''s not Shen Xianfei''s." Xihe pushed Mu Chucheng''s thick shoulder with his hand.


    Mu Chucheng''s voice was cold, "Whose is that?" After a pause, he smiled softly, "But I don''t care whose child she is. I will treat her like my own daughter."

 Chapter 527 You Dont Feel Bored Playing This Kind of Trick (2)

    Chapter 527 you don''t feel bored playing this kind of trick (2)


    "Mu Chucheng, this is not what I want to tell you!"


    "What are you going to say to me?"


    "I want to tell you, Mu Chucheng, don''t be so sentimental. I love Nuannuan''s father. I love him the most in my heart. He has nothing to do with you, Mu Chucheng." Hope finally got up from the bed and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of him, which was enough to drive all women crazy. He stroked his features with his hand, slowly traced his outline, and breathed in his ear, "Mu Chucheng! I''m a woman too, so am I. But that was just a moment of passion, Mu Chucheng. After passion, I can''t have anything else to do with you. I only love warm dad. I love this man for the rest of my life. I won''t fall in love with another man..."


    "Liar." Mu Chucheng stared into her eyes and smiled coldly, "Since I''m not a warm father and Shen Xianfei can''t be, tell me who that man is. Who''s Nuannuan''s father?"


    "I don''t have to tell you that. It''s my business." Hope pushed him away.


    "Mu Chucheng, you always think that I have feelings for you too. I admit it, but it''s not love. I don''t have feelings for you. Besides, haven''t you always wanted to know if we used to know each other? Indeed, we used to know each other and have been together before. This tattoo was when we were still together. I had it on and then couldn''t take it off, so I kept it..." Xi he pointed at the tattoo on his chest, and when he spoke, his tone and expression were especially calm.


    Mu Chucheng took out a tissue and wiped it, then she brushed her hair with her hand, "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    "It''s your business whether you believe it or not. Anyway, Mu Chucheng''s words are right here. Believe it or not, you can go and have a paternity test with nuan nuan if you don''t believe it. It doesn''t matter to me. Besides, I won''t be with you, even if I''m divorced..." In fact, Hope really hates Mu Chucheng sometimes. Why can''t this man be pushed away if he''s so strong?


    She really felt powerless.


    Mu chucheng held her slender shoulder in his hand, "Didn''t you just rely on me to lose your memory? All of you are planning to join forces and make a story to deceive me? What did you take me for? You love other men in your heart. Which man are you talking about? Why are there no more?! Hope, why are you such a neat and tidy person? I just don''t remember something. I''m not a fool! Why would I do a paternity test? I guess now that you''ve finished talking to me, you''ve turned around and called the old man, haven''t you? Let her get you a fake paternity test! The old man didn''t know how willing he was to do that, and then what? Just bring me a fake paternity test and tell me that Xi Nuannuan is not my child and that the man you love the most is not me..."


    "Aren''t you bored playing this kind of trick?"


    "I''m bored, Mu Chucheng. Why don''t I feel bored, but what should I do?" Hope''s eyes gradually turned red, "I can''t help it."


    "I said, I''m here when the sky falls. What are you afraid of? What the hell happened? Tell me exactly what happened five years ago."


    Hope was too tired to hide, and she knew that she couldn''t. Mu Chucheng would know sooner or later. In fact, she knew and knew her heart. She really wanted to be with Mu Chucheng. She never let him go, but she was afraid that her selfishness would bring fatal harm to Hihang.


    Hope left the bed, took out a cigarette from mu chucheng''s pocket, lit it and took a puff. Now that she had made her decision, she said, "Mu Chucheng, xihang is my sister, right?"


    Mu chucheng narrowed his long and narrow eyes, "Mmm."


    Xihe shook the ash from the cigarette butt, "But Hihang is also your sister..."


    Mu Chucheng pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    "You must think it''s ridiculous, and I think it''s incredible that everyone thinks it''s ridiculous, even dog blood, but what can we do? It''s true, it''s real. Hihang is your sister, your half-sister, my half-sister. When I talk about this, you should understand that xi and your father are the children of my mother and your father who had an affair. They used to be a couple. Then your dad married your mom, my mom married my dad, and it was fine, but then my dad became your driver, and they met again, so Hihang was born in this situation..."


    "What a fucking dog''s blood." Mu chucheng closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    "No wonder the buddha said today that my mother died because of your parents..."


    "Five years ago, something happened. Your mother got sick because of this. My father killed your father and my mother, and then committed suicide. It''s actually that simple. Back then, you had a heart attack and you were in a coma. Old madam mu was worried that you had surgery in the country and sent you to America. Then I left..."


    After so many years, Hope kept this matter in her heart. She thought it would be difficult to say it out, but she realized that it was not like this. She just said it out in front of Mu Chucheng. It was not as difficult as she thought.


    "Mu Chucheng, so do you think we can still be together?"


    "Why not?" Mu Chucheng asked.


    "But I don''t have the courage to be with you anymore."


    "Heh..." Mu Chucheng got up from the bed and put on a pair of trousers. He walked up to Hope and held her face with his long fingers. His thin lips pressed down on her lips, "What does it matter to us about our parents'' previous generation?"


    "I..."


    Mu chucheng kissed her on the brow, "I know you''re worried about Hihang getting hurt. Why aren''t you worried about hurting me? Hope, five years ago, I was not by your side. I felt bad and I''m sorry. I forgot about you for five years. Even now, I don''t remember you. But ever since I first met you in Ancheng, I had a very familiar feeling about you. Are you going to push me away? You must sacrifice me for Hihang? Must I be separated from Xi Nuannuan?"


    "Mu Chucheng..." Hope looked at him, speechless for a moment. When she heard this man''s words, she suddenly felt that her insistence had become a joke.

 Chapter 528 She Said You Stole Her Man

    Chapter 528 she said you stole her man


    She had been resisting Mu Chucheng''s approach, but it didn''t work in the end. Mu Chucheng was so strong that she couldn''t escape.


    "Do you really think we can still be together?"


    "I should have asked you that." Mu Chucheng looked into her eyes, "Do you want to be with me?"


    "Hihang, she..."


    "Don''t mention Hihang. Hihang is not a problem with her. She''s not young anymore. This is her background. Sooner or later, she will know and accept it. Do you think you can solve all the problems by taking her far away?" Mu Chucheng also lit a cigarette in his mouth, his voice heavy.


    "But what else could I do if I didn''t take her away?"


    So much had happened at that time, and Hihang was only twelve years old. Could he have pushed her to the edge of the storm?


    Besides, Mu Chucheng wasn''t around, and she was only twenty years old. She didn''t know what to do with many things.


    Mu chucheng puffed a puff of smoke at xi he and curled his lips, "Well, it was right for you to take her away. It was my fault. I wasn''t by your side. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have gone this far. You wouldn''t have left me for five years."


    Hope gave him a push and snorted, "I think you''ve had a good five years. You even have a fiancee."


    "Jealous?" Mu chucheng chuckled, "What about you? You even have a husband. At most, I''m a fiancee. You even gave me the status of a married young woman. You''re not happy that I haven''t even settled the score with you?"


    "Not yet your grandmother!" Hope gritted his teeth and said, "When Hang was sick, I was at a loss. I asked her for help. She wanted me to find a man to marry and take Hang away from South city forever after marriage."


    "And you agreed?"


    "Can I find another way?"


    Shen Xianfei was chasing her so hard that she agreed.


    Mu Chucheng put out the cigarette butt, held Hope''s face and kissed her lips, "Are we even? Don''t play this kind of trick with me anymore. I can''t do it for Hihang. The old man actually didn''t dare to reveal Hihang''s identity. She was also afraid, because she loved face too much. This was a scandal for the Mu family. As for what would happen in the future, Hihang had to face it no matter what. When she grows up, she will be able to bear it. You can''t protect her for the rest of your life..."


    "Mu Chucheng, she''s your sister too."


    "So?"


    "So why can''t you be a little more distressed for her?"


    "To be honest." Mu chucheng sighed, "This relationship is so fucking awkward. I just realized that she and I are related by blood. Do you want me to love her? Sorry, I really can''t."


    Hope also knew that Mu Chucheng was such a person. He thought of Hihang as her sister a second ago, but now he heard that Hihang was also related to him. How could he change so quickly and have brother-sister relationship with xihang?


    Mu chucheng lay on his back in bed and turned to look at Hope, "I''ve moved here since today."


    "This place is too small for a big buddha like you."


    "Shall we move to another place? I''ll let Yingtong look for a house tomorrow? Why don''t we go back to South city? I have plenty of houses in South city. You can live wherever you want."


    "I''m not going." Hope also got up from the bed, took the clothes that Mu Chucheng had just thrown on the floor and looked at them. They were crumpled and two buttons were torn. She glared at Mu Chucheng, "You broke another one of my clothes."


    Mu Chucheng propped her head up with one hand and lay on her side on the bed, curling her lips and saying, "Whoever told you to move around, I''ll have to tear off my clothes and go straight in."


    Hope threw the clothes on Mu Chucheng''s face and went into the closet naked. He opened the closet door and took out a new set of home clothes to change into. Before she could go out, Mu Chucheng grabbed her wrist and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see Nuannuan and the others."


    "Did Nuannuan sleep with you before?"


    Hope nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let her share a room with Hihang in the future. You have to live with me."


    "Hang is home for a day or two a week."


    "Nuannuan, she''s four years old. She can have her own room."


    "Mu Chucheng, you''re still 27. Why can''t you live in a room alone?" Xi he gave him a blank look.


    "That''s different." Mu Chucheng curled his lips and put on his jacket, "If you''re embarrassed, I''ll tell her."


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t be shameless!" Hope pinched his firm arm, but this action was of no use to the man. Instead, he dragged her wrist out of the room.


    And probably saw them enter the room, so xinuan and Hihang had already come out of the holiday and were lying on the sofa watching tv.


    Xi Nuannuan saw them and immediately sat up from the sofa, "Mom, have you finished whispering to uncle Mu?"


    "Who accused you of whispering?" Hope shook off Mu Chucheng''s hand and glanced at his daughter.


    Xi Nuannuan pointed at xihang and betrayed her without hesitation, "Little auntie said that."


    Hihang immediately poked Xi Nuannuan''s round face.


    Mu chucheng waved at Xi Nuannuan, "Nuannuan, come here."


    As Mu Chucheng''s super fan, of course, Xi Nuannuan jumped up from the sofa and walked towards him. As soon as she reached out to Mu Chucheng, she hugged his thigh and rubbed him with her small face, "Uncle Mu, what do you want me to do?"


    Mu Chucheng picked Xi Nuannuan up from the ground and pinched her little nose with his hand, "Nuannuan, I am your father, so from today on you will call me father."


    "But I have a father?" Xi Nuannuan looked puzzled.


    "Shen Xianfei?" Mu Chucheng''s tone was disdainful, "Do you think Shen Xianfei is your father?"


    "Mom said that." Xi Nuannuan pointed at xihe. Despite the innocent and innocent look on this little guy''s face, the best thing she could do was to leave everything clean and throw it on someone else.


    In fact, Hope never asked her to call Shen Xianfei that, but then he and Zhou Zhen suddenly appeared. Xi Nuannuan thought of what she had told her before, that her father had gone far away and would not come back for a while. When she saw Shen Xianfei appear, she naturally called him father.


    Now, in front of Mu Chucheng, she actually said that xi he taught her!


    Mu Chucheng glanced sideways at Hope, "Your mother was out of her mind, so she told you that Shen Xianfei was your father. In fact, I am your father. You are my daughter."


    "But dad..."


    Mu Chucheng corrected, "I''m your father."

 Chapter 529 Theres Something I Cant Listen to (1)

    Chapter 529 what I can''t hear (1)


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan nodded at once and then thought of something. He grabbed Mu Chucheng''s clothes and looked at him eagerly, "You''re my father. Can I marry you when I grow up?"


    "No."


    Xi Nuannuan immediately frowned and looked like he was about to cry, "Why? I''m going to marry you."


    "I''m your father. You can''t marry me."


    Xi nuan''s eyes were full of tears, and her voice was very aggrieved, "Then who are you going to marry?"


    Mu chucheng pointed at xi he, "Your mother."


    When Xi Nuannuan saw Hope, she immediately felt like a rival in love. She cried out, "Mom, you bullied me. I liked uncle Mu first, and now you want to marry him..."


    Mu Chucheng corrected again, "I''m your father."


    "I liked dad first." Xi Nuannuan sobbed, but obediently corrected the address.


    Hope looked at the big one and the small one in front of him, only feeling the black lines on his forehead, "..."


    Xi Nuannuan was still relentless, and now it seemed that he was really interested, so he kept pointing at xi he and said, "Mom, you liar, bad guy, you took dad..."


    "Xi Nuannuan..." Xi he put his hand on his forehead, feeling his head numb from her crying.


    Seeing this, Hihang quickly walked over and carried Xi Nuannuan over, "Nuannuan doesn''t cry. Little auntie will go back to your room with you. I''ll tell you a story."


    Xi Nuannuan grabbed her by the neck, "Auntie, mommy is bad."


    Xihang coaxed her into the room and closed the door. The sound of crying gradually faded.


    Hope felt guilty about stealing her daughter''s man. She must be crazy. She shook her head and sat on the sofa.


    Mu chucheng poured her a glass of water and handed it to her, "You worked so hard in bed just now. You must be thirsty. Drink some water to moisten your throat. We''ll continue later."


    Xi he was holding a glass of water and wanted to splash it on him.


    "You made Xi Nuannuan cry like that."


    "Did I do it?" Mu Chucheng asked, "Who is her rival now? Didn''t you hear what she just said? She said you stole her man."


    "Mu Chucheng!" Hope glared at him and drank all the water.


    She accidentally saw the document on the coffee table. It was probably because xihang saw it fall on the ground that he picked it up and put it here.


    She took it and took a look. Mu Chucheng put the pen next to her, "Sign it. You''ll be free once you sign it. What else are you thinking about?"


    Hope flipped through it, "You just used 10 million and Shen Xianfei signed it?"


    It''s not that shen xianfei doesn''t like money, but that man is very strange. He thinks that what he can''t get, no one else can get it. He always has a possessive desire for her, so he doesn''t want her to have a good life.


    Zhou Zhen wanted money, but if Shen Xianfei refused, she couldn''t force it.


    She didn''t believe it was that simple.


    "What else did you do?"


    Mu chucheng pinched Hope''s face with his hand, and his eyes were doting, "Why do you know me so well?"


    "Did you use force on him?" Hope slapped his hand away and rubbed his face.


    "I am a civilized man, how can I use force casually?" Mu chucheng leaned on the sofa with his long legs resting on the coffee table and one hand holding Hope. His posture was lazy and comfortable, "I usually don''t do it. It''s a life-threatening thing to do. Shen Xianfei''s life isn''t worth it."


    "Yeah, you don''t usually do anything. It''s just Yingtong. Where did Yingtong cut Shen Xianfei?"


    "I almost had a thumb."


    "Just?" Xihe stared at him, "I think Shen Xianfei was scared to tears by you guys, right?"


    "Why? Is your heart aching?" Mu Chucheng''s narrow eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, my heart aches." Hope pushed his hand away, took the divorce agreement, signed his name on it, and threw the document on his handsome face.


    Not only was Mu Chucheng not angry, he took down the document, checked it, pointed at xi he and said, "Now you are a divorced young woman."


    Hope ignored him, found his bag, took out a box of medicine from it, and went to the kitchen to pour water out. He found that the medicine she had put on the coffee table was now in Mu Chucheng''s hand, and he was watching it carefully.


    Xi he sat down and took the medicine box from his hand, "What''s so good about the birth control pills after the event?"


    "What are you doing eating this?"


    "Master mu, what a strange question. Birth control, of course." Except for that time in Tongcheng, they had already returned to Ancheng twice. The last time they were at his apartment, she bought the medicine and put it in her bag, which she took once.


    "Don''t take it. If you have it, you''ll be born. It hurts your body." Mu Chucheng dumped all the medicine in the medicine box into the trash can.


    Hope: ..."


    She was about to speak when Mu Chucheng''s cell phone rang. He took it over and looked at it. As she sat next to him, she naturally saw the caller id with the words "Old buddha..." Written on it.


    Mu Chucheng had called Old madam mu that since she was a child, but she didn''t expect to call her that now.


    Mu Chucheng did not hang up the phone, but answered it, holding Hope''s shoulder in one hand and even making a video call.


    While he was doing this, Hope didn''t translate it at all. He looked up and saw Old madam mu''s face on the screen.


    Naturally, she saw Hope, and her face was very ugly, "Mu Chucheng, you little brat, you''re actually at Hope''s."


    "Master buddha, that''s strange. Didn''t I tell you when I left that I was coming over to my fiancee? So what''s so strange about seeing me here now?" He pinched Hope''s face as he spoke, "Hope, be good. Say hello to the buddha."


    "Hello, Old Lady." Although xihe was unwilling, he had just quarreled with her this morning, and now he felt uncomfortable to see her, but as a junior, she could not lack the basic courtesy.


    "Hope, you''re so capable. Didn''t you just tell me this morning that you wouldn''t be with Mu Chucheng? Why are you together now? I''ve seen a lot of women like you. How much do you think you can really stir up?"


    Xi he was just about to speak when Mu Chucheng patted her on the shoulder and said to the phone screen, "Xi he won''t be with me. I forced her, master buddha. Can''t you see how aggrieved she is now? I''m about to cry, so, what''s coming at me?"


    "You little brat, you really are..." When old Mrs. Mu talked to mu chucheng, she was often angry to death by him.


    "It''s getting late, master buddha. You''re not very well either. It''s better to rest early. Besides, it''s better not to be angry often. Otherwise, it''s not good to burst blood vessels. If you do, you will make me guilty of unfilial duty. Rest well, and I will retire first..."

 Chapter 530 Theres Something I Cant Listen to (2)

    Chapter 530 what I can''t hear (2)


    "Mu Chucheng! Mu Chucheng!"


    Seeing that mu chu city was about to hang up the phone, Old madam mu called several times, but the phone was still cut off by him.


    He threw his phone aside casually and rested his head on Hope''s shoulder, "It''s late, divorced young woman. Shall we go to bed too?"


    "Sleep by yourself. I still have to watch tv." Hope didn''t want to go in with him, so he might eat her again soon. Her idea was that when he fell asleep, she would quietly go in and sleep again.


    Mu Chucheng lay down and put his head on her lap. Because his phone was turned off, he took Hope''s phone and downloaded the software to play the game.


    "You watch tv, I play games, I''ll accompany you."


    Hope ignored him and turned on the tv with the remote control. In fact, she didn''t like watching tv very much. She just said that because she wanted to drive Mu Chucheng away. She didn''t expect this man to stay here with her now.


    In the end, Hope was already very sleepy, but the man was still lying on her lap, in high spirits. She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she threw the remote control on the coffee table and fell asleep on the sofa.


    When Mu Chucheng picked her up from the sofa, she was actually a little conscious, so she reached out and pushed his shoulder, muttering, "Mu Chucheng, stop messing around. I''m so sleepy..."


    Mu Chucheng put her on the bed and kissed her on the lips, "What''s wrong with me? I''m here openly."


    Hope seemed to hear what he said, so he flipped his body, turned his back to him, and pulled the quilt over with his hand.


    Mu Chucheng really wanted to eat her, but seeing her like this, he had to hold back. He was not having enough fun that time. While he was doing it, the two of them were smoking and chatting.


    When Hope was woken up by the phone in the morning, Mu Chucheng was no longer in bed. She heard the sound of water in the bathroom and probably washed her face and brushed her teeth.


    She reached for her phone on the bedside table, and because she was sleepy, she didn''t pay attention to who was calling, so she answered directly, "Hello."


    "Hope."


    Hearing this voice, xi he thought for a moment and finally remembered whose it was, "Miss Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandma wants to meet you later." Jiang Xinyan opened his mouth and spoke bluntly.


    "Grandma?" Xi he thought for a moment and finally remembered, "Old madam mu?"


    "Well, grandma said she had something to tell you. She wanted you to go out and see her. She also said that if you didn''t show up, don''t blame her for what she did."


    Hope understood that the only thing Mrs. Mu wanted to do was to reveal Hihang''s identity, but as Mu Chucheng said, she loved face the most, so she should not do anything to embarrass the Mu family.


    Hope was silent at the moment.


    Jiang Xinyan added, "I''ll send the address to your phone later. I hope you''ll be there on time. Old madam mu just wants to talk to you sincerely."


    "Talk sincerely?" Hope was amused to hear this. Why would Old madam mu talk to her sincerely? What else could she do to her other than threaten her?


    "I''m hanging up." Jiang Xinyan didn''t say anything more and hung up the phone. After a while, she received another text message.


    Mu Chucheng came out of the bathroom, "Who''s on the phone so early?"


    "With your fiancee."


    "Jiang Xinyan?"


    "Didn''t you say you had broken up with Jiang Xinyan long ago? Why did you guess it was her the moment I mentioned my fiancee?"


    It seemed that Yingtong had brought this man''s luggage in the middle of the night yesterday. She was so sleepy that she felt like he was dragging a suitcase in and she took a look.


    Now that she saw an open suitcase on the floor, she was sure she saw it right last night.


    Mu Chucheng was wearing a towel around his lower body, still dripping with water. He was barefoot on the floor and came out to rescue a pair of gray trousers from an open suitcase. He took off the towel and threw them on the floor. He put them on in front of Hope, "Why do I smell a lot of jealousy in the room? Hope, do you smell it?"


    "You''re the jealous one."


    Mu chucheng put on his trousers and a simple white t-shirt and sat on the edge of the bed, "What did Jiang Xinyan want from you?"


    "Your old buddha asked me to meet him." Hope showed him the text message, "Here, the location has been chosen."


    "Did she let you go alone?"


    "She didn''t say it, but that''s what she meant." Xihe wanted to delete the text message, but she didn''t intend to go, because it was meaningless. Mrs. Mu asked her to meet, and there was only one thing to say. Let her leave Mu Chucheng.


    She wasn''t tired of talking, but to be honest, she was tired of listening.


    Mu Chucheng, the man, was more powerful than five years ago. She opened up the matter last night, so it should be like this between her and Mu Chucheng.


    Since they were together, she wouldn''t be so easily separated from Mu Chucheng.


    Watching her do this, mu chucheng reached out and took her phone away, "What are you doing?"


    "Delete it, I''m not going."


    "Go, why not?" Mu Chucheng smiled and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Didn''t your grandmother get a heart attack from your anger when she saw you in the past?" Hope shook his head.


    "She didn''t have a heart attack, so at most her blood vessels burst."


    Hihang had already got up and made breakfast. After breakfast, xihe said that he and mu chucheng were going out and asked Hihang to stay at home with Xi Nuannuan.


    Xi Nuannuan''s eyes were still red, as if he was still angry with xihe.


    Xihe walked over and rubbed, "Xi Nuannuan, if you keep doing this, mom will be angry. Your father is mine. I was with him before you were born, so how can I rob you? If I hadn''t known your father before, why would I have you? Mom doesn''t even blame you for trying to steal my man. Are you still mad at me?"


    Xi Nuannuan immediately widened her eyes, "Mom, so you''ve known dad for so many years?!"


    "That''s right. So, is that the man you want to steal from me?"


    Xi Nuannuan nodded timidly in a low voice, "Count..."


    "That''s it." Hope rubbed his daughter''s little head, "Mom, I hope you''re forgiven a lot this time. Don''t do this next time. Your dad is my man. You can''t even take my daughter away from him, understand?"


    "I understand." Xi Nuannuan nodded immediately.


    Hihang watched this scene from the side and felt helpless. She had talked so much with Xi Nuannuan last night, and she insisted that xi he had taken Mu Chucheng away. She did not expect xi he to say so many words as soon as he got out, and the little girl was obedient.

 Chapter 531 Do You Think Your Man Is the Kind of Person Who Can Be Slaughtered?

    Chapter 531 you think your man is the kind of person who can be slaughtered


    Seeing that xi nuan was finally no longer angry, xi he looked at Mu Chucheng and said, "Let''s go."


    Mu chucheng took Hope''s shoulder and walked out. After the door closed, he pinched Hope''s chin and turned her face around to kiss her lips.


    Hope is not a shy person, but in public, is this man too much?


    "What are you doing!"


    "It''s your reward."


    "What do you want to reward me for?"


    "I''m your man, right?" Mu Chucheng rubbed her slightly red and swollen lips, "I''m very satisfied with what you just said to xi nuan."


    "I was trying to coax xi nuan."


    "Really?" Mu chucheng did not care about her. In his eyes, women were all creatures of duplicity. It did not matter how she denied it. What she thought was the most important thing.


    When they arrived at the appointed place, Old madam mu and Jiang Xinyan were already sitting there waiting. When they saw that xi he had shown up with Mu Chucheng, they looked at each other and Old madam mu''s face froze.


    Mu Chucheng openly pulled Hope across the sofa and looked at Old madam mu with a cynical smile, "Why, master buddha, are you disappointed to see me? Is there something I can''t hear?"


    Old madam mu took a sip of tea and glared at the two people in front of him. He knew clearly that Hope and Mu Chucheng were together again.


    "Mu Chucheng, are you really going to disappoint me and your grandfather?"


    "If I don''t even have the right to choose the woman I''m with, what''s the point of my life? Grandma, you and grandpa always wanted to manipulate me, but I''m not a child. You can''t control my affairs. I listened to you before and got engaged to Jiang Xinyan. It wasn''t just because I was obedient. It''s just that I don''t care. I don''t care. Do whatever you want. But now I''ve found Hope. Do you think you still have the ability to interfere with my affairs?" Mu chu city''s eyes darkened.


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t forget that you have this day. It was all given to you by your grandfather and me. If there were no Mu family, do you think you could have it all? You think you can fly now that your wings are strong? So you don''t think much of me and your grandfather anymore, do you? I tell you, I can give you everything you have, and I can take it back. I will leave it here today. You must break up with Hope. Otherwise, don''t blame me and your grandfather for being rude to you." Old madam mu''s tone was very cold.


    Mu chucheng laughed, as if he had heard a joke. His laughter was loud and clear, "I really want to know what you are going to do."


    "A Cheng, stop messing with grandma..." Jiang Xinyan, who had been sitting on the sidelines, finally spoke.


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Grandma? Jiang Xinyan, when did old buddha become your grandmother?"


    "I..." Jiang Xinyan bit her lip, unable to say a word.


    Mu Chucheng smiled sarcastically, "I know you want to marry me, but I have to ask if I want to, don''t I?"


    "Mu Chucheng, you brat, that''s enough!" Old madam mu screamed and almost tore everything off the table, "I want you to break up with Hope right away."


    "What if I don''t?" Mu Chucheng asked.


    "No?" Old madam mu sneered, "Just wait for nothing, Mu Chucheng. What do you think you are without the Mu family? I''m telling you, you''re nothing."


    "Ha..." Mu Chucheng''s eyes were full of sarcasm, "I really want to see what would happen to me without the mu family. Master buddha, do you think everything I have today can only be owned by the Mu family? Without the Mu family, I have to live like a dog? I can''t even afford my wife and children? I brought Hope here today, just to let you know that I''m already with Hope. I''m not here to ask for your opinion, understand?"


    "Mu Chucheng, you...!" Old madam mu was so angry that he turned black and pointed at Mu Chucheng. His eyes widened, but he could not say a word.


    She could only look at Hope, "Hope, you still have the face to be with mu chucheng. Why are you so selfish? Aren''t you afraid of hurting your sister by doing this?"


    "Master buddha, don''t say these things in front of Hope. I''m not afraid to tell you. Hope told me everything. I don''t know anything. It''s just a crime committed by the previous generation. What does it have to do with us? As for Hihang, she grew up, and sooner or later she had to know these things. Hope couldn''t protect her for the rest of her life, so what''s wrong with letting her know the truth? So, don''t threaten Hope with this. If you really want to say it, just say it. I''m not afraid. As long as you and the emperor don''t feel ashamed, and don''t think the Mu family is a scandal of the Mu family, I really don''t care. Hope doesn''t care, okay?"


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he took Hope''s hand and turned to leave.


    "The old man thought that coming to Ancheng would stop me." Mu Chucheng sneered.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll really have nothing?"


    "I''m afraid. Why not? I''ve always lived in the clouds. Why not fall? But do you think your man is one of those people who can be slaughtered?" When mu chucheng helped xi he put on his seat belt, he pinched her chin and bent down to kiss her.


    Pecking at her red lips, he smiled and said, "Do you think the Mu family hasn''t changed its owner after all these years? The empress dowager thought he was still the head of the Mu family, and I was just giving him face. In fact, I was the one who made the decision for the Mu family, so what do you think they can do to me?"


    Hope smiled with a flirtatious smile, "Mu Chucheng, you''re such a bad man. You even planned your own things away."


    "No matter how bad I am, Hope, don''t you love me?"


    Seeing him so ostentatious and proud, xi he really wanted to slap him, then shake his head and deny it. He told him that was not the case, but he seemed unable to deny it.


    Mu Chucheng had always been like this, and he loved him as always.


    "I''m going back to South city in a few days. Aren''t you going back with me?"


    "Hang is still here..." Xi he used his hand to tidy up the hair that was messed up by this man. To be honest, Hihang is now a senior in high school. Even if she has to face this cruel truth in the future, she doesn''t want her to face it now. She is afraid that it will affect her studies.


    "If only she had transferred, she would have gone back to South city."


    Xi he sighed softly, "Mu Chucheng, I''m not ready to go back and face everything. I''m worried about Hang..."


    "I want to wait..." Hope looked out the window.

 Chapter 532 It Wasnt That He Was Blind in Mu Chucheng, It Was That He Had A Unique Eye

    Chapter 532 is not that he is blind, but that he has a unique vision.


    If she went back to South city now, there would be waves. She was worried that Hihang would not be able to stand the blow...


    She knew that Mu Chucheng was right. This was Hihang''s real life. She would have to face it sooner or later, but she hoped it would be a little later. Not now, at least until she was in her third year of high school.


    "Not going back to South city with me, not worried about me messing around in South city?" Mu Chucheng turned to look at her.


    Xihe leaned back on the car chair and gave him a sidelong glance, "If you dare to mess around, I''ll cut you off and make you look like Shen Xianfei."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Are you willing? I''m the only one who can satisfy you."


    Hope gave him a nonchalant look.


    "Go home." There were also Hihang and xi nuan at home. Although it was the weekend, Hihang still had to review his homework. Xi Nuannuan, like a sparrow, kept talking and would definitely disturb Hihang.


    "Why are you going back so early? Come with me."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Buy a ring." Mu Chucheng picked up Hope''s hand on her thigh, pinched her slender hand and kissed it in front of her mouth, "Don''t you think your fingers are empty? Should you put something on?"


    Hope put his hand in front of his eyes and shook it, "I think all my fingers are missing rings. Why don''t you buy ten and put all my fingers on?"


    "Sure." Mu Chucheng nodded and really drove her to the most famous jewelry store in Ancheng. He picked out two rings with big diamonds. That ring was a limited edition with only two rings, so on the other eight fingers, he picked out eight smaller rings and put them all on Hope''s hands.


    "Is madam satisfied?"


    "It''s too heavy. My hands will ache."


    "You said you wanted ten rings. Why, do you regret it?" Mu Chucheng didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all and played with Hope''s fingers, "You can''t regret it. You said you wanted to buy it. I bought it for you. You have to put it on me."


    Hope finally knew what it meant to lift a stone and hit her foot. She quickly took off the ring and said, "Mu Chucheng, stop messing around. I just want one."


    She didn''t even want the two biggest rings because they were too big, "I want a smaller one."


    She felt pressured to wear such a big pigeon egg.


    While the two of them were fighting, a pair of guests came into the jewelry store. Hope suddenly felt a ray of light fall on her body. Her eyes were so bright that she had to look back and see Hosche and his wife standing not far behind them.


    Hope actually saw Hosche''s wife Xiao Wu at the annual meeting of the huo family. It was rumored that Hosche was able to climb to the current position of the huo family through the xiao family. Because Hosche had two brothers, he was not the only heir of the huo family, and he was not the most important thing of the huo family, so his position was in jeopardy at that time. Later, when he was with Xiao Wu, the xiao family helped him win the huo family.


    So many people said that without Xiao Wu, there would be no Hosche today. After Hosche had everything in the huo family, he was devoted to Xiao Wu. For so many years, there was basically no sex news, and he had never been intimate with any woman. Of course, except Hope.


    Because of her seductive appearance, in the eyes of outsiders, Hope was a typical trivial-looking material, so he was not familiar with her. How could he know that her character and ability did not match her appearance at all?


    Hope grew up like this and was Hosche''s secretary. Over time, rumors began to spread throughout the huo family. Later, Hosche seemed to be really interested in her, and such rumors became even more unscrupulous.


    Mu Chucheng turned around and saw Hosche and Xiao Wu. He put one hand on Hope''s shoulder and tapped his fingers gently, "My rival is here too."


    "That''s your imaginary rival."


    Hope never had any feelings for Hosche, so she didn''t think it was Mu Chucheng''s rival.


    "He wants to have sex with you, too." Mu Chucheng whispered.


    Xihe nudged him with his elbow, "Please, there are so many people here. Can you restrain yourself?"


    Mu Chucheng retracted her gaze and pinched her ring finger, "You picked it?"


    "That''s it." Xi he shook his hand.


    "No pigeon eggs?"


    "No, it''s too big and too shiny. I dazzled myself." Xi he looked at the pigeon egg ring that the clerk had placed in the black box and frowned.


    "What a loser. A ring can dazzle you." Mu chu took out his card and threw it on the table, "Check out."


    The manager came over personally and took the card from the table, "Master mu, please wait a moment."


    After paying the bill, mu chucheng said, "When we see your boss, should we go over and say hello?"


    They all met in a shop, and it was really time to say hello. Besides, Hosche was still Hope''s boss and boss no matter what.


    Xi he nodded. Before being dragged away by mu chucheng, he walked over to Hosche and said hello, "Huo Boss, Mrs. Huo, what a coincidence."


    Xiao Wu was the kind of person who was arrogant. If mu chucheng wasn''t here today, she wouldn''t even look at xi he. At this moment, she just greeted him reluctantly and snorted, "Mmm."


    Who is mu chu city? How could he bear to be treated like this? His mouth was still smiling, but his eyes were cold, "Mrs. Huo is sick? Even his voice was hoarse, and he couldn''t speak? Or was Mrs. Huo born with eyes that were different from other people''s, with both of them on top of her head? So you always feel superior and superior when you look at people? If Mrs. Huo is too old to understand basic manners, shouldn''t she go back and let your father teach you better?"


    "You...!" Xiao Wu was so choked up by Mu Chucheng''s words that she couldn''t say a single word. She knew Mu Chucheng was not easy to provoke, and many people wanted to curry favor with him, so she just responded to Hope''s words. Normally, she wouldn''t even look at her.


    Although she didn''t work at the huo family, she had her own eyes and ears. She knew everything about the rumors between Hope and Hosche.


    How could she talk to Hope, who had always disliked her? It was only because Mu Chucheng was here that she forced herself to respond.


    At this moment, Xiao Wu was aroused by Mu Chucheng''s words. She shook off Hosche''s hand which was holding her arm secretly and sneered, "Why should I be polite to such a foxy girl who only knows how to seduce people? This kind of woman, I don''t even think I can say a word more to her. I don''t know what to do. A woman who only knows how to seduce men all day... Mr. Mu, I really don''t know if you''re blind. If you know she''s such a woman, you can still look at her..."

 Chapter 533 Because I like Him Because I Love Him (1)

    Chapter 533 because I like him because I love him (1)


    Before Xiao Wu could finish her sentence, she was slapped hard on her face. She was in pain. When she covered her face with her hands, she glared at the person in front of her. What surprised her the most was that the person who slapped her was not someone else, but Hope!


    Xiao Wu''s eyes widened in disbelief. His eyes were still red and full of grievances. He pointed at Hope and said, "You actually... Hit me...!"


    She was shaking with anger.


    "I think I''m taking advantage of you with a slap, Mrs. Huo. If your mouth is so dirty, I suggest you go back and wash your teeth! Also, if I were to seduce your man, do you think you could still sit here safe and sound today? Do you think you can still be Mrs. Huo? I''m afraid you''ve already become a mistress! Think I''m dirty? I don''t think you''re dirty yet! I''ve been with Mu Chucheng since I was 16 years old. For nearly ten years now, there''s only Mu Chucheng. What about you? Mrs. Huo, how many men were you with before you married Hosche? Don''t tell me it''s only Hosche! Ah..." Hope smiled coldly and said calmly, "Besides, it''s not that he''s blind, but that''s why he picked me. Otherwise, would he still like a woman like Mrs. Huo? If that''s the case, he''s really blind!"


    Mu Chucheng was standing by and watching his woman talking. He knew that xi he was actually a little lion. How could he tolerate others bullying him?!


    Hope''s words made Xiao Wu''s chest feel stuffy, and she was not willing to be slapped by Hope and scolded in public.


    In that case, where would her Xiao Wu face and the xiao family face go?!


    She gritted her teeth and reached out her hand to slap her in the face when xi he was unprepared, but before she could touch Hope''s face, her wrist was tightly held.


    She could not move, but mu chucheng released her hand at the next moment and pushed her hard behind her. She was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Hosche held her up.


    After Mu Chucheng stopped, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands a few times. As if he felt dirty, he threw the handkerchief on the table again.


    "My woman is something you can touch casually?"


    Mu chucheng''s smile made people shudder.


    Hosche helped Xiao Wu up and said with a gloomy face, "Mu Chucheng, Hope, that''s enough! Don''t bully people too much."


    "Huo Boss, are we bullying too much? There are so many people here, so many eyes, but they can all testify." Hope smiled.


    Hosche looked around. There were still a lot of people in the jewelry store at this time. There were shop assistants and customers. They all stopped to look at them.


    After seeing Hosche looking at them, he quickly shifted his eyes.


    You know, Hosche and Mu Chucheng are not easy to mess with.


    The manager finally came to his senses and quickly went up to him, bowing his head and saying, "Master mu, Mr. Huo, if there''s anything you can sit down and talk about, you''re all dignitaries. There''s no need to argue in public..."


    "Manager, are you blind? Where were we arguing, didn''t we see it? We look so good. Look at Mr. And Mrs. Huo. They are obviously bullying us, and we don''t care about them." Mu Chucheng reached out and grabbed Hope, "Daughter-in-law, let''s go."


    Xihe nodded, not wanting to stay here any longer, so she neither looked at Hosche nor the others, turned and walked out of the jewelry store with Mu Chucheng.


    She did not care what other people saw, and mu chucheng did not care.


    But Hosche and Xiao Wu are different. They care about other people''s eyes, and what happened in the jewelry store today will definitely be searched. By then, the huo family or the xiao family will feel ashamed and shameless.


    Old madam mu would probably be angry too, but mu chucheng didn''t care...


    Walking out of the jewelry store, mu chucheng glanced at Hope, "Have you really followed me since you were 16? I ate you when you were 16? I obviously like boba. When you were 16, you were probably two small buns. How could I eat them?"


    "Mu Chucheng!" Xihe pinched him hard on the waist, "Shut up!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense just because you lost your memory! You were acting like a lunatic. I couldn''t get out of bed the next day, okay?"


    "How is that possible?!" Mu Chucheng would never believe it, "Even if I had eaten you, I would have eaten you reluctantly. I would have eaten so many times that you couldn''t even get out of bed?!"


    "Don''t you think I lost my memory and just talk nonsense!" Mu Chucheng threw it back to her.


    "... Hope was too lazy to pay attention to him. He sat in the car and turned to look out the window." I want to go home."


    "Why are you going back so early..." Mu chu felt that during this rare weekend, he really didn''t want to face the two little ghosts at home. It was rare that xihang was helping to take care of Xi Nuannuan''s little girl. He had to take the opportunity to go out with Hope. How boring it was to go back!


    Obviously, Hope didn''t think so. Hope seemed to be interested in the two little ghosts.


    "Are you not going to accompany me? I''m going back to South city tonight."


    "So soon?" Hope was a little surprised that she hadn''t heard him before.


    "Something came up at the last minute, so I have to go back, can''t I?" Mu Chucheng reached out and pinched her face, smiling as he approached.


    "No, I can''t wait for you to go back." Hope opened his eyes and lied.


    Mu Chucheng shook his head at Hope''s most common words and said, "Woman, you can continue to be a liar."


    Hope played with the ring on his finger and couldn''t hide the smile on his lips, "Go shopping with me. I''ll cook for Hang and warm up later."


    Mu Chucheng reluctantly agreed.


    After dinner, Mu Chucheng went back to South city because he had something to do, but he was worried that Old madam mu or Jiang Xinyan would come to find trouble, so Yingtong arranged for someone to stay and watch Hope and the others.


    Hihang had an early class the next morning, so he took the subway back to school for evening self-study. Hope and Xi Nuannuan were the only ones home at night.


    Xi Nuannuan sat next to Hope with a storybook in her hand. Because she was young and could not recognize many words, she basically looked at pinyin and pictures.


    Hope was working, and she was very obedient, never bothering her.


    After reading it, he put the storybook aside and lay on Hope''s lap in the same position as Mu Chucheng. He looked at Hope at work, "Mom, are you really going to marry dad?"

 Chapter 534 Because I like Him Because I Love Him (2)

    Chapter 534 because I like him because I love him (2)


    Get married?


    Xi he looked at the ring on his finger and remembered what happened at the jewelry store today. He smiled and said, "Really."


    Xi Nuannuan still looked unhappy and wrinkled his little nose, "What should I do then? I want to marry dad. Dad is married to you. What should I do?"


    Xi he didn''t even look at her, "Xi Nuannuan, don''t steal my man."


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan reached out his little hand and hugged Hope, "Then I''ll marry brother Vichy."


    "Well, Vichy is a good boy." Hope reached out and rubbed xi nuan''s head, "Are you sleepy? Do you want to go in and sleep?"


    Because she had been with Mu Chucheng for a long time, in fact, she didn''t mind puppy love at all. Those people said that puppy love would affect her studies. She thought it was all a joke, a very funny joke. She had been doing very well since she was young, and she had never been affected by being with Mu Chucheng. In the college entrance examination, she was still the top liberal arts student in South city.


    Xi Nuannuan looked very sleepy and her eyes were closed. Hope patted her on the shoulder, then saw that she had no reaction, so he picked her up and went back to the room and put her on the bed.


    She went back to the living room and just sat down to work. She remembered that Mu Chucheng seemed to be short of daily necessities. She forgot to buy them when she went to the supermarket with him in the afternoon. She thought that she didn''t know when Mu Chucheng would come back. She didn''t have any basic daily necessities. It was still her. It was troublesome.


    Hope thought, then turned off his computer, went into his room to change his clothes, took his keys and wallet and went out.


    In addition to buying some daily necessities for mu chu city in the supermarket, Hope also bought noodles, frozen dumplings and eggs. These things were to be used to make breakfast or supper for Xi Nuannuan. Coincidentally, there were no more at home.


    When he left the supermarket with his things, Mu Chucheng called too. Xihe looked at the time, which was when he had just returned to South city.


    "You''re here? Got off the plane?"


    "Yes, so I can''t wait to call you to tell you that I''m safe, daughter-in-law. I love you, right?"


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t be so mean." Xi he was waiting for the traffic light with something in his hand and snorted.


    Mu Chucheng also called her daughter-in-law now. He used to call her little daughter-in-law when they were together. Mu Chucheng didn''t go to college at home. Every time he came back from abroad and waited for her at the door, he would reach out his hands and let her run over by herself. He hugged her and said, "My little daughter-in-law, your man is back."


    Hope was with Mu Chucheng during his first year of high school and his summer vacation, and he was going to be with Mu Chucheng in his second year of high school. The teacher talked to them a lot, but because of Hope''s good grades, mu chucheng didn''t have to say anything. Even if he was fooling around, being cynical, liking nightclubs, fighting and picking up girls, he would do anything, but his grades would always be number one in the school.


    Not only did their grades not regress, but they also progressed steadily. So, over time, the school and the teachers stopped.


    In any case, worrying about the students'' puppy love is just worrying about their grades being affected, but mu chucheng and Hope don''t have to worry about this problem at all, so the school and teachers have nothing to say.


    Hope pinched his phone, "Go and rest when you get there. You didn''t seem to sleep much last night."


    "You know I didn''t sleep much last night? You''re not the one who did it." Mu chucheng chuckled.


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t put the blame on me. I didn''t harass you last night. I slept well. What does it matter to me if you didn''t sleep?"


    "How can I sleep if you don''t satisfy me? I had a hard time all night. Don''t you know? Or do I have to shower in the bathroom in the morning? Who are you blaming?"


    "Then your own problem." Hope had already taken the elevator and went upstairs, "Okay, I won''t talk to you anymore. Go back and rest. I''ll be asleep soon. Nuannuan is asleep. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Xi he hung up the phone, put the things he was carrying on the ground, took out the key to open the door, suddenly felt a sour feeling on her shoulder, smelled a strong smell of alcohol, she frowned, turned around quickly, and saw the man in front of her: "Huo Boss, why are you here?"


    Hosche in front of her was flushed and seemed to have drunk a lot, so when she approached Hope, she only felt that he was full of alcohol.


    "Hope..." Hosche reached out to hold Hope''s hand, but xihe took a step back and looked at him warily.


    "Huo Boss, why are you drinking so much? Also, what''s up so late?"


    "Hope, come here. Why are you so far away from me?" Hosche reached out to grab Hope''s arm and tried to pull her over, but Hope refused to move. He had no choice but to lean over and push Hope down on the door. Behind him was the brake, and his back was pressed there. He only felt uncomfortable, and Hosche was full of alcohol. Hope frowned even more, "Hosche, what are you doing?"


    "Hope, I have something to tell you."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t touch me. Don''t be bothered!"


    Hosche held Hope''s wrist, raised it up, nailed her to the door, and made her immobile. She raised her foot to lift it up to his crotch, but this man had suffered such a loss the last time, so how could Hope do the same thing? He pressed his knee on her thigh, making her unable to lift her leg.


    Xi and her face turned red, "Hosche, if you keep doing this, I''ll call someone! You are a man of honor. Aren''t you afraid of losing your identity?"


    Normally, Hosche would have cared a little, but today, he didn''t know what kind of demon he was in. He didn''t seem to care about anything. No matter what xihe said, he wouldn''t let go.


    He held her tightly, "Why are you with Mu Chucheng?"


    "Because I like him because I love him!" Hope shouted, "Are you satisfied with this reason?"


    "Ha... What''s so good about mu chu city?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hope interrupted him coldly, "Mu Chucheng is everything in my eyes. No man in this world can compare to him! Hosche, I don''t know what''s going on with you tonight! Why did you come here and say all this nonsense?"


    "Hope, the last time you asked me if I could do nothing to be with you, I didn''t answer you that time, but today I wanted to tell you that I do, I want to divorce Xiao Wu, I want to divorce her and be with you, so are you willing..."

 Chapter 535 Just like the Huo Family, Do You Think Ill Take It Seriously?

    Chapter 535 is about the huo family. Do you think I would take it seriously?


    Hope gritted his teeth and said, "What does your divorce have to do with me?! Hosche, I never seem to have anything to do with you, do I? Why did you come here tonight to question me? Besides, what happened between you and Xiao Wu has nothing to do with me. Please make it clear that no matter what you do, I won''t be with you, because I already have mu chucheng. Even if he doesn''t appear in front of me in this life, I will only have him. Other men are not men in my eyes, understand?!"


    Hope was really mad!


    She really thought that Hosche was a funny and inexplicable man!


    The last time he knew she was with Mu Chucheng at the party, he questioned her like a lunatic!


    What a joke! What''s their relationship? What right does he have to question her?


    It was her freedom to do what she did, and it had nothing to do with him!


    I bumped into her with Mu Chucheng at the jewelry store today, and now I''m on her side!


    "Hope, I really like you, really..."


    "What do you like about me? Hosche!" Xi he looked at him with a cold face.


    "I like everything you do!"


    "Ha..." Hope sneered, "You like everything about me? That''s really nice, but I have to be grateful that you like me? Do you know Shen Xianfei? My ex-husband, in fact, in my eyes, you two are no different, just as ridiculous, just as baffling!"


    "Hope, don''t do this to me..." Hosche had probably never encountered such a thing. He used to despise Hope and never thought that one day he would care so much about Hope.


    When he saw her with Mu Chucheng at the jewelry store today, his mind went blank.


    He didn''t expect xi and mu chucheng to be together so soon...


    He thought about it all day today. He thought that he was willing to divorce Xiao Wu for the sake of peace, even if everything he got today was the help of the xiao family, even if Xiao Wu was deeply in love with him, but he was really willing to do this for Hope!


    But xi he told him now that she was dismissive of his decision.


    "Hosche!" Hope couldn''t get away from Hosche, so he shouted, "Let go of your hand! Should I tell you not to do this to me?! Can''t you be your Huo Boss and be with your Mrs. Huo? Why did you come to me and say these words? What''s wrong with you!"


    "Hope, Mu Chucheng also has a fiancee. I heard that old lady Mu family likes Jiang Xinyan very much and will definitely marry her in the future. What can you get from being with Mu Chucheng? Are you going to be the woman he raised outside? If that''s the case, you''ll never see the light in your life. Wasn''t that why you didn''t want to be with me before? Are you willing to be with Mu Chucheng now? If that''s the case, why aren''t you with me? I''m willing to give up everything to be with you. Really, Hope, I want to divorce Xiao Wu and be with you. Whatever Mu Chucheng can''t give you, I can give you..."


    "Who said Mu Chucheng wouldn''t marry me? Who said you could give it to Mu Chucheng? Hosche, you have to understand that even if Mu Chucheng can''t give me anything, I won''t be with you!" Hope''s wrist was tightly held by this man, and she wanted to break free again, so she turned red in the end.


    All she wanted to do now was kick Hosche hard!


    "Why?" Hosche''s eyes were already red and burning as he looked at Hope, "Why am I doing this for you? I''m willing to do this for you. Are you still unwilling to be with me? Do you like to humiliate yourself like this? Would you rather be a mistress of mu chu city than be with me?"


    Hope vaguely felt that Hosche''s eyes were not right and seemed a little crazy. How could he have thought that he would say such a thing when other people looked at this man, cold and aloof?!


    But today, he said a bunch of things to Hope.


    Hope found it ridiculous and unbelievable.


    Hosche today was so abnormal that she was scared.


    She glanced at the door behind her. The key was still hanging on it. When Hosche wasn''t paying attention, she flung his hand away and reached out to open the door. She wanted to enter the house quickly, but Hosche quickly reacted. She pressed her wrist to pull her back and slammed the door shut again!


    Xi he swallowed and a thin layer of sweat covered his smooth forehead, "Hosche, what do you want?"


    "I want you to break up with Mu Chucheng and be with me..."


    Hope said before he could finish his sentence, "Don''t think about it!"


    Hosche''s hand slowly moved up from her shoulder and finally touched her cheek, gently caressing it like a lover. Hope was filled with disgust. He kept turning his head and looked down the stairs. Usually, there weren''t many people. Why didn''t anyone come in or out of this apartment today?


    Xi he saw that Hosche seemed to want to kiss her. She shouted, "Hosche, you dare to try! Mu chu city will kill you!"


    "Then try it." Hosche didn''t seem to care. He straightened Hope''s face with both hands, stared at her red lips and lowered his head slowly.


    Hope desperately tried to turn his head away!


    She swore in her heart that as long as she was free, she would make Hosche look good!


    She thought she was in a difficult position to escape, but the next moment, the strength on her body suddenly lightened, and she had her own!


    She looked forward. Hosche had been grabbed by a man in a black suit. The man fell over his shoulder and threw him to the ground.


    Hosche groaned in pain.


    "Miss Xi, Master mu asked me to take care of you." The man identified himself, and Hosche quickly got up from the ground and pounced on the man.


    The two men started fighting in the hallway. At this time, someone passed by and saw the two men fighting at the door of Hope''s house. Xihe was standing there. Naturally, they would think that the two men fought because of Hope''s jealousy. Xihe looked different...


    In fact, the two men were evenly matched, but because Hosche had drunk a lot, he was a little drunk, and in contrast, he was stopped by Mu Chucheng''s people.


    He kicked Hosche and pointed at him, "Stay away from miss xi. Don''t ever show up in front of her again."


    Hosche''s eyes were bruised, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and he smiled sarcastically. He pointed at xi he and said, "She''s my secretary. Secretary, do you know what it is? How can she avoid me when we meet every day?"


    "It''s easy to avoid you." Xihe walked up to Hosche and slapped him in the face, "Can I resign?"

 Chapter 536 When Have You Ever Felt Sorry for Another Man? (1)

    Chapter 536 when have you ever felt sorry for another man (1)


    Hosche seemed to be blinded by Hope''s slap, and it seemed that he did not expect Hope to really resign. He looked at Hope in a daze, unable to say a word.


    Hope ignored him and looked at the man, "Come in and have a cup of tea?"


    The man waved his hand, "No, Miss Xi, you go in. I''ll watch him leave. I''ll go too."


    "Thank you for tonight."


    The man smiled, "Master mu ordered me to do this."


    Hope opened the door and went in. Hosche seemed to react and called her name, "Hope!"


    Xi and he did not look at him, but closed the door.


    When she got home, she kicked her shoes and felt that the depression in her heart had not dissipated. Did she think that she should slap Hosche a few more times just now?!


    All right, why are you harassing her?


    Wasting her time.


    She took her things to the kitchen and put them away. When she came out, she walked to the door and saw through the peephole that the man had already driven Hosche away.


    She calmly returned to the sofa, took the laptop and put it on her lap, finished the rest of the work, wrote a resignation letter, and then sent it all to Hosche''s mailbox.


    After sending the email, she turned off her computer and snorted coldly, "I won''t serve you anymore!"


    According to Hosche, if she were to stay in the huo family, I don''t know how many times the same thing would happen. She really hated it!


    Hope woke up the next morning and opened the door to the room. When she saw the man sitting on the sofa, she was startled. She really thought that she was not awake yet. She rubbed her eyes with her hands.


    Hope: ..."


    She was sure that she had woken up and that the man who had just returned to Ancheng last night had come over this morning!


    She walked over, "Why are you here?"


    Mu chu city had the key to her house.


    Mu chucheng leaned against the chair and waved at her. She walked over obediently. He pulled her into his arms and pinched her cheek with his hand."


    Hope glared at him.


    "Come on, I''m not here. Are you messing with men again?"


    "What do you mean again? I didn''t provoke him. He drank a little and acted like a lunatic." Speaking of Hosche last night, she was also full of frustration.


    Mu Chucheng''s men would definitely report the situation to him. Hope knew he would ask him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect him to fly back from South city.


    He''s so energetic!


    "With such a foxy face, no wonder those men want you when they see you." Seeing xihe staring at him, Mu Chucheng smiled and said, "But I like your face."


    Hope gave him a push, "Get out!"


    "I just came back. I came back all night, and I didn''t dare wake you up, so I just sat in the living room. I was so sleepy." Mu Chucheng put his head on Hope''s head.


    Xi he also felt a little distressed when he saw him like this, "Why don''t you go to the next room to sleep?"


    "Shen Xianfei slept there. I don''t like it."


    Hope shook his head and sighed. This man really didn''t know what to say about him, "Then go to my room and sleep. But Nuannuan is still sleeping there. She hasn''t woken up so soon. Don''t wake her up."


    "No, just sleep here for a while. You make breakfast for me." Mu Chucheng pinched her face, "Did you quit?"


    Hope nodded.


    "That''s right. I raise you. I admire the women of the city. There''s no need to work."


    Hope was too lazy to talk to him. He pushed him away and stood up from the sofa, "Tell me, what are you going to do with Hosche?" He made a special trip back from South city. How could this end like this?


    How could Mu Chucheng be so easy to talk to?


    "I don''t need to use my brain to do this. Yingtong will do it. I don''t know what will happen to him. He''s so fond of harassing you that he''s probably going to become the same person as Shen Xianfei?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled with a grim smile. It was obvious that Hosche''s appearance in front of Hope last night had angered him.


    He felt that when he looked at the women of chucheng and the other men, he wanted to gouge his eyes out, not to mention that he not only looked at them recklessly, but also touched them and kissed them.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to cut Hosche into eight pieces, but he felt that it was too cheap for him.


    "Don''t mess around. The huo family is a respectable person in Ancheng." Hope also did not want to make a big fuss. If it was too ugly, it would not be good in the future.


    "It''s just a huo family. Do you think I''ll take it seriously?" Mu Chucheng''s tone was arrogant.


    Xihe was used to it. Anyway, this man had been like this since he was a child.


    But sometimes she just likes his arrogance!


    Because he had the capital.


    About two weeks after this incident, Hope received a call from Chen Xiaolin. Chen Xiaolin said on the other end of the call, "Hope, do you know? Something happened to Hosche."


    Hope was being pressed on the bed by mu chucheng at that time, and his breath was unstable, "What happened?"


    Mu Chucheng held her face and kissed her gently. She turned around and heard Chen Xiaolin say, "Didn''t Hosche invest in a project in Ancheng before? It''s already under construction. Yesterday, he went over to take a look. For some reason, a big wooden board fell down from it and slammed on him. Then he was sent to the hospital. This morning, when I came to the company, I heard that he was pressed by a wooden board under his crotch. It seems that he has lost his function now..."


    When Hope heard this, he looked at the man on his body and said in a low voice, "Did you do it?"


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes were bright and bright. His narrow peach eyes were especially attractive. He shook his head and lowered his head, "No."


    Xihe expressed his disbelief with his eyes!


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?!


    Hosche had just appeared in Hope when the man rushed back overnight and said those words in front of her. Not long after, Hope almost forgot about it and Hosche had an accident.


    She thought he was just saying it that day, but she didn''t expect him to keep it in his heart. Hosche didn''t want to let it go.


    The hair on Hope''s face was already wet and sticky with sweat, and it was extremely uncomfortable. Mu Chucheng smiled, and his long fingers moved the wet hair away. He lowered his head and kissed her slightly swollen lips. When he wanted to go deeper, Hope pushed him away.


    She''s still on the phone. What does he want?


    As if to punish her for pushing herself away, Mu Chucheng would not let her go so easily.

 Chapter 537 When Have You Ever Felt Sorry for Another Man? (2)

    Chapter 537 when have you ever felt sorry for another man (2)


    "...!" Chen Xiaolin saw that she hadn''t spoken for a long time and asked, "Hope, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing?"


    "No, I''m running on the treadmill..." He said, his breath unstable.


    "No wonder." Chen Xiaolin suddenly realized, "I thought you were panting while you were talking. I was still thinking about what you were doing. You were running."


    "Yes." Xihe nodded. Mu Chucheng straightened her face with his hand and whispered in her ear deliberately, "Can you concentrate at a time like this?"


    Xi he was about to raise his foot to kick him, but he held her down with his knee. Then she was thrown into a trance and her breathing was rapid.


    In a daze, Chen Xiaolin said on the other end of the phone, "Hope, don''t run so fast. I want to talk to you."


    Hope: ..."


    Because it was a speakerphone, Mu Chucheng also heard Chen Xiaolin''s words. His smile grew deeper and deeper. He covered his phone and said in Hope''s ear, "Then I... Slow down?"


    Hope was angry and angry, "Xiao Lin, what else do you want to tell me?"


    "Nothing? You said you''ve been resigning for two weeks, and you''ve been spending every day with your family, mu chucheng. Even I''ve been left out. I just wanted to talk to you about Hosche today and talk to you." Chen Xiaolin''s voice was full of complaints.


    "Then I''ll wait..." Hope was even more upset because of Mu Chucheng''s next move. She gritted her teeth and said patiently, "When Nuannuan has a weekend off, I''ll take her to... To find you..."


    "All right, all right, I hate it!" Chen Xiaolin seemed to find it unreasonable and snorted, "Your figure is good enough. Why are you running? Not even considering me! I don''t even want to go to the gym with my body. Do you still want to practice your vest line? Really! Remember to ask me out this weekend!"


    "Okay." After Hope answered, he quickly hung up the phone, threw it aside and stared at the man in front of him, "Mu Chucheng, get out of here!"


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure?"


    He was really about to leave when he said this, but Hope felt uncomfortable again. He suddenly reached out to hold him, flipped his body and pressed him on the bed. The two of them changed their positions in an instant.


    Mu Chucheng lay on the bed, his deep eyes filled with a teasing light, and he pointed his hand at Hope''s small, tall nose, "I said that women are animals who don''t mean what they say."


    Hope threw back what he had just said to her, "Cut the crap. Can you concentrate on something like this?"


    "Sure, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it when I''m focused." Mu Chucheng said with a curved lips.


    When xi he stood up after soaking in a hot bath for half an hour, his legs felt less sore and numb.


    Sure enough, Mu Chucheng never broke his promise. If he said that she couldn''t bear it, she really couldn''t.


    In the end, she really wanted to kneel down and beg young master mu to spare her...


    She came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, her hair still dripping with water.


    Mu Chucheng was sitting on the bed smoking in a pair of dark gray trousers. When he saw her coming out, he first admired her strange steps and finally waved at her, "Come here, I''ll help you blow your hair."


    Xihe walked over and sat down with his back to him. He put the cigarette in his mouth and wiped her hair with a clean towel in both hands. Every time he wiped her hair dry, he would use the hairdryer to dry her hair.


    Xi he sat cross-legged on the bed and remembered Chen Xiaolin''s previous phone call: "Mu Chucheng."


    "Hmm?" Mu Chucheng took out the cigarette in his mouth, puffed out the smoke ring, and answered her lazily.


    "Did you do what Hosche did?"


    "Little demon, are you heartbroken?" He pinched Hope''s waist hard, "You''re my little wife. How can you care about other men?!"


    Hope held his hand and frowned, "Mu Chucheng, you have to have a reason to be jealous. Where did you see my heart ache? In my life, apart from my father, I only love you. When did I ever love other men?!"


    "Very well, since your father is dead, you can focus on loving me from now on." Mu Chucheng snorted, then put the cigarette in her mouth and continued to wipe her hair.


    "Does Hosche have anything to do with you?"


    "No." Mu Chucheng lowered his head, blew a puff of smoke on xihe''s cheek, and laughed deeply.


    "You''re lying!" Hope turned to look at him.


    Mu Chucheng said he was innocent, "I really didn''t do it. What does what Yingtong did have to do with me?"


    Hope: ..."


    In his Mu Chucheng''s eyes, only he did it himself, and he did not do anything about Hosche, so he didn''t do it at all.


    "Turn around and tell me what he''s doing. It''s disappointing. Anyway, he won''t be interested in women anymore." Mu Chucheng pressed Hope''s shoulder, turned her around, and found a hairdryer to help xihe dry his hair.


    "I''ll go in and take a shower." He dropped the hairdryer.


    Hope nodded, "I''m going to see Nuannuan."


    Recently, the weather was cold again. In fact, xi he was worried that Xi Nuannuan would kick the quilt in the middle of the night. Because Xi Nuannuan''s sleeping posture was so ugly, she didn''t know how she could sleep like that at a young age and a girl. She woke up in all directions of the bed in the morning. How did the bottom turn?


    Xi he wanted to bring Xi Nuannuan over to sleep with him, but mu chucheng didn''t want to. He thought xi nuan would disturb their world. With xi nuan around, she had to sleep between them. He couldn''t sleep with Hope, and he couldn''t do anything with one person in between.


    Hope always felt that Mu Chucheng didn''t love xi nuan at all. How could a father always despise his daughter for disturbing him?


    Didn''t they say that daughters were daddy''s little lovers in his past life?


    Why is it useless to get to Mu Chucheng?


    She had asked Mu Chucheng before, and Mu Chucheng replied, "I thought she was a lover in a previous life who treated her so well. When you give birth to a boy, he must always be one meter away from you. So Hope, you should give birth to a daughter, or I don''t know if I will abuse our son."


    Xi and bai gave him a look, "Mu Chucheng, you''re sick!"


    In Mu Chucheng''s eyes, he probably only had Hope, so he liked the things and people Hope liked, and he even loved Xi Nuannuan.


    Hope really thought that mu chu city was sick and very sick.


    He refused to let xi nuan sleep with them, so she had to get up in the middle of the night to see Xi Nuannuan. She was always worried that she would kick the quilt, so there was no way. Seeing her like this in mu chu city, he specially sent someone to the mall to buy a very big and heavy quilt. He thought that such a big and heavy quilt covered xi nuan''s body, so he was not afraid that she would kick it off because she was not strong enough.

 Chapter 538 Until You Find It for Me (1)

    Chapter 538 until you find it for me (1)


    Hope was worried that after Xi Nuannuan used such a quilt, it was not cold after kicking the quilt, but was crushed by the heavy quilt.


    Fortunately, there was a heater in the house, and xi nuan''s room was especially well-heated. She was afraid that she would be cold in the middle of the night, and sometimes when Hihang came back, she would take care of her. Hope didn''t have to get up in the middle of the night to help xi nuan cover the quilt.


    For this reason, one day Mu Chucheng said to xihang seriously, "Hihang, why don''t you move back? Don''t stay at school. I''ll ask the driver to take you and pick you up in the morning and evening."


    Hihang didn''t want to at first, but then she didn''t know what Mu Chucheng had told her. She called her two days ago and told her that she was going to move back. This week, she moved back the things in the dormitory.


    When xi he went to ask mu chu city, he said, "I feel sorry for you. When you wake up in the middle of the night, Hihang also feels sorry for you."


    Hope thought that it would be better for Hihang to come back. The food she ate at school was not as good as at home. At that time, because the school was too far away, she was allowed to stay.


    After Hope came out of xi nuan''s room, he calculated the time, as if he was going to school in two days to help xi hang move things back.


    When Jiang Xinyan left the dna testing agency, she had a file bag in her hand. She took the file bag and drove to a nearby coffee shop. She found a corner and sat down. She ordered a cup of coffee casually. Then she sat down, opened the file bag and took the documents out of the bag.


    She couldn''t wait to turn to the last page. When she saw the result, her eyes widened and she slammed the paternity test book on the table.


    Her face was very ugly. She didn''t expect Hope''s daughter Xi Nuannuan to be Mu Chucheng''s daughter!


    She did the paternity test for both of them.


    She found two strands of hair in Mu Chucheng''s previous apartment and used some money to buy the parents of Xi Nuannuan''s kindergarten children. Because her daughter and Xi Nuannuan had a good time, she went to pick up her daughter and cut off some hair while xi nuan was not paying attention.


    When she heard mu chucheng say that there, she still felt that it was not true. Xi Nuannuan was only Hope''s daughter. Mu Chucheng only said that on purpose because he wanted to be with Hope, but she did not expect that Xi Nuannuan was actually Mu Chucheng''s daughter!


    Old madam mu probably knew about it a long time ago.


    She had always been curious about what Old madam mu was trying to say to her that day, and why Mu Chucheng and Hope were separated that year!


    But one night a week ago, she overheard Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu talking on the phone. It turned out that Hope''s mother and Mu Chucheng''s father had been together for many years. The two of them had a secret affair. After the incident, Mu Chucheng''s mother died of a heart attack. Hope''s father killed Mu Chucheng''s father and Hope''s mother. Sister, however, and Hope are half-siblings.


    This was a huge scandal for the Mu family.


    Naturally, Old madam mu did not want xi to be with mu chu city, so he sent Hope and Hihang out of South city while Mu Chucheng was in a coma and was sent abroad for surgery.


    Mu chucheng had a sequela after the operation, which was that he had almost lost all his previous memories. Originally, this was really a good result. If Mu Chucheng hadn''t come to Ancheng and met Hope again in Ancheng, he would have married Jiang Xinyan, even if he never loved her, but Jiang Xinyan felt that she would always be Mrs. Mu, the mistress of the Mu family.


    But the cruel reality made Mu Chucheng meet Hope again and fall in love with her again.


    All the results turned upside down.


    Even mu Old Lady felt helpless.


    Jiang Xinyan knew very well that what happened back then was a scandal for the Mu family, so neither Old madam mu nor Mr. Mu dared to expose it easily.


    At this moment, she was thinking about it in her mind, and gradually an idea appeared in her mind.


    She took out her phone and dialed a number, "It''s me. Do me a favor."


    Ancheng no.1 middle school.


    Because she had just taken a mock exam in the morning, she took the afternoon off, but because it was the school''s temporary decision, Hihang didn''t tell Hope.


    She had already made an agreement with xi that she and Mu Chucheng would come to pick her up at 5: 30 pm. She was worried that Hope might have gone somewhere, so she didn''t change the time. After the exam, she went back to the dormitory to pack her things.


    There were more dormitories in high school. There were eight people in one dormitory, and they were on the upper and lower bunks.


    While Hihang was sitting on the bed, Ji Yao, who was sleeping in the bed next to her, was crossing her legs, biting an apple in one hand and reading a newspaper in the other.


    "Hang, are you really moving back?" Was Ji Yao talking to Hihang?


    "That''s right, I can go back." Hihang took out his clothes from the closet and stuffed them into the suitcase.


    "But what should I do if you go back?"


    Ji Yao took down the newspaper and looked depressed.


    Hihang took a magazine and put it in front of her, "Here, don''t you like reading these? We see each other every day, and at night, you''re reading gossip magazines after your self-study. Isn''t that good? You don''t have to always despise me for urging you to study without me by your side."


    "Well, it''s no match for a bully like you." Ji Yao flipped through the magazine and suddenly widened her eyes. She looked at the magazine and then at Hihang, who was packing, "Hang, the people in the magazine look like you! No, it''s not like that. It''s just a person!"


    Ji Yao sat up straight from the bed with the magazine in his hand and sat on Hihang''s bed. He flipped to the page and placed it in front of Hihang to compare, "It''s really you, Hang. It''s you in the magazine. Look, you''re still wearing our school uniform. This ponytail is the same as yours!"


    Ji Yao fiddled with Hihang''s ponytail and said with a smile, "Hihang, you''re famous! Tell me, when did you secretly go to those so-called auditions without telling us? Now that you''ve been selected, you''re famous. The paparazzi are following you!"


    Hihang''s face was full of confusion. She stopped what she was doing and ignored Ji Yao''s jokes. Instead, she opened the magazine and looked at it. Instead of carefully reading the text, she looked at the photo. Her delicate brows furrowed tightly, "Why is there a photo of me here?"


    "I still want to ask you? Did you go to the draft?" Ji yao put her hand on Hihang''s shoulder.


    Hihang ignored her, "Don''t make a scene." She looked carefully at the words on it, her little face suddenly pale, even her lips were colorless, and the magazine fell off her hand and onto the bed.

 Chapter 539 Until You Find It for Me (2)

    Chapter 539 until you find it for me (2)


    "Hang, what''s wrong?" Ji Yao was shocked to see her like this. He quickly picked up the magazine from the bed and read the words on it?


    She also widened her eyes in surprise, "Hang..."


    Hihang was out of his mind, as if he didn''t hear Ji Yao talking.


    Ji Yao gritted his teeth, "This may not be true. Don''t listen to the media! As you know, those unscrupulous media outlets can do anything for the sake of sales and attention, so don''t believe it..." She said, her face flushing red, "Who is so hateful! You are a student after all. They even put the photos up like this. They didn''t even type a mosaic. They even got the name of your school. It''s sick!"


    Ji Yao was still muttering angrily. Hihang''s face was getting worse and worse. At this moment, her mind was blank. There was only one sentence coming and going. It turned out that she was a dirty, disgraceful illegitimate daughter!


    She was Hope''s sister, but she was also Mu Chucheng''s sister!


    There were only the two of them in the dormitory, but now three people came in from outside, carrying test papers and books, and hurried in. One of them came in and closed the door of the dormitory. In the afterglow, Ji Yao saw several people standing outside the dormitory watching the fun!


    Ji Yao was so angry that he wanted to open the door and shout at the people standing at the door of the dormitory, "What are you looking at?"


    Because the xihang people were beautiful and their grades were among the best at their age, they were naturally famous. Even if she kept a low profile, the whole school still knew about her. Now that this happened, it spread quickly, so they came to watch the fun!


    A girl pulled ji yao back, "Forget it. Leave them alone."


    She looked at Hihang worriedly, "Hang, we wanted to go to the fruit shop outside after dinner, but we found that many reporters at the school gate came to look for you. Now they are stopped by the school security. I think they can''t come in now, but they will definitely wait there. It''s impossible not to leave the school gate. What should we do now?"


    Ji Yao was the kind of fiery person who slapped the table, "Just don''t go out and see if they can wait there forever!"


    Another girl said, "Hang, what the hell is going on? How could such news come out? There are so many reporters outside who want to see you..."


    Ji Yao glared at her, "You can do it. Hang doesn''t know what''s going on. How did it end up like this? Those media are just talking nonsense!"


    The girl quickly shut up, "Hang, I''m sorry."


    Hihang did not react and sat on the bed in a daze, but it could be seen that she was very depressed. In their eyes, Hihang had always been independent and strong. When had she ever seen her like this?


    They were all at a loss.


    "Let''s take xiao hang away. I always think that those damn reporters will find a way to get in sooner or later. I heard that many celebrities'' wedding families obviously didn''t invite those reporters, but they always have a way to get in. They really can think of anything to get the resources. I''m worried that they won''t come in openly in the end, but they also came up with some ideas, and then it will be troublesome..." A girl said.


    Ji Yao and the others looked at each other, "Well, let''s find a way to help xiao hang leave. Hang, why don''t you call your sister? Let her pick you up?"


    Ji Yao said, trying to call Hope with Hihang''s cell phone. Hope was familiar with her, but Hihang suddenly regained his senses and snatched the phone from Ji Yao, "No, don''t call her."


    "Hang."


    Xihang covered his face with his hand, "Now call her over. If the reporters outside know about it, it will only make a bigger stir..."


    Everyone thought about it for a while and said, "Let''s go through the back door. Even if there are reporters at the back door, it can be done by dressing up. Those damn media don''t have the right to examine us one by one."


    Xi he woke up after a nap and patted xi nuan''s little butt. She rolled over and didn''t want to wake up.


    Hope picked her up from the bed, opened the door and walked out. He patted her on the butt again, "Okay, Nuannuan, it''s time to get up. Let''s clean up and go to school to pick up the little auntie."


    "Oh..." Xi Nuannuan answered, but her head was still resting on Hope''s shoulder and she fell asleep again. Xi he had just wanted to put her on the ground and let her stand for a while, so she would probably wake up. But when she saw mu chu city sitting on the sofa making a phone call, her expression did not seem right. She also heard him say to the phone, "Hihang is not at school?"


    Hearing Hihang''s name, she carried Xi Nuannuan to the living room and put Xi Nuannuan on the sofa. She had no time to pay attention to her and only stared at Mu Chucheng.


    Mu chucheng glanced at her and continued to speak, "Find it for me. Until you find it, where can a 17-year-old girl go?"


    After that, he hung up.


    Hope immediately said, "What happened? Hang, what happened to her?"


    Seeing her anxious face, mu chucheng patted her hand, clicked on the screen of the phone and handed it to her, "Take a look."


    There was a video on the phone at the entrance of the no.1 middle school in Ancheng. There were a lot of people there. When you looked closely, you could see that all of them were reporters, surrounded by a young girl in school uniform and hat.


    Xihang was Hope''s sister, so she could recognize her at a glance, "Hang!"


    She took the phone, her eyes fixed on the screen, and saw a bunch of reporters chasing Hihang.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Something big happened today." Mu chucheng took the phone, flipped through the news and handed it to xi he.


    Hope took a tour of the news and turned pale, "Why did the media know about this?"


    Mu Chucheng shrugged. Hope took out his phone and called Hihang''s number, but the phone was off.


    "Did you just send someone to look for Hang? Is she not at school?"


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "She knew about this earlier than we did. The reporters stopped her at school at noon. She got rid of the media with the help of the school security guards and her classmates. Now she doesn''t know where she went."


    "You take care of Nuannuan. I''ll go to school and look for her. I''ll ask her classmates." Xi he said, picked up his coat and put it on, then went to the entrance to change his shoes.


    Looking at Xi Nuannuan, who was still sleeping on the sofa, mu chucheng took a quilt and covered her. He called someone to take care of Xi Nuannuan and went out.

 Chapter 540 Todays News Is So Exciting

    Chapter 540 today''s news is so exciting


    Hope was anxiously waiting for the elevator when he caught up and grabbed her arm, "Nuannuan, I''ve got someone to take care of me. I''ll go with you."


    Hope nodded.


    Mu Chucheng drove xihe to Ancheng no.1 middle school, probably thinking that Hihang had left the school and would not come back easily, so there were not many reporters at the school gate, but there were two more. When they saw Mu Chucheng''s car driving into the school, they immediately rushed forward and blocked Mu Chucheng''s car.


    Mu Chucheng slammed on the brakes and almost put the car on the reporter.


    The reporter looked very scared, but he was glad and secretly happy. Mu Chucheng''s car stopped, and he opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Mr. Mu, may I ask..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mu Chucheng kicked him. He stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground, clutching his aching stomach and screaming, "Speak if you want to die."


    This reporter is like this, how dare the rest of the people go forward? Mu Chucheng was not a pushover!


    Mu Chucheng returned to the car. No reporter would dare to stop his car and watch him drive into the school.


    Xihe called Ji Yao. Ji Yao was on the line. She was at school, "Xihe, sis, I''m at the dorm."


    Because Hope used to come to school often, so she knew where their dormitory was. She gave Mu Chucheng a hint and finally arrived at the bottom of the dormitory. Ji Yao and several girls were waiting there. It seemed that they were all girls from the same dormitory as xihang.


    "Xi and sis." Ji Yao immediately stepped forward.


    "Yao, where''s Hang? You know what?"


    "I don''t know. Everyone wanted her to leave, but it wasn''t something they could do at school. The reporters were at the door all the time. When they came out, Hang was recognized. The reporters were chasing after her and asking questions. A few of my classmates and I called the school security to stop the reporters. Hang was so scared that she ran away in a panic. When we called her again, Her phone was turned off, and she didn''t know where she was..." Ji Yao said worriedly, "Xi he, sis, is Hang okay?"


    "No, I will find her." Hope pursed his lips and said, "Please, yao, if she contacts you, can you call me right away?"


    Ji Yao nodded, "I will, xi and sis."


    Xihe got into Mu Chucheng''s car, "Let''s go." She needed time to find Hihang now.


    In fact, she already knew that xihang would know her background, but she hoped that it would be for her to say it in a very peaceful way, not like now. The whole world knew that the child''s mind was actually very fragile, and he would definitely think nonsense.


    Hope was just worried that she might not be able to get over it for a while.


    On the way back, Mu Chucheng made a few more phone calls to find Hihang.


    Xi and jean muchu drove themselves to all the possible places where Hihang might go. Along the way, they kept calling Hihang, but her cell phone was always turned off.


    "Hang, don''t scare your sister." Xi he''s eyes turned red when another busy signal appeared on the other side of the phone.


    Mu Chucheng patted her shoulder. Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang.


    Hope thought his men had found Hihang, so he looked at Mu Chucheng expectantly.


    Mu Chucheng answered the phone, and Mrs. Mu''s angry voice came from the other side of the phone, "Mu Chucheng, you little brat, did you make this happen today?"


    "Master buddha, you are so funny. Why should I do that? Now that Hihang is gone, I''m looking for her all over the world. Why would I do that? You, on the other hand, I would like to ask you if you were confused or alzheimer''s, so you ran out and said something?" Mu Chucheng opened the car window and let the cold wind in, which would wake people up.


    "You bastard!" Mrs. Mu shouted angrily, "How dare you say that I was confused? You are not as sober as I am. This is a matter of the face of the Mu family. I will say anything. I''ve been swallowing this secret in my stomach for so many years. I didn''t even tell you. Would I tell those people outside?"


    "Then go back and ask your husband, the emperor..."


    Before Mu Chucheng could finish speaking, Old madam mu interrupted, "It can''t be him."


    "If it''s not him or you or me, then who is this person? Isn''t it obvious?" Mu chucheng chuckled.


    "Hope?" Mrs. Mu frowned.


    "So you don''t believe me when I say that your old man is muddle-headed. Even if Hope''s brain is twitched, he can''t take the initiative to say this. What''s her feelings for Hihang? Don''t you know? Now that Hihang is gone, she''s going crazy. Maybe it''s her?" Mu chu put his hand on the back of Hope''s head and rubbed it lovingly.


    "Who would that be?"


    "I want to go!"


    Mu Chucheng said and hung up.


    He knew very well that Old madam mu was such a person who valued the face and reputation of the Mu family that he would take care of that woman, so he didn''t have to do it.


    Old madam mu heard a busy tone from the other end of the phone and angrily dropped the microphone! She had just lost her mind, so she thought that Hope might have done it. Now, calm down and think about it. It''s really unlikely that Hope would do it, because Hope really loved and cherished her only sister.


    Now, with so many people excluded, only one person was suspected of doing this!


    That''s Jiang Xinyan!


    She had never told Jiang Xinyan about it, and it had always been kept a secret. Back then, not many people knew, not knowing exactly how Jiang Xinyan knew!


    But as Mu Chucheng said, there was no one else but Jiang Xinyan!


    "Old Lady, do you think Miss Jiang did it?" Fang Gang stood aside and spoke slowly.


    Old madam mu scowled and nodded slowly.


    Fang Gang had been following old master mu for more than twenty years when he was young. He was also one of the people who knew what happened in those years, but if he wanted to say it, he would have said it already. He was trustworthy!


    "Fang Gang, call Jiang Xinyan for me and ask her to come back!"


    "Okay."


    As soon as Fang Gang spoke, the door was opened from the outside.


    Recently, because Old madam mu had been living in Ancheng and Mu Chucheng''s old apartment, Jiang Xinyan also lived here.


    Jiang Xinyan opened the door and came in. He saw Old madam mu sitting on the sofa. He changed his shoes and walked over, "Grandma, why didn''t you go out today?"

 Chapter 541 She Might Have Gone to See My Parents (1)

    Chapter 541 it''s possible that she went to visit my parents (1)


    Old madam mu gave her a sneer, "Jiang Xinyan, don''t call me grandma. You''re not married to Mu Chucheng yet. It''s not like this between us."


    Listening to Old madam mu''s sarcastic words, Jiang Xinyan''s heart skipped a beat. Although Old madam mu was not as amiable as the other old ladies because of her natural character, because she was the granddaughter-in-law that both she and old master mu liked, her attitude towards her was always okay. When did she try to talk to her in this tone?


    "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?"


    Old madam mu immediately said, "I told you that I have nothing to do with you. Do you not understand what I''m saying or what?"


    "Old madam mu..." Jiang Xinyan did not dare to mess around anymore, so he immediately changed his address. His attitude was not as easy-going as before and became respectful.


    Old madam mu threw a magazine at her, "I wonder if you read the news today?"


    Jiang Xinyan felt uneasy and vaguely aware that something was going to happen. She finally understood why Old madam mu treated her differently today than before!


    She grabbed the magazine that was thrown on her body and didn''t open it. Mrs. Mu said coldly, "Why don''t you open it and take a look? It''s the cover. Once it''s opened, the news today is so exciting. What do you think?"


    "Old Lady, I don''t understand what you mean." Jiang Xinyan glanced at the magazine and muttered.


    "Really?" Old madam mu looked at her gloomily, "Jiang Xinyan, do you dare to swear to god that what happened today has nothing to do with you? How dare you! Did you really think you were the hostess of the Mu family when my grandfather and I saw you as Mu Chucheng''s future wife? How dare you do such a little thing behind your back! Do you think the Mu family is easy to bully?!"


    "Old Lady, I never thought so." Jiang Xinyan looked aggrieved, "But what happened today really has nothing to do with me. I don''t even know what''s going on."


    "I don''t know what''s going on!" Mrs. Mu said in a deep voice, "Jiang Xinyan, I advise you to tell me and admit it honestly. Otherwise, when I find out, not only you, but even the jiang family will suffer along with you. You know what kind of temper mu chu city is and what he can''t do? I won''t stop him then..."


    Jiang Xinyan frowned heavily and bit his lips without saying a word.


    She didn''t expect the Mu family to find out about her as soon as the incident broke out!


    She thought she had done it flawlessly, but she didn''t know it would end up like this!


    "Still not talking?!" Old madam mu patted the coffee table hard.


    Jiang Xinyan was startled and finally said, "I''m sorry, Old Lady. I didn''t mean to. I just didn''t want A Cheng and Hope to be together. I''m his fiancee, but now he doesn''t even want to look at me. I''m just so angry that I..."


    "So, you brought the mu family to accompany you because you were unbalanced?"


    "Old Lady, I don''t dare..."


    Old madam mu sneered, "You keep saying you don''t dare, but Jiang Xinyan, I think you have a lot of guts. How much effort did you put into investigating what happened back then?"


    "I didn''t check, but I overheard it one day when you were talking to the old man on the phone, so I called a reporter to spread the news. I just wanted to use the power of the media and the pressure of public opinion to break up A Cheng and Hope. I didn''t mean anything else..."


    Jiang Xinyan''s words were normal, and she suddenly felt a dull pain on her face. She covered her face and looked at the angry old lady in front of her in disbelief.


    Jiang Xinyan had never been treated like this before, so her eyes were red with grievance and fear.


    "You... Hit me...?"


    "What''s wrong with hitting you? Jiang Xinyan, the scandal that you exposed to the Mu family has humiliated us, and I will punish you!" Mrs. Mu pointed at her, and then the other party just said, "Fang Gang, call immediately to book a flight back to South city! I really want to see how the jiang family will explain to me what you did, Jiang Xinyan!"


    When Jiang Xinyan heard this, his head and ears were buzzing, as if he could not think about anything.


    Although the jiang family loved her, they all thought she could marry into the mu family. Now even mu Old Lady treated her like this. She knew very well that it was almost impossible for her to marry into the mu family again.


    She wanted to cry but no tears. When she knew about it, she was really angry, so she went to the media to announce it. Now it seems that she really made a mistake. Even if she had to do it, she shouldn''t have done it!


    Hope had been out looking all day. Now he came back to eat something and waited at home for news.


    She had no appetite at all, and could hardly eat anything, because Hihang had disappeared for a long time, and she wondered if the girl had lost her mind and did something stupid.


    Mu chu city sent her back for business and went out. She kept looking at the time on her cell phone. The longer time passed, the more anxious she became, and her face was very bad.


    Chen Xiaolin stayed with her at her house, showered Xi Nuannuan, coaxed her to sleep, and came out of the room to save Hope, who was sitting on the sofa anxiously.


    Chen Xiaolin walked over, "No news yet?"


    Hope shook his head.


    Chen Xiaolin poured her a glass of water, "Don''t worry. Hang just couldn''t accept the news all of a sudden. Maybe she found a place to hide. When she figured it out, she would naturally contact you."


    Xihe covered his face with both hands and a voice came from between his fingers, "I''m afraid she won''t want to see me again."


    "Why? You''re her sister. She knows what you''ve done to her over the years. She just hasn''t figured it out yet." Chen Xiaolin patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    Hope pursed her lips and did not speak. The door was opened again. Mu Chucheng came in from outside.


    Hope stood up immediately, "How was it? Any news?"


    "Hihang might have gone back to South city."


    "South city?!" Xi he frowned and exclaimed in surprise, "How did she get back?"


    "I found her ticket purchase record at the train station." Mu chu city glanced at Hope and said slowly.


    Xi he looked at mu chucheng and said anxiously, "Has she already got in the car?"


    Mu Chucheng nodded and looked at his watch, "It should have been sitting for half an hour."


    From Ancheng to South city, it would take about four hours by high-speed rail...

 Chapter 542 She Might Have Gone to See My Parents (2)

    Chapter 542 she might have gone to see my parents (2)


    Xi he looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It''s seven o'' clock in the evening. Isn''t it almost eleven when Hihang arrives in South city? It was too dangerous for a girl to be alone there.


    Hihang is different from Hope.


    Hihang had been in poor health ever since she was a child. If something really happened to her, she would not be able to resist at all.


    Hope held Mu Chucheng''s hand at the moment, "Will you accompany me to South city?"


    "Okay." Needless to say, Mu Chucheng decided to do so.


    Hope looked at Chen Xiaolin again, "Xiao Lin, please take care of Nuannuan for me. Let''s go to South city to find xiao hang."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll drive Nuannuan back to my house in a while. You guys should go quickly. Go to South city and find Hang early. Call me if you need anything." Chen Xiaolin said immediately.


    "Thank you." Hope thanked him in a hurry, took his coat, put on his shoes, and went out with Mu Chucheng.


    On the way to the airport, xihe said, "I''m worried that xiao hang will have an accident, so I want to wait for her at the high-speed rail station before she reaches South city."


    "Don''t worry. Since I know she''s in South city, I''ll send someone to the high-speed rail station to wait for her."


    "Okay."


    Mu Chucheng booked the fastest flight to South city. Although the plane would arrive in South city soon, they were delayed on the way to the airport and the high-speed rail station at South city airport, so they were not sure if they could wait for Hihang at the high-speed rail station before she arrived in South city.


    However, she was relieved that mu chu city would send people there to wait for her.


    Someone had been waiting for Hope and Mu Chucheng at South city airport. As soon as they arrived, they got in the car and headed straight for the high-speed rail station. Hihang was about to arrive.


    Hope sat in the back of the car and looked out through the window. South city was still so beautiful in the night, but she felt a strange feeling.


    This place, where she had lived for so many years, became a nightmare for her. She did not expect to step into this land again. It was under such circumstances.


    She was back in South city, and South city had changed a lot, but she was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery outside the window. She only thought of Hihang.


    On the way to the airport, Mu Chucheng''s cell phone rang and Hope immediately stared at him.


    "How is it? Have you found it yet?"


    "Master mu, we sent a lot of people to the high-speed rail station to keep an eye on Miss Xi. We checked all the buses, but we didn''t find her."


    Hope also heard what the other party said because of the speakerphone.


    "She might not have taken the high-speed train. Leave two people there to wait. The others are scattered in South city to look for it. Ancheng and other cities are also looking for it." Mu chu city''s eyes darkened and he ordered.


    Xi he calmed himself down, thought for a moment in silence, and held Mu Chucheng''s hand, "I think xiao hang came to South city, but maybe he didn''t come by high-speed rail, or at this time."


    Mu Chucheng rubbed his brows, "That girl deliberately bought a ticket to confuse us?"


    "She probably didn''t want to, but she didn''t know why she changed the time."


    Mu Chucheng looked at her, "Where do you think she''s going?"


    Xi he frowned for a moment, then suddenly thought of a place: "She might have gone to see my parents."


    "It''s possible." Mu Chucheng told Yingtong, who was driving ahead, "Go to Hope''s parents'' cemetery."


    "I''m not sure when she''ll arrive, I don''t know if she''s still here this late, but anyway, go and see. She can''t come back to South city for no reason. She must want to see my parents." The child would probably question her mother about why she did this to her.


    "Okay, Master mu, I''ll be right there."


    Mu chucheng pulled Hope''s cold hand over his palm and covered it, "When something happened, Hihang didn''t doubt why his parents died."


    Xihe looked at her, "She was young. I just told her that her parents died in an accident. Because it was a scandal for your Mu family, your grandparents kept it a secret. Then Hang got sick. After she got well, I took her to Ancheng and lived in Ancheng for so many years. I knew you were there..."


    Mu Chucheng pinched her face, "Do you mean to blame me for appearing in front of you again? If I didn''t show up, would you be able to live a peaceful life with Hihang and Xi Nuannuan for the rest of your life?"


    Xi he patted his hand, "Mu Chucheng, I''m not in the mood to joke with you right now."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Hihang to you safe and sound tomorrow at the most." Mu chucheng said in a hoarse voice.


    Xihe nodded and did not speak again. The closer they got to the cemetery, the quieter the road became. In the end, there were basically no cars passing by other than their vehicles.


    Hope hadn''t been back for so long, and she never came to see her parents again. Sometimes, she would dream about whether her parents blamed her or not.


    "Master mu, we''re here."


    Just as Hope''s mind was in a mess, Yingtong''s voice came. He parked the car and then opened the door.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Yingtong turned on the flashlight and walked ahead.


    In fact, after so many years, Hope had long forgotten where his parents'' graveyard was. Fortunately, there was a guardian in the graveyard, so he asked about it and went forward.


    Hope felt that it was impossible to rely on the light on Yingtong''s phone alone. She simply took out her phone and turned on the flashlight to shine forward. When she reached her mother''s grave, she saw a small figure squatting on the ground.


    "That''s Hang!" Hope pointed not far away, shouted, and ran over quickly.


    Hihang sat on the cold and damp ground with one hand on the ground and the other on Hope''s mother''s tombstone. His upper body was bent down and his face was leaning against the tombstone, not knowing whether he was asleep or not.


    Xihe walked over and patted her on the shoulder, but she didn''t respond.


    "Hang, how are you?"


    She did not know how long she had been in the cold outdoors. Xi he held her hand and felt that the palm of her hand was boiling hot. Her eyebrows jumped heavily and she put her hand on her forehead again. The temperature was frighteningly hot.


    "Hang!"


    No matter what Hope called her, she didn''t respond.


    Mu Chucheng also came over, touched her forehead with his hand, and said in a deep voice, "She has a fever." He glanced behind him, "Yingtong."


    "Yes, Master mu." Yingtong hurriedly came over and took off his coat to cover her. He picked her up from the ground, who was already unconscious.

 Chapter 543 Whats the Reward? (1)

    What are the rewards in chapter 543 (1)


    Yingtong walked very fast, and Hope was worried that he would fall down because he was walking too fast, so he kept following him, using his phone to turn on the flashlight function to help him light the way.


    Finally, he reached the door, opened the back door of the car, and put xihang down. Yingtong sat in the driver''s seat again, "Master mu, where are you going now? Should I take xiao hang directly to the hospital or go back to your place?"


    "Call the doctor over and go to my villa at the bay."


    "Okay."


    Hope also sat in the back seat of the car and let xihang lean on his shoulder. Along the way, she could only hear her unconsciously muttering, "Mom, why did you do this to me..."


    Hope looked at her now and felt heartbroken. She knew the pain in her heart, but she didn''t know how to share it with her.


    "Yingtong, please hurry up." Hope was holding Hihang''s hand at the moment. She was so close that she felt her whole body burning like a furnace, which made people worried.


    "Okay."


    Mu Chucheng glanced behind him. Xi he was frowning. He held Hihang''s shoulder in one hand and her hand in the other. His face was full of worry.


    After returning to the villa in yuhai bay of mu chu city, Yingtong carried xi hang to his room and the doctor arrived soon.


    Hihang had caught a bad cold because she had been out in the cold for a long time. The doctor said that if she found out later, she would probably get very serious illness if she didn''t freeze to death.


    When Hope heard this, her heart ached. She wished she was the one lying on the bed.


    After a long time of hard work, Hihang''s fever was still high, but the situation was stable, with a drip on the back of his hand.


    Hope was going to stay in this room with her tonight and not go anywhere.


    Mu Chucheng knew she was worried, so he didn''t stop her. He just let someone take a quilt and put it on the sofa.


    He walked over and held Hope''s face in his hands, "She''s stabilized. Don''t keep looking at her here. Go over and take a break. She''ll be under the care of a nurse."


    Xihe nodded, "I see. Go to sleep."


    Mu Chucheng let go and closed the door when he left the room.


    In fact, his cell phone rang many times. It was Old madam mu who called him, but as soon as he came back to South city, he was busy looking for Hihang in the cemetery. Hihang was in a serious situation just now. How could he be in the mood to answer Old Lady''s call? So after hanging up a lot of phone calls, he simply turned off his phone.


    Now he took his long legs to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He took out his cell phone and turned it on. He looked at the time. It was very late.


    Just as he was about to put his phone down, it rang. He looked at it and it was Old madam mu.


    "Master buddha, why are you still up so late?"


    "Mu Chucheng, are you back in South city?"


    "Yes, I''m back." Mu Chucheng didn''t want to hide it. He had already made up his mind. Anyway, this matter had come out before it came out. When he came back with Hope, he didn''t want her to go back to Ancheng. He would pick up Xi Nuannuan another day.


    From now on, he will be in South city, not going anywhere!


    "You came back with Hope?" Mrs. Mu asked.


    "Master buddha, isn''t that nonsense? She''s my daughter-in-law. Who did I come back with?" Mu chucheng leaned on the sofa and sneered.


    "Mu Chucheng, that''s all you can do. You lost to Hope before, and you''re going to make the same mistake again, aren''t you?" Said Mrs. Mu angrily.


    How could Mu Chucheng not hear her anger from her words, but he did not care at all: "I am willing to fall into Hope''s hands, master buddha, you do not care."


    "Mu Chucheng!"


    Old madam mu was so angry that her brain was almost bloodshot. She was glad that her heart was still good. If it was like Mu Chucheng''s mother had a heart attack, she would have died of anger!


    But this was how mu chucheng looked before her!


    "Go to bed early." Mu Chucheng was in no mood to continue to be poor with her today.


    "Mu Chucheng, are you going to bring Hope back to live?"


    "Yeah." Mu chucheng propped his forehead with his hand, "She''s my wife. If I don''t bring her with me, why should I leave her outside?"


    "It''s such a big deal now. You''re still thinking about Hope. Have you ever thought about the Mu family?"


    "Ha..." Mu Chucheng sneered, "It''s the truth, so what if we break up? Mu family was also not proud of its origin, master buddha, do you really think that we, like the Tongcheng lu family and Ancheng, have always been a famous family? It''s just that you''ve been trying to clean up all these years, and that''s why you value face so much, but don''t forget what kind of background you have."


    "Mu Chucheng, what are you talking about? How could it be your turn to discuss the matters of your ancestors? If it weren''t for them, could there be today''s Mu family that could have all of this for you today? As a descendant of the Mu family, you don''t care about the reputation of the Mu family at all." Said Mrs. Mu.


    "Sir, you are very concerned about the reputation of the Mu family." Mu Chucheng gripped his phone, "But don''t forget, everyone knows who is responsible for the uproar today."


    Old madam mu couldn''t even say a word because the media had been reporting on this because Jiang Xinyan heard her talking to old man mu on the phone, so she called the media to write about it!


    "So, master buddha, I haven''t asked you yet. Have you settled Jiang Xinyan''s matter?"


    "I will take care of this myself. I have brought her back. Tomorrow I will go to the jiang family and ask them to give me an explanation."


    "Okay!" Mu Chucheng hooked his lips, "Then I''ll wait for your good news!"


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He knew that Old madam mu was a ruthless master when he was young, and he was no worse than old man mu.


    So she would pay a heavy price for what Jiang Xinyan did.


    He didn''t even have to do it himself, just watch Old madam mu do it.


    But strangely enough, both Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu were like this, and their daughter was weak and sickly, as gentle as water.


    After mu chucheng hung up the phone, he threw his phone aside, stood up from the sofa, looked at his wristwatch, went to the room just now, gently opened the door, and Hope fell asleep in front of Hihang''s bed.


    He walked in, picked Hope up from his chair, carried him to the sofa, covered her with the quilt he had just sent over, turned off the lights in the room, and only left a bedside lamp.


    Because she was concerned about Hihang''s condition, Hope fell asleep, but her sleep was extremely unstable. In the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up and found that she was sleeping on the sofa with the quilt on her body. She guessed that Mu Chucheng had come in to carry her here.

 Chapter 544 An Illegitimate Daughter like Me (1)

    Chapter 544 an illegitimate daughter like me (1)


    She put on a cotton mop and walked over to the bed. She put her hand on Hihang''s forehead and found that the temperature on her body had dropped. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    After helping xihang pull up the quilt, she went back to the sofa and lay down.


    The next morning, she woke up very early and went to see Hihang as soon as she woke up. She was worried that her fever would repeat itself, but fortunately, her condition had stabilized.


    She should not have woken up so soon. Xi he stretched himself, wanted to go in and take a bath, and was worried that it would disturb Hihang, so he left the room and carefully closed the door.


    Before seven o'' clock, everything was still quiet.


    On the sofa in the living room, Yingtong fell asleep. Because of his work and identity, he had always been a light sleeper and was very alert. A single movement could wake him up. When Hope closed the door, he immediately sat up on the sofa.


    Xihe saw him wake up, walked over and whispered, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, I''m used to it." Yingtong smiled, "How''s Hang?"


    "It''s okay. The fever is gone. I think I''ll wake up soon." Hope smiled, "By the way, which room does chucheng sleep in?"


    Yingtong pointed upstairs, "Go upstairs and turn left to the first room."


    Xihe nodded and went upstairs to the master bedroom. When she found that the room was unlocked, she slowly unscrewed the lock and walked in.


    Mu Chucheng was still in bed. She walked over to take a look, went into the changing room, opened the closet, and found that the man''s shirt was all black. She took one out of her hand and took it into the bathroom.


    No matter how cold the weather was, she used to take a bath every day, but yesterday because of Hihang''s relationship, she was in no mood to care about other things, and slept on the sofa all night.


    She took a shower in the bathroom, changed into Mu Chucheng''s shirt, walked out, sat on the bed, and shook the man''s shoulder with her hand, "Mu Chucheng, get up."


    Mu Chucheng did not respond at first. She lowered her head and was about to scream again when the man suddenly opened his eyes and smiled. He suddenly put his hand on her shoulder, rolled over and pressed her on the bed. He kissed her red lips without any explanation. After a while of plundering, he released her.


    Xihe put his hand around his neck, "Mu Chucheng, help me out to buy some clothes." Judging from the situation in xihang, it was impossible to take her back to Ancheng so soon. Besides, yesterday''s news also told about her school. The gossipy media would definitely find their residence.


    It''s not good to take her back to Ancheng so soon.


    Hihang stayed here. She was worried about her, so she had to accompany her. Yesterday''s clothes couldn''t be worn again, but she didn''t have any clothes to change, so she had to ask Mu Chucheng to go out and buy them for her.


    Mu Chucheng bit her lower lip, "What''s the reward?"


    "Didn''t I just give it to you?"


    "That''s not enough." Mu chucheng took her by the waist and lifted her up from the bed. He let her sit on his lap and squinted at her. He found that she was wearing her own shirt, "Little goblin, dressed like this early in the morning, did you try to seduce me?"


    "Yeah." Xi he smiled and put his hands between his thick hair, "Help me buy clothes and underwear. How about I let you do whatever you want at night?"


    "That will take too long. Now..."


    Xihe put his hand on his chest and shook his head, "It''s seven o'' clock now. I''ll change my clothes and make breakfast for Hihang later. I''m not in the mood to mess with you. Go and buy me some clothes."


    Her clothes had just been wet, and she couldn''t wear them now.


    Mu Chucheng put her down, took the landline on the bedside table, and dialed a number, "It''s me. Help me buy some clothes. The size is xx. By the way, there are underwear. The measurements are..."


    As mu chu said this, he turned to look at Hope and narrowed his long and narrow eyes, "The three sides are 36c, 24c, 36c."


    Listening to Mu Chucheng talking, Hope was a little stunned. He actually knew his own measurements! Besides, it''s not bad at all!


    Mu chucheng hung up the phone and went back to bed, "Okay, someone will send it over later."


    "Mu Chucheng, how do you know my measurements?"


    Mu Chucheng put his hand on her waist and touched it. He smiled and said, "I did."


    Hope: ..."


    Mu Chucheng pinched her chin, lifted it slightly, and leaned over to kiss her, "You can''t go down now anyway. You have to wait for someone to deliver the clothes. Why don''t we do something during this time?"


    "No."


    "Why?" Mu Chucheng''s voice was a little angry.


    "I''m afraid you''ll take too long. What if Hang wakes up later?"


    Mu Chucheng bit her lip punitively, "Yingtong is down there. What are you afraid of? She''s here, and you''re worried that she''ll slip away?"


    "Then she''ll wake up hungry."


    "Why are you talking so much? If you don''t shut up, I''ll make sure you don''t get out of bed."


    Hope raised his foot and kicked him in the calf, "Mu Chucheng, you dare to mess around!"


    "Then try." Mu Chucheng lifted her up from the bed with a smile and raised her eyebrows, "Goblin, how about we go to the bathroom?"


    "I just took a shower."


    "Then wash it again. It''s convenient to finish."


    Hope: ..."


    The people outside were holding several bags of clothes. After knocking on the door for a long time, there was still no movement inside. She did not dare to open the door and come in.


    Yingtong came up from below, "What''s wrong?"


    The woman pointed at the door, "Master mu is asleep again. I bought the clothes he asked me to buy, but no one inside said yes."


    Yingtong knew that Hope was inside too. He knew too well what was going to happen inside, "Leave them all at the door. Later, he will open the door and take them away."


    "Okay."


    The woman left her clothes at the door. Yingtong pointed downstairs, "Come down with me. Don''t stay here."


    Finally, it was over. Hope pushed Mu Chucheng away, grabbed a towel from the rack, tied her wet hair, and walked out of the bathroom.


    Mu Chucheng also came out wearing a bathrobe. She turned around and looked at him, "Where are the clothes?"


    Mu Chucheng lazily pointed to the door, "Leave it outside."


    He knew very well that his men were capable of doing things very quickly. The clothes must have been delivered, but when they were in the bathroom, they did not hear the knock on the door outside.


    Xihe walked to the door, opened the door, looked around, felt like a thief, and quickly brought in the bags stacked on the door.


    Xi he had never been secretive in front of Mu Chucheng. Anyway, she had been with this man since she was 16 years old. What had she never done?

 Chapter 545 An Illegitimate Daughter like Me (2)

    Chapter 545 an illegitimate daughter like me (2)


    So now he came in with his clothes, and he took them out of the bag, his underwear, and then took off his towel and put them on.


    Mu Chucheng sat on the bed, smoking his cigarette and enjoying the view.


    He even whistled at Hope.


    Xi he changed his clothes, pulled the towel off the back of the chair and threw it directly at Mu Chucheng''s face.


    When Mu Chucheng was smoking and the towel was covering his face, the end of the cigarette burned a hole in the towel.


    Mu Chucheng took off the towel and threw the remaining cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    Xi he changed and put on his shoes, "I''m going to see Hang. What do you want for breakfast?"


    "I did. I didn''t eat, but I kept it for supper." Mu Chucheng hooked his lips.


    Xi he knew this man too well, "If you eat breakfast, you can''t eat supper. Who told you to eat supper as breakfast in advance?"


    She glared at him, then opened the door and walked out.


    When she woke up just now, it wasn''t even seven o'' clock yet, but after a bit of tossing around in Mu Chucheng''s room, it was already nine o'' clock, and I didn''t know if Hihang had woken up.


    She hurried down the stairs. Yingtong saw her and immediately said, "Hang is still awake."


    Hope smiled and opened the door. Seeing that Hihang was still awake, she didn''t want to wake her up either, because she was probably very tired now, so it would be better for her to have a good rest.


    After coming out of the room again, xihe asked Yingtong, "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "You want to cook?" Yingtong''s voice was a little surprised, because Hope didn''t have any culinary skills in the past. With Hihang and Xi Nuannuan, he seemed to have learned a lot over the years.


    "Yes, the cooking is quite good. Would you like to try it?" Xi he smiled.


    "Okay."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Noodles, but I''m not sure if Master mu has any ingredients here. I think most of them don''t. There are so many places where Master mu lives, and he doesn''t have to stay here. Even if he stays here, someone has prepared food for him, so..." Yingtong scratched his head.


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Xihe went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. There was nothing but water in it.


    She should have thought of it.


    "I''ll go to the supermarket in the neighborhood and buy some." Hope changed her shoes at the door, "Look at Hang for me. If she wakes up later, take care of her."


    "Don''t worry."


    Fortunately, she had all the basic things in the neighborhood. She could buy them within walking distance. She bought the ingredients and came back. She made noodles and boiled pumpkin millet porridge, and brought them up. She ate a little and went to her room. Hihang woke up at this time.


    She quickly walked over, "Hang, how''s it going? Anything else? Do you want something to eat? Are you hungry?"


    Hihang looked at her fixedly, then shook his head and said nothing.


    Xi he pulled a chair over and sat down, holding her hand, "Hang, will sister be worried if you do this? Yesterday, you disappeared without a word and ran back to South city. How long did you stay in front of your mother''s grave? What would you have done if Mu Chucheng and I hadn''t arrived in time? You''ll probably freeze to death outside, okay?"


    Hihang looked ahead blankly. When he heard Hope say that, he finally spoke in a hollow voice, "It''s good to freeze to death. I don''t want to live anyway."


    Hope''s brows thumped. She looked at her sister in disbelief. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "What are you talking about? Hang, don''t scare your sister."


    Hihang slowly looked up at her with tears all over his face, "Sister, how can an illegitimate daughter like me have the face to live in this world with such an identity? Now that everyone knows that I was born out of an affair between my mother and another man, what does everyone think of me? Sis, I hate mom so much. Why is she doing this to me? Why did she give birth to me? What should I do in the future?"


    Hope''s heart ached when she saw her like this, and she quickly took a tissue to wipe her tears, "Hang, the things of our parents'' generation have nothing to do with us, or things are not like what we think, but what''s the truth? It doesn''t matter now. What''s important is that you don''t blame them all on yourself. What''s so shameless? Why is there no face to live in this world? We can''t control what they want to say. It doesn''t matter how they look at you. It''s not your fault. Why do you keep it in your heart? I was also afraid that these rumors would hurt you, so I took you away from South city and went to Ancheng, but it was exposed..."


    Xi he patted her on the shoulder and held her hand tightly, "But now it''s like this. You can''t escape. You can only face it. It''s okay to think about it, right? These things are just words, and they will soon be forgotten. Just ignore them..."


    Hihang put his head on Hope''s shoulder and cried, "Sis, I can''t do it. I feel dirty when I see myself..."


    "Hang!" Xi he frowned. To be honest, she didn''t know how to comfort Hihang. Hihang was actually much weaker than she thought.


    At this moment, it was as if she couldn''t listen to anything she said, and she was stuck in her own thoughts.


    She thought she was a dirty, illegitimate daughter who could not see anyone.


    "They won''t forget. I can''t stand them pointing at me behind my back. I don''t want to live in my mother''s shadow for the rest of my life." Hihang''s voice was filled with tears, and he suddenly looked up at Hope, "Sister, brother chucheng''s mother died because of his mother, right?"


    Hope nodded, knowing that there was nothing left to hide.


    Hihang sneered, "You see, after all these years, they even killed people. I really hate them!"


    "I finally understand why granny mu wanted us to leave South city and why she was so against you being with brother chucheng. That''s why."


    "Sis, you already know about this. You''ve been away from brother chucheng for so many years. Why are you still with him without any scruples? Don''t you think it''s strange to be together with such a relationship between us? Our mother also killed brother chucheng''s mother. You and I are related by blood, but you are together. Will you get married in the future?" Xihang looked at Hope with red eyes.


    In fact, Hope really didn''t think that far about marrying Mu Chucheng.


    Most importantly, she and Mu Chucheng were together again. It didn''t matter if they were married or not. In their hearts, it was just a piece of paper, not that important.

 Chapter 546 How Lucky They Were Together Again

    Chapter 546 how lucky they were to be together again


    Before Hope could speak, Hihang stared at her and slowly said, "Sis, can you not marry brother chucheng?"


    Hope thought he heard wrong and looked at Hihang in a daze, "What did you say?"


    Xihang held her hand, "Sis, can you not be with brother chucheng?"


    It took xi a long time to recover her voice, "Why?"


    "Do you think you can be happy with brother chucheng in our relationship? I''m sure a lot of people will talk about it in the future. What about Nuannuan?"


    "I don''t care what others think."


    Hihang pointed at himself and cried out in tears, "But I care, sis. I really care. I''m really afraid of living under the guidance of others for the rest of my life. I don''t want to live like this..."


    Hope could not say a word at this moment. Looking at his sister who had lived with him for 17 years, he felt strange for a moment.


    She didn''t seem to know her very well.


    "Hihang, you are so selfish."


    Just as the two sisters fell silent, a voice came from the door.


    Both of them looked at the door at the same time. Mu chucheng was standing there with a gloomy face. Hihang lowered his head and was at a loss.


    Mu Chucheng slowly walked over and finally stopped by the bed. He looked at Hihang who was sitting on the bed, "What right do you have to tell me to separate from your sister? You''re 17 years old. Why do you think about yourself? Did you ever think about your sister when you said that? In order to keep you out of trouble and save you, she had to agree to my grandmother''s request and look for her. You think your background is dirty and you don''t want to be pointed at in the future, so what? Tell her not to be with me! Heh~ ask yourself, are you selfish or not?"


    Hihang''s face turned paler and paler. She lowered her head, bit her lower lip hard, and grabbed the quilt with both hands.


    Hope looked at her and remained silent.


    Mu Chucheng pulled xi he up, put his arm around her shoulder, and stood in front of Hihang, "I missed five years with Hope. How much has she done for you in these five years? You won''t feel it? Now I finally found her? You said I would let go? Hihang, you''re a lot older. You''re 17 years old. Some things are true, so you should take them on. Do you think hiding is useful? Do you think they have wronged you, but xihe has not wronged you at all. Not only do you not think of her, but you also want to deprive her of her happiness? Are you kidding me? Today I will make it clear to you that Hope and I will never be separated for these ridiculous reasons. What does it matter to us about our parents'' previous generation? You don''t want to use hope and affection for you to separate her from me. Hihang, your sister has stood in the way of all these years. Now that you''ve grown up, you have to face the rest on your own, so be good!"


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he took Hope''s hand and left.


    The moment the door closed, Hope saw Hihang lying on the bed and crying.


    The soundproofing in the room was very good. She was standing at the door and could not hear crying, but compared to Hihang crying inside, she shook off Mu Chucheng''s hand and wanted to open the door and enter.


    Mu Chucheng pulled her back and held her shoulder, "Let her calm down for a while."


    Xihe frowned, "What you just said is too heavy. She''s still young."


    "Why is she still young? When you were 17 and she was 17, the difference between heaven and earth was that when you were 20, you were going to feed her. But I think she''s been so well protected by you all these years, that''s why she''s like this when things happen." Mu chu city said coldly.


    "She''s very sensible, but this time, it''s too much for her." Xi he sighed.


    "No matter how hard the blow is, you can''t just think of yourself selfishly." Mu Chucheng was upset that Hihang had just asked Hope to break up with him.


    In this world, no matter who, they can never be separated.


    Even Hihang, even the people closest to them!


    "Are you angry?" Hope looked at him and said.


    "No." Mu chucheng walked to the living room, sat on the sofa, took the remote control and turned on the tv.


    Hope took another look at the tightly closed room and wanted Hihang to calm down now. He walked over to Mu Chucheng and sat down. He took his arm and put his face on his shoulder, "You''re not angry yet. I think you''re angry. Hang was just a little overwhelmed and overwhelmed. That''s why he said that to me. Don''t take it to heart. As for me, I didn''t promise her."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "Do you dare to say that you didn''t hesitate for a second?"


    Hope shook his head, "No, I didn''t want to be separated from you again, really."


    Hearing xi he say so, mu chucheng finally lowered his head and kissed her red lips, "But you gave up on me five years ago."


    "It wasn''t because you were in America at that time. I didn''t know what to do by myself. Hang was seriously ill again. I couldn''t have ignored her, could I?" Xi he leaned on him, "It doesn''t matter anymore, Mu Chucheng. What matters is that we meet again."


    The important thing was that after all these years, he was still the only one in her heart, and even though he had lost his past memories, he still fell in love with her at a glance.


    How lucky they were together again.


    Hope couldn''t let Hihang stay in the room all the time. She thought it was almost time, so she went to her room and knocked on the door. There was no movement inside. She twisted the door and said, "Hang, sister is coming in."


    Hihang remained silent.


    Hope opened the door and walked in.


    Xihang was lying on the bed, covering his head with a quilt, not sure if he was asleep.


    Xihe walked over and gently pulled the quilt, "Hang, are you asleep?"


    She heard a sobbing sound coming from under the quilt and quickly pulled the quilt away. Without the quilt, Hihang covered her face with both hands, unwilling to see hope and resemblance.


    Xi he saw that she was crying so hard that her pillow was wet. He took a tissue and wiped her face, "All right, Hang, stop crying. Your eyes are swollen from crying. Can you eat something first? You haven''t eaten anything since you got up."


    She turned and wanted to go out and bring in something to eat. How did she know that Hihang was holding her from behind with both hands and crying out, "Sis, I''m sorry."


    Hope turned around and patted her on the shoulder, "I know it''s just a moment of pain that makes you think that way."

 Chapter 547 The Son of the Province Was Abused by Mu Chucheng

    Chapter 547 the province''s son was abused by Mu Chucheng


    Hihang''s eyes were red and swollen, and she had been crying for so long that her voice was hoarse, "Sis, I''m sorry, brother chucheng is right. I''m just too selfish. When something like this happens, I just think of myself. Even you are ignored. I''m just afraid that I will be remembered for the rest of my life. So I''m so scared that I don''t even think about anyone..." Xihe patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, it''s okay. It''s all over. Hang, remember, you don''t have to care what they say. It''s going to fade away. And Mu Chucheng is right. Now that everything is exposed, what''s the use of running away? The truth is the truth."


    Xihang covered his face with both hands and nodded.


    "Okay, stop crying. Get up and clean up in the bathroom. I''ll get something to eat for you."


    Xihang nodded and finally got out of bed.


    Hope watched her enter the bathroom before opening the door and walking out.


    Mu Chucheng saw her come out and looked at her, "How is she?"


    Hope smiled, made an ok sign to him, and then went into the kitchen to bring food to Hihang.


    When she came out again, she saw Mu Chucheng sitting on the sofa in the living room wearing casual home pants and a simple white t-shirt with a laptop on his lap and working.


    She walked over slowly, sat down beside him, and glanced at the computer screen, "What are you busy with?"


    Mu Chucheng took down the computer, placed it directly on the coffee table, and reached out to grab Hope''s shoulder, "I''ve sent someone to Ancheng to warm me up."


    Hope was stunned, "What are you doing here?"


    "Anyway, since you''re back in South city, don''t go back. You''ll live here from now on. This is your home."


    "But..." Xi he said these two words, but she did not know what she was hesitating about. She always felt that something was wrong, probably because she had been away for too many years and suddenly came back. She still could not adapt.


    "Can''t you see that Yingtong is gone? He just left for Ancheng, so he could probably bring Nuannuan back tonight."


    "How''s Hang?"


    Mu Chucheng sneered, "What should I do? Of course, Hihang transferred to South city. I''ve asked Yingtong to go back and help her with the transfer procedures."


    "Ask her if she wants to..." Hope didn''t want to force her.


    "She must be willing. The reporters in Ancheng had blocked her way out of her school for so long, and they had already caused a lot of trouble. In South city, at least this hasn''t happened yet. I''ll make people pay attention that the same thing won''t happen again. I''m going to transfer her to a completely closed school. It''s a good learning environment, and there''s not much between students. Moreover, the school''s closed management was very good, and no outsiders would come in to disturb it. This must be what Hihang liked. After she went in, she would just treat it as an ordinary transfer student, making sure that no one noticed anything and no one would say anything behind her back. Wasn''t that what she wanted? Let her get through this time, and when all the gossip outside is over, she''ll be fine..."


    Hope did not expect that in such a short time, Mu Chucheng had been so thoughtful, and did not expect that he had thought so much for xihang.


    "Thank you, Mu Chucheng."


    Mu chucheng raised his chin slightly, "The words of thanks are too insincere. Do you agree with me?"


    Hope punched him, "Good idea."


    Mu chucheng gave her a kiss on the face, "No, who else am I going to keep it for?"


    After 9: 00 pm, Yingtong had already brought Xi Nuannuan back and helped xihang complete the transfer procedures.


    Hope had to marvel at Yingtong''s efficiency. He was indeed Mu Chucheng''s best man.


    Xi Nuannuan had been on a plane for the first time since she was born. In the past four years, she had never been anywhere but Ancheng and the surrounding cities.


    She had only taken the high-speed rail to the surrounding cities and had never been on a plane before, so she was curious about taking the plane. She had been lying on the window watching curiously all the way, but unfortunately, it was night time and she could not see anything, but even so, it still could not reduce her enthusiasm.


    After a few hours, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep at all. She didn''t sleep, and Yingtong didn''t sleep either.


    Her excitement and curiosity continued until she left the airport. As soon as she got on the bus, she started yawning. On the way back, she was already drowsy.


    Yingtong carried her in and carefully handed her to Hope.


    Xi he hugged her and planned to go upstairs. Mu chucheng grabbed her arm and pointed upstairs, "The second room on the left upstairs is her room. Don''t make a mistake."


    Hope gritted his teeth and wanted to kick him!


    Is this what a father would say?


    He was always worried that xi nuan would stay in the same room as them and disturb them.


    Hope shook off his hand and ignored him. Holding her, he went straight upstairs to the first room on the left, which was Mu Chucheng''s room.


    Xi Nuannuan had just changed her environment, so she would definitely not be used to it on the first night. If she woke up in the middle of the night and found herself in a strange environment, she didn''t know if she would cry.


    So Hope planned to sleep with her. As for Mu Chucheng, if he didn''t want to sleep with Xi Nuannuan, he could go to the next room. No one forced him to stay.


    Mu Chucheng probably still had some work to do. When she went out and came back later, she found xi he was asleep and Xi Nuannuan was lying beside her.


    Hearing the noise, Hope looked up at him and continued to close his eyes, but also pointed to the next room with his finger: "If you think Nuannuan is in the way, you can sleep in the next room alone."


    Mu Chucheng walked over, pinched her face and gritted his teeth, "You think so. I''ll let you sleep in the room with someone else?"


    Hope almost kicked him and rolled over to hug Xi Nuannuan, "Damn it, Mu Chucheng, Xi Nuannuan is your daughter!"


    Mu Chucheng''s cell phone rang at this time. He glanced at the mother and daughter lying on the bed and took the phone out of the room to answer it.


    Hope looked at his back and sighed in his heart before he went to sleep again. In the future, he should give birth to a sister for Xi Nuannuan. He should not give birth to a younger brother and save his son from being abused by Mu Chucheng!


    Mu Chucheng took the phone out of the room, frowned, and answered, "Why does the old buddha like to call me in the middle of the night and not sleep anymore?"


    "Brat, it''s me!" A voice like a bell suddenly came from the phone.

 Chapter 548 How Are You Two Behaving? (1)

    Chapter 548: what''s the difference between you two (1)


    Mu chucheng pressed his ear with his hand and his voice was still cynical, "Oh, so it''s the emperor. You called me so late, but something important happened?"


    "Mu Chucheng, you little brat, you''ve been back in South city for a day, haven''t you? You don''t have to come back to the mu family?"


    "Did the emperor miss me? Or did the buddha miss me?"


    "Shut up! You and Jiang Xinyan have already broken off the marriage." Old master mu was as difficult as Old madam mu, and the couple''s personalities were quite similar. Today, he and Old madam mu took Jiang Xinyan to the jiang family, and also lifted the marriage between Jiang Xinyan and Mu Chucheng. Tomorrow, the matter will be published in the newspaper!


    Jiang Xinyan did such a thing that would damage the reputation of the Mu family. They would never let her marry into the mu family again. The daughter-in-law of the Mu family must support the voice of the company. However, not only did Jiang Xinyan not protect it, he even took the initiative to expose it to the media!


    How could they tolerate such a situation?


    Mu chu city leaned against the railing, looked at the closed room, and smiled, "Then I thank you and the buddha, thank you for helping me and Hope."


    "When did I say it would make it easier for you and Hope?" Old master mu sneered and asked, "I heard that Hope gave birth to a daughter for you a few years ago?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure it''s from our Mu family?"


    "Heh..." Mu chucheng smiled coldly, "Didn''t the old buddha try his best to do the paternity test? There''s no way she didn''t tell you about this, right?"


    Mu chu city knew Old madam mu too well. She had already done a detailed paternity test when she suspected xi nuan''s identity.


    That''s why she knew Xi Nuannuan was his daughter!


    "Bring her back to the Mu family tomorrow. We want to meet her."


    "Sure." Mu chu city did not refuse. Anyway, sooner or later, there will be such a day, why refuse?


    Hope told xihang about the transfer yesterday during the day. As Mu Chucheng said, she was very willing to transfer to this closed school in South city.


    She wanted to pack up and go to school today, but Hope felt that she was not in good health and wanted her to stay home for two days to calm down, so he let her go to school after this week.


    Xi Nuannuan woke up this morning, and Mu Chucheng told her that she would live here ever after.


    Xi Nuannuan was a familiar person and had a good ability to adapt to the new environment. She quickly accepted it, but she was reluctant to give up on Ancheng. The last thing she wanted was her brother Vichy. Hope promised that the police would take her back to Ancheng in the future. He also said that Su Ran would often bring Song Weixi to South city. This little girl finally got better.


    At breakfast, Mu Chucheng remembered the phone call from old Mr. Mu last night and looked at Hope, "I''ll take you back to the Mu family this afternoon."


    Hope was stunned, "Your grandmother called you yesterday?"


    Mu chucheng nodded, "They asked me to take Nuannuan back."


    Xi Nuannuan was always a member of the Mu family and always had to go back to meet them. Hope still knew that. She just wanted her to go to the Mu family, but she felt uncomfortable all over.


    Xi Nuannuan was eating wonton, blinking and asking, "Dad, where are you taking me?"


    "To see my grandparents."


    "Dad, what should I call your grandparents?" Xi Nuannuan asked with a raised face.


    "Master buddha and the emperor." Mu Chucheng said without thinking.


    "Well..." Xi Nuannuan''s small face suddenly dawned on him, "Master buddha, the emperor."


    She also stretched out her little hand on the table, bent it, and muttered, "Master buddha, the emperor..."


    Hope glared at Mu Chucheng and held xi nuan''s small hand, "Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. Your father''s grandmother, you have to call her great-grandmother. Grandpa, you call her great-grandmother."


    Xi Nuannuan was smart. Xi he mentioned it and she immediately understood, "Just put the word'' zeng'' in front of dad''s grandparents, right?"


    "Yes." Hope smiled.


    Mu Chucheng frowned, "What''s the trouble? Just call the buddha and the emperor."


    Hope gave him a warning look, "That''s your proper name. Who dares to rob you?"


    Originally, she was joking, but Mu Chucheng had always been shameless and smiled, "That''s Nuannuan. You can call her great-grandfather and great-grandmother."


    Xi Nuannuan immediately nodded obediently, "Okay."


    She jumped out of the chair and twirled her skirt in front of Mu Chucheng and Hope, "Mom and dad, does this dress look good on me today? Should I change another one?"


    Xi Nuannuan was wearing a red dress today. Hope thought it was pretty enough, but she didn''t expect her daughter to ask that. She was stunned and gave a thumbs-up, "Okay."


    With Hope''s approval, Xi Nuannuan still had her first admiration for chu cheng. She went over and pulled Mu Chucheng''s pants, "Daddy, is it nice?"


    Mu Chucheng glanced at it casually, "It''s just so-so."


    Xi Nuannuan''s face immediately fell, "Not good?"


    Mu chucheng bent down and pinched Xi Nuannuan''s chubby little face, "In my eyes, I only think your mother is beautiful."


    Xi Nuannuan was so aggrieved, "But I am my mother''s daughter. Everyone says I look like my mother."


    Xi nuan''s implication: I am also very beautiful!


    Mu Chucheng ignored her daughter''s implication and raised an eyebrow, "Then you''re not beautiful enough for her!"


    Hope: ..."


    Seeing that xi nuan was about to cry, Hope immediately picked up his daughter and comforted her, "In my eyes, you are the most beautiful."


    Xi Nuannuan pointed at Mu Chucheng, "But dad said I''m not pretty."


    "He''s joking with you."


    Hope secretly glared at Mu Chucheng and asked him to comfort Xi Nuannuan, but the man''s smile was still lazy and he did not intend to comfort his daughter.


    Hope was now even more certain that he could never have a son in the future. With his daughter like this, his son might grow up unable to feel the love of a father.


    "All right, let''s eat. After we finish eating, we''ll go to great-grandfather and great-grandmother''s house." Hope rubbed xi''s warm face.


    Xi Nuannuan still had tears in his eyes, and he looked very aggrieved.


    She kept looking at mu chucheng, and it was obvious that she wanted him to comfort her and say that she was beautiful too.


    But Mu Chucheng ignored her as if he hadn''t received her message.


    Master mu meant to take Xi Nuannuan home for dinner. Mu Chucheng reluctantly agreed.


    After breakfast, Mu Chucheng went out to work and came back at around four in the afternoon, driving xi and her mother and daughter back to the Mu family.

 Chapter 549 How Are You Two Behaving? (2)

    Chapter 549: what''s the difference between you two (2)


    Hope used to live in the Mu family, and her father had been the driver of the mu family for many years, so their family had been living with her father in the Mu family.


    She was actually quite familiar with the Mu family, but this time around, it was different.


    But she also knew very well that if she wanted to be with Mu Chucheng in the future, these things had to be faced, and there was no need to be afraid.


    As if sensing her emotions, mu chucheng pinched Hope''s hand.


    She turned to look at him and smiled slightly.


    "It''s just ahead." Mu Chucheng said.


    "I know."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "I forgot you used to live here too."


    After the door of the carved garden was opened, Mu Chucheng drove the car in until it stopped at the front of the house. Someone had been waiting there long ago. When they saw their car stop, the man immediately stepped forward and opened the door, "Young master, you''re back."


    Mu chucheng nodded, then took Xi Nuannuan down and pointed to xi he and Xi Nuannuan''s mother and daughter, "Call me young madam and miss."


    Hope used to live here. As long as she was an older servant of the Mu family, she was recognized. This time, these people standing outside recognized Hope. They used to call her by her name directly. This would suddenly change. It was just weird. Besides, the two elders of the Mu family had always disliked Hope. Obviously, Mu Chucheng made his own decision.


    They hesitated and looked at each other.


    Mu Chucheng''s eyes were tinged with mockery, "Why, is it so difficult for you to change your name?"


    "Mu Chucheng..." Xihe looked at him and shook his head. She was not used to it.


    When these servants heard mu chucheng say this, they immediately changed their names, "Young madam, miss."


    Xi Nuannuan was a little scared when she went to a strange place, so she hugged Mu Chucheng''s thigh and said, "Dad, pull me in."


    Mu Chucheng picked her up.


    Perhaps they had spent too much time outside, and the Mu family and the Mu family who were inside knew they had already returned, so they sent the stewards of the Mu family out.


    "Young master, Miss Xi, old master Old Lady is waiting for you."


    "Let''s go." Mu Chucheng carried Xi Nuannuan and dragged Hope in.


    Although old master mu''s intention on the phone was to ask Xi Nuannuan to come back to the Mu family for him to see, he also wanted to know that Mu Chucheng would definitely bring Hope with him.


    So now that Hope followed him, he and Old madam mu didn''t find anything strange.


    Mu Chucheng called old man mu and Old madam mu seriously this time, "Grandpa, grandma."


    Hope also shouted, "Old man, Old Lady."


    Old man mu and Old madam mu glanced at her and replied indifferently, "Yes."


    Then his eyes fell on xi nuan.


    Xi Nuannuan liked to eat, so she was a cute little girl. Old madam mu thought she was cute when she saw her, but she couldn''t like her because she was Hope''s daughter.


    Mu Chucheng put Xi Nuannuan down and pointed to the two old men in front of him, "Nuannuan, call someone."


    Xi Nuannuan remembered what xi he had taught her in the morning. Although she was a little timid at the moment, once she was put down by mu chu city, she also obediently took the initiative to walk in front of Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu and shouted, "Great-grandfather, great-grandmother."


    Old master mu reached out and rubbed xi nuan''s head, "Your name is Nuannuan, right?"


    Hope noticed that the old man probably felt that his usual voice was too serious, so he deliberately softened his voice at this moment, even with a smile on his face. He was probably worried that his original appearance would scare the children.


    Xi Nuannuan nodded, "My name is Xi Nuannuan."


    "What Xi Nuannuan?" Old madam mu was a little unhappy when she introduced her surname to him. He immediately said, "Your surname is mu, not xi. Your name will be mu nuan in the future."


    Xi Nuannuan had a good memory and remembered that she had met mu Old Lady before. At that time, she felt a little afraid of her. Now that she heard her say this, she didn''t even dare to look at her.


    When old master mu saw this, he carried Xi Nuannuan to the sofa and sat down, "She said this slowly. You scared her."


    "It''s my daughter and Hope''s daughter anyway. What does the last name have to do with it?" Mu chucheng frowned.


    He didn''t care about Xi Nuannuan''s last name at all. Whatever he called was a form of address. Instead, he felt that Xi Nuannuan was a little easier to pronounce.


    "No, the children of the Mu family must have the surname mu!" Old madam mu said immediately.


    "Nuannuan, remember, your last name will be mu, not xi. Do you hear me?" Old madam mu said and looked at Xi Nuannuan again.


    Xi Nuannuan''s first reaction was to look at Hope. Seeing that xihe nodded at her, she replied, "Okay."


    Mu Chucheng didn''t care about that, and neither did Hope. What does Xi Nuannuan''s last name have to do with it? She was too lazy to argue with Old madam mu.


    But before she came, she was worried that the Mu family would not like Xi Nuannuan, but it seemed that she was thinking too much. At least old man mu liked xi nuan very much.


    The butler came over at this time, "Old man, Old Lady, young master, dinner is ready. Shall we eat now?"


    Old madam mu waved his hand, "Wait a minute. There are still guests."


    "Okay."


    Mu chucheng didn''t care who else was coming, so he took Hope and sat down on the sofa. He took out his phone and leaned on Hope''s shoulder to play games.


    When the two of them were alone, he often did this, and now in front of the two elders of the Mu family, he had no restraint at all.


    Hope could already feel the two cold eyes that mu Old Lady shot at her.


    She didn''t believe that Mu Chucheng didn''t feel it, but this man didn''t care at all. He still played his game.


    Hope felt that in any case, in Old madam mu''s eyes, her image was already so bad, and she did not care how she looked at herself, no matter what, she would only hate her more and not like her more.


    So she didn''t push Mu Chucheng away and took out her phone to watch.


    Old madam mu finally couldn''t stand it any longer and patted the coffee table, "You two, how is this proper?!"


    Old master mu was talking to Xi Nuannuan, and it seemed that he had already asked someone to prepare some toys. At this moment, he took them out to Xi Nuannuan and did not notice anything else. This would attract his attention by Old madam mu''s words. He immediately turned to look at Mu Chucheng and the others.


    He frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Mu Chucheng rubbed his ears, stretched, and leaned back on the sofa, "What can we do under your noses? It''s just that the buddha is making a big fuss. It seems that you are in good health and can speak so loudly."

 Chapter 550 I Would Never Let Xi And Such A Woman into the Mu Family (1)

    Chapter 550 I would never let a woman like Hope into the Mu family (1)


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. There are so many people here. Let me ask you, are you shameless?" Old madam mu was furious when he saw Mu Chucheng and xi he leaning against each other.


    She did not like Hope at all, but now that mu chucheng was so devoted to her, she was even angrier!


    After being yelled at by mu Old Lady, mu chu city was completely out of the mood to play games. He put down his phone and raised his eyebrows."


    "Brat, shut up!"


    This was what old master mu said, because Xi Nuannuan was sitting next to him and was startled by his sudden voice. When he realized it, he immediately comforted him, "Nuannuan, grandpa zeng didn''t say you, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Xi Nuannuan, who was unfamiliar with the Mu family, only felt uncomfortable after coming in for so long, so he slipped off the sofa and wanted to go to Hope''s place.


    "Grandpa zeng, I want to go to mom''s."


    Old madam mu''s face darkened when he saw that. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that Mu Chucheng had come over and picked Xi Nuannuan up from there, "Nuannuan, it seems that neither your great-grandfather nor great-grandmother welcome us. Let''s go. Daddy will take you out for dinner."


    As he spoke, he was about to carry Xi Nuannuan away. Old madam mu was so angry that he pointed at him and said, "Stop!"


    "Mu Chucheng, you brought Nuannuan back for dinner. What do you look like taking her away like this?"


    Mu Chucheng turned around, "It doesn''t look like you two. Ever since we entered the door, the old buddha hasn''t had a good face. He doesn''t even give my daughter a smile. Look at my daughter. She''s only four years old. She doesn''t understand what''s going on between us adults. But please, even if it''s a pretense, can you pretend to be kind in front of children?"


    Old madam mu was so choked up that he couldn''t say a word. Old master mu said, "Bring Nuannuan back. Dinner is about to start."


    "Isn''t the vip not here yet?" Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the servant''s voice came from the door, "Old man Old Lady, miss lin is here."


    Xihe glanced at the door and saw a beautiful woman dressed very appropriately and looking very classically walking in under the guidance of a servant.


    She looked very polite. After the servant brought her in, she politely thanked her, "Thank you."


    When the woman came over, her smile was sweet, "Grandpa mu, grandma mu." She glanced at Mu Chucheng again, her face flushed.


    "Shanshan, you''re finally here." Mrs. Mu took Lin Shanshan by the hand, patted her hand, and then looked at her again, "Chu cheng, do you remember Shanshan? I played with you when I was a child, and then my family moved abroad. I came back a while ago. She always remembered you and still remembered us, so..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mu Chucheng interrupted her, "I don''t remember. The buddha forgot. I completely forgot about what happened before. I even forgot my favorite woman, not to mention her."


    Old madam mu''s face was ugly, but Lin Shanshan smiled gracefully and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not surprising that we forgot about it after such a long time. Let''s get to know each other again. A Cheng, my name is Lin Shanshan..."


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand, but mu chucheng looked down at her hand and raised her eyebrows. Without any movement, she let her hand hang by the side.


    However, in front of such a situation, Lin Shanshan did not feel embarrassed at all. She smiled and withdrew her hand, and naturally wrapped it around Old madam mu''s arm, "Grandma mu, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for me for so long."


    Mrs. Mu smiled and said, "No, it''s not that early at home. Housekeeper, let someone prepare it. Let''s eat."


    However, mu chucheng carried Xi Nuannuan, turned around and dragged xi he towards the gate.


    Old master mu shouted, "Where are you going? Dinner!"


    Mu chu city did not even turn around, only to hear his voice: "You eat slowly, I will not hinder you, I will take my daughter-in-law and daughter to eat outside."


    "Mu Chucheng, come back here!" Old master mu said angrily.


    However, where would mu chu city listen to him and just keep walking outside. Old madam mu had no choice but to say, "Why don''t you stop them?!"


    A few servants immediately stepped forward, including several of the mu family''s bodyguards. Mu Chucheng handed Xi Nuannuan to xi he and hugged him. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the person in front of him, "Are you sure you want to fight me? Are you sure you can beat me?"


    A few bodyguards were also skilled, but compared with Mu Chucheng, they were still a little distance away. Moreover, mu chu city was the master, so they naturally did not dare to really go down to fight, and their movements must be taboo. In this way, even if they went up together, they probably could not beat him.


    "Master mu, the old man and Old Lady, please go back. Please don''t make things difficult for us." The bodyguard said respectfully.


    "I''m not going back. If you can beat me, stop me." Mu Chucheng lifted his sleeves, his eyes cold.


    Today, not only their Mu family, but also Lin Shanshan, and even Xi Nuannuan, a child here. Master mu did not want to lose face in front of outsiders, nor did he want to leave a bad impression in front of Xi Nuannuan the first time they met!


    "All right, get out of the way!"


    The bodyguard was also embarrassed, but when he heard master mu say this, he quickly stepped aside and said, "Master mu, please."


    Mu Chucheng carried Xi Nuannuan and left with Hope.


    Mu Chucheng was so disrespectful. Old madam mu''s old face turned blue and white. It was very ugly. Lin Shanshan didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, he comforted her, "Grandma mu, it''s okay. A Cheng may be in trouble. Let''s eat it ourselves."


    Old madam mu''s face softened when he heard her say that. He patted the back of her hand, "Shanshan, it''s rare for you to be so understanding. A Cheng''s character is like this. I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but he''s infatuated with that woman. He wanted you to get along with him today, but he brought xi and that woman back!"


    Lin Shanshan seemed a little shy and blushed, "Grandma mu, I think Hope is fine." Hope''s father was a later driver of the Mu family. At that time, Lin Shanshan''s family had already left the country, so today was the first time Lin Shanshan saw Hope.


    In the past, she had heard about Hope from the two Mu family elders. After the uproar about Mu Chucheng''s father and Hope''s mother having an affair and giving birth to an illegitimate daughter, photos of Hope were also published by some good news media. She also saw her appearance in the newspaper. Hope in the photo was also beautiful, but it was far from as shocking as the real person.

 Chapter 551 I Would Never Let Xi And Such A Woman into the Mu Family (2)

    Chapter 551 I would never let a woman like Hope into the Mu family (2)


    An extremely foxy beauty, but men like it.


    "What''s good?" Mrs. Mu did not have a good look when she mentioned Hope, "She had been clinging to A Cheng at such a young age. Back then, she could do anything and didn''t know who she was. Now she knows what her mother and A Cheng''s father are related to. If it weren''t for those two sluts, my daughter would have died! She doesn''t seem to feel any guilt and is still with A Cheng!"


    "All right, stop talking about this. Let''s go eat first." For the Mu family, Mr. Mu was also temporarily reluctant to mention it in front of Lin Shanshan, although in fact, these things had already been exposed by the good news media.


    "Let''s go, Shanshan. Let''s go eat." Mrs. Mu took Lin Shanshan''s hand and walked towards the dining room, her face completely different from when she faced Hope.


    "When A Cheng is with you in the future, it will be easier for both of us." While eating, Old madam mu brought it up again.


    Lin Shanshan smiled, "Grandma mu, isn''t that bad? I think A Cheng and Hope have a good relationship. Besides, they have a daughter. I can''t get involved like this."


    "Don''t worry. He won''t be able to reconcile with xi for long. He''s just temporarily fascinated by him." At this time, old master mu also cut in.


    "Besides, I would never let a woman like Hope into the Mu family." Mrs. Mu said in a deep voice.


    While eating, Mu Chucheng noticed that Hope was looking at him from across the table. He put down his chopsticks and smiled, "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll think you want to eat me instead of these dishes in front of you."


    Xi he gave him a blank look and gave him a weird smile, "Mu Chucheng, you have a lot of peach blossoms. Lin Shanshan looks like a childhood sweetheart to you."


    "I don''t remember her."


    "Don''t you remember that she is also your little green plum."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "Why do I smell so much vinegar? Hope, do you smell it?"


    "Don''t change the subject." Xi he snorted coldly, "I see that your grandparents have found you a new fiancee. Your new fiancee seems to be well-educated, beautiful, and has a classic charm. Unlike me, the first impression she gives people is a vixen..."


    Before Hope could finish speaking, Xi Nuannuan, who was learning to eat with chopsticks, opened his eyes curiously and looked at her, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Xi he said, "Xi Nuannuan, enjoy your meal. Don''t interrupt when adults talk."


    "Oh." Xi nuan pouted and fought with the uncontrollable chopsticks again.


    "But I just like your face." Mu Chucheng reached out and pinched Hope''s face before Xi Nuannuan noticed.


    Hope clapped his hand, "I think your little green plum family has been thinking about you for so many years. Even if they go abroad, they still remember you. They will come back to you."


    Mu Chucheng picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of meat in front of Hope, "Busy talking and being jealous, I didn''t even bother to eat. Wife, are you hungry? Eat some."


    Hope took a bite of the food he handed him.


    Mu chu city looked at the expensive watch: "When did the civil affairs bureau close? Open the door at night?"


    "It''s closed in the afternoon." Hope didn''t realize what he was trying to do, so he answered casually.


    When she swallowed the food, she suddenly remembered and looked at him, "What do you want?"


    "The two old guys are so tired." Mu Chucheng pinched his brows, "What kind of woman are you trying to find for me? Let''s just go talk about it. Once we talk about it, you''ll be the only woman in my life. Can they just calm down?"


    Hope was stunned.


    "Tomorrow morning." Mu Chucheng added.


    Hope didn''t think much about marrying Mu Chucheng, but when it came to this, she also felt very natural, so she nodded, "Okay."


    "Go back tonight and prepare the documents."


    After sending Lin Shanshan away, the Mu family elders sat in the living room and drank tea. Apart from the butler, the other servants were sent off.


    "I wanted Hope to know that she would never be able to get into the Mu family. How did I know that Mu Chucheng, that brat, would dare to do the same? He took her away right away. This is a demonstration in front of us?" Mrs. Mu said in a deep voice.


    "No matter what, Hope, I won''t let her marry into the mu family." Old master mu said.


    "Nuannuan, she..."


    Old master mu glanced at Old madam mu, "Nuannuan is a child of our Mu family. Naturally, he has to come back to the mu family and find a way to get mu chu city and lin Shanshan together. I can see tonight that Lin Shanshan is very interested in mu chu city."


    Mrs. Mu nodded, "I know that when I met his parents by accident, she asked about Mu Chucheng and talked about Lin Shanshan intentionally or unintentionally. In fact, I almost forgot about the daughter of the Lin family, but I didn''t expect her to remember Mu Chucheng. I also saw that she was really interested in mu chucheng. Lin Shanshan, the more I looked at her, the more I liked her. She seemed to know the whole story. Definitely not like Jiang Xinyan."


    Old master mu nodded, "The Lin family is a well-read family. Lin Shanshan comes from a good family, and he is also a well-behaved and sensible person. Therefore, I like being the daughter-in-law of our Mu family very much." He paused, "What can you do?"


    Old madam mu knew he was asking if there was any way to separate Mu Chucheng and Hope.


    Old madam mu pondered for a moment, "I don''t think this matter can be rushed. It can only be done slowly. Lin Shanshan also understands. I have a good idea. I told you before. I don''t know if you still remember it."


    As she spoke, she whispered a few words in old man mu''s ear. After listening, old man mu said, "Then give him a call and test his words. If that''s the case, it will be much easier."


    Mrs. Mu nodded and instructed the housekeeper to bring her cell phone. As she instructed, she dialed a phone number. After the call was connected, Old madam mu put it in her ear and said, "It''s me..."


    When she got home in the evening, Hope had prepared the information she needed to get her certificate tomorrow. It was just her household register and id card. Because she was married once, and this was her second marriage, she probably needed some information. She checked online and put it in a bag.


    Mu Chucheng opened the door and came in. He had just returned from xi nuan''s room.


    During the day, he had arranged xi nuan''s warm room. At night, when he coaxed her to sleep, she was unwilling to die. Finally, she compromised and had to go to mu chucheng to tell her a bedtime story.


    Mu Chucheng had never done such a thing before. A story was a mess.

 Chapter 552 Just Tell the Whole World That Xi He And I Are Married

    Chapter 552 tells the world that Hope and I are married.


    Xihe saw him come in and looked up at him, "Asleep?" Mu chucheng nodded and sat on the bed, pinching his sore shoulder with his hand, "This is not a good job."


    "Is Xi Nuannuan bothering you?"


    Mu Chucheng nodded, "He kept looking at me and refused to sleep."


    Hope turned off his computer and walked over to stand beside him. He reached out and pinched his shoulder, "Who told you that she was always your little crush?"


    At this point, Mu Chucheng grabbed her hand on his shoulder, held it in his hand, and looked at her with raised eyebrows, "Why aren''t you my fan sister?"


    He dreamed that it would be nice for him to be treated like a fan of celebrities.


    "I''m your fan, Master mu. Do you feel my admiration for you?" Hope blinked. Her eyes were full of amorous feelings. Even though she had not put on any makeup, they were all very charming. Mu Chucheng grabbed her shoulder, hugged her on his thigh, and kissed her red lips, "Goblin."


    He quickly pressed xi he on the soft mattress. Instead of pushing him away this time, Hope put his arm around his shoulder and let him do whatever he wanted.


    The next morning, Hope woke up early to prepare breakfast for the father and daughter. Xi Nuannuan was going to school in South city, but because the kindergarten was about to have winter break, they planned to let her go to the kindergarten after the new year.


    Xi Nuannuan wouldn''t wake up so early without going to school. When Hope made breakfast, went to change clothes and called Mu Chucheng up, he went to her room. The little pig slept soundly than anyone else.


    Hihang hadn''t gone to school yet, and he would go after this week. Hope had breakfast and was going to the civil affairs bureau with mu chu city, so he asked her to take care of Xi Nuannuan.


    It was probably because it was early and there was no one in the civil affairs bureau today, and there was no need to queue up, so the formalities were quickly completed.


    With two red books in his hands, Hope was in a completely different mood than before.


    It was Old madam mu who forced her to marry someone. Shen Xianfei was right beside her, chasing her and wanting to marry her. For Hihang, she could only agree.


    At that time, his heart was heavy and hard, because he thought he would be with Mu Chucheng for the rest of his life, but he did not expect to marry another man without his knowledge.


    Sitting in the car, Mu Chucheng took the red book from Hope''s hand and put it on the operating table. He took out his phone and took two pictures, then sent them to him.


    Hope was stunned, "Who did you send the photo to?"


    "I took two pictures." As mu chu said this, he started the car and left the civil affairs bureau, "One was sent to the old buddha. She must have seen these two marriage certificates and felt very happy."


    Hope took the marriage certificate from him, "I think your grandparents will be furious with you when they see these two marriage certificates."


    Mu chu city did not care, "Don''t worry, they have good hearts."


    Hope wondered, "Who else did you send the photo to?"


    Mu Chucheng looked at her as he drove, "Guess."


    Xi he thought for a while and felt that this man could not do anything. He was never afraid to make a big deal out of it. He was such a person.


    Xihe thought for a moment, "Did you send it to the media?"


    Mu Chucheng''s smile deepened and he rubbed her long hair, "My woman is really smart."


    Xihe glanced at him, "Aren''t you smart enough to be your Mu Chucheng''s woman?"


    "That''s right."


    Before Mu Chucheng could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He knew who was calling without even looking at it, "Your old buddha called to ask for forgiveness."


    Mu Chucheng hung up the phone and called again. This time, he turned on the video call so that she could see his situation clearly.


    Old madam mu naturally saw Hope beside him.


    She was so angry that her face turned white, "Mu Chucheng, you are really capable! You secretly went to xihe to register without telling me and your grandfather! Did you take us seriously?!"


    "I just registered and sent you a photo right away. How can I hide it from you? Also, I always do things in the open, when did I sneak around? I even sent the photos to the media and told the world that I was married to Hope. How could it be considered sneaking around?"


    "You bastard!" Old madam mu''s phone was handed to old master mu, and his face appeared on the screen, "Mu Chucheng, don''t go too far! I won''t give you anything if it annoys me!"


    "Ha..." Mu Chucheng sneered, "I''m so scared, grandpa, really."


    After that, he hung up the phone and threw it aside, "Daughter-in-law, since we are married, shouldn''t we celebrate? How about having fun?"


    Hope had no problem with it, "Okay, but how about Nuannuan and the others?"


    "Isn''t Hihang at home? Just let her take care of it. I''ll get someone to keep an eye on it. We''ll hire a nanny at home. She can take care of Xi Nuannuan when she''s not at home."


    "Sure." Xi answered.


    In the past, Mu Chucheng''s friend Hope basically knew each other, but she had been away from South city for five years, so now she wasn''t sure.


    Mu Chucheng and Hope showed up in the box and asked everyone to call her sister-in-law.


    Everyone stood up in unison and bowed in unison, "Hello, sister-in-law."


    Some of them were acquaintances, and many of them did not know each other. They suddenly stood up to address her, which made Hope a little embarrassed.


    Mu Chucheng held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "You have to learn to adapt."


    "Okay."


    Mu Chucheng let go of her, "You go there and eat something. I''ll go over."


    Hope nodded. She was still a little hungry because she didn''t eat anything at night. She found a place to sit down and eat while looking back at the crowd. Finally, she saw a familiar face in the crowd.


    It should be a familiar face from many years ago.


    Ming Jinnian should have just come in. Hope didn''t see him just now.


    He also found Hope, so he walked over and stopped beside Hope, "Hope, long time no see."


    "Yeah, five years."


    Ming Jinnian came over with a glass of wine. He put the glass down and took a clean glass. He poured some red wine into it and handed it to Hope, "Have a drink?"


    "Okay." Xi he picked up his glass and went to work with him.


    Ming Jinnian sat down beside her, "Where have you been all these years?"

 Chapter 553 Could You Please Come Here? (1)

    Chapter 553, can you come here well (1)


    Hope thought of the past few years and smiled, "There were too many places to go. First to the north city, then to Ancheng. After that, he took Hihang to take root in Ancheng until he met Mu Chucheng."


    Ming Jinnian smiled and said, "I heard you gave birth to a daughter."


    "Yes, Nuannuan."


    "I''ll bring it out to see you some other day. I really want to know what A Cheng''s daughter looks like..."


    Before Ming Jinnian could finish his sentence, Mu Chucheng appeared on their side, took Hope''s shoulder, and smiled at Ming Jinnian, "What? Is this interested in my daughter?"


    Ming Jinnian smiled and said, "Let your daughter wait for my son."


    Mu Chucheng sneered, "I''m not even married. I guess when your son gives birth, my daughter will be ten years old. We don''t want to play brother-in-law. If you like my daughter, I can think about it after 18 years. I''ll book it for you now. You can call me your father-in-law first."


    "Fuck you." Ming Jinnian punched mu chucheng on the shoulder.


    Mu chu city looked at xi he and said, "The school that Hihang will go to will be the private school invested by the ming family. I have already let ah nian arrange for trouble. Next monday, he can go to school."


    It turned out that xihe had forgotten that the ming family had a wide variety of industries and investments, including electronics, real estate, health care, and schools.


    But I didn''t expect that the school that xihang was going to this time was also invested by the ming family. In this case, Hihang''s situation inside would be much better. He wouldn''t be blocked by a large group of reporters like in Ancheng.


    "Thank you, jinnian. Hang will have to trouble you to take care of him in the future." Xi he smiled.


    "What do you mean? Although the school is invested by the ming family, I don''t care. Xiao hang is a good kid. You can rest assured. Just come out of this." Ming Jinnian naturally knew about the big trouble.


    Xihe nodded.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. It''s rare for you to come back. A Cheng still doesn''t remember what happened back then, but fortunately, you two are together again, and now you''re getting married. Something to be happy about. Come, have a drink?"


    "I''ll drink with you. Hope can''t drink too much." Mu chucheng took the glass in Hope''s hand.


    Ming Jinnian shook his head and sighed, "Mu Chucheng will only love you. Hope, he only cares about you so much. How can he be serious about other women?"


    "So much nonsense, do you want to drink it?" Mu chu city dragged him to the side for a drink.


    When it was over, Mu Chucheng was also a little drunk. Hope helped him out and put him in the car. Remembering that Ming Jinnian''s driver hadn''t come over yet, he seemed to be drunk too. Before he came out, he turned back and saw him lying on the sofa, his face flushed red.


    She walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "Jinnian?"


    Ming Jinnian didn''t react at first. She patted her again and he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    She was startled and quickly shook off his hand, but Ming Jinnian raised his face and opened his eyes at this moment. As if he understood what had just happened, he immediately stood up and said, "Hope, I''m... I''m sorry..."


    Hope ignored the strange feeling in her heart and shook her head. Maybe he just accidentally touched her hand. She was thinking too much.


    She smiled, "Nothing. How are you? Shall I get someone to help you out?"


    "No need." Ming Jinnian quickly waved his hand and pointed to the door of the box, "My driver is here."


    Xihe looked out the door and saw a middle-aged man come in. He came to Ming Jinnian and said, "Young master."


    Ming Jinnian nodded and left the box with his help. Hope remembered Mu Chucheng who was still in the car and quickly walked out. The man was sitting in the back seat of the car with his hands on his forehead, complaining, "Where have you been?"


    "I''ll go back and see jinnian." Hope quickly got into the car, "How are you? Are you drunk?"


    Mu Chucheng sneered, "You want to get me drunk just by ordering?"


    "I''m glad I''m not drunk. Let''s go home." She didn''t drink anything except a sip with Ming Jinnian when she first came over. Now that the drink was gone, Mu Chucheng had drunk so much, so naturally she was the one driving.


    I didn''t expect Mu Chucheng to be so happy, "No, I''m not going home."


    Hope sighed, "Where else do you want to go? It''s late. Go back and rest."


    "Not yet. You drive to the beach."


    "Mu Chucheng, don''t make a fuss. It''s late. Besides, it''s cold by the sea in winter. If we want to go there, it''s hard to guarantee that we won''t turn into snow bars when we come back."


    Mu Chucheng chuckled and opened the back door of the car. He sat in the front seat and turned the steering wheel with his hand. He was afraid that he would mess up, so he pushed his hand away, "Just sit there and I''ll open it."


    There was nothing she could do about this man. Sometimes she was as willful as a child, and Xi Nuannuan was no match for him.


    Seeing that she agreed, mu chucheng fastened his seat belt and pointed to the front, "Let''s go."


    "Why are you so late and cold? What are you going to do by the sea?" Xihe frowned. She really didn''t understand what the man was thinking. She shook her head and looked helpless.


    Mu chucheng leaned back on his chair, turned his head when he heard the words, and his mouth was slightly raised, "Hope, shall we go to the seaside and have a car crash?"


    "...


    Hope took his hand off the steering wheel and knocked a few times on the man''s chest, "Get lost."


    In any case, it was impossible for him to be more tactful when he spoke. He never knew how to write the word "Tactful."


    "Really, it''s cold now. There''s no one there. It''s best for a car to vibrate."


    Hope ignored him, "I''m not wearing a condom."


    "What kind of condom..." Mu Chucheng didn''t like wearing that kind of thing, but since the last time he stopped Hope from taking medicine, she always asked him to wear a condom every time they went to bed, saying that she didn''t want a child for the time being.


    "Can''t you let me be closer to you?"


    "I don''t want children yet."


    "Nuannuan is so old? What if I asked for another one? One more to keep her company." Mu chu city thought so. If Hope had another child, he could have company with Xi Nuannuan. After Xi Nuannuan had a younger brother and sister as toys, he would definitely not pester Hope anymore. He would have more time with Hope.


    At most two more nannies will be needed to take care of them.


    Xi he glanced at him, "I''m afraid of having a son."


    Mu Chucheng''s peach blossom eyes sparkled, "Are you afraid I''ll abuse him?"


    "Yes!"


    "There''s also a 50 % chance of having a girl. I''ll treat her like a lover in my previous life."

 Chapter 554 Could You Please Come Here? (2)

    Chapter 554 can you come here well (2)


    The corner of Hope''s mouth curved in mockery, "But I don''t think you treat Xi Nuannuan as a lover in your past life."


    Mu chucheng pinched Hope''s cheek with his hand, "I already have a little lover in this life. Why should I care about what I did in my previous life?"


    Hope waved his hand away, "Let''s go home."


    "You dare to go back and try!"


    Hope glared at him. She was really a pushover. The more Mu Chucheng threatened her, the more she drove home.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t say anything or do anything at first, but when she came back from xi nuan''s room, he suddenly picked her up from behind and put her on the bed when she was unprepared. Before she could react, one wrist and one ankle were tied with a belt by mu chucheng.


    She moved and couldn''t pull it apart!


    "Mu Chucheng, what are you doing?!"


    Mu Chucheng smiled seductively and began to undress, "It''s not obvious, you!"


    Xihe was about to explode with anger, "Can you come here well?!"


    "No." Mu Chucheng unbuttoned her black silk shirt and threw it on the floor. She sat on the bed in her trousers and pinched her face, "On our wedding night, let''s play in a different way."


    Hope and speechless look up at the sky, how could she forget that this man used to like to play with this kind of tricks!


    The next morning, xi he went to bed late and forgot that he had to send xihang to school today. Because mu chu city was going out for a few days, he got up early in the morning and even stopped the alarm on her cell phone.


    Hihang had already got up to make breakfast. She hadn''t woken up yet. She had never done this before.


    In the end, Xi Nuannuan got up and sat at the table, eating the bread with her small hands, "Auntie, why isn''t mom up yet? Wait, are we taking you to school?"


    "Yes." Xihang nodded, "I''ll go up and see her."


    Xihang went upstairs and knocked on Hope''s door. No one answered her. She guessed that she was still asleep, so he could only slowly open the door. As expected, Hope was still sleeping in bed.


    "Sis, get up."


    Hope heard the sound and slowly opened his eyes. He still felt very tired and his eyes were astringent. It was obvious that he was not full of sleep.


    Because the alarm didn''t go off, she thought it was still early and muttered, "Hang, what time is it?"


    "It''s past nine."


    Nine o'' clock...


    Hope quickly got up from the bed, grabbed the phone on the bedside table and looked at it. Sure enough, it was 9: 30. She quickly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom, "Hang, why didn''t you wake me up earlier?"


    Hihang''s face was a little red at the moment, because when she had just called Hope up, she accidentally saw some bruises on her collarbone, as well as a red scar on her fair wrist and ankles.


    Hope tidied up and came out to change her clothes. She accidentally saw a dark red mark on her wrist. The one on her ankle was even more obvious. She gritted her teeth and said, "Bastard Mu Chucheng!"


    However, she put her wrist up to her nose and smelled the fragrance of the ointment. It was estimated that she had applied the ointment before mu chu city left in the morning.


    Because he was already up late, xihe ate breakfast as fast as he could, then helped Hihang get his things into the car and drive her to school.


    On the way, Mu Chucheng called her, "Are you awake?"


    Xi he was furious at the thought of this, "Did you turn off my alarm?"


    Not only did he torture her the whole night last night, but he also made her sleep late in the morning. Now that xihang went to school late, it was impossible for him to have classes in the morning, so he could only have classes in the afternoon.


    Mu chucheng chuckled, "I see you''re so tired..."


    Hope was driving, so she was driving hands-free. Her cell phone was connected to the navigator in the car with bluetooth. She was worried that Mu Chucheng would say something inappropriate for children if he kept talking. There were still two underage people in the car!


    She coughed a few times, "I won''t tell you. I''m driving now. I''ll take xiao hang to school. We''ll talk later tonight."


    After that, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Finally, she came to Hihang''s new school. When she came out of the school with her, she met Ming Jinnian.


    Hope was stunned, "What a coincidence?"


    "I have something to do here this morning." Ming Jinnian smiled and looked at xihang, "Hang, do you remember me?"


    "Yes, brother jinnian." Hihang greeted him politely.


    Ming Jinnian looked at the things in their hands, "Are you coming to school?"


    "Yes, I''m here today to check in and bring her things. She''ll be in class in the afternoon." Xi he picked Xi Nuannuan up and pointed to jinnian, "Nuannuan, this is uncle ming, a good friend of mom and dad."


    Ming Jinnian smiled gently and rubbed xi nuan''s head with his hand, "Yesterday, I said when I would bring your daughter out to see her. I saw her today, Nuannuan. Hello."


    Xi Nuannuan had no resistance to handsome men, so he immediately smiled and said, "Hello, uncle ming."


    "Good boy." Ming Jinnian said, "I''m jealous that mu chu city has such a big and obedient daughter."


    Hope was amused, "Don''t talk about it. You should get married and have one."


    Ming Jinnian rubbed xi nuan''s face and said nothing. It took a long time before he said, "By the way, is Hang''s things moving to the dormitory? Let me help you move it over."


    Because it was a closed school, it was rare to go out, so Hihang still had a lot of things, and Hope also helped her prepare well.


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ming Jinnian helped Hihang move the things to her dorm. Hope told Hihang a few words and said, "Give me a call during the holidays. I''ll come to pick you up. If you have anything, remember to tell me that you may not be used to it. If you are unhappy, remember to say it."


    Hihang smiled, "I see, sis."


    Xi he saw that it was getting late, so he asked her to pack up, take a break after lunch and then go to class, "I''ll go first."


    "Okay."


    Hihang walked her to the door.


    Ming Jinnian left with her. He looked at his watch, "Have lunch together?"


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''m done. It''s getting late anyway. It''s time for lunch when we leave school and get to the city. How about that?"


    He said so, and Hope couldn''t refuse, so he nodded, "Okay."


    Ming Jinnian was sent over by the driver in the morning. Later, because he had a meeting, he asked the driver to leave first. He had planned to ask the driver to pick him up before he left at noon, but now that xi he was driving, he left with Hope''s car.


    "Where''s A Cheng?"


    "He left South city for a few days."


    "Just got married and left you behind?" Ming Jinnian paused, "When are you getting married?"

 Chapter 555 Dont Bully My Woman While Im Not Home

    Chapter 555 don''t bully my woman while I''m not home


    Hope smiled and didn''t say anything. She and Mu Chucheng had been together for so many years, but they didn''t care about anything. She still felt that the so-called formal things were very complicated!


    Hope used to be with mu chucheng, and Ming Jinnian and Mu Chucheng had been together since they were young, so she was naturally very familiar with Ming Jinnian.


    I haven''t seen him for five years, but there''s not much distance between them.


    Hope remembered that Ming Jinnian used to have a girlfriend, and she seemed to be around a lot at that time, but she didn''t seem to see her twice, so she asked.


    Ming Jinnian shook his head and smiled."


    Hope was stunned for a moment, "You seemed to like her and take her seriously. Take her everywhere."


    Ming Jinnian, like Mu Chucheng, was crazy. Back then, when she was racing, she would follow Mu Chucheng and sit in his car. Ming Jinnian always had his little girlfriend.


    Ming Jinnian sighed, "You and Mu Chucheng are in pairs. I have no reason to be alone, right? So I just took one with me."


    Hope felt that this reason was obviously unconvincing, at least she was not convinced, but no matter what, this is Ming Jinnian''s private matter, she would not ask too much, so she smiled and did not say much.


    "Then why not find one? Didn''t the family force you?"


    "Of course I will." Ming Jinnian frowned and said in a faint voice, "I didn''t meet the right one, so I didn''t look for it."


    Xihe nodded and Ming Jinnian changed the subject, "When you went to register yesterday, did A Cheng send the photos to the media?"


    "Yeah." Mu Chucheng was such a high-profile person. He felt that his marriage to Hope was such a big deal that it had to be made known to everyone that Hope was now a married woman, but her husband was Mu Chucheng this time.


    "No wonder..." Ming Jinnian muttered.


    Hope asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    Ming Jinnian shook his head, "Haven''t you read the news or the newspaper since you woke up today?"


    Speaking of this, Hope still felt a little embarrassed, because last night and Mu Chucheng had too much sex, which made her unable to get up in the morning, and asked xihang to wake herself up. I don''t know if she saw anything.


    She shook her head.


    "Because of your marriage to A Cheng, the South city media blew up. What a sensational news."


    Hope smiled, "That''s Mu Chucheng."


    "I don''t know how grandma and grandpa mu reacted. Did they faint from anger yesterday..."


    "Mu Chucheng also sent them the photos yesterday." Hope was a little helpless, but found that Ming Jinnian was looking at something.


    "Hope, do you want to take Nuannuan first?"


    Hope was stunned for a moment and saw a few men come in at the door. She recognized these men. All the people she had seen in the Mu family before were from the Mu family.


    They seemed to be looking for someone.


    Hope didn''t have to think about who they were looking for. It was probably the two Mu family elders who saw the news in the newspaper this morning, so they were so angry that they sent someone out to look for her.


    Xi he did not want to have any conflict with the two elders of the Mu family. Now that Mu Chucheng was not at home, she would be at a disadvantage. Besides, it was all those topics and she felt very upset.


    She quickly hugged Xi Nuannuan and was about to leave through the back door of the restaurant when she heard a voice, "Where are they?"


    She held xi nuan''s body and froze on the spot, unable to move!


    Well, now that you want to run, you can''t run. If you''re found out, there''s no point in hiding.


    She had no choice but to turn around with Xi Nuannuan in her arms. The Mu family people had already come to them, "Miss Xi, the old man and the old lady want to see you."


    "Okay." What else could Hope say when they found out? But her answer at the moment was weak, and the thought of going back to face the two difficult old people in the Mu family made her very upset!


    "Mom, are we going back to grandpa and grandma zeng?" Xi Nuannuan asked as he walked out of the restaurant.


    Hope nodded, "Yes, they invited us back."


    "But I don''t want to go back..." Xi Nuannuan whispered. The impression she left there yesterday was so bad. She thought the Mu family were too scary. She didn''t like them. She was even a little scared.


    Hope looked at her helplessly. Ming Jinnian, who followed her out, rubbed her face, "It''s okay, Nuannuan. They''re your family. What are you afraid of? They love you."


    Xi nuan pouted and said, "But they don''t like mom."


    Even at such a young age, they could learn something from the words, eyes, and movements of adults.


    Ming Jinnian was also stunned by Xi Nuannuan''s words, then said, "Your mother is so good, everyone likes her. Don''t worry, they will like her sooner or later. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Oh." Hearing what he said, Xi Nuannuan finally nodded.


    Xi he carried her into the Mu family car and returned to the Mu family. The two elders were already sitting in the living room waiting for them.


    When old master mu saw Xi Nuannuan, he waved, "Nuannuan, come here."


    Xi Nuannuan hesitated a little. If she had been a familiar person in the past, she would never have been like this. However, the impression she left in the Mu family yesterday was too bad, so she did not immediately go forward, but looked up at Hope.


    Hope wanted to call her over, but before she could say anything, Old madam mu sneered, "Look, even such a young child has been taught this way. The children of the Mu family are always from the Mu family. No matter what, she is related to us by blood."


    Hope was stunned. Of course, she could hear what Old madam mu meant. She sneered, "Old Lady means, did I deliberately teach Nuannuan to distance herself from you?"


    Mrs. Mu picked up her teacup and said, "I didn''t say that."


    "Old madam mu didn''t say that, but that''s what he meant." Hope was not afraid of her either, "In Old madam mu''s eyes, whatever I do is wrong, so I don''t care what you think."


    "Hmph!" Old madam mu slammed the teacup onto the table and snorted coldly, "Arrogant!"


    Old master mu glanced at Hope, "Nuannuan has always been a child of the lu family. Hope, what are you doing here?"


    "Old man, Old Lady, I didn''t teach nuan what to do at all. The reason why she is like this today is because what happened in the Mu family yesterday left a bad impression on her. Don''t think that the child is young and doesn''t understand anything."

 Chapter 556 You Still Want to Threaten Us? (1)

    Chapter 556 you still want to threaten us (1)


    Old master mu and Old madam mu looked at each other with an ugly expression, but it seemed that Hope''s words had also worked, and they endured no more outbursts.


    Master mu smiled and waved at Xi Nuannuan, "Nuannuan, come over to great-grandfather. I have delicious food here. I bought it for you specially."


    Xi Nuannuan looked at Hope again. Xi he bent down and patted her on the shoulder. She walked over slowly and whispered, "Great-grandfather, great-grandmother."


    "Be good." Old master mu carried Xi Nuannuan to the sofa and sat down. He took out two animal lollipops from nowhere, which children would like at a glance.


    Especially snacks like Xi Nuannuan!


    So when Xi Nuannuan saw the lollipop, his eyes lit up and he stared at it, unable to move his eyes.


    Hope sighed helplessly in her heart. If Xi Nuannuan disappeared one day, she would not hesitate that she was taken away with food!


    Old master mu gave the candy to Xi Nuannuan and helped her remove the wrapping paper. Xi Nuannuan had two and handed Hope one, "Mom, you eat too."


    Hope shook his head, "I won''t eat it. You can keep it. By the way, don''t finish it all at once. Keep one for tomorrow."


    It''s not good for children to eat too much sugar.


    "Oh!" Xi Nuannuan immediately put the lollipop in his coat pocket.


    Although old master mu did not get along well with children, he racked his brains to please his great-granddaughter.


    Fortunately, Xi Nuannuan soon broke up with him again.


    Xi Nuannuan was here, and Old madam mu was also scrupulous, so she could not say anything in front of Hope, so she secretly looked at old man mu.


    Old master mu coughed lightly and rubbed xi nuan''s head, "Nuannuan, go eat cake with the butler''s grandfather. I''ll ask the chef to prepare a delicious cake for you."


    As soon as Xi Nuannuan heard that she could eat the cake, her saliva was about to flow out. She nodded quickly. When the housekeeper came to hug her, she opened her hands and let them hug her.


    Xi Nuannuan finally let go, and Old madam mu was about to speak. She threw a newspaper on the armrest of the sofa in front of Hope, "Look what this is!"


    Of course, Hope knew what the newspaper was about, but she still took it and read it. As Ming Jinnian said, the news exploded in South city.


    Because Jiang Xinyan and mu chucheng just broke off their engagement, there was a news in this circle that lin Shanshan would marry Mu Chucheng. Later, when the Lin family parents attended some activities, the media also asked around. Although the parents of the Lin family did not answer this question directly, but the meaning was very sure at that time. But in the blink of an eye, Mu Chucheng and Hope talked about the evidence. How can this not make people dumbfounded?


    "Are you happy that you made such a big fuss?" Old madam mu sneered, "Did you deliberately send the photos to the media that did good things?"


    Hope put down the newspaper and said expressionlessly, "How could I be so capable? It was all done by your grandson, Old Lady."


    Old madam mu was even angrier when she said this. Just as she was about to explode, the servant came over with his cell phone, "Old Lady, young master''s video call."


    Old madam mu was stunned. Why did Mu Chucheng call her at this time?


    She asked the maid to put her phone on the coffee table. Mu chucheng was sitting in the car and said slowly, "Master buddha, did you call my wife home?"


    "What? Can''t I call her over?"


    "Yes, yes." Mu Chucheng hooked his lips, "But you and the empress dowager should not bully my woman while I''m not at home!"


    Naturally, Hope heard what Mu Chucheng said. She smiled in her heart. Ming Jinnian must have informed him about her being brought back by the Mu family. She didn''t expect him to call Old madam mu immediately.


    "Brat, what are you talking about? You!" Mrs. Mu was very angry, "Is there anyone who talks to grandma like that?! Also, how did I bully your woman? Which one of your eyes saw me bully your woman? Can''t I even say a word?"


    "Master buddha, what do you want to do? That''s the heart of sima zhaoxin. Will you and the empress dowager be so good? Specifically asked Hope to go back and talk? I think you were so pissed off by the news this morning that there was nowhere to vent your anger, so you went to my woman to vent it, right? I told you, I sent the media photos. As soon as I registered with Hope yesterday, I took two photos with my marriage certificate and sent one to you. I did this. I did everything by myself. Don''t blame it on my wife." Mu Chucheng said over the phone.


    "Mu Chucheng, are you trying to make things difficult for our Mu family? Are you an admirer or not? Do you have to kick up the Mu family to make you happy?" Master mu was also furious!


    As soon as the news came out this morning, it was very lively. The Mu family residence received many calls from those media this morning. He had to ask the housekeeper to unplug the phone line first. Otherwise, even now, the phone at home would still ring nonstop!


    "What did the emperor say? When I get married in mu chucheng, I naturally want to tell the whole world? And the fastest way to tell the world is to spread the news through the media, right?" Mu Chucheng smiled, "Okay, I''ve already called someone to pick up xi and her mother and daughter. They should be at mu''s house by now. I don''t know if grandma and grandpa have finished talking to Hope. Can we let them go?"


    "What are you doing? They just came over and you have them taken away." Old madam mu sneered, "Mu Chucheng, are you so nervous about Hope that you think we''ll hurt her?"


    "Old buddha, you don''t like Hope so much. That''s hard to say." Mu Chucheng smiled, but his eyes were cold, "What can we talk about when I come back? What do you want to do to her when I''m not home? Today, my people will take them away no matter what, and they will be taken away soon. I don''t mind making a scene in front of the servants and subordinates of the Mu family, if my grandparents don''t mind..."


    "What, you still want to threaten us?"


    "No, I''m just telling you the truth." Mu Chucheng smiled.


    As they spoke, there were two people in front of the mu family. Although they were not Yingtong, they were also the people who had been following Mu Chucheng. Of course, old master mu and Old madam mu recognized them at a glance.


    "Old man, Old Lady." The two men stepped forward, "Master mu asked us to come and pick up sister-in-law."


    "What sister-in-law?" Old master mu roared, "When did she become your sister-in-law?"

 Chapter 557 You Still Want to Threaten Us? (2)

    Chapter 557 you still want to threaten us (2)


    Mu Chucheng also heard, "They are married to me. Hope is naturally their sister-in-law. Are they still unwilling to let go? Don''t you think the Mu family hasn''t done enough recently and you want to make more trouble?"


    Although Mu Chucheng said he didn''t dare to threaten the Mu family, what he said now was not a threat?


    Old master mu and Mrs. Mu were so angry that they were about to have a heart attack, but Mu Chucheng''s words hit them right again!


    They were different from mu chucheng. Mu Chucheng didn''t care about the reputation of the Mu family at all, but they couldn''t care less.


    As Mu Chucheng said, they didn''t want to make a scene in front of these people. If something happened, it would make the Mu family headlines.


    There have been enough incidents at the Mu family lately, and they don''t want to get into any more trouble.


    Old master mu and Old madam mu looked at each other. Although they felt angry, they still had to suppress their anger and waved their hands, "Let''s go."


    Xihe stood up, "Old man Old Lady, I''ll take Nuannuan first."


    Xi Nuannuan was eating a piece of cake at the restaurant. It was the second piece.


    Hope patted her little hand, "Xi Nuannuan, why did you eat so much in a minute?"


    Xi Nuannuan pouted, "Just two pieces."


    "How much more do you want?"


    "I want another piece."


    Hope: ..."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Seeing that she was still at the table, xihe frightened her, "Xi Nuannuan, I tell you, girls are getting too fat and ugly. If you get any fatter, you''ll be a ball. Vichy won''t play with you then."


    Xi Nuannuan was so scared that the cake fell out of his mouth, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I won''t eat." Xi Nuannuan hurriedly put down the cake in her hand. Hope picked her up and wiped the cream from her mouth with a tissue, "We''re going home. Go say goodbye to great-grandfather and great-grandmother."


    "Oh." Xi Nuannuan immediately obediently ran to the living room and said goodbye to Old madam mu and old man mu before leaving with Hope.


    On the way back, she was still upset about what Hope had just said, so she kept asking xihe, "Mom, am I really fat now?"


    "Yes."


    Xi nuan''s small face immediately collapsed, "Then what should I do?"


    "Don''t be so greedy in the future." Hope rubbed her little face. She was really worried that she would become a little fat ball if she put on so much weight.


    "Okay." Xi Nuannuan nodded heavily.


    Hope smiled, took out his phone and called Mu Chucheng.


    "Are you back?"


    "On the way." Hope looked out the window and smiled, "Did Ming Jinnian call you?"


    "Yeah, how else would I know you went back to the Mu family?" Mu Chucheng said on the other end of the phone, "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    Hope chuckled, "What can I do? Are you still afraid that they will eat me? Your grandmother just showed me the news today, and before she could say anything, your call came back. They were so angry that there was nowhere to send it. What was going on?"


    "From what you said, do you feel sorry for them? Why don''t you go back now and vent your anger on them?"


    "No." It took Hope a long time to leave mu residence. How could he return to the trap? If she went back this time, the Mu family would not let her leave so easily!


    "When are you coming back?" Xihe changed the subject.


    Mu chucheng chuckled, "Miss me?"


    "Yes, I missed you. I missed you very much. You left this morning. I missed you so much. What should I do? When are you coming back?" Xi he leaned back on the car chair and played around.


    "I don''t think you miss me anymore." Mu Chucheng was very dissatisfied with her attitude.


    "Then, mu shao, what do you want me to say?" Xi he replied, "Seriously, how many days have you been away?"


    Mu Chucheng was always mysterious, and some things Hope never asked, because that was his job, and the rest, he never hid from her.


    "Four or five days." Mu Chucheng said again, "Did you send xihang to school this morning? Sent alone?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then how did you meet Ming Jinnian?"


    Hope was a little helpless, "Mu Chucheng, aren''t you? Are you jealous? Even when I met him at school, it was lunchtime anyway, so we had lunch together. At lunchtime, your grandparents sent someone to look for us, and then he tipped you off. In the end, you have to thank them. Otherwise, your wife and children won''t know how drunk they are today."


    Mu chucheng snorted coldly and did not speak.


    "Okay, we''re home, too. You can do your job first. We''ll talk tonight."


    Mu Chucheng said he would be back in four or five days, but in the end, he left for a week without coming back. Hope didn''t know what happened.


    However, mu chucheng would never say anything, whether he asked or not.


    If you ask him, he will pass it by. If you don''t ask, he will never take the initiative to say it.


    Hope calls him every night. Everything is normal on the phone, and it doesn''t seem like anything happened.


    Sometimes Hope would want him to video with her so that she could see him face to face instead of just hearing his voice over the phone.


    But Hope knew something must have happened, or something was going to get tricky, or Mu Chucheng would have come back on time.


    Because she was used to talking to Mu Chucheng on time every night before going to bed these days, when she called tonight, Mu Chucheng''s phone was turned off, and she panicked.


    Hope told himself not to panic and not to be nervous. Maybe Mu Chucheng was busy now, so his phone would be turned off. When he was done, he would call him back.


    Xi he took a deep breath and put his phone aside. Just because he didn''t call with mu chu city, she couldn''t sleep at the moment. She was worried that she was asleep and missed Mu Chucheng''s call, so she kept staring at her phone and calling Mu Chucheng every once in a while, but his phone was always off.


    The situation lasted almost the whole night, and xihe didn''t fall asleep until late at night because he was too tired.


    In the morning, she suddenly woke up. The first thing she did was to check the phone on the bed, but mu chucheng did not call her back.


    Her fingers paused on the screen of her phone, and her brows thumped heavily. Her heart grew more and more flustered. She dialed Mu Chucheng''s number again, but it still didn''t get through.

 Chapter 558 Pregnant Women Are Less Able to Handle It

    Chapter 558 pregnant women are less tolerant


    She lifted the blanket and called Yingtong instead.


    But Yingtong''s phone was also turned off!


    Hope knew something must have happened.


    Otherwise, how could this be?!


    Hope hadn''t heard from Mu Chucheng for two days. During these two days, she kept trying to contact him, but his phone had been turned off.


    So did Yingtong.


    Every time Mu Chucheng went out, he would tell her when to leave and when to come back, but he rarely told her where he went.


    Hope never asked, but these two days, she really hated herself for not asking!


    Otherwise, she would know where to find him now, but now, she didn''t even know where he was.


    In the past two days, Hope also looked for Ming Jinnian to ask him if he knew what was going on with Mu Chucheng, but obviously, Ming Jinnian didn''t know anything that she didn''t know.


    Hope had been to the Mu family, but the people from the Mu family stopped her outside.


    She also wanted to go into the Mu family and ask what was going on. Maybe the two elders of the Mu family would know what was going on, but she knew that if she went through like this, the people of the Mu family wouldn''t let her in.


    So she had to turn to Ming Jinnian.


    Ming Jinnian drove her into the Mu family. Because she was in the car and the maid at the Mu family recognized Ming Jinnian''s car, she opened the iron gate and let them in. She stopped in front of the house and followed Ming Jinnian into the door.


    Soon, the Mu family found Hope and immediately stepped forward, "Young master ming, Old Lady told us that Miss Xi can''t come in."


    "I called Old Lady before I came. She agreed. Don''t worry. I''m here for anything." Ming Jinnian smiled.


    Seeing that he had said so, these people had nothing to say but to let them go.


    Hope finally entered the Mu family.


    As soon as she came in, she heard Mrs. Mu''s crisp voice as she was thrown on the ground with anger and tea set.


    "If you can''t find it, keep looking for it. If you want to see someone alive, if you want to see a corpse dead! You don''t understand that?"


    "Yes!" Someone answered immediately.


    They did not notice that Ming Jinnian and Hope had come in. Old man mu''s face was heavy and he said to Mrs. Mu, "I''m afraid that something so serious has happened. I''m afraid it''s really bad..."


    Old madam mu stared at him, his voice hoarse and old, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    When xi he heard this, his eyes darkened, his legs became weak, and he almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Ming Jinnian reached out his hand to hold her and looked at her worriedly, "Hope, are you okay?"


    Hope shook his head.


    Ming Jinnian''s voice also made Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu, who were sitting on the sofa in the living room, look over.


    Seeing Hope behind Ming Jinnian, Old madam mu''s face became even more ugly. He stood up and pointed at her, "Jinnian, what did you bring her here for?"


    Ming Jinnian took xihe to the living room and quickly said, "Grandma mu, Hope is also A Cheng''s wife. She also wants to know about A Cheng."


    "Wife." Old madam mu seemed to have heard some big joke, "Does she deserve it? Something happened when mu chu city married her, and now no one knows where it is. Hope, tell me what the hell is going on."


    Hope''s mind was heavy at the moment, and Old madam mu''s voice kept coming from her ears, but she was so dizzy that she could hardly hear what she was saying.


    All she could think of was one thing.


    Mu Chucheng was really in trouble, missing, and now he couldn''t even find anyone...


    She snapped back to her senses and looked at Old madam mu, "Old Lady, what happened to Mu Chucheng?"


    Old madam mu couldn''t stand her. How could he tell her about Mu Chucheng at this moment? He pointed at the door and said, "Get out of here. Get out now. You''re a woman born with bad luck. How dare you come and ask me what happened to Mu Chucheng? You disappear right in front of me. I don''t want to see you again."


    Mu Chucheng''s mother was the only child of Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu, but she was weak and sickly. Later, she was angered to death by the relationship between Hope''s mother and Mu Chucheng''s father.


    Because of her health, Mu Chucheng was the only child.


    Over the years, although old Mrs. Mu and old Mr. Mu were often confused by mu chucheng''s anger, they actually paid special attention to him, because he was the only heir to the Mu family, and the entire Mu family could only rely on him in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that something had happened to Mu Chucheng. Old madam mu was so excited that when she saw Hope, she pushed everything onto her.


    Where would she care if it had anything to do with Hope?


    She was just looking for a vent.


    "Grandma mu, don''t be like this. Hope is nervous about A Cheng too. She should know anything." Ming Jinnian said when he saw how excited mu Old Lady was.


    "Mu Chucheng doesn''t need her to be nervous. Ming Jinnian, you brought her in. Take her away now! I don''t want to see her. I don''t want to see her at all. Do you hear me?!" Mu Chucheng''s disappearance had severely affected Old madam mu, who had been feeling physically and mentally exhausted for the past two days, and he was angry with Hope. Now he was so excited that his face was red and his body was shaking that he almost fell. The butler quickly helped her to the sofa. Old master mu immediately handed her water and let her drink.


    The housekeeper helped her back up again, and her anger slowly calmed down.


    Old master mu waved his hand, "This year, take her away first."


    Old madam mu was like this. If Hope stayed here any longer, she might be so excited that she had to take her away.


    "Hope, let''s go first."


    Xihe nodded.


    After leaving Mu residence, xihe got into Ming Jinnian''s car. Ming Jinnian saw that she had been silent and did not speak, so he comforted her, "Hope, sometimes, no news is good news. Now he just has no news. Maybe it''s because something delayed him. I believe A Cheng, he will be fine. After all these years, what has he not seen?"


    Hope knew he was comforting herself, but now she was in no mood to speak, so she nodded.


    Ming Jinnian drove her home and said before she got out of the car, "I''ll help you find out about A Cheng. I''ll let you know as soon as anything happens. Don''t worry too much. Wait for the news."


    Hope looked back at him, "Jinnian, thank you."


    "Don''t be so polite." Ming Jinnian waved his hand.


    Hope pursed his lips and drove down.

 Chapter 559 Xi Nuan Nuan Would Become the Successor of Mu Chu City (1)

    Chapter 559 xi nuan will become Mu Chucheng''s successor (1)


    When she returned home these two days, she usually only did one thing: she called mu chucheng''s cell phone number and kept calling. She thought, as long as she got through to him, she would immediately ask him why he hadn''t turned on his phone for so many days.


    Why didn''t you contact her for so many days?


    Did you know that she was too worried to sleep?


    But for the past two days, this number has not been through, so she has never had the opportunity to say these words.


    For the past two days, Hope had hardly slept well. He had been thinking about Mu Chucheng. Even xihang knew that something had happened, so he asked for leave and came back.


    "Sis, are you okay?"


    Xihe shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "You''re lying." Hihang had a soft personality. When she saw Hope like this, her eyes turned red and her voice became hoarse, "You look terrible."


    "I''ll be fine. I have to wait for Mu Chucheng to come back. Mu Chucheng told me that night that when he came back, he would take me and Xi Nuannuan on vacation. He said he would go to australia because it''s summer in australia. It''s good to go there for a vacation. I''ll wait for him to come back and take us away."


    Seeing her like this, Hihang cried even more.


    Hope''s cell phone rang at this time. She glanced at the caller id. It was Ming Jinnian''s. She quickly answered, "Jinnian, how''s it going? Is there any news from Mu Chucheng?"


    "I got someone to find out that A Cheng actually went abroad. It seems that there was an explosion..."


    The phone slipped off xihe''s hand and Hope closed his eyes and fell into the darkness.


    Xihang was shocked and shook her body, "Sis, sis, how are you?"


    Ming Jinnian couldn''t get a response, so he kept calling Hope''s name on the other end of the phone, worried, "Hope, Hope, what''s wrong with you? Answer me."


    Xihang picked up his phone, "Brother jinnian, something happened to my sister..."


    "What happened to Hope?"


    Hihang burst into tears, "She fainted."


    "Hang, don''t cry. I''ll be right over. I''ll bring the doctor. Don''t worry." Ming Jinnian was on the other end of the phone and his voice was very anxious, but he had to comfort Hihang because Hihang was scared.


    Fortunately, Xi Nuannuan was taking a nap in his room at the moment, otherwise he wouldn''t have cried to death when he saw Hope like this.


    Xihe fainted on the sofa. Hihang moved her body, took out a blanket from the room and covered her with it. Then he sat aside and waited for Ming Jinnian to come over.


    Fortunately, Ming Jinnian soon came with the doctor.


    As soon as he came in and saw xihe sleeping on the sofa, he walked over and carried her to his room. Xihang and the doctor hurried upstairs.


    The female doctor examined xi he in detail and Hihang stared nervously at him, "Doctor, how''s my sister?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. She just suffered a blow and fainted because she couldn''t bear it. Pregnant women have a lower tolerance than normal people."


    "Pregnant woman?" Hihang asked doubtfully, "Is my sister pregnant?"


    "Yeah." The doctor smiled and said, "It''s been about four weeks. Maybe she hasn''t noticed..."


    Hihang looked at Hope lying on the bed and felt that he really didn''t know what it was like at this moment. Originally, Hope was pregnant, it should be a happy thing, but now Mu Chucheng is missing, life and death is unknown.


    But at this moment, Hope was pregnant again.


    "Doctor, please prescribe some medicine to calm her down." Ming Jinnian was also stunned, but he quickly came to his senses and said to the doctor.


    "Mr. Ming, I know."


    "Thank you."


    Because the doctor was sent by Ming Jinnian, and now he had to send it back. Before he left, he asked Hihang, "Hang, take good care of your sister. She''s not in good health now. Be careful. By the way, she might wake up hungry later. Go and make her something light."


    Hihang nodded quickly, "Brother jinnian, I know."


    Ming Jinnian nodded and left first.


    After Ming Jinnian left, Hihang helped xihe pull the quilt and went downstairs to the kitchen to cook porridge for her.


    When she went upstairs to the master bedroom again, she found that Hope had woken up. She quickly put down her things and walked over, "Sis, how are you feeling?"


    Xihe pressed his hand on his forehead, "Why did I faint?"


    Hihang sat down beside the bed, "You fainted the moment you heard about brother chucheng. Brother jinnian has already brought the doctor to see you. The doctor said that you were fine, but because he heard about brother chucheng''s accident, he couldn''t bear it for a while, so he..."


    Xihe waved his hand and interrupted Hihang, "Mu Chucheng, he won''t be in trouble."


    Hihang was stunned for a moment, then nodded, pursed his lips and smiled, "Yes, nothing will happen... Sis, I have something to tell you..."


    Hope lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She didn''t like lying in bed all day, "What''s the matter?"


    She had already reached the window, and it was dark outside, as if it had snowed before. I wonder where Mu Chucheng is now? Why aren''t they back yet? They''re all waiting for him...


    Hihang walked over and closed the window, "Sis, don''t blow in the wind."


    "I''m not that fragile." Xihe tried to open the window again, because now she felt like she was in a daze. She wanted to let the cold wind in and wake herself up. Maybe she could know what she should do.


    The news of Mu Chucheng''s accident left her completely disoriented, but she had already figured it out. Ming Jinnian was right. She couldn''t be discouraged if Mu Chucheng hadn''t heard from her for a day.


    Sometimes no news is good news.


    This is true.


    She should have believed that Mu Chucheng would come back safe and sound, and that he would definitely appear in front of her.


    As he said, he let go five years ago without his knowledge. This time he met her again, he would never let go again.


    He is Mu Chucheng, and his promise to his woman will be fulfilled!


    "Sis, listen to me, don''t brag." Hihang closed the window again.


    She said "Be obedient..." And Hope laughed, "What''s wrong? Didn''t the doctor say I was fine just now? And I feel good now. It''s okay."


    "No, sis, do you know you''re pregnant?"


    Hope was stunned and subconsciously looked at his lower abdomen, "What did the doctor say just now?"


    "Yeah." Xi hang said, "The doctor said it, but it may be too short a time, so you didn''t notice it yourself."


    Xihe rubbed his forehead, "I really didn''t notice."


    Moreover, it seemed to her that mu chucheng always wore a condom, but what Mu Chucheng hated the most was wearing a condom. He always begged to say no, but she just insisted on it. And sometimes at that moment, she was in a trance, and it was hard to guarantee that the man would not take the opportunity to mess around.

 Chapter 560 Xi Nuan Nuan Would Become the Successor of Mu Chu City (2)

    Chapter 560 xi nuan will become Mu Chucheng''s successor (2)


    She pressed her stomach with her hand.


    So, she was more convinced that Mu Chucheng would definitely come back. He missed the warm birth. Did he even want to miss the birth of this child?


    Mu residence.


    Old madam mu hung up the phone. His face was pale and he seemed to have aged a few years in the past few days.


    "The man we sent to look for A Cheng still hasn''t heard a thing, master. I''m worried that something really happened to him..."


    Two days ago, when old master mu said something might happen, she shook her head and denied that Mu Chucheng was the only heir to their Mu family. He couldn''t have an accident!


    Moreover, he was also the only child his mother had left to the two of them. The people who were closest to them in this world, what would they do if something happened to him?


    What about the Mu family?


    How would they explain to their daughter a hundred years later?


    Old man mu sat by the side, silently drinking tea, but his tightly furrowed brows showed his current mood.


    Unusually agitated.


    "Have you searched all over?" Old master mu''s eyes were heavy and he spoke slowly.


    "Yes, I have searched everywhere, but there is no news at all. Master, what do you think we should do?" Old madam mu had never been so distracted before.


    Old master mu''s face was equally unsightly, "Let them keep looking. Don''t stop. You said two days ago that you wanted to see a person alive and a corpse dead. Find him no matter what!"


    Old madam mu nodded. She knew that no matter what the situation was, she had to see Mu Chucheng, even his body!


    The people of their Mu family must come back to the mu family no matter what!


    Old madam mu was silent for a moment and suddenly thought of something. He looked at master mu and said, "Master, if something really happened to A Cheng, Nuannuan is the only child in our Mu family now..."


    Master mu also pondered for a moment and nodded, "Yes, Nuannuan is A Cheng''s only child. You did a paternity test before, right?"


    "I already did it. I did it when I went to Ancheng. Didn''t I already show it to you? It''s not A Cheng''s child. Can I let her into the mu family?"


    "That''s good." Master mu nodded.


    Old madam mu added, "Since it''s our Mu family child and A Cheng''s only child, now that A Cheng''s life is uncertain, we should plan for the entire Mu family. What I''m worried about is that something really happened to A Cheng. If xi he leaves with the child, it will be troublesome. Nuannuan has to come back to the mu family. In the future, it will depend on her."


    Big families like the Mu family value the issue of bloodlines very much and will never let the Mu family fall into the hands of others.


    The two Mu family elders now believe that something may have happened to Mu Chucheng, so they must also plan for the future of their Mu family.


    As Mu Chucheng''s only child, Xi Nuannuan was bound to be brought back to the Mu family.


    In Old madam mu''s heart, the plan at this moment was to not let Xi Nuannuan go out with Hope, no matter what, to save trouble in the future.


    If Mu Chucheng really didn''t come back, Xi Nuannuan would become Mu Chucheng''s successor. After all these years of good cultivation and training, when the time came, he would definitely take over the entire Mu family.


    Mu Chucheng took over the Mu family when she was a teenager. She was also very well managed. Although Xi Nuannuan was a girl, as Mu Chucheng''s daughter, as long as she was properly nurtured, she would definitely be no problem in the future.


    Old master mu looked at Old madam mu at this moment, "Are you thinking..."


    "I''m going to get Nuannuan back. I''ll get him back tomorrow."


    Old master mu was silent for a moment and nodded slowly, "Take it back. It''s early. It''ll save you a lot of sleep."


    It would be troublesome if Hope took the child away when they were not paying attention.


    Hihang was in her third year of high school and was nervous about her studies, but yesterday she took a half day off to see xihe. Hope had asked her to go to school in the morning, but this girl said that she would accompany her to the hospital for a check-up. Besides, before Hope said this, she had already called the class teacher to ask for leave.


    Hope said helplessly, "I don''t need you to accompany me. I just went to the hospital for a checkup."


    "I''ve already asked for leave, and I brought my books back yesterday. Look, we''ll be back from the hospital in a while. I''ll just study at home. It''s okay." Xihang said as he put his coat on Hope and held her hand, "Sis, let''s go."


    The nanny brought xi nuan home today.


    Xi Nuannuan also wanted to go, but was persuaded by Hope, this little girl in the nanny''s arms: "Mom, little aunt, you have to come back quickly."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon."


    Xi Nuannuan had been watching them leave. Gao, with her small mouth pouting, showed that she was a little unhappy at the moment. She didn''t know that Hihang was with xihe at the hospital. She always thought that they went shopping late on their own and didn''t take her because they thought she was in trouble.


    The nanny rubbed xi nuan''s head and carried her back to the sofa, "Nuannuan is watching cartoons here alone. Auntie will clean the floor."


    "Okay." Xi Nuannuan nodded obediently.


    The nanny turned on the tv and went to the children''s station to do some work.


    Xi Nuannuan was in a daze when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    The doorbell in the house was password, and the adults refused to tell her the password. Xi Nuannuan tried it without knowing how to open it, so when he heard the doorbell, he said loudly, "Auntie, someone is coming."


    The nanny heard the noise, wiped her hands, and ran out of the room. She went to the door and looked through the peephole. She found that it was the two elders of the Mu family, so she opened the door.


    "Old man, Old Lady."


    When she opened the door, she realized that there were a lot of people outside!


    In addition to Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu, there were also four men who looked strong and expressionless. They were supposed to be Mu family bodyguards.


    Mrs. Mu nodded, "Where''s Hope?"


    "Young madam and Hang are out."


    "Where''s Nuannuan?"


    The nanny pointed to the living room. Xi Nuannuan also saw the Mu family elders, so they were climbing down from the sofa and dragging them in cotton.


    "Great-grandfather, great-grandmother."


    Xi Nuannuan was a little fat ball, and old master mu wanted to pick her up, but he was worried that he was too old and not strong enough to fall down and the child would be in trouble, so he reached out and grabbed her, "Nuannuan, come here."


    Old madam mu glanced at the man next to him. The man immediately picked Xi Nuannuan up and picked him up. When he caught Xi Nuannuan, they started walking out.


    The nanny didn''t know what was going on, but seeing them take Xi Nuannuan away like this, she felt uncomfortable, "Grandpa, Old Lady, where are you taking Nuannuan?"

 Chapter 561 Ill Leave It Here Now

    Chapter 561 I''ll leave it here now.


    Old madam mu looked back at the nanny and said in a deep voice, "My Mu family child, where am I going to tell you?" Faced with such a Old madam mu, the nanny was afraid, but she still said, "Old Lady, young madam is not at home. When she went out, she told me to take good care of Nuannuan. Do you think we should wait until young madam comes back..."


    "Bastard!" Mrs. Mu shouted and sneered, "What do I need to ask her about? Nuannuan is a child of the Mu family, so he should go back to the Mu family."


    The nanny finally understood that the two Mu family elders were here to rob the child!


    She became even more flustered, "Old Lady, old man, you can''t do this. Nuannuan is the lifeblood of young madam. What if she takes her away? You should wait until the young madam comes back. Please..."


    Mrs. Mu snorted coldly and ignored her. Instead, she walked forward.


    Nuannuan looked at the situation in front of him and was a little scared, "I want to wait for mom to come back..."


    "Nuannuan, be good. Let''s go home first." Old master mu comforted him. In order to avoid a long night, Hope came back later to do something unnecessary. He said, "Okay, stop talking. Let''s go."


    The bodyguard had already carried Xi Nuannuan forward and a car drove in.


    Xi Nuannuan seemed to feel something was wrong and began to cry, "Great-grandfather, great-grandmother, I want to wait for mom to come back, I want mom, I don''t want to go..."


    Her body kept moving and struggling.


    "Carry her into the car." Master mu shouted.


    When the nanny heard Xi Nuannuan crying, she was even more upset, "Grandpa, Old Lady, you can''t do this. You really can''t just take Nuannuan away. Young madam will be worried if she doesn''t see the warmth when she comes back. I beg of you..."


    As she spoke, she was about to rush forward. Mrs. Mu stood in front of the car and said, "Stop her."


    Today, he brought four bodyguards with him. One carried xi nuan into the car, the other walked over to stop the nanny. The strong man stopped her, so the nanny couldn''t even move.


    When she heard that Xi Nuannuan was crying, she was anxious. But after the bodyguard carried Xi Nuannuan in, the Mu family elders quickly got in and drove away.


    The nanny watched as the car left, but there was nothing she could do but shout.


    After old man mu''s car left, the bodyguard let go of the nanny and left in the car.


    The nanny wanted to chase her out, but the car was far away, so she had to turn around and call Hope''s phone.


    In the hospital.


    Hope had just finished her checkup, confirmed that she was pregnant, and was talking to her in the doctor''s office.


    Her cell phone rang. She glanced at the home phone number and was worried about something, so she answered it immediately.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    "Young madam, where are you now? Are you back from the hospital? Oh no, old man mu and Old Lady came to take Nuannuan away. I wanted to stop them, but there were so many of them..." The nanny''s voice was full of remorse!


    When xi he heard this, he stood up from his chair with a pale face, "I''ll be right back."


    Seeing this, Hihang quickly asked, "Sis, what''s wrong?"


    "The two Mu family elders came and took Nuannuan away."


    Hihang immediately frowned.


    Hope hung up the phone, talked to the doctor, then left the office, got in the car park, and drove away.


    "Sister, are you going straight to the mu family to have a child or are you going home first?"


    Hope''s face was grim, "Go back first. I can''t make it clear on the phone. I''ll go back and ask auntie what''s going on..."


    Xihang nodded. She had an idea in her head at the moment, "Sis, I guess because brother cheng hasn''t heard from him these days, so the people in the Mu family think that something has happened to him. They think that Nuannuan is brother chu''s only child, so they want to take Nuannuan back."


    Xihe nodded.


    She returned home as fast as she could. The nanny was standing in the living room, pacing back and forth anxiously. When she saw them coming in, she said quickly, "Young madam, you''re back. What should we do? They took Nuannuan away?"


    "What happened?"


    "Not long after you left, Old madam mu and the old man came over. They didn''t say anything when they came over. When they saw Nuannuan, they asked people to take him away. I thought they wanted to take Nuannuan back, but their tone didn''t sound like that. They obviously wanted to take Nuannuan away, and there were several bodyguards. They came here to snatch the baby. Young madam, I guess even if you were at home, They''re going to take Nuannuan, too."


    Hope''s face was very ugly. Hearing what the nanny said, he turned around and left.


    "Sis, are you going to Mu residence?"


    "Yes." Hope sneered, "Mu Chucheng hasn''t heard from them yet, and they can''t wait to come over and take the baby. It''s ridiculous. The child I gave birth to is so hard. Why should the Mu family take the baby away just because she is Mu Chucheng''s seed?!"


    Hope went over like this, and Hihang was worried that something might happen, "Sis, I''ll go with you."


    Xihe nodded. The two sisters got into the car and headed for the Mu family.


    "Sis, there are so many people in the Mu family. We''ve passed by. I don''t think we''ll even be allowed in at the door. What should we do?"


    Xi he frowned. Of course, she knew this question, but now that Xi Nuannuan was taken away, did she have to watch?


    Hihang was silent for a moment and suddenly thought of a person: "Sister, why don''t we go find jinnian brother?"


    "No, I don''t want to trouble him with everything. Let''s go to the Mu family and see what''s going on."


    In fact, she also knew that in the past, the people of the Mu family would definitely not let her take the child away. Just the two of them would definitely not be able to fight against so many people from the Mu family.


    Hihang nodded at what she said.


    Next, because both of them were in a heavy mood, neither of them spoke again.


    Until the car stopped in front of mu''s house.


    When the Mu family saw that it was Hope and the others, they naturally wouldn''t let them in.


    He stopped them at the door.


    "Miss Xi, you can''t go in."


    "I need to talk to Old Lady."


    "I''m sorry, Old Lady''s not seeing anyone today."


    It seemed that Old madam mu had expected xihe would be here soon, so he was prepared to teach the servants what to say.


    "You tell Old madam mu that if I don''t see my daughter today, I''ll call the media right away. I think the media will be very interested in these rich anecdotes. When the time comes, it will break up. It''s not good for the Mu family. I don''t care what happens. If Old madam mu doesn''t care either!" After that, Hope came out with his phone.

 Chapter 562 Hurry up And Warm Yourself up (1)

    Chapter 562 hurry up and carry Nuannuan in (1)


    The servant saw this and immediately said, "Wait a minute."


    After all this, he did not dare to make any decisions, so he closed the carved iron door and walked in first.


    "Sis, will they let us see Nuannuan?"


    "I will." Hope bit his lip and said, "But I don''t think I can take it with me today..."


    Hope understood that the Mu family''s two people cared most about the reputation of the Mu family. If they broke up, everyone would know that they were busy snatching children when they had an accident in mu chu city.


    Hope could only use this move. If Mu Chucheng was around, he would definitely agree.


    After a while, a man in a tang suit hurried out of the room. He was the butler of the Mu family.


    He came over and said, "Miss Xi, why do you have to do this? Miss Nuannuan has always been a member of the Mu family. It''s understandable that the old man and the old lady brought her back. Why are you making such a scene?"


    Hope sneered, "Am I the one making a scene now? They forced it! Why is it so nice? In fact, they just thought that Mu Chucheng might not be coming back, so they thought that Nuannuan was his only child, so they took her away. Your old man Old Lady was just trying to selfishly tear us apart for the Mu family! Also, Mu Chucheng just didn''t have any news. Anyone said something happened to him, and they couldn''t wait to run over and take Nuannuan away. So, what is this?"


    Hope''s tone was aggressive, and even the experienced butler was speechless for the moment.


    "Miss Xi, don''t get excited. Old Lady and the others didn''t say that you won''t see miss Nuannuan again, but..."


    "Heh..." Hope sneered, "Today, I took Nuannuan away while I was away. Now that I''m here, I''m not even allowed to enter the door. Isn''t that clear? I think they''re just going to stop me from seeing Nuannuan again. Why should I let them take the baby I gave birth to in october? What if they were warm great-grandfathers and great-grandmothers? What right do they have to do that? I''ll leave it here now. I''ll leave it here now. I''m going to see Nuannuan in a few years. If I don''t want to see him, I''ll call the media right away. I want to know who''s ugly if it gets too big."


    The housekeeper''s face was not very good at the moment. He thought for a moment and said, "Miss Xi, wait a minute. I''ll go in and talk to Old Lady."


    The housekeeper then turned and left.


    Xihang saw that Hope''s face was ugly and immediately went forward, "Sis, how are you?"


    She was a little weak since she was a child, and she was completely different from Hope, so she just saw xihe like that. In fact, she wanted to help, but she could not say anything.


    "I''m fine." Xihe waved his hand.


    "The housekeeper is back. He''s probably going to let us in." Xihang looked at the direction the butler left.


    Xihe nodded.


    The two of them waited outside for a while. The butler came back again and asked someone to open the door, "Miss Xi, old madam, please come in."


    Hihang gleefully tugged at lache''s arm.


    Hope smiled. She didn''t know how Xi Nuannuan was doing inside. Now she couldn''t wait to see her.


    He probably cried a lot.


    As soon as they entered the Mu family, they heard Old madam mu''s cold voice, "Hope, you''re so capable! How dare you threaten us!"


    Hope was not afraid of Old madam mu''s sarcastic remarks, "How can I compare to Old Lady?! He went to my place without saying a word and took the child away. Why, now that Old Lady is a bandit? Even the children?"


    "Hope, you have a sharp mouth. You have such guts. It''s just because Mu Chucheng is infatuated with you. Now that he''s gone, I see what else you can do!" Old madam mu sneered.


    Hope looked at her, "I don''t have much ability, but I gave birth to Xi Nuannuan in october. You didn''t say a word and took her away as soon as you said it. What''s that? In your hearts, you believed that Mu Chucheng was not coming back, right? But I tell you, Mu Chucheng will definitely come back. If you don''t believe me, just look. Old madam mu, what you did today, when Mu Chucheng comes back, I will tell him everything. Old madam mu, you also said that I will rely on Mu Chucheng to love me and love me. I really want to see if mu chu city will get justice for me by then!"


    Old madam mu was so angry that he reached out and flung the cup on the coffee table to the ground.


    Seeing that the teacup was about to fall on xi he, Hihang hurriedly pulled her back a few steps, only to hear a "Clang -" sound, the teacup rolled on their feet, broken!


    Hihang''s face was a little pale at the moment, and his heart was still trembling. The teacup almost fell on Hope. What if something happened?


    She''s still pregnant!


    But Hihang knew very well that xi nuan and mu Old Lady had used every means to snatch the child away. If she knew now that Hope was pregnant again, she would probably be imprisoned until she gave birth to the child.


    Mu family has a large family, power and influence. Now that the people of mu chu city are missing, the two of them are not in charge of the Mu family. What will they do to Hope when the time comes? Who can stop them?!


    Hihang knew that Hope was pregnant again, and the Mu family and the elders must not know about it!


    She took Hope''s arm, "Sister, are you okay?"


    Hope''s face was also a little pale. He shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Hihang was silent on the side, but it was so annoying to see mu Old Lady!


    "Old Lady, you''ve gone too far! You can''t beat my sister, so you want to pour tea on her?!"


    In Old madam mu''s heart, she hated Hihang even more. She pointed at xihang and said, "What do I do and it''s your turn to talk, you bastard?"


    Hihang''s face turned pale all of a sudden, and there was no blood on his lips.


    This was her achilles heel.


    Xi and his sister were so anxious that they couldn''t stand being bullied by others. She looked at Old madam mu coldly, "No virtue, no respect for the old. These are the most suitable for Old madam mu, right?"


    "Bastard!" Mrs. Mu''s face was livid with anger. The housekeeper said quickly, "Miss Xi, please speak with more respect."


    "Ha..." Hope sneered, "I''m afraid Mrs. Mu doesn''t know how to respect others first, does she?"


    The atmosphere in the living room was very tense and seemed to be explosive.


    Old madam mu patted the coffee table, "Hope, I put my words here today. Nuannuan is our Mu family child. Since I brought him back, I won''t let you bring him back. Nuannuan will live in Mu residence in the future! None of you can take her away!"

 Chapter 563 Hurry up And Warm Yourself up (2)

    Chapter 563 hurry up and carry Nuannuan in (2)


    She paused and looked at Hope, "By the way, I heard from the housekeeper that you just said that if you didn''t see the warmth outside, you would go to the media and expose it? If you want to blow it up, then you go. I don''t care about that anymore. Nuannuan is Mu Chucheng''s only child and must come back to the mu family!"


    Hope''s face turned ugly when she heard her say this. She had thought that the Mu family and the old men cared most about the reputation of the Mu family and were not willing to break up with each other no matter what, but now they are willing to do anything to get Xi Nuannuan!


    I don''t care what the people outside think!


    At this moment, xi nuan''s cry came from upstairs. She had already run out of the room door and saw Hope downstairs. She cried even harder. She opened her small arms and ran to Hope, "Mom, mom... I want mom..."


    The nanny who ran out from behind immediately hugged her and prevented her from going downstairs.


    "Nuannuan!"


    Xi and xin shouted and tried to rush upstairs, but Mrs. Mu winked at her and someone immediately stopped her, "Miss Xi, you can''t go up."


    Xi Nuannuan was crying all the time, his voice was hoarse and his eyes were red and swollen.


    When Hope heard her cry and saw her like this, he felt his heart break!


    "Nuannuan..."


    Hihang was stopped, and her eyes were red and she was at a loss.


    "How did you do it?! Who told you to let her out?" Old madam mu walked to the stairs and looked at the nanny sternly, "Take her in now."


    Frightened by her eyes, face and voice, the nanny quickly carried Xi Nuannuan to the room.


    Xi Nuannuan struggled so hard that her tiny body kept moving.


    Old master mu also walked out of the study, "Hurry up and carry Nuannuan in."


    He glanced at Hope downstairs and followed him in, probably comforting Xi Nuannuan.


    Seeing Xi Nuannuan disappear in front of her, Hope had nothing to do. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    As the door of the room was closed, xi nuan''s cries were cut off, and Hope could not hear a single sound at the moment.


    "Well, you can go now, Hope. I''m not afraid of what you say outside. You can say whatever you want. You have the ability to say it. I also have the ability to keep the media from coming out. Try it if you don''t believe me. I don''t believe our Mu family doesn''t have the ability!"


    "You are too much of a bully!" Hope pointed at her, almost speechless.


    "Take them away. I don''t want to see them again!" Old madam mu said in disgust.


    Immediately, someone came up and dragged the Hope sisters towards the door.


    Even if Hope was unwilling, he was afraid that something would happen to his baby if he had diarrhea, so he didn''t dare to do anything...


    "Sis, let''s go first. We''ll figure it out another day." Obviously, Hihang and Hope thought the same, but they were also worried about xihe.


    Xihe nodded and looked upstairs.


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly heard another voice, "Miss Xi, wait."


    Hope turned around and saw the nanny who had just carried xi nuan into the room come out again, "Miss Xi, the old man asked you to come up."


    "What nonsense!" When Old madam mu heard this, he shouted with a straight face.


    The nanny lowered her head in fear and whispered, "Old Lady, that''s what the old man said."


    Old master mu walked out of the room, looked at Old madam mu, and then said to xi he, "Come on up."


    Xi he went up with Hihang. Old madam mu was worried about something, so he immediately followed him.


    Old master mu looked at Hope, "I can let you in to see Nuannuan and talk to her, but I can''t let you take her away. Nuannuan is crying all the time, and you don''t want to see her cry like that. You''re her mother. I think you have a way to comfort her. You''ll feel better if she listens to you."


    Hope smiled coldly, "So the old man still knows that I am a warm mother?"


    Old master mu''s face darkened, "Go in."


    "Master!" Old madam mu obviously didn''t want to.


    Old master mu glanced at her, "Nuannuan is crying non-stop now. Her voice is hoarse. Let her go in and take a look. Otherwise, the child won''t be able to keep crying."


    Old madam mu could only hold back when he heard master mu say that.


    Xi he brought xi hang into the room. Xi Nuannuan sat on the bed and cried incessantly. Someone was comforting her.


    "Nuannuan!"


    When Xi Nuannuan heard the sound, he immediately turned around and saw that it was Hope and Hihang. He slipped off the bed and ran towards xi and them.


    "Mom!"


    Hope picked her up and xihang took a tissue to wipe her tears.


    Xi Nuannuan leaned on Hope''s shoulder, "Mom, I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home with you. I don''t want to be here."


    When Xi Nuannuan said this, his voice was still crying.


    Hope put her on the bed, "Nuannuan, listen to mom."


    Xi Nuannuan was so scared after leaving Hope for so long that he held Hope and refused to let go.


    "Mom, say it."


    "Nuannuan, mom has something to do, so you need to stay with great-grandfather and great-grandmother for the time being. Be good..."


    Before xi he finished speaking, Xi Nuannuan refused to let her stay here, "Mom, I don''t want to. I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home with you. I''ll be good. I won''t eat so much. Mom, don''t let me stay here. I don''t want to..."


    She cried again as she spoke.


    "Nuannuan..." Hope was also very uncomfortable, and used his hand to wipe her tears, "Didn''t you still say to listen to me? Why didn''t you listen again? Mom really has something to do. Your little auntie is going to stay at school too. You stay at great-grandfather and great-grandmother''s house and be good. Mom has done something good. Can you come and take you home right away? Can you come over with daddy then?"


    Xi Nuannuan still looked reluctant, "Mom..."


    She held Hope''s hand tightly and refused to let go, shaking her head.


    Hihang also rubbed xi nuan''s forehead with his hand and whispered in her ear, "Nuannuan, be good. We''ll come over together and buy you a lot of delicious food, okay?"


    Xi Nuannuan was sobbing and finally nodded, whispering, "Okay."


    "Nuannuan is so good." Hope lowered his head and kissed xi nuan''s face.


    There was a knock on the door, and the nanny said, "Miss Xi..."


    She didn''t have to speak. Hope knew what she was doing here.


    Xihe nodded, "I see."


    "Nuannuan will trouble you for the time being." Xi he said to the nanny.

 Chapter 564 He Actually Treated Her like A Monster

    Chapter 564 actually treats her like a monster.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Xi. I''ll take good care of miss Nuannuan."


    "Nuannuan, mom''s gone." Hope rubbed his daughter''s face.


    Xi Nuannuan nodded, but he was very reluctant. He was still holding Hope in his arms and refused to let go.


    Hope had no choice but to carry her downstairs. Old master mu and Old madam mu were watching downstairs, as if they were worried that he would take Xi Nuannuan away with him.


    As soon as xi he carried Xi Nuannuan down, Old madam mu told the nanny, "Take Nuannuan away."


    "Old Lady, are you in such a hurry? Can''t we spend two more minutes together?" Xihe glanced at her.


    Xi Nuannuan looked pitiful. Her eyes were red and swollen. She buried her little face in Hope''s arms and looked reluctant.


    When old master mu saw this, he secretly gave Mrs. Mu a look to tell her not to worry.


    It would be bad if Xi Nuannuan had been making a scene at the Mu family all this time.


    Old madam mu had to endure it.


    Hope said to xi nuan in a low voice, "Okay, mom is really leaving. Don''t worry, I''ll come and pick you up. I''ll stay here for the time being..."


    Xi Nuannuan still looked reluctant, holding Hope''s arm and refusing to let go, "Mom, I want to go home with you. I don''t want to stay here..."


    Hope said helplessly, "Nuannuan, did you forget what you just promised me?"


    "I haven''t forgotten, but I just want to go home..."


    After all, Xi Nuannuan was still young and had never been separated from Hope since she was a child. Plus, she didn''t like the Mu family very much, so it was really difficult for her to stay here alone.


    Hope was also very reluctant, but now she couldn''t take her away. No matter what happened to her in the Mu family, the two of them would never let her take Xi Nuannuan away.


    They had already determined that something had happened to Mu Chucheng and that Xi Nuannuan must inherit everything from Mu Chucheng.


    Moreover, if it gets too ugly, Xi Nuannuan will see it and she will be sad.


    Hope didn''t want that either.


    "Nuannuan, be good. I know you''re a good boy. Be good, okay?"


    Xi Nuannuan was sobbing, and tears were about to fall, but he was holding them back with all his might, looking pitiful.


    "Okay, mom, I''m good..."


    Seeing this, Hope rubbed her forehead and glanced at the nanny standing next to her. The nanny immediately came forward and took Xi Nuannuan away.


    Hihang walked over, "Sis, let''s go."


    Hope had no choice but to nod and say in a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    As they turned around, Xi Nuannuan burst into tears, "Mom, mom..."


    Hope wanted to turn around, but she didn''t dare. She was worried that after she turned around and saw xi nuan, she would be even more reluctant.


    But now she had no way to take Xi Nuannuan away.


    At this moment, she secretly vowed in her heart that she would never let these two people of the mu family bully her like this. She would definitely find a way to bring Xi Nuannuan back!


    Old madam mu was worried that Hope and the others would come back, so he called for someone to follow them out and watched them get into the car.


    Hihang was so angry that she cried, "The Mu family is too bullying!"


    "Sis, Nuannuan is at their house. I''m really worried..."


    Hope drove the car and said softly, "I''m worried too..."


    After Xi Nuannuan was picked up, Hihang went to school again. There were only Hope and the nanny at home.


    Without Xi Nuannuan, Hope felt that the whole house was quiet and cold. She was worried about Mu Chucheng, missed Xi Nuannuan, and now she was pregnant, so after a few days, she became more and more haggard.


    Ming Jinnian had come to see her a few times, and his heart ached when he saw her like this.


    Because in his heart, Hope should not be such a lifeless person.


    But there have been so many things happening to her lately!


    On this day, the nanny asked for leave, leaving Hope alone at home. She had tried to call Xi Nuannuan before, but when the Mu family heard it was her call, they hung up without saying a word.


    Now, the whole of Mu residence treated her like a monster.


    He seemed to want to cut off all ties between xi nuan and her.


    They only thought so, thinking that Xi Nuannuan was just not used to it at the beginning, but if she could not see Hope all the time, she would gradually forget her. By then, she would naturally be used to it in the Mu family and would not think about Hope anymore.


    But they completely forgot that mother and daughter are mother and daughter, and they are connected. How could they be so easily cut off?!


    Hope received a call from Ming Jinnian.


    "Hope, can you come out for dinner?"


    Hope was naturally not interested, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to go out."


    "Come out, I promise you''ll be happy..." Before Ming Jinnian could finish his sentence, another childish voice came out, "Mom..."


    Xi he stood up from the sofa when he heard the sound. She thought she had missed Xi Nuannuan too much, so she had misheard him.


    "Nuannuan?!"


    "Mom, it''s me." Xi Nuannuan said loudly, "Uncle ming took me out to eat. Mom, can you come out too?"


    Hope was excited, "Okay, okay, I''ll be right out."


    As she spoke, she wanted to hang up. Ming Jinnian took her phone back, "Hope, don''t worry. You don''t know where we are."


    Hope chuckled, "Yes, I''m really dizzy. I don''t know where you are yet. Where''s the address?"


    "I''ll send it to your phone later."


    Before hanging up the phone, Hope said to Ming Jinnian, "Jinnian, thank you."


    "Don''t be so polite."


    Hope hung up the phone, hurriedly changed her clothes and put on her coat, then quickly drove out to the address that ming jinnian sent her.


    She couldn''t wait to see Xi Nuannuan, and she was worried that if she went later, xinuan would be taken away by the Mu family.


    Because there was no doubt that Ming Jinnian had secretly brought the child out.


    Ming Jinnian was now waiting with xi nuan in a children''s restaurant. Xi he arrived as fast as he could. Xi Nuannuan had been looking in the direction of the door in order to see Hope as soon as he came in.


    As soon as xi he came in, Xi Nuannuan saw him and kept waving at her.


    Hope hurried over and as soon as she sat down, Xi Nuannuan held her tightly and refused to let go.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    "Me too."


    Xi Nuannuan not only hugged Hope, but also kept kissing Hope''s face, "Mom, why haven''t you come to see me for so many days? Are you really so busy?"

 Chapter 565 Take Me to the Hospital (1)

    Chapter 565 send me to the hospital (1)


    "If you''re too busy to come over, why don''t you call me?" Xi Nuannuan thought that Hope would call her even if they didn''t meet, but Hope didn''t even call her these days.


    What Xi Nuannuan didn''t know was how many calls Hope had made to the mu residence, but how could the phone get xi nuan''s hand?


    The Mu family people hung up before she could even speak, sometimes not answering.


    Hope could not answer a question like Xi Nuannuan''s at this moment.


    Seeing this, Ming Jinnian rubbed xi nuan''s face with his hand. "Nuannuan, it''s not that your mother doesn''t want to call you. It''s that she wasn''t in South city before. She left because of something. She can''t use the phone where she went because there''s no signal."


    "Really?" Xi Nuannuan was skeptical, "Mom, why did you go there?"


    "I''ll tell you later."


    Xi Nuannuan still looked aggrieved, "But what if I miss you?"


    Hope also thought that even if she couldn''t meet Xi Nuannuan, she could at least talk. But she didn''t expect the Mu family to be so ruthless that they wouldn''t even let her talk to Xi Nuannuan!


    "Nuannuan, let me tell you." As mu chu spoke, he took out a child''s cell phone, which looked like a little yellow man, and handed it to Xi Nuannuan, "Keep this phone away and use it to contact your mother in the future. But you mustn''t let anyone else see this phone except your nanny, understand?"


    "Yes!" Xi Nuannuan immediately picked up his phone and flipped through it, "But just now, mom said there was no signal from her."


    "This phone is the only one that can connect to your mother''s phone. I''ll teach you how to use it later. You must remember that you can only call your mother secretly. If everyone knows, there will be no signal on your phone."


    Ming Jinnian said so, and Xi Nuannuan believed it. He kept nodding his head, "I know. I''ll be careful."


    Hope didn''t expect Ming Jinnian to think of all this. Besides, he just mentioned the nanny who took care of xi nuan. He must have already said hello to the nanny. The nanny would help them contact him.


    Hope looked at Ming Jinnian gratefully, "Thank you."


    "I told you not to be so polite."


    Hope actually felt very sad at the moment. She did not expect that one day her relationship with xi nuan would be so sneaky.


    She can''t even call her daughter!


    After dinner, Ming Jinnian saw that it was still early, so he said, "Why don''t you take Nuannuan to the amusement park?"


    Xihe glanced at Xi Nuannuan and nodded.


    Anyway, now that Nuannuan had come out, she was not worried about being discovered by the Mu family. Whether they found out or not, they were very strict with Nuannuan, and she could not see him again.


    This time today, it must be a special occasion.


    With Hope''s permission, Ming Jinnian drove them to the amusement park.


    In the past, when Xi Nuannuan went to play games, xihe would go up with her, but now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t go up with her.


    Fortunately, Ming Jinnian offered to play with Nuannuan, or else, let Xi Nuannuan play alone, xihe will not rest assured!


    The three of them had a good time, and when they came out of the amusement park, Xi Nuannuan still felt that he was not satisfied and didn''t want to go back to the Mu family.


    Walking out of the door, two cars suddenly stopped in front of them. First, four bodyguards came down, then Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu came down from another car.


    As soon as the four bodyguards got out of the car, they surrounded Wei Lan and the others.


    Seeing this, Xi Nuannuan quickly hugged Hope''s neck in fear, "Mom, I don''t want to go back..."


    Xihe patted her on the shoulder and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Grandpa mu, grandma mu..." Ming Jinnian said.


    "Jinnian, we''ve always thought of you as A Cheng''s best friend, but today, it seems that you have disappointed us so much that you dare to take my granddaughter to this woman at mu mansion without permission!"


    Hope was amused to hear Old Lady say this, "I''ve never seen someone as despicable as Old madam mu."


    What right does she have to stop xi nuan from meeting her? She even refused to let him talk!


    "What are you still standing there for? Why don''t you take Nuannuan away?!" Old madam mu did not respond to Hope, but directly ordered the bodyguards to move forward.


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard responded and immediately stepped forward, "Miss Xi, please hand over miss Nuannuan."


    "You use your power to bully people!" Hope hugged Xi Nuannuan and said coldly.


    Ming Jinnian stopped them and looked at old man mu and Old madam mu, "Grandpa mu, grandma mu, why are you making such a scene? There are a lot of people here now, and it''s not good to have a fight."


    Old madam mu seemed to really care about Ming Jinnian sneaking Xi Nuannuan out today, so he snapped, "You''re not qualified to say that. When is it your turn to meddle in our Mu family business?"


    Old master mu did not say anything, but his eyes had already explained everything. He looked at the bodyguards, who did not dare to delay any longer, and saw that Hope refused to hand xi nuan over. They went forward without saying a word to take Xi Nuannuan away from Hope''s arms.


    Ming Jinnian wanted to stop him, but two other bodyguards had already stepped forward to stop him.


    Xi Nuannuan held Hope''s neck tightly and refused to let go, even crying, "I don''t want to leave mom, I don''t want to go back with you, you are bad people!"


    When Old madam mu heard Xi Nuannuan''s words, her face became extremely gloomy. She even thought that the reason why Xi Nuannuan said these words was all hope and harmony, which was taught today.


    She was even more determined to take Xi Nuannuan away, "What do you do? Can''t you take a child away? Do you want the Mu family to replace you?"


    The bodyguard did not dare to delay any longer and snatched Xi Nuannuan from xi and his arms.


    Hope refused, and Xi Nuannuan was crying all the time, so the situation seemed out of control.


    But even if Hope didn''t want the Mu family to take Xi Nuannuan away, there was nothing she could do. They still took Xi Nuannuan from her arms.


    Even in the process of taking it away, he accidentally pushed her and she fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Xi Nuannuan had snatched it, the Mu family elders immediately said, "Get in the car. Don''t delay."


    Xi nuan''s warm crying was exceptionally heartbreaking. Hope sat on the floor, frowning and reaching out, "Nuannuan..."


    Once again, the two cars left in front of her. She wanted to stand up, but she felt a cramp in her lower abdomen and her face turned white.


    As soon as Ming Jinnian was free, he immediately stepped forward and pulled Hope up from the ground, "Hope, how are you?"

 Chapter 566 Take Me to the Hospital (2)

    Chapter 566 send me to the hospital (2)


    Hope was in so much pain that she could not speak. Her brows were tightly furrowed, her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Ming Jinnian''s eyes suddenly froze, staring at a certain spot on the ground.


    Hope looked into his eyes and almost fainted.


    Where she was sitting just now, there was a pool of blood.


    Trembling, she clutched Ming Jinnian''s arm tightly, "Take me to the hospital..."


    Ming Jinnian was also shocked by the situation in front of her, so he quickly reached out to pick her up from the ground, walked to his car, opened the door in the back seat, and put her in.


    In fact, Hope was always awake during the trip to the hospital, so she knew how much pain she was in right now.


    She clutched her belly tightly with both hands and curled up, mumbling, "No, don''t leave me..."


    Ming Jinnian sent her to the hospital as fast as he could, and soon she was pushed into the operating room.


    Ming Jinnian had been waiting outside.


    When Hope woke up again, her eyes were almost shut by the glare from the ceiling.


    She seemed to hear someone crying.


    She turned around and saw that Hihang was there too. She was really crying. Her delicate eyes were now red and swollen.


    Xihang saw her wake up and immediately stepped forward, "Sis, how are you?"


    Hope didn''t answer her, but put her hand into her abdomen. She knew exactly what had happened before she fainted.


    She no longer felt that way, and she understood what was going on...


    "Is the child gone?"


    Hihang''s tears fell down again, "It''s gone..."


    Xi he put his hand in his eyes, and tears fell silently from the corners of his eyes onto the white pillow.


    Hihang wanted to say something else, but Ming Jinnian, who was also in the room, secretly shook his head at her.


    He walked over, pulled her arm and pointed to the door, "Tell your sister to be quiet."


    Hihang didn''t want to do it at first, but finally nodded, followed Ming Jinnian out and closed the door of the ward.


    Hihang sat in the corridor of the hospital and covered her face with her hands, "My sister is different from me. She has always been strong and rarely cries. Five years ago, when we were cornered by the mu family, I didn''t see her cry. Later, when I got sick, she was pregnant. She took care of me day and night. Her pregnancy reaction was severe, and she never cried..."


    But just now, when she saw her crying, she burst into tears.


    At that moment, Hihang''s heart was torn to pieces.


    She really hated the Mu family!


    Not only did he take Xi Nuannuan away, but now he even killed Hope without a baby!


    Ming Jinnian didn''t know how to comfort her, so he put his hand on her shoulder and patted her.


    Morning, Mu residence.


    Last night, Xi Nuannuan made a fuss all night. He fell asleep tired after two o'' clock in the morning. Old man mu was always by his side. If he slept late, he would wake up late in the morning.


    When he came down from upstairs in the morning, the housekeeper immediately brought a newspaper to him, "Old man, look at this..."


    Old master mu put on his reading glasses and looked at it earnestly. His face immediately turned ugly and he looked at the housekeeper, "When is this news?"


    "In the morning."


    "Go get Old Lady down."


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded and was just about to leave to go upstairs to look for mu Old Lady when he saw that she had already come down with the help of a servant.


    After sitting down on the sofa, old master mu put the newspaper in front of her, "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    Old madam mu glanced at it casually and then drank tea, "I arranged it."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Master, what are you worried about?" Old madam mu seemed very calm.


    "You let the media say that there was an affair between Hope and Ming Jinnian..."


    "Hope is not from our Mu family, so what if Mu Chucheng and she are registered? Everyone in South city knows that the two of us have never nodded. Now that A Cheng is in trouble again, everyone will think that Hope can''t bear to be lonely. Even if she wants to make a big fuss about us bringing Nuannuan back in the future, who else is going to turn to her?" Old madam mu said slowly.


    Old master mu was silent for a moment and thought for a moment. He felt that what Old madam mu said was reasonable and would save him a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Miss Xi seemed to have been taken to the hospital yesterday." The butler interjected at this moment.


    "Why are you in the hospital?"


    The butler shook his head, "I don''t know either, old man. Old Lady, do you want me to check it out?"


    "No need." Old madam mu waved his hand, "I''m not interested in her. I have nothing to do with her being hospitalized. Just pay attention to this and arrange for some reporters to go to the hospital."


    "Okay." The housekeeper nodded and left to arrange things.


    When the nurse came in to examine Hope, she said casually, "There are a lot of reporters outside. I don''t know who to look for. They are all blocked by the security guards."


    Hope was not interested.


    Hihang felt something was wrong, so after the nurse left, she excused herself and left the ward to go outside.


    She didn''t dare to go straight to the door to look, but after inquiring from afar, she found out that the reporters blocking the door were all looking for Hope. No wonder when she was in the ward, she also felt that the little nurse looked at xihe differently.


    She found a newspaper in the hospital to read. When she saw the news and photos on it, she was so angry that she turned white!


    She gritted her teeth. Why was Hope and Ming Jinnian so coincidentally photographed and scribbled yesterday when they were together? It was clearly the two Mu family people who were playing tricks on her. She really wanted to go over to the Mu family and throw the newspaper on them, asking them why they were so bullying.


    But she knew very well that in the past, where would the Mu family let her in?!


    Now that xi he had just lost the child, she did not want her to worry about these things anymore, so she must not know about it.


    She threw the newspaper into the trash can.


    Back in the room, she saw Hope sitting on the bed, "Sis, why don''t you lie down and rest?"


    "I don''t want to sleep." Hope looked at her, "Where did you go just now?"


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    Hope''s face was expressionless, "Did you go outside to see those reporters?"


    "Sis?!" Xihang was shocked, "How do you know?"

 Chapter 567 Do You Believe That Mu Shao Will Cut off Your Hand?

    Chapter 567 master mu will cut off your hand. Do you believe it?


    Hope took a newspaper from the bedside table and put it on the bed, "The nurse fell here when she came in. I picked it up and read it. Since the newspaper reported such news, what''s so strange about all the reporters outside the hospital?"


    Hihang stared blankly at the newspaper in Hope''s hand, gritted his teeth and walked forward, "Sis, I hate those two Mu family people."


    She sat on the bed and leaned on Hope''s shoulder, furious.


    Hope patted her head, "Me too." She paused and muttered, "Why isn''t Mu Chucheng back yet? I miss him so much..."


    Hearing what xihe said, Hihang was even more depressed and almost burst into tears.


    After Hihang saw Hope fall asleep, he carefully opened the door of the ward and left.


    She called a car to pick her up at the hospital and didn''t want to have any contact with the reporters outside.


    She saw that Hope had just miscarried and needed to eat something better, so she decided to go back and buy something to stew for her.


    She was worried that Hope was in a bad mood, so she stayed with her in the hospital. Now that she had finally fallen asleep, she took the time to go back and cook some soup and something.


    In the hospital, xi he did fall asleep after Hihang left. He also slept for a while, but was awakened by the sound of knocking on the door outside the ward.


    When she opened her eyes and saw that she was alone in the ward, Hope was probably out.


    The knock woke her up, who had fallen asleep so hard. She frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "Come in."


    She guessed that it was a doctor or a nurse outside the door, but when she saw a few strangers, two men and two women, she felt something was wrong.


    She frowned, "Who are you?"


    "Miss Xi, a reporter from xx magazine, can you accept our interview?" The woman said first.


    Hearing her words, Hope sneered in her heart. She was right.


    These people didn''t have any camera equipment in their hands, so they came in to cover their eyes and ears.


    If the reporters wanted to come in, the security guards in the hospital would definitely stop them, so these people put down the interview equipment, and it was easier to come in, but even so, they could not easily know which ward xi lived in, right?


    Old madam mu had arranged for this to happen, and now these people came in. If Hope had guessed correctly, it was probably related to her.


    "Old madam mu called you here?" Hope''s eyes were especially cold.


    Perhaps they didn''t expect her to say that, so they were stunned for a moment and then looked at each other, "Miss Xi, we don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Can you give us an interview?"


    "No." Hope refused coldly and pointed at the door, "Get out of here now, or I''ll make you regret it in the future!"


    Hope''s expression was a little intimidating at the moment, so they were really scared in the beginning.


    But then she thought, she was just bluffing.


    What can a woman do?


    Besides, now that all the people in mu chu city are missing, it is still a big problem whether they can come back.


    Heh.


    They figured this out, so they didn''t have any scruples. Regardless of whether Hope agreed or not, they recorded it on their cell phones and walked up to them, "Miss Xi, did you read the news this morning? Do you really have any secret relationship with Mr. Ming? According to the insider, you had known each other for a long time. After you left South city, you broke up with him and now you''re back, so you secretly went out with him. Besides, you went out with him a long time ago, didn''t you?"


    "Oh?" Hope curled his lips coldly, "Which insider did you hear? What did the Mu family two say? Master mu, what did Old madam mu say?! Have they even arranged the lines for you?! Now go back and tell them that I just lost Mu Chucheng''s child yesterday. Do you know how it''s still gone?"


    A few people were shocked, and immediately some people felt that this news was even more explosive. Originally, the reporters wanted to dig out more news, so how could they miss this opportunity?


    "Why not?"


    "It was the Mu family who dropped it!" Hope took out a list from the drawer and spread it out in front of them, "The Mu family took my daughter away. They didn''t let me see her, and they didn''t let me talk to her on the phone. I finally brought some out. They immediately sent someone to take it away. When they took it away, they pushed me to the ground. That''s how the children were. I guess those two people didn''t have any. Hehe hehe... You all go tell them that they killed Mu Chucheng''s child, and I''ll wait for Mu Chucheng to come back and settle the score with them!"


    Hope''s expression was really cold and frightening. They looked at each other for a few times and completely forgot what to ask and what to ask.


    After Hope said these words, he ignored them, lifted the quilt, lay on the bed, turned his back to them and closed his eyes.


    "Miss Xi..." Someone tried to say, "Could you please explain what happened yesterday? Miss Xi..."


    However, no matter how they spoke or asked, Hope did not respond at all, leaving them with his back.


    Someone reluctantly walked across from Hope and said, "Miss Xi..."


    Hope still closed his eyes and did not react.


    The man raised his head to look at his companion. One of them pointed at Hope. She bit down and made up her mind. She reached out to touch xihe''s shoulder, "Miss Xi..."


    She was even shaking, but Hope didn''t respond.


    There was a loud noise outside the door and someone kicked it open.


    Several people in the ward looked up at the same time and saw a tall but strong man standing outside the door.


    The man knocked hard on the door and pointed at xihe, "Try touching her with your dirty hands again? Do you believe that mu shao will cut off your hand?"


    When xi he heard this, he immediately lifted the quilt and looked at the door, "Yingtong!"


    And the man who was about to reach out just now, his hand was frozen in midair, and they couldn''t believe that Mu Chucheng was back?


    Hope got out of bed and ran to the door without even wearing her shoes. She wanted to look for Mu Chucheng, but unfortunately, she didn''t see Mu Chucheng coming back.


    Only Yingtong.


    "Where''s Mu Chucheng? Yingtong, didn''t he come back? Where is he?"


    Yingtong pulled her back, "Hope, calm down."

 Chapter 568 Mu Chu City, When Did You Wake Up?

    Chapter 568 mu chucheng, when did you wake up?


    He then looked at the other four people who were still standing in the ward and pointed to the door, "Get out now!"


    They had long realized that it seemed that this person in front of them was Mu Chucheng''s. Now that he was back, the people of mu chu city were probably back too. What could Mu Chucheng not do?


    How easy is it to ask them to have one hand?


    I was afraid that the fact that they were here today would soon reach Mu Chucheng''s ears, and that it would really be like what Hope said, and that it would not be easy in the future!


    They came back to their senses and left quickly under Yingtong''s icy eyes.


    I dare not delay any longer!


    After everyone left, Yingtong closed the door, "Hope, why are you in the hospital?"


    He had just returned, and only after reading the newspaper did he know that Hope was in the hospital. The reporters were blocking her outside the hospital. Someone even took this picture and put it on the internet.


    Hope''s face turned ugly, "I miscarried."


    Yingtong looked at her in disbelief, "How?"


    "I''ll talk to you about this later. Where''s Mu Chucheng? Why didn''t he come? Is he back?" Hope couldn''t wait to see this man now.


    "I''m back." Yingtong nodded.


    Hope came back in a hurry, put on his shoes, put on his coat, and looked at Yingtong, "Where is he? Yingtong, take me to see him..."


    "Hope, don''t go yet..."


    Yingtong wasn''t such a stutterer. Of course, Hope noticed something was wrong, "What happened? Just tell me what you have to say. Don''t hide it from me about Mu Chucheng."


    "Master mu, something happened to him in Thailand..." Yingtong sighed, "He hasn''t woken up yet. He''s been sent back by private jet. The old man and the old lady went to pick him up. He should be in a private hospital now..."


    Hope grabbed his arm, "Is he seriously injured?"


    Yingtong nodded, "His head was injured, his whole back was burned, and his heart disease has returned. He had an operation before he came back..."


    Hope''s face turned even paler, "Why didn''t you contact us?"


    Yingtong said helplessly, "I couldn''t get in touch. It was for Master mu''s safety, so I delayed it for a while."


    "You take me to see him, I want to see him now..."


    "Hope, I''ll think of another way. When the old man and Old Lady leave later, I''ll take you to see him again. Don''t worry. In the past, they won''t let you see him. No matter how much you beg them..."


    Yingtong had worked in the Mu family for too many years and really understood the two elders'' personalities, especially Old madam mu.


    People who don''t care, even look at some of them disdainfully!


    Yingtong saw that it was getting late, so he patted Hope on the shoulder, "Have a good rest first. I''ll go back to Master mu and check on the situation. I''ll contact you tonight."


    Xihe nodded.


    The people of mu chu city had already returned, but she could not see him yet. How could she not be in a hurry?


    But even yingtong couldn''t take her there. How could she get there?


    She didn''t even know which private hospital he was in.


    She was only in a hurry at the moment.


    In order to prevent others from harassing Hope again, Yingtong arranged for two people to watch at the door of her ward before leaving.


    When Hihang came over with the thermos box, she saw the two men standing at the door. She thought it was Old madam mu and they were looking for her again. Her face turned pale, so she hastily opened the ward and said, "Sis, are they here again?!"


    Hope seemed to be thinking about something, so he didn''t seem to hear what Hihang said or notice her coming in.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the ward, Hihang was relieved and walked up to Hope and patted her on the shoulder, "Sis, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hope came to her senses and saw Hihang put the thermos box on the bedside table. She shook her head, "Mu Chucheng is back."


    "Brother chucheng is back?" Hihang exclaimed in surprise, "He''s the one standing outside the door!"


    She suddenly realized, but then she thought of another question: "Brother chucheng just came over?"


    Hope shook his head, "He didn''t come over. Something happened to him. He''s still unconscious. Yingtong came over. Yingtong called the people outside..."


    "Unconscious?" Xihang frowned, "Where is he now?"


    "I don''t know. Yingtong didn''t say that. I wanted to see him, but Yingtong said that the Mu family''s two elders were right beside him. I couldn''t see him when I went over. I had to wait until night. When they all went back, Yingtong arranged for me to take me to him."


    Hihang was stunned, "Then we can only wait for the night?"


    In Mu Chucheng''s current situation, the two Mu family elders must be by his side, and now, as Yingtong said, it was really impossible to see the past.


    Only when they go back to rest at night can they go over.


    Because it was still early and there was still a long time to go before night, xi he knew that the people of mu chu city had returned, and he was in South city. His heart was so anxious, so how could he sit still?


    She walked around the ward almost the whole day. Although she didn''t tell xihang anything, Hihang could feel her anxiety and worry.


    Moreover, she didn''t eat anything. At night, Hope was staring at the door of the ward, waiting for Yingtong to come.


    Although she knew that Yingtong wouldn''t be here that early, she kept staring.


    When xihang saw her like this, his heart ached.


    When it was almost ten o'' clock in the evening, Yingtong finally pushed open the door of the ward and came in. The first thing he said when he came in was, "Hope, the old man and Old Lady have already gone back. I''m here to pick you up to see Master mu."


    Hope immediately got up from the bed and kept nodding, "Okay."


    She wanted to leave with Yingtong just like that, but Hihang stopped her and quickly took thick down jackets, gloves, scarves and other things from the chair and draped them all over her body, "Sis, it''s cold outside. Wear more."


    Xi he had just had a miscarriage, and if he didn''t get well, he would be in trouble in the future.


    Xi he put on his clothes, put on his scarf and gloves, and left with Yingtong.


    Mu Chucheng was only sent back today, and Mrs. Mu immediately contacted the hospital. As soon as he arrived in South city, he was sent to a hospital.


    Old master mu and Mrs. Mu stayed by his side all day, leaving at nine o'' clock in the evening. Before they left, they left someone to take care of Mu Chucheng, and now there were people standing outside the door.


    But Yingtong had already made arrangements, so when he brought Hope in, he was not stopped by anyone at the door.

 Chapter 569 Dont Disturb Me Sleeping with My Wife (1)

    Chapter 569 don''t make me sleep with my wife (1)


    Yingtong opened the door and did not accompany herself. Instead, she pulled the door shut and stood outside after she entered.


    Xihe walked in and stood beside Mu Chucheng''s bed. She saw Mu Chucheng lying on the bed. Because she had heard Yingtong say that the explosion had burned his back, he couldn''t lie on his back now.


    He even had gauze wrapped around his head.


    Hope sat on the bed and gently lifted the quilt. He pulled open his clothes and saw that his back was wrapped in thick gauze. It was probably a new gauze, so there was no blood or other exposure.


    But the gauze was so thick that Hope could tell how serious his back injury was.


    She did not dare to reach out and touch her, but said to herself, "Mu Chucheng, does it hurt?"


    Mu Chucheng was in a coma, and Hope didn''t want him to respond to her, but she seemed to want to talk to him like this, so she felt better.


    "Pain..."


    Unexpectedly, just as her voice fell, the next moment, there was a deep, hoarse voice.


    She froze and almost thought she had heard wrong. She immediately turned to look at mu chucheng.


    While the man was lying on the bed, his eyes were indeed open, and the corner of his mouth was smiling. His face was not very good, but the evil smile on the corner of his mouth made his smile still captivating.


    "Mu Chucheng..." Hope mumbled his name, forgetting to react.


    Mu Chucheng''s hands moved, "You know I''m in pain all over, so why don''t you come over and hug me? Do you want me to get up and hug you?"


    Hope immediately walked over and hugged him, but he was covered in wounds, and she did not dare to push too hard, nor could she hug him as she usually did. She just gave him a false hug.


    "Not enough." Mu chucheng shook his head, "Hope, come to bed."


    Xi he took a look at the bed. It was quite big. Private hospitals generally had better equipment and treatment than public hospitals.


    Mu Chucheng''s ward was probably the vip in this room again, so the bed was naturally big, not to mention lying on both of them, and sleeping two more people would be fine.


    Xi he took off his shoes, went to bed, and lay carefully in his arms. He did not smell like a cigarette as usual. At this moment, he smelled of ointment, but Hope felt unusually relieved.


    "Mu Chucheng, when did you wake up?"


    "Are you awake already?"


    Mu Chucheng''s voice was still hoarse, "The two old guys woke up when they left, but the first thing they wanted to see was you, so they didn''t know, not even yingtong."


    "Did you know when I came in?"


    "I know."


    "Then why are you pretending to sleep?"


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips, "I wanted to see how you reacted. I thought I would see a sad, crying scene..."


    Xi he was speechless, "So I let you down, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, why don''t you hold me and cry? Why don''t you shake my body and wake me up? Isn''t that what''s on tv?" He was very dissatisfied with Hope''s reaction. Why did he just take off his clothes and look at his wound and ask him if it hurt?!


    Should I at least cry first? Seeing his wound cry even harder?


    "I''m afraid I''ll disturb you."


    "Lie." Mu chucheng snorted coldly. He was very dissatisfied at the moment anyway.


    Hope pretended to get up, "Why don''t I go out, come back in, and repeat what you just said? Satisfy you?"


    Mu Chucheng hugged Hope and rested his chin on her head, "Don''t go out. I''m cold. Hold me tight."


    How dare Hope hold him as tightly as he used to? His back was covered in wounds. If he held him, he would definitely hurt his back. How could Hope bear it?


    Besides, is the room so warm? How could it be cold?


    "Mu Chucheng, are you acting coquettish?"


    Mu Chucheng''s low laughter came from above. He lowered his head with some difficulty and pecked Hope''s red lips, "I miss you so much, you."


    Xi hecai did not believe it, "I heard from yingtong that you have been in a coma for several days. What do you think of me?"


    She''s been worried about him, missing him, okay?


    "Can''t you think about it if you''re unconscious? I''m still conscious, though I haven''t woken up yet." Mu Chucheng looked at her, "Did you miss me?"


    Hope nodded honestly, "Yes, yes, every day."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, seemingly satisfied with what she had said.


    "But I know you will come back..." Although everyone was saying that he might not come back, she had always believed that this man would definitely come back. He had forgotten her once five years ago. How could he leave her alone once?


    He will definitely come back!


    "I''m not here. Did the two old guys bully you? Tell your husband that he will help you get justice."


    Hope looked at him and nodded, "They took Nuannuan away."


    She remembered what Yingtong said to her at the hospital today. Mu Chucheng seemed to have a heart problem again, so she had already undergone an operation. She knew that she had lost her child yesterday. Although she knew that she could not hide it for long, she would at least let him know when his condition improved.


    "I''ll have Yingtong come over tomorrow and bring Nuannuan back." Mu chucheng kissed her soft hair, "I guess those two old guys saw that I hadn''t heard from them for so many days and thought that I couldn''t come back. They thought that Xi Nuannuan was my only child, so they would let me come and take her away from you. If I really died, Xi Nuannuan would be raised like my heir and take over everything in the Mu family in the future."


    Mu chucheng knew the Mu family too well, so if he thought about it, he could figure out the reason.


    "I''ve wronged you, daughter-in-law. It''s okay. Now that my husband is back, I won''t let anyone else bully you." Mu chucheng rubbed Hope''s face with his hand.


    Xi he smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    She still didn''t ask about mu chucheng''s disappearance and what she had done during this period without any news, because she could feel that Mu Chucheng didn''t want to say anything. He didn''t want her to worry.


    Anyway, now that he''s back, he''s back to her safe and sound.


    Lying next to Mu Chucheng, she felt much more at ease, and the fear and anxiety she had been feeling for the past few days finally came to an end at this moment.


    Gradually, sleepiness hit her. She leaned against his chest and said before she closed her eyes and went to sleep, "Mu Chucheng..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Promise me you won''t let me worry about you so much in the future..."


    "Okay." Mu Chucheng lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, and at this moment, she fell asleep completely.

 Chapter 570 Dont Disturb Me Sleeping with My Wife (2)

    Chapter 570 don''t make me sleep with my wife (2)


    After he fell asleep, Yingtong knocked on the door and Mu Chucheng said, "Come in."


    In fact, Yingtong didn''t know that the people of mu chu city had woken up before. He still heard the voice of people talking in the ward, so he guessed it. He didn''t expect to see him wake up when he came in.


    "Master mu..."


    As soon as Yingtong spoke, Mu Chucheng put his hand on his lips and made a silent gesture.


    Yingtong nodded and lowered his voice, "How are you feeling now? Do you need me to call a doctor for you? Also, do you need to inform the old man, Old Lady, and the others?"


    Mu Chucheng shook his head, "I''m fine. I don''t need to call a doctor. Also, don''t inform the buddha and the emperor for the time being. We''ll talk about it tomorrow and let Hope sleep well."


    Yingtong nodded. Mu Chucheng waved his hand and walked out.


    Mu residence, study.


    Old master mu looked at the young woman standing in front of him with a gloomy face, "Did she really say that?"


    The young woman was actually a reporter. The reporter who appeared in Hope''s ward today nodded quickly, "Yes, that''s what Miss Xi said. She said she was pregnant, but you and..."


    The woman swallowed her saliva in fear and pointed at Old Lady, "You and Old Lady killed her. She was admitted to the hospital because of a miscarriage. We checked later. Really, she was admitted to the hospital because of yesterday''s miscarriage..."


    Old master mu was silent for a moment. They knew very well in their hearts that the story of Hope and Ming Jinnian was made up by him and Old madam mu. Therefore, the child in Hope''s stomach was Mu Chucheng''s. There was no doubt that it was the child of the Mu family. Although they did not like Hope, he still felt very sorry and heartbroken for the child she had lost..


    They could not help but think of what happened at the entrance of the amusement park yesterday. They told the bodyguards to go up and snatch the child. The scene was chaotic at that time. The bodyguards pulled Hope up to snatch the child. She was pushed to the ground by the bodyguards at that time. When they got in the car and left, he turned around to take a look. At that time, Hope seemed to be sitting on the ground without getting up.


    When he heard that she was in the hospital this morning, he probably thought of falling down or sprained his foot in that scene yesterday. He never thought that it was because of a miscarriage and the loss of a child!


    Old madam mu did not expect this to happen either, and his face was equally grim.


    "Is this true?"


    "Old Lady, it''s true. She looks very excited. Oh, by the way, I have a list here." As the female reporter spoke, she took out a piece of white courage from her pocket and handed it to Old madam mu, "Old Lady, take a look."


    Old madam mu glanced at it, his face getting uglier and uglier, then handed it to old man mu.


    If they had been a little suspicious just now, there was no doubt at all.


    It seemed that Hope was indeed pregnant, and indeed had no child.


    And the child in her belly was indirectly killed by them.


    Old madam mu waved his hand, "We know what''s going on. You should go first. Remember, this can''t be spread. Tell the rest of your colleagues to keep it a secret. If I know you''re messing around outside, you can think about the consequences yourself."


    The female reporter originally thought that this was a sensational news and wanted to publish it, but she was dissuaded by her colleagues, saying that the Mu family was not easy to provoke. If this thing was reported in a random way, they probably wouldn''t be able to afford it by then!


    They discussed it over and over again, so they decided to come to Mu residence first and talk about it with the two elders of the Mu family.


    At this moment, hearing what Old madam mu said, she shrank her shoulders and a little cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Fortunately, she didn''t report it in advance, otherwise, she would be miserable!


    "Old Lady, don''t worry. We won''t say anything. We''ll keep it a secret."


    Mrs. Mu nodded and pointed to the housekeeper, "Take her out."


    After the female reporter was taken away, old master mu was silent and his pale brows were tightly furrowed, "The Mu family had a weak descendant and only Nuannuan was a child. Now it''s not easy to have a second one, but it''s gone..."


    "That''s what Hope was pregnant with."


    "That''s also the child of the Mu family. At the worst, he''s just like nuan nuan. After xi he was born, he should have brought us back to mu''s house. Yesterday, he shouldn''t have been so impulsive..." Old man mu''s face was full of frustration.


    "How did you know she was pregnant? She''s hiding it from us!" Old madam mu was also very angry, "A Cheng is back now. When he wakes up, if he knows that we indirectly caused Hope to lose his child, I don''t know how he will settle the score with us."


    Old master mu didn''t want this at all. He just felt that the child in Hope''s belly was gone. He was very sad!


    In the morning, when master mu and Old madam mu came over, xi and mu chucheng had not woken up yet.


    Yingtong stood outside the door, thinking that Hope was also in the ward, seeing the two elders, he was a little worried: "Old man, Old Lady."


    "Is the young master awake?" The maid behind Old madam mu was carrying a thermal box filled with tonics.


    "Wake up..." Yingtong couldn''t lie, either, since they would see Mu Chucheng waking up soon after t went in.


    Old master mu''s face was gloomy, "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you inform us?"


    "Master mu said we don''t need to inform you..."


    "He''s confused, and you''re confused too?" Mrs. Mu snorted coldly and asked someone to open the door.


    They were so fast that it was too late for Yingtong to stop them. He could only watch them walk in, and he followed them in.


    Of course, the Mu family elders discovered the fact that Hope was lying on Mu Chucheng''s bed.


    The two of them looked at each other, then Old madam mu glanced at the housekeeper behind them. The housekeeper immediately stepped forward, "Young master..."


    Mu Chucheng was very dissatisfied with being woken up and looked impatient, "Whoever it is, get out of here. Don''t disturb me and my wife."


    The butler looked at the increasingly ugly faces of the mu family and whispered, "Young master, the old man and Old Lady are here to see you."


    Mu chucheng snorted coldly, "Let''s all go out and wait until we wake up."


    Because of her health, Hope did not have a good rest these days. After seeing Mu Chucheng wake up last night, she felt much better, so she slept soundly. At this moment, the noise in the room did not wake her up.

 Chapter 571 I Just Hope I Cant Come Back

    Chapter 571 hopes so much that I won''t come back.


    When Old madam mu saw this, his face became extremely difficult to see, "Mu Chucheng! Get up now!"


    Hope was awakened by Old madam mu''s voice. When she opened her eyes and saw so many people in front of her, she was so shocked that she immediately sat up from the bed.


    She glared at Mu Chucheng, blaming him for not calling out to her earlier. So many people stood in front of her and watched her sleep.


    Mu chucheng lay on the bed and looked at her with his lips hooked.


    Looking at the two of them as if they were alone, Old madam mu became even angrier, "Mu Chucheng, you want to piss us off the moment you wake up, don''t you?"


    Mu chucheng was lying on the bed because of his back injury and did not get up. His tone was cold, "How dare you?"


    Old madam mu sneered, "No? I think you''re very brave. What can''t you do?"


    "What did I do? Isn''t it natural for me to sleep in the same bed as my wife? You, on the other hand, walked in without knocking. Did I agree to let you in?"


    "Mu Chucheng!" Old master mu shouted, "Is there anyone you can talk to grandma like that? We came here to see you. What''s your attitude?!"


    "I appreciate your kindness." Mu Chucheng''s tone was still emotionless, "If you care so much about me, can you be nicer to my wife and daughter too?"


    There were a lot of people in the room now. Old madam mu looked at the housekeeper and the housekeeper immediately understood what she meant and left the ward with the rest of the people.


    There were only four people left in the ward: Mu Chucheng, Hope, Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu.


    Xi he wanted to get out of bed, but mu chucheng held her hand and pressed her shoulder, "Sleep a little longer?"


    Xihe shook his head, "No, I haven''t slept for a long time."


    Mu Chucheng still did not let Hope get up, but played with her green fingers and slowly looked at the two elders in front of him, "I heard that my grandparents brought my daughter back to Mu residence?"


    Old madam mu glared at Hope and sneered, "Oh, I didn''t expect someone to report to you so soon."


    "This is also a complaint?" Mu Chucheng replied, "Master buddha, I''m not dead yet. You can''t wait to take my daughter back so that you can inherit everything from the Mu family in the future? Just hoping that I won''t come back?"


    Old madam mu''s face was ugly and he frowned, "What are you talking about? Wasn''t that for the entire Mu family? I sent someone to look for you for a long time. There was no news at all. I had to be prepared for the Mu family. Nuannuan is our child. What''s wrong with coming back to the mu family? What''s wrong with her taking responsibility for everything at the Mu family?"


    "Nuannuan is indeed a Mu family child, but don''t you forget that she was born in october by Hope? Why did you take the child away? I guess according to your personalities, if you take Nuannuan back, you can''t even look at him, can you? Didn''t you even let them talk on the phone?"


    Mu Chucheng was absolutely right. Master mu and Old madam mu looked at each other and couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t care about them either, "Since I''m back, grandpa and grandma, shouldn''t Nuannuan give it back to us? Our own daughter will take care of herself, so we won''t bother you. I''ll send Yingtong to Mu residence to pick her up later."


    "Mu Chucheng, do you really care about us?" Old master mu was furious.


    Mu Chucheng finally glanced at them, "You''ve been trying to manipulate me, treating me like the sole heir to the Mu family since I was a child. You want to interfere with everything about me. If you can''t, you can take my mother out to oppress me. Now, you want to control my daughter''s life? I''ll tell you what Nuannuan is going to do in the future. You have no right to interfere. Even if I''m really dead, Nuannuan is not something you can manipulate. You say you care about me, but ask yourself what you care about the most." Mu Chucheng sneered, "Is it really just the power of the Mu family? You''re worried that I''m dead, that the Mu family has no successors, that the century-old foundation is no longer under management, and that you''re not willing to let the entire Mu family fall into the hands of others, so even if you''re not sure that I''m dead, you can''t wait to snatch Nuannuan home. You''re just worried about nightmares, right?"


    "I don''t want to say anything else. I know what you did while I was away. I''ll figure it out. We''ll settle the bill then! I remember calling you the day I left, telling you not to bully my woman when I wasn''t home, but obviously, you didn''t take it seriously. Sometimes I find it funny, why are you so self-righteous? Do you really think that you are still the same as before? You are old, many things should not be your concern, so don''t think about meddling, sensible people should enjoy your old life, don''t do nothing all day long, just want to interfere with my things! Hope has been with me since she was 16 years old. Since I''ve already decided on her, I''m not going to let go. No matter how much you do, you can''t let me go. Five years ago, you forced Hope and Hihang away from South city while I was in surgery. Five years later, you want the same thing to happen? Then you have to ask me if I want to..."


    Old madam mu looked at Mu Chucheng in surprise, "Have you recovered your memory?"


    "Is it important?" Mu Chucheng curled his lips, "Whether I regain my memory or not, Hope is the same in my heart."


    He pointed to the door, "Now, please leave. I want to rest. The doctor said I was seriously injured. Let me rest. I don''t want to see you for the time being."


    Old master mu was already very angry. When he ordered them to leave, his face immediately changed. Just as he was about to speak, Old madam mu reached out to hold his wrist and shook his head at him.


    Mu Chucheng survived the ordeal, and now that he finally woke up, they didn''t want to start a big fight with him the first day he woke up.


    What''s the matter? Let''s wait until he''s ready.


    Moreover, it seemed that Hope did not tell Mu Chucheng about her miscarriage.


    Old master mu had no choice but to suppress his displeasure and walk out with Old Lady.


    Hope looked at Mu Chucheng and was about to speak when Yingtong''s voice came from outside the door, "Master mu."


    "Come in."


    When Yingtong came in, he was still holding the thermos box that the servant had just held in his hand and placed it on the bedside table, "Old Lady asked you to remember to drink soup."


    Mu Chucheng was not very interested, "Put it there."


    Yingtong put down his things and wanted to leave, but Mu Chucheng stopped him.


    "Master mu, is there anything else?"


    "You go back to Mu residence immediately and bring Nuannuan out."


    Yingtong was stunned. He didn''t expect the Mu family to take Nuannuan away. It seemed that he really thought Mu Chucheng would not come back!

 Chapter 572 Why Not?

    Why isn''t chapter 572 there?


    After Yingtong left, xihe wanted to get out of bed, but Mu Chucheng reached out and put his arm around her slender waist, "Not sleeping?" Hope didn''t want to sleep anymore, "No, you can sleep."


    Mu Chucheng got up from the bed. His movements were a little too big, and he pulled the wound on his back. He frowned tightly.


    Hope hurried over to help him up, "How are you? Did you get a wound on your back?"


    "Yes, it hurts, daughter-in-law. Blow it for me."


    Hope glared at him, "Don''t make a scene. Let me see. If you''re hurt so badly, don''t move."


    As she spoke, she reached out to take off Mu Chucheng''s hospital gown, but he grabbed her wrist, "I lied to you. What''s the pain? Sit here and let your husband take a good look. Why do I think you''ve lost a lot of weight?"


    He reached out and pinched her face, "There''s no meat left on her face."


    Hope patted his hand, "I am a melon seed face."


    "But now that you''ve turned into an awl face, your chin is about to catch up with a certain star."


    Xihe touched his face with his hand, "It''s not that sharp, is it?"


    "Did you not sleep well because of the warmth?"


    "I was worried about you." Xihe put his hand around his neck and said, "I was worried about you and I missed Nuannuan. Your grandparents didn''t let me see Nuannuan, and they didn''t even let me get through the phone. Then Ming Jinnian sneaked Nuannuan out and we met. But not long after, your grandparents came back."


    "Did they have Nuannuan taken away again?"


    Xihe nodded.


    Mu Chucheng lowered his head and kissed her red lips, "Daughter-in-law, you''ve suffered."


    Xi he shook his head with a smile. He was still touched by his words, but the next moment he said, "When my husband is ready, I will make it up to you."


    Xi he knew this man too well, so naturally he could hear what he meant by compensation.


    She glared at him, "Mu Chucheng, can you stop thinking all day long?"


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows, "Is this a mess? Why don''t I think so?"


    Hope was too lazy to tell him. She just got out of bed, put on her shoes, went to the bathroom to tidy up, and then came out. She accidentally saw the thermos box on the bedside table. She walked over and opened it."


    Mu Chucheng hated these tonics the most. He didn''t even look at them, "I don''t want to drink them."


    Hope took a small bowl, poured the soup directly into the bowl, brought it over, made a little with the spoon, and was afraid that it would be hot, so he blew it for him again, "Have some, it''s good for your health."


    Mu chucheng glanced at her, "I''m in good health. I almost fainted you every time. But you are too weak. Drink some tonic."


    Hope found himself unable to talk to him, "Mu Chucheng, do you want to drink?"


    "Is your wife angry?"


    "I won''t be angry if you drink it. Drink it quickly."


    "What''s the reward for drinking?"


    Xi he kissed his thin lips, "Wait until you''re well."


    Mu Chucheng listened to her and drank the soup obediently, but Hope had to feed him.


    "Mu Chucheng, what''s in your head? Will he be fooled?"


    Hope felt that the Mu Chucheng who came back this time was particularly clingy.


    "Hope, I remember. Do you believe me?"


    Xihe nodded, "Yes."


    "Why aren''t you surprised and excited?"


    Hope smiled, "It''s like what you said to your grandmother. It''s not that important that you recover your memory. Anyway, you love me, right?"


    Hope''s eyes narrowed for a moment, and her originally charming features now seemed more amorous. Mu Chucheng lowered her head and just wanted to kiss her red lips.


    Just as he put his arm around her shoulder, there was a knock on the door, "Master mu."


    Then, Xi Nuannuan knocked on the door, "Mom and dad, mom and dad..."


    I could tell that the little guy was excited.


    Hope immediately got out of bed and ran to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xi Nuannuan in Yingtong''s arms, opening his hands to her, "Mom, hug."


    Hope took her without hesitation and kissed her, "Nuannuan, do you miss your mother?"


    Xi Nuannuan kept kissing her face, "Yes."


    Hope carried her to Mu Chucheng''s side. Xi Nuannuan wanted to jump on Mu Chucheng without saying a word. Xi he did not forget that Mu Chucheng was injured all over, so he quickly hugged her, "Nuannuan, dad is injured, so he can''t jump over."


    "Oh!" Although Xi Nuannuan''s face was full of smiles in the first class, her eyes were actually red and swollen. It was conceivable that she had caused a lot of trouble in mu mansion these days.


    "Dad, you''re back." Xi Nuannuan held Mu Chucheng''s face in both hands and kissed him hard on the forehead.


    Mu chucheng pinched her little nose with his hand, "Have you been crying all these days?"


    Xi Nuannuan was a little embarrassed, "I miss my mother. Grandpa and grandma won''t let me see my mother, and they won''t let me call my mother..."


    Although at first, Hope told her that she had to leave South city, so she was temporarily put in Mu residence, but Xi Nuannuan saw that Hope had not called her, she wanted to call, and others would stop her. Every time she asked the two elders, they refused, and gradually she knew that it was the two elders of the Mu family who refused to let her meet Hope.


    "So I cried, because I missed my mother..."


    Looking at his daughter''s pitiful little appearance, mu chucheng rubbed her little head with his hand, "Daddy is back. Nuannuan will never leave us again."


    Xi Nuannuan blinked his big eyes, "Really?"


    "Really."


    Xi Nuannuan was instantly happy and clapped her hands. She seemed to have remembered something. She immediately pulled Hope to her side and stroked her belly with her hands, "Mom, is the baby in your belly good?"


    Xi Nuannuan already knew that Hope was pregnant, but because she was not close to the Mu family elders, she wouldn''t tell them about it.


    Hope froze for a moment, unable to react.


    Mu Chucheng looked at her, "Are you pregnant?"


    Hope''s face was a little ugly.


    She had thought that Mu Chucheng had just had a heart operation, so she had to hide it from him, but she didn''t expect Xi Nuannuan to tell her.


    Now that she had said it, she knew she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she nodded.


    Mu chucheng was too good at observing people. When he asked that question just now, the sadness in her eyes flashed and he did not ignore it.

 Chapter 573 I Just Want Justice for My Unborn Child

    Chapter 573 I just want justice for my unborn child


    Plus, Hope has really lost a lot of weight recently.


    He quietly pulled xihe over and looked at Xi Nuannuan, "Nuannuan, the thermos and soup are not hot anymore. Take them to the sofa to drink. Dad and mom have something to say."


    Xi Nuannuan nodded, got out of bed immediately, and went to the sofa with the soup.


    Seeing that his daughter was far away, mu chucheng put a hand on Hope''s cheek, "What happened? Don''t lie to me. You know that no matter what, I have the ability to know."


    Xihe nodded, "Yes, but the baby is gone."


    Mu Chucheng looked into her eyes and said in a husky voice without blinking, "Why not?"


    "It was that day that ming jinnian brought Nuannuan out to meet me. Your grandparents knew that they were coming to take Nuannuan away. I was dragged down by those bodyguards and pushed to the ground, so... The child was gone..."


    Hope said cautiously. She was not afraid to complain to mu chucheng at all. Mu Chucheng was her husband and her man. She should tell him about her grievances, but she was worried about Mu Chucheng''s health.


    She noticed something was wrong with Mu Chucheng''s face and frowned. She immediately pressed his shoulder, "Chucheng, how are you?"


    Mu Chucheng ignored the sharp pain in his heart and shook his head, holding Hope''s face in his hands, "Why didn''t you tell me? Are you trying to hide it from me?"


    "I know I won''t be able to hide it from you for long, but I want to talk about it slowly until you get better..."


    Before Hope could finish speaking, Mu Chucheng suddenly held her in his arms. He pressed her back tightly to prevent her from letting go.


    "Hope, I''m sorry..."


    He didn''t protect them well, so Xi Nuannuan was taken away and the baby in her belly was gone...


    Xi he closed his eyes, stayed in his arms for a while, then broke free, "Yes, Mu Chucheng, it''s all your fault. Don''t suddenly disappear without news for so many days, okay?"


    Mu chucheng nodded.


    "Do you hate my grandparents?"


    Hope said honestly, "Hate! The moment we lost our children, we really wanted to kill them."


    Her eyes were a little red at the moment. Mu chucheng pressed her eyelids with his hand.


    After Hihang came to see Mu Chucheng at noon, Yingtong sent her to school. Because of Hope, she had delayed a lot of classes.


    Now that Mu Chucheng was back, she was relieved, so naturally she had to go to school.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t want to stay in the hospital and wanted to go home, but in his current situation, the doctor suggested that he stay in the hospital. Hope persuaded him for a long time, and he finally agreed to stay in the hospital, but he wanted Hope and Xi Nuannuan to move here to accompany him.


    This ward was big enough, and there was no problem putting down another bed. He asked Yingtong to order someone to buy another bed for Xi Nuannuan.


    Hope always felt strange living in the hospital, but this man said that if they didn''t live here, he would go home too, so she had to stay here.


    After lunch, xi and Xi Nuannuan took a nap. When they woke up, they found that Mu Chucheng was not in the ward.


    She opened the door of the ward and found that Yingtong was not there. She thought that they might have gone to the Mu family. She was worried about Mu Chucheng''s health and wanted to leave, but was stopped by the people outside, "Young madam, Master mu told you not to go out."


    Yingtong sat in the passenger seat and glanced at the back of the car. His face was worried and uneasy, "Master mu, you are still in good health. The doctor suggested that you stay in the hospital to rest. Is it really okay for you to go there like this?"


    Mu Chucheng looked out the window and said in a cold voice, "Why? Are you still worried that something will happen to me?"


    "Master mu, that''s not what I meant. I mean, can we slow down? When you get better, you can go back to Mu residence..."


    "I''m fine." Mu Chucheng turned to look at him, "Yingtong."


    "Master mu? Please speak."


    "Don''t go to Mu residence with me. I''ll go there first. When you find someone, bring them over."


    Before leaving, Mu Chucheng had already told Yingtong what to do, so Yingtong naturally knew, "Okay, Master mu."


    Mu Chucheng said to the driver, "Stop in front and let Yingtong get off first."


    "Yes, Master mu."


    The driver responded and stopped outside.


    After Yingtong left, Mu Chucheng asked the driver to drive the car to Mu residence. Mu Chucheng was seriously injured. When he came back yesterday, old Mr. Mu and Old Lady asked the doctor when he would wake up. The doctors were not sure when he would wake up. They didn''t expect him to wake up soon. He chased the old Mu family away from the hospital and now appeared in Mu residence. So the whole of Mu residence was very surprised.


    Although Mu Chucheng was wheeled in, it did not hinder his powerful aura.


    The butler came out first and was surprised to see him, "Young master, why are you back?"


    Mu Chucheng ignored him and ordered people to push him inside. The butler immediately ordered the servants to go upstairs and inform the Mu family elders.


    The two of them immediately came down the stairs. When Old madam mu saw Mu Chucheng coming back, he said angrily, "Why are you back? Didn''t you hear the doctor say you needed a good rest?"


    Mu Chucheng was pushed into the living room. He got out of his wheelchair and sat down on the sofa. He looked at the two old people in front of him with his lips hooked, "I''m back today. I have something to ask my grandparents."


    "What do you have to come back for? Can''t you just give us a call and let us go to the hospital? If you can''t do it again, you can''t say it over the phone?"


    Mu chucheng chuckled, "How did you make it clear on the phone?"


    Old master mu and Old madam mu looked at each other for a few seconds, but they were curious about what had happened, so that Mu Chucheng ran back from the hospital regardless of his injuries.


    "Grandpa and grandma, come and sit down. How about we talk slowly?"


    Mu Chucheng rarely called them grandpa and grandma. They were always called by the emperor and the buddha. They were angry at him for calling them that, but now he called them grandpa and grandma seriously, which made them a little confused.


    They slowly walked over and sat down. Mu Chucheng ordered the servant to bring tea.


    Old madam mu felt that Mu Chucheng''s return was definitely not simple, so she had no intention of drinking tea at the moment, "A Cheng, what''s going on? Is that necessary?"


    "Why is grandma nervous? I just came back to accompany you to have tea and chat. Grandma, don''t you always say that I''m unfilial?"


    "It would be better if we really came back to have tea with us. We are most afraid that a drunk man would not mind drinking." Old master mu snorted coldly.

 Chapter 574 Disappointed to See Me Wake up (1)

    Chapter 574 is disappointed to see me wake up (1)


    Mu Chucheng''s mouth was still smiling, "What did grandpa say? I don''t think you look right. Haven''t you rested well lately?"


    "Your whereabouts are unknown. We sent so many people from the Mu family to look for you, but there is still no news. How can we rest well?" Mrs. Mu said in a deep voice.


    "I see." Mu Chucheng suddenly smiled, "I thought you couldn''t sleep because you did something wrong."


    Old master mu and Old madam mu froze and asked mu chucheng with a grim face, "What do you mean by that? What can we do wrong?"


    "I''ve forgotten that you''ve done a lot of bad things. How can you not fall asleep because of one or two?"


    "Mu Chucheng, if you have something to say, just say it. Why are you going around?" Old master mu couldn''t stand Mu Chucheng talking like this. It was too painful!


    "Grandpa is right, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. I''ll ask you, does it have anything to do with you if Hope''s baby is missing?"


    It turns out that mu chu city came back to Mu residence for this matter.


    Master mu and Old madam mu looked at each other with an ugly face.


    They should have thought of it a long time ago. How could Hope not complain?


    "We just found out about this..." Old madam mu felt a little guilty. In fact, Hope and the old man had always felt that it was a pity that she lost the child.


    After all, it was the son of the Mu family, the seed of Mu Chucheng.


    "Grandma, don''t talk so much. You just have to tell me if it has anything to do with you." Mu chu city said coldly.


    Old master mu had always been a violent man and immediately said angrily, "What''s your attitude? I''m telling you, we didn''t know about Hope''s pregnancy at all. Besides, she was deliberately hiding it from us. If we had known that she had a baby, how could we..."


    "How could you force Nuannuan away?" Mu Chucheng took his words and said, "I''m afraid you''ll get it back with lian xihe. And then, what will you do? Hope will probably be imprisoned until she gives birth, and then you can kick her out of the Mu family, right? The two children she gave birth to, are you going to stay in the Mu family?"


    This was indeed master mu''s idea. Yesterday, Mu Chucheng had not heard anything about xi and the baby. He was thinking that if Hope had not had a baby, she would have been brought back with Xi Nuannuan.


    "Xihe is right. You killed the child in her stomach." Mu Chucheng said word by word.


    The Mu family elders looked even worse.


    Master mu said, "I didn''t know that she was pregnant! Besides, now that the child is gone, what else can we do? You came back today to ask us about this?"


    Mu chucheng looked at the two old people in front of him, "My unborn child is gone. Can''t I come back and ask a few questions?"


    "Do you look like you came back to ask me something? I think you came back to question us!" Old madam mu patted the coffee table, "That''s our great-grandson too. Do you think we don''t care? How do you know Hope? She''s pregnant! If we had known she was pregnant, would we have done this if we had insisted on robbing Nuannuan from us?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled coldly and said, "So it''s all her fault?"


    Old madam mu was stunned, "I don''t want to say that much now, but what else can I do if it doesn''t happen? I told you to separate you from Hope, but you wouldn''t listen..."


    "Grandma, you''re so capable. You killed my child. Now you can teach me a lesson in return, and you can blame Hope for everything?"


    Old madam mu was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    "What do you want? Do you want us to pay for our lives?!" Shouted master mu angrily!


    "I just want justice for my unborn child."


    Before Mu Chucheng could finish his sentence, a sound came from the door. Yingtong and his men brought in a few people.


    They were Mrs. Mu and Mr. Mu''s men, bodyguards for the Mu family.


    As soon as they saw the four of them, their faces immediately turned ugly, and they both faintly understood what mu chucheng was going to do next.


    "I heard that it seems that these four people took Nuannuan that day and pushed Hope to the ground?" Mu Chucheng''s voice was especially soft, as if he was discussing something with someone else, but his eyes were frightening.


    Before the two Mu family elders could speak, the four of them had already begged for mercy, "Master mu, we didn''t mean it. We really didn''t mean it. We didn''t know that Miss Xi was pregnant..."


    "Don''t you know you can touch her just because she''s pregnant?" Mu Chucheng pointed at them, "My woman is something you can touch casually?"


    As soon as Mu Chucheng said this, the four of them immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to speak again, but they all knew that today, they could not escape death or alive!


    "Let''s not say I bullied you. Today, I only want one of your hands. Think about it clearly. When I touched Hope with that hand, I asked someone to pick the tendons on which hand." Mu chu city paused, "Think carefully."


    These hands and feet were especially important when they were bodyguards, because those who had to rely on fists and feet for a living were now picked on one hand, so they could have a good life in the future?


    They had expected that Mu Chucheng would not let them off easily, but how could they have expected him to be so ruthless?!


    "Master mu, please, no, it''s really not our business. We''re just listening to the old man and Old Lady..."


    Yingtong, who was standing by the side, looked at the four of them, shook his head and sighed silently. They were only Old madam mu and the old man''s bodyguards. How dare they not listen to their words?


    It was ordered by the two old men to rob the child with Hope.


    However, they should never have pushed Hope to the ground and let her lose her child.


    Mu Chucheng was holding Hope in his heart. How could he not seek justice for her?


    In the end, the two Mu family elders were Mu Chucheng''s relatives and were in their seventies. He would not do anything, but he had to do something in front of them to let them know that his woman was untouchable!


    "Can''t you think of it? Do you want me to help you choose?" Mu chu city said coldly.


    "Old man, Old Lady, help us!"


    "Mu Chucheng, how are you doing in front of so many people? What can''t be said properly?" Master mu said in a deep voice!


    "When grandpa snatched the warmth from Hope''s arms, did he ever think of talking to her properly?"


    Old master mu pointed at Mu Chucheng with trembling hands, "You... Are you trying to piss us off?!"

 Chapter 575 Disappointed to See Me Wake up (2)

    Chapter 575 is disappointed to see me wake up (2)


    "No." Although Mu Chucheng said so verbally, he did not look as if he did not dare at all.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly looked at Yingtong, "Why don''t you do it?!"


    Suddenly, the whole living room was filled with wails.


    Yingtong nodded, looked at the people beside him, and said in a deep voice, "Do it."


    "Yes, brother yingtong."


    The four bodyguards had been tied up and were unable to move, so they had to widen their eyes and look in horror at the man who appeared in front of them with a knife.


    In their eyes, they wished they could be stabbed to death or shot to death, which was better than the current situation.


    Watch them rip off their tendons alive.


    Since none of them spoke, Yingtong had them pick their left hand.


    Before they moved the knife, a towel was stuffed into their mouths. During the whole process, they could only hear their "Woo..." Screams.


    There were others in the living room, and they turned their backs cruelly.


    Yingtong''s men were skillful. One cut, quick, ruthless, accurate. They found the tendons and then used the tip of the knife to pick them up.


    Anyway, this hand was good, and it could only be used as a decoration. The fist and foot skills could not be used. Heavy things, they could not even use this hand with the tendons picked up.


    Finally, it was over. Old master mu and Old madam mu were sitting on the sofa with ugly faces. Although they were used to this kind of scene when they were young, it had been many years. Besides, Mu Chucheng did it in front of them on purpose. How could they feel better?


    Mu chucheng waved his hand, "Call the doctor and send him to the backyard for treatment."


    When he was ready to do so, Mu Chucheng had already asked Yingtong to call a doctor to follow him. He just wanted to teach them a lesson, not kill them.


    "Yes." A few people immediately came and helped the four people away, but there was still a shocking pool of blood on the ground, making people shudder.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he quickly asked the servant to take off the bloody woolen carpet, change it into a new one, and have the floor cleaned up, and light the incense around it. At once, the room was filled with only the fragrance of the incense, and the strong smell of blood was completely covered.


    At this moment, the floor was as clean as it had never been before.


    "Are you done?" Old master mu said with a dark face.


    "Trouble?" Mu Chucheng sneered, "Grandpa thinks I''m messing around? I don''t have so much of a mind to make a fuss about this. I''ve always been serious about Hope. Today, I''m here to warn you not to try to make peace again. Also, ask Lin Shanshan to get away from me. I''m making myself clear now. It''s respect for you. Don''t wait until one day when I''m impatient. What is it?"


    At noon today, Lin Shanshan took her nanny and soup to the hospital to see her. She must have heard from the Mu family that he had returned, so she went there.


    He asked someone to pour the soup into the trash can, and it was clear to him that he wanted her to get lost.


    But that woman didn''t know where she learned it from. She was so thick-skinned, and said that if he didn''t like this soup, she would change it next time to make sure he liked it.


    I don''t know where her confidence came from, thinking that he would like to eat what she sent him.


    "Lin Shanshan is not as good as Hope? He was born well, looked well, had a high education, high iq, high eq, and good cultivation. Why couldn''t he compare to Hope? What on earth are you obsessed with Hope? To go against us for her sake?!" Madame mu said coldly.


    "I don''t want to say anything else. Let me tell you, don''t waste your time. In my eyes, Hope is good everywhere. She is good. Why should I tell you? I wish I knew it all by myself." Mu chu city paused, "Yingtong."


    Yingtong came to him, "Master mu."


    "Push me back."


    "Okay."


    Mu Chucheng felt very tired and didn''t want to walk on his feet. Yingtong was tall and strong, so pushing him was not a problem, so he sent him.


    Yingtong, on the other hand, was obedient and respectful to mu chu city. Even if Mu Chucheng asked him to run into him one day, he would not hesitate to do it!


    Hope walked uneasily around the room. Mu Chucheng must have had a conflict with the two old Mu family men this time. She was worried about Mu Chucheng''s health.


    Before he got better, he ran around.


    When she walked back and forth, the door of the ward was finally opened. Before Mu Chucheng came in, a voice came from outside the door, "Daughter-in-law, I''m back."


    Hope immediately walked to the door and saw Yingtong push Mu Chucheng in. She wanted to help him to bed, but he waved her hand away, "I''m not disabled."


    "Then how can you let Yingtong push you?"


    "Yingtong is strong. Why is he the same as you? Look at that arm of yours. It''s like it''s broken with a twist. Yingtong is different. Not to mention my weight, he can do anything with a few hundred pounds."


    Yingtong: ..."


    Hope: ..."


    Yingtong was very self-aware. In any case, in Mu Chucheng''s heart, he was no different from a cow.


    He resigned himself to putting the thing in his hand on the table. Xi Nuannuan had already smelled the fragrance and immediately ran over to ask Yingtong to pick her up so that she could see what they had brought back.


    "I bought you afternoon tea on the way back. Have some." Mu Chucheng didn''t like desserts, and this time he bought french desserts.


    Xi he took Xi Nuannuan to wash his hands and put a cloud roll in front of her, "Sit here and eat, but don''t eat too fast."


    She knew this little girl too well. Sometimes, in order to eat two more, she would eat quickly.


    "Oh!" Xi Nuannuan nodded seriously.


    Xihe walked over to Mu Chucheng and sat down, "You went back to the Mu family?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you quarrel with your grandparents?"


    "No noise." Mu Chucheng lay on the bed, letting xi he examine his wound.


    "Liar." Xihe didn''t believe anything, "If we didn''t go back to fight, would we go back to chat with them?" She did not believe that mu chu city would like to go back and chat with the two old Mu family men. He and they could almost be described as water and fire!


    Mu Chucheng snorted, "I went back to talk to them, but I did something by the way."


    "What did you do?"

 Chapter 576 Weve Been to This Place A Lot, Havent We?

    Chapter 576 we''ve been to this place a lot, haven''t we?


    Mu chucheng glanced at her, "I''ll tell you another day."


    Hope knew that he was obviously trying to play it off. Every time he said he would tell her another day, he ended up with nothing.


    Fortunately, Hope was not the kind of person who liked to ask questions. After asking him once, she would not ask any more questions.


    Mu Chucheng changed out of his clothes, put on the hospital gown, sat on the bed and looked at Hope, "I heard that Ming Jinnian brought Nuannuan out to meet you that day?"


    Xihe nodded. She had mentioned this to Mu Chucheng, so he knew it wasn''t surprising, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Chucheng looked at her without making a sound.


    Hope felt something was wrong and wanted to speak, but he heard someone knock on the door of the ward a few times, "Please come in."


    Yingtong had already gone back to rest. There were two other people guarding the door. They opened the door, "Master mu, young madam, it''s Mr. Ming."


    As soon as Cao Cao cao arrived, Mu Chucheng raised his lips and looked at the tall figure coming in from the door.


    Ming Jinnian walked in, sat on a chair and said to mu chucheng, "I heard from my father that you came back this morning when I came back from abroad. I heard that you were seriously injured. I thought you hadn''t woken up so soon, but I didn''t expect you to wake up."


    Mu Chucheng raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Disappointed to see me wake up?"


    Ming Jinnian curled his lips, "Yes, very disappointed."


    Xi he poured a glass of water and put it in front of Ming Jinnian, "Jinnian, drink some water."


    "Daughter-in-law, give Ming Jinnian the quick cake." Mu Chucheng suddenly spoke.


    Hope almost forgot about the cake. She also hoped that everyone would finish the cake as soon as possible to save xi nuan from thinking about it. She didn''t know how much she ate in the end!


    Ming Jinnian looked at the large ward and saw a small bed beside it. He laughed, "You''re not planning to stay in the hospital. You''re letting your wife and children stay with you, right?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "I can''t sleep without them."


    "So you can sleep on a business trip?" Hope placed a piece of mango cheese in front of Ming Jinnian.


    "No, I can''t sleep every night."


    After Mu Chucheng finished speaking, he looked at the cake in front of ming jinnian and curled his lips, "Daughter-in-law, how did you forget? He won''t eat mangoes this year. He''ll be allergic to mangoes."


    Ming Jinnian froze when he heard him say this. He was allergic to mangoes. Few people knew about it except for his family. Ming Jinnian and Mu Chucheng grew up together and were good friends when they were young. Xihe had been following Mu Chucheng all the time. Once, he let them know about it by accident, and then no one else knew about it.


    After Mu Chucheng lost her memory, she had no idea what happened to Ming Jinnian.


    At this moment, Mu Chucheng said it accurately. Ming Jinnian knew that Mu Chucheng probably remembered something.


    "A Cheng, you remember?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled and stared at Ming Jinnian as he spoke, "I remember some, but I don''t remember all of them. There are still some memories. They are very vague. I think they need to be recalled slowly."


    Ming Jinnian''s face was a little unnatural, but he quickly recovered, "Don''t worry. Take your time. This kind of thing can''t be rushed."


    "Yes, so I''m not in a hurry." Mu Chucheng smiled and nodded.


    Xihe changed a piece of cake for Ming Jinnian and put it in front of him, "I''m sorry. I forgot for a moment that you can''t eat mangoes."


    Ming Jinnian shook his head and said, "It''s okay."


    "But xi he is my daughter-in-law. It''s normal to forget what you can and cannot eat, right?"


    Mu Chucheng said at this time. Ming Jinnian was stunned and nodded, "Yes."


    Hope glared at Mu Chucheng. Why did he find this man''s words strange today? There seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere between him and Ming Jinnian.


    While Hope was still trying to observe, there was a knock on the door. She walked over and opened the door.


    She had a feeling that this ward had really become her and Mu Chucheng''s home.


    Outside the door was the nanny, who was carrying a thermos box, "Young madam, Master mu told me to make soup for you. I brought it here."


    Hope paused for a moment and turned to look at the man sitting on the bed, "Mu Chucheng, did you ask auntie to make soup for me?"


    "Yes." Mu Chucheng replied lazily.


    The nanny came in with the soup. After greeting Mu Chucheng and the others, she took it to the sofa and put it on the coffee table. She poured the soup out with a bowl and handed it to Hope, "Young madam, drink it while it''s hot."


    Xihe frowned, "What kind of soup is this?"


    She herself did not like to drink some messy tonics.


    "It''s flower glue soup. It''s good for women." The nanny smiled.


    Hope looked at the steaming bowl of soup in his hand and sighed helplessly. It was probably because mu chucheng had seen her miscarriage that he had specially instructed his nanny to make soup for her so as to nourish her body.


    She was worried that there would be a fishy smell in the flower glue soup, but the nanny smiled and said, "Young madam, I put ginger in it. It won''t taste fishy."


    Xihe nodded. He wanted to put it aside and talk about it later, but Mu Chucheng looked over with a warning in his eyes, "Drink the soup."


    Hope had to pick it up and drink it.


    The nanny covered her mouth and smiled, "Young madam, Master mu told me to stew this soup for two months."


    "Two months?" Hope almost choked, "Every day?"


    "Yes." The nanny nodded immediately.


    Xi he propped his hand on his forehead, feeling helpless. Mu Chucheng really raised her like a pig.


    When she finally finished her soup and saw that Mu Chucheng had changed into his clothes and was ready to go out, she said in a daze, "Where are you going?"


    Why couldn''t this man be more peaceful when he was injured? Can''t you just stay in the hospital and rest? I just woke up last night. I can''t sit still today. I just went out, and now I have to go out again.


    "Jinnian and I are going out for something." Mu Chucheng gave a brief explanation.


    Hope frowned, "What can''t I say here? And, can''t we do it slowly? You should at least wait until you''re well, right?"


    "Look, my little wife loves me so much." Mu Chucheng had a ruffian smile on his lips and pinched Hope''s face as he passed by.


    "Don''t worry, your man isn''t that fragile." What does that mean?


    Anyway, Hope knew that no matter what he said, he would not listen, so he could only watch him leave.


    Mu Chucheng didn''t let anyone follow him. He got into Ming Jinnian''s car. He was sitting in the back seat alone. Ming Jinnian was driving in front of him, "Hope is right. You''re just restless."

 Chapter 577 All These Years, Youve Been Thinking about My Woman

    Chapter 577 you''ve been thinking about my woman for so many years


    Mu Chucheng curled his lips and chuckled. "I never knew how to write the word" quiet." Where do I want to go? Let''s go have a drink."


    It was already night, but the night scene hadn''t started so soon, but with Mu Chucheng and Ming Jinnian''s status in South city, it wasn''t difficult to find a bar that was open for them right now.


    Ming Jinnian said of a place: "I called them to leave a private room, just the two of us?"


    "It''s just the two of us. We haven''t had a drink with you in a long time. Why call someone else?"


    Ming Jinnian nodded, dialed a phone number immediately, asked for a private room, and then drove to the reserved place with mu chu city.


    This place was the biggest and most luxurious club in South city. The two of them had been here before, but Mu Chucheng had rarely been here since Hope came back.


    As soon as he showed up today, the manager came over, "Master mu, you haven''t been here for a long time. We''ve got a lot of interesting projects recently. Do you want to try them?"


    Mu Chucheng raised an eyebrow, "Manager wang, didn''t you know I was married? I am very loyal to my daughter-in-law. If my daughter-in-law hears what you said today, be careful that she peels your skin. My little daughter-in-law is very shrewd. If she gets angry, I can''t control it."


    In South city, who didn''t know that Mu Chucheng had registered with Hope to argue about the marriage certificate a while ago, but they all thought that he was interested because Mu Chucheng and Hope had argued about the marriage certificate for so long and nothing happened.


    Manager wang immediately smiled and said, "Master mu really likes to joke. This is just an act..."


    Mu chucheng patted manager wang on the shoulder with his hand and smiled evilly, "I don''t like acting. Cut the crap. Have you arranged the room yet? Where''s the wine? Are you ready?"


    "It''s all ready. I heard that Master mu and young master ming are coming over. How can I neglect them?!"


    Soon, someone took them to the prepared room. Mu Chucheng waved the waiters back, took the can opener, took a bottle of wine, and just as he was about to open the lid, Ming Jinnian held his hand, "I''ll do it."


    Mu Chucheng smiled and did not let go of his hand. Instead, he opened the bottle at the next moment. Then he opened several more bottles, handed one to Ming Jinnian and picked up one himself, "Here."


    Ming Jinnian said, "Don''t drink too much. You''re still injured. Don''t try to settle the score with me."


    Mu chucheng glanced at him, "When did you become so fussy?"


    Seeing this, Ming Jinnian could only pick up the bottle and drink with him.


    "We''ve been to this place a lot, haven''t we?" Mu chu city pointed to the box.


    Ming Jinnian leaned back on the sofa and nodded, "Not too often."


    "We used to come here a lot, didn''t we?" Mu Chucheng asked with a glass in his hand.


    Ming Jinnian narrowed his eyes. He had long felt something was wrong with Mu Chucheng today, and now he looked at him quietly.


    Mu Chucheng''s mouth was still smiling, but his eyes were cold as he looked at Ming Jinnian, "I remember that on christmas eve about five years ago, you were still secretly kissing Hope who was sleeping here, right?"


    Ming Jinnian was stunned for a moment, his eyes slowly narrowed, his thin lips pursed and he did not speak.


    Mu Chucheng bent his elbow on the armrest of the sofa, propped his forehead, and looked at Ming Jinnian with a half-smile.


    "Looks like you actually remembered everything."


    Mu Chucheng didn''t answer. Instead, he smiled and said, "As long as you remember that you have always had a wild desire for hope and hope."


    "Wishful thinking?" Ming jin smiled, "I knew Hope before you, and I fell in love with xi he before you. I fell in love with xi he when you despised Hope and there were a lot of women around me. I never understood what Hope really liked about you. For so many years, he had been so determined..."


    Ming Jinnian, I don''t think there''s anything better than you. Back then, even if I''m not as good as you, I''m unique in Hope''s eyes. This is something that you can never compare to in your whole life. All you say is that you''re just trying to explain to me that you''re not willing to accept it. It''s Hope that you met first, but... It seems that you''ve been thinking about my woman for so many years..."


    Ming Jinnian was also very deep in thought. He had a very good girlfriend many years ago, which was his first love. Then the girl died in a car accident, and the women around Ming Jinnian came and went, but he never saw the most serious woman. Everyone thought that he couldn''t let that girl go. Until christmas eve five years ago, everyone got together. They were all drunk, and because they were usually good friends, they didn''t have any restraints, so they all lay on the carpet and slept. The thin lips lightly imprinted on her red lips.


    At that moment, he wanted to kill Ming Jinnian!


    He walked in and picked Ming Jinnian up from the ground, dragged him out of the box, and fought in the cold wind.


    It was only at that moment that Mu Chucheng realized that the reason why Ming Jinnian looked down on other women was not because he was still obsessed with his first girlfriend, but because he was always thinking about his woman!


    So what if he liked xihe first? So what if I met Hope first?


    Hope liked him, and they had been together for a long time. If he put his love for Hope in his heart, he would forget about it.


    He even kissed her!


    That night, hope and drunkenness were in a mess, and she didn''t know what was going on. Later on, no one told her. Not long after that, something happened to the Mu family.


    First Mu Chucheng had a heart attack, then his mother died of anger, and his father was shot to death by Hope''s father...


    After a series of events, people were unprepared.


    Ming Jinnian didn''t say anything. What he couldn''t deny was that he still remembered Hope for so many years.


    When Mu Chucheng found out that he liked Hope, the two of them didn''t have much to do with each other anymore. He also went abroad to study. When he heard about Hope again, Mu Chucheng had surgery abroad. When he returned to South city, Hope had left South city with Hihang for five years. Until a while ago, he saw Hope again.

 Chapter 578 Grand Finale (1)

    Chapter 578 grand finale (1)


    Mu Chucheng looked at Ming Jinnian unhurriedly, "Ming Jinnian, let me ask you one thing today. Is the baby in Hope''s stomach related to you?"


    The atmosphere in the box suddenly became tense.


    Ming Jinnian didn''t speak at first, looked at Mu Chucheng for a long time, and finally said slowly, "No."


    "No?" Mu Chucheng smiled slowly and shook his head, "Ming Jinnian, how dare you ask me why Hope likes me instead of you? What right do you have to love xihe? If she knew that you had killed her child, you said that according to her character, even if she didn''t kill you, she wouldn''t even give you a look in her eyes for the rest of her life, would she?"


    Ming Jinnian''s face turned pale and he still pursed his thin lips without saying a word.


    "Apart from Hihang, you were the first to know about Hope''s pregnancy. Ming Jinnian, did you think I wouldn''t be coming back? So you think it''s possible between you and Hope, but unfortunately, Hope was pregnant again. You''re really not willing to let it go. You think that if she was pregnant with my child again, she would never forget about me, so you came up with this way to kill someone with a knife. In a stalemate, Hope was pushed to the ground and the child was gone..."


    "How did you feel when you saw my child run away? Are you feeling particularly excited? Do you think you''ve seen the light?"


    Ming Jinnian''s face grew darker and darker, "You made all this up, Mu Chucheng. Where''s the evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Mu Chucheng shrugged, "Do you really think your plan is flawless? It''s a pity that you bought the statements from Mu family and the people from the Mu family. Can''t I take them out? It''s true that anything can happen in the chaos. It''s not surprising that Hope was pushed to the ground, but you, Ming Jinnian, are worried that the plan will fail, so you have to be prepared early to bribe someone and push Hope to the ground. Am I wrong? Ming Jinnian?"


    Now, Ming Jinnian had nothing to say. Mu Chucheng had regained his memory and his feelings for Hope when he came back this time, so he had many thoughts about xi and xiaochan.


    If he hadn''t recovered his memory, he would have taken this incident as an ordinary accident.


    But he remembered everything.


    Mu Chucheng''s peach blossom eyes sparkled, "Ming Jinnian, you killed my child. What do you think I will do to you?"


    Ming Jinnian was calm at the moment, "Kill me?" He paused and narrowed his eyes at Mu Chucheng, "You''re alone now. Yingtong isn''t by your side. According to your injuries, do you think you can promise me?"


    "Is this enough for me to beat you?" As mu chu spoke, he took out a pistol from his coat pocket and slowly raised it.


    Ming Jinnian''s face grew uglier and uglier. He stared at the gun in Mu Chucheng''s hand, pursed his lips and sneered, "How''s it going? You really want to kill me?"


    Mu Chucheng smiled, pointed the gun at jinnian, and narrowed his eyes, "Why, you think I don''t dare?"


    "Yes." Ming Jinnian smiled and said, "What can''t you, Mu Chucheng?"


    "So tell me, how can I get it back from you if you kill my child? How am I going to deal with you if you want my woman?"


    "Mu Chucheng, kill me if you have the guts. Otherwise, I won''t give up on xihe. I''ll do everything I can to win Hope."


    Mu Chucheng took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one in his mouth, and raised his eyebrows, "Even by any means?"


    Ming Jinnian nodded, his eyes especially sharp, "Even if you do anything."


    Ming Jinnian, you finally spoke your mind."


    He lowered his head, took out his cell phone from his pocket and said to it, "Daughter-in-law, did you hear everything? Look at how tenacious my rival is!"


    When Ming Jinnian heard this, he stared at the phone in Mu Chucheng''s hand. After holding it in for a long time, he finally said, "Mu Chucheng, is that Hope''s phone?"


    Mu Chucheng shrugged and stared at the box door behind Ming Jinnian with his deep eyes.


    Ming Jinnian seemed to realize something and suddenly turned his head and stared at the door. The door of the box was slowly opened at this time. Hope stood at the door with his cell phone in his hand. His eyes were especially cold when he saw ming jinnian, and Yingtong was beside her.


    "Hope..." Ming Jinnian''s thin lips murmured Hope''s name and looked at her in disbelief.


    When was she outside?


    No, even if she was outside, she couldn''t hear him talking to Mu Chucheng. The most important thing was that Mu Chucheng called Hope at some point in time, and he turned on the hands-free, so Hope heard everything he said to Mu Chucheng. Of course, he also knew that he had planned to kill her child.


    Xihe hung up the phone and walked past him with his cell phone. He reached out and tried to hold her, but she dodged his hand and went straight to Mu Chucheng. She sat down and looked at Ming Jinnian, "So you killed my child, Ming Jinnian."


    "Hope..." Ming Jinnian had already admitted everything in front of Mu Chucheng, so it was impossible to deny it now. He really didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    "Do you think I''ll be with you without a child?" Hope sneered and asked, "Ming Jinnian, even if Mu Chucheng doesn''t come back, I will only love him in my life. I don''t think of any other man. In my heart, there''s nothing you can compare with Mu Chucheng. Why do you think I will like you?"


    There was nothing more hurtful than these words, at least at this moment, Ming Jinnian was completely hurt by Hope''s words.


    Hope was actually telling him that he was being sentimental.


    Even if mu chucheng died, she would not look at him.


    She had thought of him as a friend, but now that she knew that he had killed her child, she would not forgive him.


    Now, she didn''t even want to look at him.


    Xi he sat down beside Mu Chucheng. Mu chucheng put his arm around her shoulder and pulled the trigger of the pistol. He said to Ming Jinnian, "Little daughter-in-law, where should I shoot Ming Jinnian?"


    Hope did not make a sound.


    Ming Jinnian had been Mu Chucheng''s friend for many years, and they almost grew up together, but who would have thought that this would happen now.


    Hope slowly reached out his hand, grabbed the muzzle of Mu Chucheng''s pistol, took his gun back, and reached out to help Mu Chucheng up, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 579 Grand Finale (2)

    Chapter 579 grand finale (2)


    She knew very well that Mu Chucheng was a man who didn''t look at his usual cynicism, but in fact, the most important emotion, and Ming Jinnian''s more than 20 years of brotherhood, how can it be broken?


    If he did shoot today, it would be hard for him in the future.


    Hope didn''t care about Ming Jinnian, but Mu Chucheng loved her.


    "Let him go?" Mu chucheng frowned.


    Hope picked up his clothes from the sofa and held him by the hand, "I don''t want to see him again."


    She had already picked up his pistol and handed it to Yingtong.


    When he left the room, Ming Jinnian sat in a chair, his body stiff, but he did not look back at them, nor did they turn back.


    Mu Chucheng was in a bad mood today and didn''t want to stay in the hospital. Xi he asked the doctor, took him out of the hospital, and asked Yingtong to arrange for someone to come home every day to examine him.


    In the evening, after Xi Nuannuan fell asleep, xi he went downstairs and saw Mu Chucheng smoking on the sofa and a bottle of wine on the coffee table.


    She walked up to him and sat down. She took the cigarette from his hand and pressed it against the ashtray to extinguish it.


    In the past, she would put the cigarette butt into her mouth every time she took it from his hand, but she didn''t expect that this time she would just take the cigarette butt and put it out in the ashtray.


    "Why don''t you smoke?"


    Xi he smoothed his hair and his eyes were full of amorous feelings, "I want to get pregnant, so I quit smoking."


    Mu Chucheng hooked the corners of her lips, stretched out his long, slender hand, pinched her small chin, and leaned over to kiss her red lips, "Let''s have a few more."


    Hope smiled, "Do you think I''m a pig? It''s enough to have another warm companion, so you don''t have to torture me."


    Mu Chucheng bit her lips, his voice deep and sexy, "Hope..."


    Hope was a little distracted by his kiss, "Hmm?"


    "Shall we get married?"


    "We''re married." Xihe raised his hand so that he could see the ring on his finger.


    Mu Chucheng reached out to hold her hand, pulled it to his mouth and kissed it, "I mean, let''s have a wedding. I want everyone to know that you are my Mu Chucheng''s woman, and let all the men walk away from me..."


    "By the time we checked in, you had already made a big fuss."


    After taking photos of the red book and giving it to the media, it was all over the place.


    "Not enough, bigger." Mu Chucheng shook his head.


    Hope smiled, "Okay."


    In any case, the decision of this man, no matter how it can not be changed, get married.


    Xi he leaned on the sofa, "I want to invite friends from an cheng and wei lan, but Su Ran is not in a good mood recently. Is something really wrong with Song Tingyu?"


    Mu chucheng rubbed her hair with his hand and didn''t answer her question. He said, "You invited Su Ran over. It''s good for her to come here and relax."


    Hope nodded...


    "Will your grandparents be furious to see us get married?"


    Mu chucheng chuckled, "Probably."


    "What if they don''t accept me for the rest of their lives?"


    Mu chucheng leaned on her shoulder and glanced at her, "Do you care?"


    Xi he shook his head with a smile.


    She never felt sad or sad about what people thought of her who were not worth it.


    The two Mu family elders never took her seriously, so why should she be upset about their prejudice against her?


    Mu Chucheng was used to being high-profile, so his wedding was very high-profile. Just as he told Hope that night, to let the whole world know that xihe was his woman, and to let those men roll away, he invited a lot of reporters on the wedding day, and the media reported the whole time.


    As much trouble as possible. I don''t know, but I thought some princess was married.


    Hope said this to Mu Chucheng, but mu chucheng said, this is not a princess getting married, this is clearly the queen getting married!


    Well, Hope can''t say anything about this man. He can do whatever he wants...


    However, the result of the uproar was that after the wedding, xi and tired paralyzed, lying on the bed did not want to move at all...


    When Mu Chucheng was sent in, he seemed to be a little tipsy. This man was a good drinker. How much would he have to drink to get drunk?


    It was hard for Hope to imagine.


    She could only get up, unbutton the man''s tie, take off his coat and throw it on the chair. As he unbuttoned his shirt one by one, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and opened his eyes.


    "You''re not drunk?"


    "How can they let me back if I don''t?" Mu Chucheng rolled over and pressed xihe on the bed, holding her wedding dress in her hand, trying to tear it off.


    "A moment of spring snack is worth a thousand gold."


    Hope quickly pressed his wrist with his hand, "Mu Chucheng, when can you change your bad habit of tearing clothes?"


    When she was impatient, she would always tear her clothes apart.


    Normal is fine, but today is different!


    The priceless wedding dress was torn by him. He didn''t care, but she still hurt!


    Mu Chucheng was impatient, "It''s just a wedding dress. I''ll buy it for you if you like it."


    Xihe said nothing, "No, this is the wedding dress I sent to marry you. I want to keep it as a souvenir."


    Mu Chucheng smiled, "I thought you wanted to keep it for Nuannuan''s future marriage."


    Hope immediately sat up and said, "You can have this."


    Mu Chucheng: ..." He was joking. Did she take it seriously?


    "Nuannuan can''t wear your clothes." According to the current trend of her figure, she will soon become a little fat girl.


    "Warmth will make you thin." Xi he had special confidence in his daughter.


    Mu Chucheng had not touched xi he for a long time. Before she got hurt, Hope was worried about his injury so she didn''t let him touch her. After that, she was busy with the wedding every day. When she got home, she fell asleep and didn''t let him touch her.


    He felt that he was almost a monk!


    Tonight was their wedding night, and Hope had a lot to say.


    "All right, all right. If you don''t want me to tear your clothes, take them off and lie on the bed with your legs open."


    Xihe kicked him.


    Mu Chucheng held her ankle, "Take it off."


    Hope had no choice but to take off the wedding dress. He had just taken off the cumbersome wedding dress. Before she could turn around, the man hugged her and threw her on the soft mattress.


    Xihe pushed him with his hand, "Mu Chucheng, wait..."


    Mu chucheng raised her hands above her head, "Don''t you want a child? Wait for what? Besides, I can''t wait."


    Before he could finish, he had caught Hope''s red lips.


    It was still a long night...


    It''s still a long time...